Thrēnoikos The house of mourning; furnished with directions for preparations to meditations of consolations at the houre of death. Delivered in XLVII. sermons, preached at the funeralls of divers faithfull servants of Christ. By Daniel Featly, Martin Day Richard Sibbs Thomas Taylor Doctors in Divinitie. And other reverend divines.
      
       
         
           1640
        
      
       Approx. 2295 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 453 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A13752
         STC 24049
         ESTC S114382
         99849607
         99849607
         14764
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A13752)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 14764)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1532:04)
      
       
         
           
             Thrēnoikos The house of mourning; furnished with directions for preparations to meditations of consolations at the houre of death. Delivered in XLVII. sermons, preached at the funeralls of divers faithfull servants of Christ. By Daniel Featly, Martin Day Richard Sibbs Thomas Taylor Doctors in Divinitie. And other reverend divines.
             H. W., fl. 1640.
             Featley, Daniel, 1582-1645.
          
           [16], 448, [2], 449-647, 678-916 p.
           
             Printed by John Dawson, for R. M[abb] and are to be sold by John Bellamie, and Ralph Smith, at the signe of the three golden Lyons in Corne-hill, neere the Royall Exchange,
             London :
             1640.
          
           
             First word of title in Greek characters.
             Printer's name from STC.
             Editor's dedication signed: H.W.
             Includes 47 sermons; 41 of the 47 separate title pages have imprint: London: printed by John Dawson, for Ralph Mabbe 1639. Sermons 42-46 have caption titles.
             Imprint of sermon 41 reads: London, Printed by J. D. for N. B., 1639.
             The groups of words "directions .. at", "Daniel .. Day" and "Richard .. Taylor" are each enclosed in brace brackets on title page.
             Errata on A7v.
             Reproduction of the original in the Cambridge University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Funeral sermons -- Early works to 1800.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-02 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           ΘΡΗΝΟΙΚΟΣ
           .
        
         
           THE
           HOUSE
           OF
           MOVRNING
           ;
           FVRNISHED
           With
           
             
               Directions
               for
            
             
               Preparations
               to
            
             
               Meditations
               of
            
             
               Consolations
               at
            
          
           the
           houre
           of
           Death
           .
           DELIVERED
           IN
           XLVII
           .
           SERMONS
           ,
           PREACHED
           AT
           THE
           Funeralls
           of
           divers
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           By
           
             
               Daniel
               Featly
            
             
               Martin
               Day
            
             
               Richard
               Sibbs
            
             
               Thomas
               Taylor
            
          
           Doctors
           in
           Divinitie
           .
           And
           other
           Reverend
           Divines
           .
        
         
           
             ECCLES
             .
             7.
             4.
             
          
           The
           heart
           of
           the
           wise
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           house
           of
           Mourning
           :
           but
           the
           heart
           of
           fooles
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           house
           of
           mirth
           .
        
         
           
             Ambr.
             de
             obit
             .
             frat
             .
          
           Non
           amitti
           sed
           praemitti
           videntur
           quos
           sed
           non
           absumpturamors
           ,
           sed
           aeternitas
           receptura
           est
           .
        
         
           
             Seneca
             Ep.
             77.
             
          
           Iter
           imperfectum
           est
           ,
           si
           in
           media
           parte
           aut
           citra
           petitum
           locum
           steterit
           :
           vita
           non
           est
           imperfecta
           si
           honesta
           ,
           ubicunque
           desieris
           ,
           si
           benè
           desieres
           ,
           tota
           est
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Dawson
          
           ,
           for
           
             R.
             M.
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Iohn
             Bellamie
          
           ,
           and
           
             Ralph
             Smith
          
           ,
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           three
           golden
           Lyons
           in
           Corne-hill
           ,
           neere
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           .
           1640.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           CHRISTIAN
           READER
           .
        
         
           THere
           is
           no
           man
           that
           can
           plead
           ignorance
           to
           the
           universall
           Decree
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           necessitie
           of
           Mans
           mortalitie
           :
           
             It
             is
             appointed
             for
             all
             men
             once
             to
             die
             :
          
           and
           every
           man
           can
           say
           as
           that
           wise
           woman
           of
           
             Tekoaeh
             ,
             wee
             are
             all
             as
             water
             spilt
             upon
             the
             ground
             .
          
           There
           is
           no
           Age
           ,
           Estate
           ,
           Condition
           or
           ranke
           of
           men
           ,
           but
           have
           beene
           foyled
           with
           that
           invincible
           Champion
           death
           ;
           who
           riding
           up
           and
           downe
           the
           world
           upon
           his
           pale
           Horse
           above
           these
           five
           thousand
           yeares
           ,
           hath
           with
           an
           impartiall
           stroke
           laid
           all
           flat
           before
           him
           :
           some
           in
           their
           Infancie
           have
           proved
           what
           it
           is
           to
           die
           before
           they
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           live
           ;
           others
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           Youth
           ;
           some
           in
           their
           Old
           age
           :
           rich
           and
           poore
           ,
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           of
           all
           sorts
           ;
           young
           men
           may
           die
           ,
           old
           men
           must
           die
           ;
           even
           those
           that
           are
           stiled
           Gods
           (
           and
           that
           by
           no
           fawning
           Sycophant
           ,
           but
           by
           God
           himselfe
           )
           their
           mortality
           proves
           them
           to
           be
           men
           to
           themselves
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           as
           Gods
           to
           others
           :
           and
           as
           Epictitus
           once
           told
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           
             That
             to
             be
             borne
             ,
             and
             to
             dye
             was
             common
             both
             to
             Prince
             and
             Beggar
             .
          
           The
           sicknesses
           and
           miseries
           of
           this
           world
           have
           made
           the
           proudest
           Painims
           to
           confesse
           with
           St.
           Peter
           to
           
             Cornelius
             ,
             Even
             I
             my selfe
             also
             am
             a
             mortall
             man
             :
          
           so
           that
           experience
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Scripture
           )
           concludes
           ,
           
             what
             man
             is
             he
             that
             liveth
             and
             shall
             not
             see
             death
             ?
          
        
         
         
           There
           are
           no
           ingredients
           in
           the
           shop
           of
           Nature
           that
           are
           sufficiently
           cordiall
           to
           fortifie
           the
           heart
           against
           this
           King
           of
           terrors
           or
           his
           harbingers
           :
           the
           velvet
           slipper
           cannot
           fence
           the
           foote
           from
           the
           gout
           ,
           nor
           the
           gold
           ring
           the
           finger
           from
           a
           fellon
           ;
           the
           richest
           Diademe
           cannot
           quit
           the
           head-ach
           ,
           nor
           the
           purple
           Robe
           prevent
           a
           Fever
           :
           Beauty
           ,
           strength
           ,
           riches
           ,
           honour
           ,
           friends
           ,
           nor
           any
           ,
           nor
           all
           can
           repeale
           that
           sentence
           ,
           
             Dust
             thou
             art
             ,
             and
             to
             dust
             thou
             shalt
             returne
             .
          
           Every
           fitt
           of
           an
           ague
           ,
           and
           every
           distemper
           of
           this
           fraile
           constitution
           being
           as
           a
           light
           skirmish
           before
           the
           maine
           battell
           of
           death
           ,
           wherein
           weake
           man
           being
           vanquished
           ,
           is
           led
           captive
           to
           his
           long
           home
           :
           and
           when
           once
           the
           lines
           of
           mortalitie
           are
           drawne
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           the
           fairest
           mortall
           ,
           hee
           becomes
           a
           ghastly
           spectacle
           (
           how
           lovely
           soever
           before
           )
           and
           the
           conclusion
           is
           ,
           
             bury
             my
             dead
             out
             of
             my
             sight
             .
          
           This
           inevitable
           necessitie
           ,
           however
           it
           be
           confessed
           and
           acknowledged
           of
           all
           ;
           yet
           lamentable
           experience
           teacheth
           that
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           most
           men
           so
           live
           as
           though
           they
           should
           never
           die
           ,
           and
           at
           length
           they
           so
           die
           as
           though
           they
           should
           never
           live
           againe
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           time
           of
           their
           dissolution
           commeth
           ,
           their
           soules
           are
           rather
           chased
           out
           by
           violence
           ,
           then
           yeelded
           to
           God
           in
           obedience
           .
        
         
           Indeed
           to
           a
           wicked
           man
           death
           is
           the
           
             beginning
             of
             sorrowes
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           trap-dore
           to
           let
           him
           downe
           to
           the
           everlasting
           dungeon
           of
           Hell
           ;
           but
           the
           children
           of
           God
           (
           though
           they
           cannot
           scape
           the
           stroke
           ,
           yet
           )
           they
           are
           freed
           from
           the
           sting
           of
           death
           ,
           they
           can
           play
           upon
           the
           hole
           of
           this
           aspe
           without
           danger
           ,
           and
           welcome
           the
           grimmest
           approch
           of
           this
           Gyant
           with
           a
           smile
           ,
           being
           freed
           from
           the
           hurt
           of
           him
           ,
           by
           Him
           that
           is
           the
           
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Lords
             Hoste
             ,
             who
             hath
             abolished
             death
             ,
             and
             brought
             life
             and
             immortalitie
             to
             light
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           sting
           of
           it
           being
           plucked
           out
           ,
           and
           the
           suffering
           sanctified
           by
           Christ
           ,
           death
           is
           become
           to
           every
           beleever
           but
           a
           
             darke
             entry
          
           to
           the
           glorious
           Pallace
           of
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           it
           is
           Gods
           tender
           mercy
           to
           his
           children
           ,
           that
           
           their
           conflict
           and
           misery
           should
           be
           temporary
           ,
           but
           their
           perfect
           happines
           eternall
           ;
           so
           it
           should
           be
           their
           care
           in
           this
           little
           space
           of
           time
           alotted
           them
           ,
           (
           whereupon
           their
           everlasting
           condition
           depends
           )
           so
           to
           provide
           that
           they
           may
           live
           happily
           where
           they
           shall
           live
           eternally
           :
           and
           since
           we
           cannot
           escape
           death
           ,
           to
           prepare
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           get
           the
           sight
           of
           this
           Basiliske
           before
           it
           approach
           ;
           and
           so
           avoid
           the
           danger
           of
           it
           .
           Wretched
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           when
           these
           spirituall
           Philistims
           (
           the
           terrors
           of
           death
           )
           make
           warre
           upon
           him
           ,
           shall
           have
           just
           cause
           to
           say
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             is
             departed
             from
             me
             :
          
           the
           death
           of
           such
           a
           one
           will
           bee
           like
           the
           sleepe
           of
           a
           franticke
           man
           ,
           who
           when
           the
           malignant
           humour
           is
           concocted
           ,
           awakes
           in
           a
           greater
           rage
           then
           he
           lay
           downe
           ;
           whereas
           to
           him
           that
           is
           wise
           to
           consider
           his
           latter
           end
           ,
           death
           is
           no
           way
           dreadfull
           ;
           death
           may
           kill
           him
           ,
           but
           it
           cannot
           hurt
           him
           ;
           it
           doth
           free
           him
           from
           temporary
           misery
           ,
           but
           cannot
           hinder
           him
           from
           eternall
           felicity
           :
           and
           as
           that
           noble
           Captaine
           of
           Thebes
           ,
           who
           having
           gotten
           the
           victory
           over
           his
           enemies
           ,
           but
           withall
           ,
           received
           his
           mortall
           wound
           ,
           he
           made
           this
           his
           grand
           enquirie
           ,
           
             whether
             his
             weapons
             were
             safe
             or
             no
             ?
             whether
             his
             buckler
             was
             not
             in
             his
             enemies
             hands
             ?
          
           and
           when
           it
           was
           replied
           all
           was
           safe
           ,
           he
           died
           with
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           cheerefulnes
           and
           fortitude
           .
           So
           when
           a
           Christian
           is
           to
           grapple
           with
           death
           ,
           his
           maine
           care
           is
           that
           his
           Buckler
           of
           faith
           ,
           and
           the
           helme●…
           of
           his
           salvation
           ,
           his
           hope
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           safe
           to
           guard
           his
           soule
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           passeth
           not
           much
           what
           becomes
           of
           his
           outward
           man
           ,
           hee
           dies
           in
           peace
           and
           confidence
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           wee
           may
           bee
           fitted
           to
           encounter
           with
           this
           last
           enemy
           (
           besides
           the
           manifold
           helps
           which
           God
           hath
           reached
           to
           us
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           in
           the
           passages
           of
           his
           providence
           ,
           in
           the
           frequent
           examples
           of
           mortalitie
           before
           us
           continually
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           owne
           sensible
           approaches
           to
           the
           gates
           of
           death
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           besides
           these
           and
           infinite
           more
           ,
           )
           this
           ensuing
           Volume
           (
           with
           so
           much
           care
           and
           paines
           
           compiled
           )
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           and
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           may
           prove
           no
           small
           furtherance
           in
           our
           Pilgrimage
           ;
           
             Each
             Sermon
             therein
             being
             as
             a
             severall
             Legacie
             bequeathed
             by
             those
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             whose
             deaths
             they
             were
             preached
             as
             by
             so
             many
             Testators
             ,
             who
             themselves
             have
             made
             a
             reall
             experiment
             of
             mortality
             ,
             and
             left
             these
             for
             our
             instruction
             that
             survive
             them
             .
          
           It
           is
           true
           the
           dayly
           examples
           of
           mortaltie
           are
           so
           many
           reall
           Lectures
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           dumbe
           oratorie
           perswade
           us
           to
           expect
           our
           end
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           are
           transient
           ,
           so
           our
           thoughts
           of
           them
           vanish
           ,
           therefore
           it
           can
           bee
           no
           small
           ad●…ntage
           to
           have
           in
           continuall
           readines
           that
           which
           may
           furnish
           us
           abundantly
           with
           meditations
           in
           this
           kind
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           a
           custome
           in
           former
           times
           for
           men
           to
           make
           their
           sepulchres
           in
           their
           gardens
           ,
           to
           mind
           them
           of
           death
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           pleasures
           of
           this
           life
           .
           This
           present
           worke
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           tearmed
           a
           Garden
           ,
           wherein
           whosoever
           takes
           a
           dayly
           walke
           ,
           may
           gather
           in
           the
           severall
           beds
           thereof
           those
           wholsome
           flowers
           and
           hearbs
           ,
           which
           being
           distilled
           by
           serious
           meditation
           ,
           will
           prove
           water
           of
           life
           to
           a
           fainting
           spirit
           ▪
           in
           some
           hee
           shall
           finde
           instruction
           ,
           in
           some
           incitation
           ,
           in
           others
           consolation
           ,
           in
           all
           profit
           .
           Here
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           that
           
             Lethall
             gourd
          
           sprung
           up
           by
           Adam
           his
           transgression
           ,
           that
           makes
           all
           his
           posterity
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             There
             is
             death
             in
             the
             Pot.
             
          
        
         
           There
           thou
           mayst
           gather
           hearbs
           of
           grace
           ,
           as
           a
           counter-poyson
           against
           the
           malignity
           of
           death
           :
           in
           a
           third
           there
           is
           the
           spirituall
           Heliotro●…ium
           opening
           with
           joy
           to
           the
           Sunne
           of
           righteousnesse
           ,
           the
           hope
           of
           a
           blessed
           resurrection
           .
           Doe
           the
           glittering
           shewes
           of
           outward
           things
           make
           thee
           begin
           to
           over-fancie
           them
           ?
           heere
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           how
           little
           they
           will
           availe
           in
           death
           :
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           will
           make
           them
           like
           that
           precious
           stone
           which
           being
           put
           into
           the
           mouth
           of
           a
           dead
           man
           loseth
           it's
           vertue
           ▪
           are
           thou
           over-burthened
           with
           afflictions
           ?
           here
           thou
           art
           supported
           in
           the
           expectation
           of
           
             a
             farre
             more
             exceeding
             weight
             of
             glory
             :
          
           art
           thou
           ready
           to
           faint
           under
           thy
           
           labours
           ?
           here
           thou
           shalt
           finde
           a
           time
           of
           rest
           ,
           and
           of
           reaping
           :
           doth
           the
           time
           seeme
           over-long
           ,
           that
           thy
           patience
           begins
           to
           flag
           ?
           heere
           thou
           hast
           a
           promise
           of
           thy
           Saviours
           speedy
           comming
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           be
           thy
           estate
           and
           condition
           what
           it
           will
           be
           ;
           heere
           thou
           mayst
           have
           both
           directions
           to
           guide
           thee
           ,
           and
           comforts
           to
           support
           thee
           in
           thy
           journey
           on
           earth
           ,
           till
           thou
           arrive
           at
           thy
           Countrey
           in
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           Certainely
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           can
           sleight
           and
           undervalue
           so
           deserving
           a
           Worke
           ,
           but
           hee
           shall
           discover
           himselfe
           either
           to
           be
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           idle
           ,
           or
           ill
           affected
           ;
           especially
           when
           so
           judicious
           and
           learned
           men
           have
           thought
           it
           a
           fit
           concomitant
           for
           their
           severall
           labours
           ,
           which
           they
           have
           added
           for
           the
           accomplishment
           of
           it
           :
           Therfore
           take
           it
           in
           good
           worth
           ,
           improve
           it
           for
           the
           good
           of
           thy
           soule
           ;
           that
           being
           armed
           and
           prepared
           for
           death
           when
           it
           shall
           approach
           ;
           thou
           mayst
           have
           no
           more
           to
           doe
           but
           to
           die
           ,
           and
           mayst
           end
           thy
           dayes
           in
           a
           stedfast
           assurance
           ,
           
             That
             thy
             sinnes
             shall
             be
             blotted
             out
             when
             the
             time
             of
             refreshing
             shall
             come
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
          
           LORD
           .
        
         
           
             Thine
             in
             him
             who
             is
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             life
             .
             H.
             W.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           TABLE
           .
        
         
           
             
               THe
               Stewards
               Summons
               .
               
                 Page
                 1.
              
               
            
             
               TEXT
               .
               
                 
                   LVKE
                   16.
                   2.
                   
                
                 
                   Give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   thy
                   Stewardship
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   mayst
                   be
                   no
                   longer
                   Steward
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               praise
               of
               Mourning
               .
               
                 Page
                 29.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 .
                 7.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Feasting
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 living
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Deliverance
               from
               the
               King
               of
               feares
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 55.
              
               
            
             
               
                 HEBREVVES
                 .
                 2.
                 14.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 14
                 
                   For
                   asmuch
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   Children
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   hee
                   also
                   himselfe
                   likewise
                   tooke
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   death
                   he
                   might
                   destroy
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   Divell
                   .
                
              
               
                 15
                 
                   And
                   deliver
                   them
                   who
                   (
                   through
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   )
                   were
                   all
                   their
                   life
                   time
                   subject
                   to
                   bondage
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               perfection
               of
               Patience
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 79.
              
               
            
             
               
                 IAMES
                 .
                 1.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 bee
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Restraint
               of
               exorbitant
               passion
               .
               
                 Page
                 101.
              
               
            
             
               
                 2
                 SAM
                 .
                 12.
                 22.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 22
                 
                   And
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   Child
                   was
                   yet
                   alive
                   ,
                   I
                   fasted
                   and
                   wept
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   tell
                   whether
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   gracious
                   to
                   me
                   that
                   the
                   Child
                   may
                   live
                   ?
                
              
               
                 23
                 
                   But
                   now
                   he
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   should
                   I
                   fast
                   ?
                   Can
                   I
                   bring
                   him
                   back
                   againe
                   ?
                   I
                   shall
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   returne
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               sting
               of
               Death
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 121.
              
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               destruction
               of
               the
               Destroyer
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 135.
              
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Worlds
               losse
               ,
               and
               the
               righteous
               mans
               gaine
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 151.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ESAY
                 .
                 57.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 none
                 considering
                 that
                 the
                 righteous
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               good
               mans
               Epitaph
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 177.
              
               
            
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 from
                 Heaven
                 saying
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 Write
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 doe
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Christians
               Center
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 193.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 14.
                 7.
                 8.
                 
              
               
                 7
                 
                   For
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   liveth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   dyeth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
               
                 8
                 
                   For
                   whether
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   we
                   live
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   whether
                   wee
                   die
                   we
                   die
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   whether
                   we
                   live
                   therefore
                   or
                   die
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               improvement
               of
               Time.
               
                 Page
                 .
                 213.
              
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 7.
                 29.
                 30.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 29
                 
                   But
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   short
                   ,
                   it
                   remaineth
                   that
                   both
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   wives
                   ,
                   be
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   none
                   .
                
              
               
                 30
                 
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   weepe
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   wept
                   not
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   rejoyce
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   rejoyced
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   buy
                   asthough
                   they
                   possessed
                   not
                   .
                
              
               
                 31
                 
                   And
                   they
                   that
                   use
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   abusing
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Securitie
               surprized
               .
               
                 Page
                 .
                 235.
              
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 THESSAL
                 .
                 5.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 peace
                 and
                 safety
                 :
                 then
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 commeth
                 upon
                 them
                 as
                 travaile
                 upon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Christians
               victory
               or
               conquest
               over
               deaths
               Enmitie
               .
               
                 Page
                 263.
              
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 last
                 Enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               great
               Tribunall
               ;
               Gods
               scrutinie
               of
               Mans
               secrets
               .
               
                 Page
                 283.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ECCLESIAST
                 .
                 12.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 into
                 judgement
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 secret
                 th●…ng
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               A
               Triall
               of
               Sinceritie
               .
               
                 Page
                 299.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ESAY
                 .
                 26.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 8
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   thy
                   judgements
                   (
                   O
                   Lord
                   )
                   have
                   wee
                   waited
                   for
                   thee
                   :
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   soule
                   is
                   to
                   thy
                   name
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   With
                   my
                   soule
                   have
                   I
                   desired
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   with
                   my
                   Spirit
                   within
                   me
                   will
                   I
                   seeke
                   thee
                   early
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   thy
                   judgements
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   will
                   learne
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               expectation
               of
               Christs
               comming
               .
               
                 Page
                 321.
              
               
            
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 3.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 20.
                 
                 
                   For
                   our
                   conversation
                   is
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   we
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesu●…
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 
                   Who
                   shall
                   Change
                   our
                   vile
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   bee
                   fashioned
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   gl●…rious
                   body
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Christs
               Precept
               and
               Promise
               ,
               or
               security
               against
               death
               .
               
                 Page
                 345.
              
               
            
             
               
                 IOHN
                 8.
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 Verily
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 keepe
                 my
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Young-mans
               liberty
               and
               limits
               .
               
                 Page
                 367.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ECCLESIAST
                 .
                 11.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 Rejoyce
                 ,
                 O
                 young-man
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 cheare
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 know
                 thou
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Abrahams
               Purchase
               .
               Page
               385.
               
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 23.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 and
                 sojourner
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 a
                 Possession
                 of
                 a
                 burying
                 place
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 bury
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Gods
               esteeme
               of
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Saints
               .
               
                 Page
                 401.
              
               
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 116.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 Precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               desire
               of
               the
               Saints
               after
               immortall
               glory
               .
               
                 Page
                 415.
              
               
            
             
               
                 2
                 COR.
                 5.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 in
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               carelesse
               Merchant
               .
               
                 Page
                 437.
              
               
            
             
               
                 MAT.
                 16.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 soule
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               Christs
               second
               Advent
               .
               
                 Page
                 449.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 shortly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 reward
                 is
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Saints
               longing
               for
               the
               great
               Epiphanie
               .
               
                 Page
                 467.
              
               
            
             
               
                 TITVS
                 2.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 Looking
                 for
                 that
                 blessed
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Lifes
               Apparition
               and
               Mans
               Dissolution
               .
               
                 Page
                 481.
              
               
            
             
               
                 IAMES
                 4.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sai●…
               Pauls
               Trumpet
               .
               Page
               499.
               
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 13.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 knowing
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 hig●…
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               T●…
               〈◊〉
               man●…
               resting
               place
               .
               
                 Page
                 51●…
              
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 After
                 these
                 things
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 came
                 to
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Abraham
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 shield
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               righteous
               Iudge
               .
               Page
               .
               335.
               
            
             
               
                 IAM
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 speake
                 yee
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 libertie
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sinnes
               stipend
               ,
               and
               Gods
               munificence
               .
               Page
               .
               555.
               
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               profit
               of
               afflictions
               .
               Page
               .
               571.
               
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 they
                 verily
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 chastened
                 us
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 but
                 hee
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Spirituall
               Hearts-ease
               .
               Page
               591.
               
            
             
               
                 IOHN
                 14.
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 1
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   be
                   troubled
                   ,
                   beleeve
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   beleeve
                   also
                   in
                   me
                   .
                
              
               
                 2
                 
                   In
                   my
                   Fathers
                   house
                   are
                   many
                   mansions
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   told
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                
              
               
                 3
                 
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   againe
                   and
                   receive
                   you
                   unto
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   there
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Faiths
               Triumph
               over
               the
               greatest
               trialls
               .
               Page
               611.
               
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 11.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 tryed
                 ,
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
              
               Isaack
               ,
               
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 promise
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Sonne
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Priviledge
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               .
               Page
               627.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 PET.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 heires
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Peace
               in
               Death
               .
               Page
               643.
               
            
             
               
                 LVKE
                 2.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               vitall
               Fountaine
               .
               Page
               693.
               
            
             
               
                 IOHN
                 .
                 11.
                 25
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 
                   Iesus
                   said
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   resurrection
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   ;
                   he
                   that
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   though
                   he
                   were
                   dead
                   yet
                   shall
                   he
                   live
                   .
                
              
               
                 26
                 
                   And
                   whosoever
                   liveth
                   and
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   shall
                   never
                   die
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Death
               in
               Birth
               .
               Page
               713.
               
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 35.
                 19.
                 
              
               And
               Rachel
               died
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               death
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               grace
               .
               Page
               727.
               
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 Likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
                 also
                 your selves
                 to
                 bee
                 deadunto
                 sin
                 ,
                 b●…t
                 alive
                 unto
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Hopes
               Anchor-Hold
               .
               751.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 COP
                 .
                 15.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 we
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               The
               Platforme
               of
               Charitie
               .
               Page
               769.
               
            
             
               
                 GAL.
                 6.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 therefore
                 opportunity
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 hous●…ould
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Death
               prevented
               .
               Page
               799.
               
            
             
               
                 IOB
                 .
                 14.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 wait
                 till
                 my
                 change
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Iter
                 novissimum
              
               ,
               or
               Man
               his
               last
               Progresse
               .
               Page
               817.
               
            
             
               
                 FCCLESIAST
                 .
                 12.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
                 goe
                 about
                 the
                 streetes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Tempus
                 putationis
              
               ,
               or
               the
               ripe
               Almond
               gathered
               .
               Page
               835.
               
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 thy
                 Fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Io
                 Paean
              
               ,
               or
               Christs
               Triumph
               over
               death
               .
               Page
               847.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 COR.
                 15.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 grave
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Fato
                 Fatum
              
               ;
               The
               King
               of
               Feares
               frighted
               .
               Page
               .
               859.
               
            
             
               
                 HOS
                 .
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 O
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Vox
                 Coeli
              
               ,
               The
               Deads
               Herauld
               .
               Page
               869.
               
            
             
               
                 APOC.
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ▪
                 saying
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 write
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 henceforth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Victoris
                 Brabaeum
              
               ,
               or
               The
               Conquerors
               Prize
               .
               Page
               881.
               
            
             
               
                 APOC.
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 Faith's
                 Eccho
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Soules
              
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 22.
                 19.
                 
              
               AMEN
               ,
               
                 Even
                 so
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           TABLE
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           825.
           line
           15.
           read
           
             not
             posse
          
           .
           p.
           826.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           summe
           .
           p.
           841.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           ●…ror
           .
           p.
           839
           ,
           put
           out
           ,
           
             the
             promise
             of
          
           .
           p.
           842.
           l.
           29.
           r.
           
             Gibiline
             .
             &
             in
             marg
          
           .
           r.
           
             hominis
             ,
             &
             ultimam
             resurrectionem
          
           .
           p.
           843.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             the
             Goats
          
           .
           p.
           846.
           in
           Marg.
           r.
           Po●…id
           .
           p.
           150.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           ●…raines
           .
           p.
           853.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           Anacreon
           .
           p.
           860.
           in
           marg
           .
           r.
           
             ●…s
             ,
             &
             venenati
          
           .
           p.
           870.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           Emines
           .
           p.
           874.
           l.
           44.
           r.
           nullas
           .
           p.
           879.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           Lapide
           .
           p.
           885
           l.
           15.
           r.
           immunitie
           .
           p.
           886.
           l.
           10.
           r.
           actually
           .
           p.
           887.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           Hell.
           p.
           889.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           
             can
             be
             ▪
             &
          
           in
           Marg.
           r.
           
             qui
             assignat
             singulos
             domicilio
             .
             &
          
           infra
           ,
           
             regno
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           p.
           891.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           
             import
             no
             le●…e
          
           .
           p.
           892.
           l.
           22.
           r.
           faithfull
           .
           p.
           894.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           
             Eurypum
             ,
             Eurypu●…
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               STEVVARDS
               SUMMONS
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DAY
               OF
               ACCOVNT
               .
            
             
               
                 MAT.
                 25.
                 19.
                 
              
               After
               a
               long
               time
               the
               Lord
               of
               those
               servants
               commeth
               and
               reckoneth
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 14.
                 12.
                 
              
               So
               then
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               shall
               give
               account
               of
               himselfe
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabb
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               STEWARDS
               SVMMONS
               .
               SERMON
               I.
               
            
             
               
                 LVKE
                 16.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   thy
                   Stewardship
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   maist
                   bee
                   no
                   longer
                   Steward
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               Chapter
               going
               before
               ,
               our
               blessed
               
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               had
               preached
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               free
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               the
               remission
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               receiving
               of
               repenting
               and
               returning
               sinners
               ,
               in
               the
               parable
               of
               an
               indulgent
               Fathers
               receiving
               of
               a
               prodigall
               Sonne
               .
               The
               Pharisees
               were
               a
               people
               that
               hardned
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               and
               scoffed
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               Christ
               delivered
               :
               therefore
               now
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               hee
               commeth
               to
               summon
               and
               warne
               them
               to
               appeare
               before
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               Master
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 their
                 stewardship
              
               ;
               that
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               proceeding
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               they
               might
               know
               the
               better
               how
               to
               prize
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               in
               the
               day
               of
               grace
               ;
               This
               hee
               doth
               ,
               by
               presenting
               to
               them
               a
               Parable
               ,
               of
               a
               certaine
               
                 rich
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               had
               
                 a
                 steward
                 who
                 was
                 accused
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 wasted
                 his
                 goods
                 ,
              
               calleth
               him
               to
               an
               account
               :
               and
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Pharisees
               might
               not
               thinke
               that
               it
               was
               a
               matter
               to
               be
               jeasted
               withall
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               considerations
               as
               these
               were
               to
               be
               slighted
               ;
               hee
               telleth
               them
               ,
               how
               the
               
                 unjust
                 steward
              
               having
               receiued
               this
               summons
               and
               warning
               from
               his
               Master
               ,
               that
               hee
               must
               come
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               hee
               forthwith
               for
               his
               owne
               temporall
               good
               ,
               casteth
               about
               that
               hee
               may
               the
               better
               be
               fitted
               to
               give
               up
               his
               account
               :
               
               thereby
               teaching
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               them
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               steward
               here
               ,
               (
               for
               his
               owne
               temporall
               benefit
               )
               was
               thus
               carefull
               to
               prepare
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               they
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               bee
               carefull
               to
               prepare
               themselves
               for
               that
               great
               day
               of
               account
               ,
               wherein
               God
               will
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               bring
               to
               light
               all
               things
               that
               are
               hid
               in
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               words
               yee
               have
               two
               things
               considerable
               .
               A
               Narration
               &
               An
               Application
               of
               the
               Parable
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Narration
               is
               twofold
               .
               Of
               the
               
                 
                   Persons
                   .
                
                 
                   Proceeding
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Of
               the
               Persons
               :
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               .
               A
               Rich
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               steward
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               proceeding
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               verse
               ,
               the
               Rich
               man
               ,
               upon
               the
               information
               made
               against
               his
               steward
               that
               hee
               had
               
                 wasted
                 his
                 goods
              
               ,
               calleth
               him
               to
               an
               
                 account
                 .
                 Give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 stewardship
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 maist
                 bee
                 no
                 longer
                 steward
                 .
              
               The
               steward
               (
               in
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               verses
               )
               upon
               this
               summons
               falleth
               first
               to
               consult
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               resolve
               ,
               as
               wee
               shall
               see
               afterward
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               verse
               then
               that
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               you
               see
               here
               is
               first
               the
               Summons
               or
               warning
               .
               
                 Give
                 an
                 account
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               reason
               of
               that
               Summons
               ,
               
                 for
                 thou
                 mayest
                 bee
                 no
                 longer
                 Steward
                 .
              
               The
               day
               is
               ended
               ,
               now
               
                 give
                 an
                 account
              
               of
               thy
               worke
               ,
               thou
               must
               goe
               out
               of
               thy
               office
               ,
               
                 now
                 give
                 an
                 account
              
               how
               thou
               hast
               behaved
               thy selfe
               in
               thy
               office
               :
               thou
               must
               be
               no
               longer
               steward
               ,
               therefore
               
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 stewardship
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               ,
               the
               Summons
               and
               calling
               of
               this
               Steward
               to
               an
               Account
               ,
               yee
               have
               cleerely
               offered
               to
               yee
               these
               two
               propositions
               ,
               Considerations
               ,
               or
               Conclusions
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               That
               every
               man
               in
               the
               world
               is
               Gods
               steward
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               That
               every
               one
               of
               Gods
               stewards
               must
               bee
               brought
               to
               a
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               I
               say
               )
               
                 Every
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 Gods
                 steward
                 .
              
               If
               yee
               aske
               me
               who
               it
               is
               that
               is
               here
               called
               a
               Steward
               ?
               The
               text
               tels
               yee
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               he
               that
               
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
              
               to
               his
               Master
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               aske
               me
               who
               is
               the
               Master
               ?
               It
               is
               God.
               If
               then
               God
               be
               the
               Master
               ,
               and
               if
               every
               man
               must
               
                 give
                 an
                 account
              
               and
               reckoning
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               every
               man
               is
               the
               Steward
               here
               intended
               in
               this
               Text.
               That
               every
               man
               must
               give
               a
               reckoning
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 wee
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               All
               men
               :
               That
               which
               is
               here
               expressed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               in
               plaine
               termes
               ,
               
                 All
                 men
              
               .
               Is
               more
               parrabollically
               and
               obscurely
               expressed
               by
               Christ
               in
               this
               word
               
                 Steward
                 .
                 Give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 stewardship
                 .
              
               So
               that
               the
               Conclusion
               remaineth
               cleare
               ,
               and
               is
               directly
               gathered
               from
               the
               text
               .
               
                 That
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 Gods
                 steward
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               man
               or
               woman
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               respect
               or
               other
               ,
               is
               the
               steward
               here
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               called
               to
               an
               
               account
               .
            
             
               That
               every
               man
               is
               a
               Steward
               ,
               will
               appeare
               if
               wee
               consider
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               every
               man
               receiveth
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               God
               expects
               from
               every
               man.
               
            
             
               Man
               receiveth
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               a
               Steward
               doth
               from
               his
               Lord.
               
            
             
               God
               expects
               from
               every
               man
               ,
               that
               which
               a
               Lord
               expects
               from
               his
               Steward
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               I
               say
               )
               man
               receiveth
               from
               God
               that
               which
               a
               steward
               
               doth
               from
               his
               Master
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               such
               goods
               ,
               such
               abilities
               ,
               as
               whereby
               hee
               may
               be
               of
               use
               for
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               as
               the
               Master
               shall
               set
               him
               in
               the
               familie
               .
               All
               the
               world
               is
               but
               Gods
               great
               familie
               ,
               all
               the
               fittings
               and
               endowments
               of
               men
               ,
               are
               the
               talents
               ,
               the
               gifts
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               intrusted
               men
               with
               :
               some
               have
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               riches
               ,
               and
               places
               of
               authoritie
               ,
               these
               are
               gifts
               committed
               to
               those
               kind
               of
               stewards
               :
               Others
               have
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               health
               and
               strength
               ,
               their
               senses
               ,
               and
               lives
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               these
               are
               gifts
               committed
               to
               these
               kind
               of
               stewards
               :
               others
               have
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               policie
               :
               and
               to
               all
               these
               some
               have
               spirituall
               graces
               .
               According
               as
               men
               are
               furnished
               with
               these
               gifts
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               severall
               qualifications
               with
               these
               endowments
               ,
               they
               all
               receive
               them
               from
               God
               as
               stewards
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               :
               if
               wee
               consider
               what
               God
               expects
               from
               men
               :
               he
               expects
               
               that
               which
               a
               Lord
               doth
               from
               his
               Steward
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               hold
               all
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               it
               not
               from
               themselves
               or
               for
               themselves
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               every
               Master
               expects
               from
               him
               to
               whom
               hee
               committeth
               his
               treasure
               :
               And
               this
               would
               God
               have
               all
               men
               doe
               .
               God
               speakes
               that
               truly
               that
               Benhadad
               spake
               proudly
               ,
               and
               falsly
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               :
               
                 thy
                 silver
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 gold
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 daughters
                 and
                 wives
                 are
                 mine
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 vineyards
                 and
                 thy
                 orchards
                 are
                 mine
                 .
              
               So
               may
               God
               say
               truly
               ,
               All
               are
               his
               ,
               
                 the
                 Earth
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
               Hee
               is
               the
               great
               possessiour
               of
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               God
               (
               as
               hee
               possesseth
               all
               things
               )
               so
               hee
               letteth
               out
               parcels
               of
               his
               possessions
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               To
               some
               a
               larger
               portion
               of
               the
               earth
               then
               to
               others
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               Tenants
               at
               will
               ;
               
               and
               Tenants
               upon
               certaine
               conditions
               and
               reservations
               ,
               wherein
               
               this
               great
               Lord
               bindeth
               those
               that
               hold
               any
               thing
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               first
               Condition
               ,
               or
               reservation
               that
               hee
               ties
               all
               his
               stewards
               unto
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               waste
               not
               his
               goods
               ,
               that
               they
               scatter
               them
               not
               abroad
               vainly
               or
               unprofitably
               .
               Now
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               riches
               ,
               if
               hee
               releeveth
               not
               the
               poore
               :
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               helpeth
               not
               the
               oppressed
               ;
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               instructeth
               not
               the
               ignorant
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               any
               abilities
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               not
               of
               use
               unto
               others
               with
               it
               ,
               this
               man
               scattererh
               his
               Masters
               goods
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               that
               
                 unprofitable
                 servant
                 ,
                 that
                 hid
                 his
                 Talent
                 in
                 a
                 napkin
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               was
               
                 bound
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 into
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               accusation
               that
               was
               brought
               against
               this
               steward
               here
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 had
                 wasted
                 the
                 goods
                 of
                 his
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               spent
               them
               vainly
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               honour
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               there
               came
               no
               profit
               to
               the
               houshold
               by
               it
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               this
               great
               Lord
               expects
               of
               all
               his
               stewards
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               doe
               not
               scatter
               his
               goods
               ,
               nor
               vainly
               waste
               
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               should
               not
               abuse
               them
               to
               ill
               ends
               .
               There
               are
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               in
               the
               world
               that
               fight
               against
               God
               with
               his
               owne
               weapons
               ,
               and
               that
               use
               all
               their
               strength
               ,
               and
               wisdome
               and
               power
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               a
               faction
               of
               rebellion
               against
               him
               :
               that
               side
               with
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               world
               against
               his
               lawes
               and
               ordinances
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               unthankfulnesse
               that
               can
               bee
               .
               If
               a
               king
               should
               raise
               a
               servant
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               bestow
               offices
               and
               dignities
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               hee
               should
               raise
               an
               Armie
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               set
               himselfe
               against
               all
               his
               lawes
               ,
               what
               greater
               unthankfulnesse
               ?
               what
               greater
               enmitie
               ?
               therefore
               it
               was
               the
               speech
               of
               that
               parrabolicall
               King
               in
               the
               19.
               
               Luke
               (
               which
               is
               Christ
               the
               king
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 these
                 mine
                 enemies
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 reigne
                 over
              
               
               
                 them
                 ,
                 bring
                 them
                 hither
                 ,
                 and
                 slay
                 them
                 before
                 mee
                 .
              
               Such
               is
               the
               state
               of
               all
               those
               men
               that
               have
               wealth
               and
               abuse
               it
               ,
               
                 consume
                 it
                 upon
                 their
                 lusts
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Saint
               Iames
               speakes
               )
               upon
               their
               pride
               ,
               in
               excesse
               in
               apparell
               ,
               
               meates
               ,
               &c.
               that
               have
               wit
               ,
               and
               spend
               it
               like
               Turtullus
               to
               crie
               downe
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               harden
               themselves
               and
               others
               in
               the
               course
               of
               sin
               :
               that
               have
               greatnesse
               and
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               mis-imploy
               it
               to
               the
               crushing
               of
               good
               persons
               ,
               and
               good
               causes
               :
               these
               and
               the
               like
               are
               stewards
               that
               abuse
               their
               Masters
               goods
               ,
               mis-imploy
               them
               to
               his
               dishonour
               ,
               these
               Christ
               counteth
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               not
               beare
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               third
               thing
               that
               God
               expects
               of
               all
               his
               stewards
               ,
               and
               
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               him
               Homage
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               appeare
               at
               his
               Court
               dayes
               .
               Gods
               Sabbaths
               are
               Gods
               Court
               dayes
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               calleth
               and
               assembleth
               his
               servants
               together
               .
               Hee
               will
               have
               every
               one
               to
               waite
               there
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               
               know
               his
               will
               :
               as
               Cornelius
               bringeth
               his
               familie
               together
               ,
               and
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 all
                 present
                 to
                 heare
                 what
                 is
                 commanded
                 thee
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               God
               
               (
               I
               say
               )
               will
               have
               his
               servants
               present
               at
               his
               Court
               dayes
               :
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               be
               present
               there
               ,
               to
               heare
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               understand
               his
               mind
               ,
               but
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               orders
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               obedience
               to
               his
               lawes
               ,
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               his
               rules
               .
               God
               hath
               certaine
               rules
               to
               which
               hee
               will
               have
               every
               man
               subject
               ,
               there
               be
               rules
               for
               Magistrates
               ,
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               for
               Masters
               ,
               for
               Parents
               ,
               for
               servants
               ,
               for
               children
               ,
               for
               all
               :
               and
               hee
               is
               a
               rebell
               ,
               and
               carrieth
               not
               himselfe
               as
               Gods
               steward
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               keepe
               the
               rules
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               up
               in
               his
               owne
               house
               .
            
             
               Againe
               fourthly
               .
               God
               expects
               this
               from
               all
               his
               stewards
               ,
               that
               
               whensoever
               hee
               sendeth
               his
               Bayliffs
               for
               rent
               ,
               that
               they
               returne
               him
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               owne
               ground
               .
               Every
               soule
               is
               Gods
               ground
               ,
               from
               which
               God
               expects
               some
               fruit
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               hee
               sends
               his
               Bayliffs
               ,
               his
               servants
               ,
               continually
               to
               gather
               these
               fruits
               from
               men
               .
               When
               hee
               sends
               a
               poore
               man
               to
               the
               rich
               ,
               there
               's
               a
               Bayliffe
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               gather
               some
               fruit
               of
               his
               wealth
               .
               When
               hee
               sends
               an
               oppressed
               man
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               authoritie
               ,
               there
               's
               a
               Bayliffe
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               gather
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               power
               and
               greatnesse
               .
               When
               he
               sends
               an
               ignorant
               man
               to
               those
               that
               have
               wisedome
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               there
               's
               a
               Bayliffe
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               gather
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               knowledge
               .
               And
               so
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               :
               whatsoever
               indowments
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               mind
               ,
               or
               estate
               ,
               any
               man
               hath
               ,
               if
               another
               need
               it
               ,
               that
               other
               is
               Gods
               Bayliffe
               ,
               sent
               to
               him
               to
               call
               for
               his
               rent
               ,
               to
               call
               for
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               ground
               ,
               and
               thou
               must
               returne
               it
               by
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               for
               thou
               art
               but
               a
               steward
               :
               and
               you
               know
               how
               fearfull
               ,
               the
               proceedings
               of
               the
               great
               King
               was
               in
               the
               21.
               
               Matt.
               
                 Hee
                 sent
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 husbandmen
                 ,
              
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               
               hee
               had
               let
               out
               his
               ground
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               none
               ;
               what
               was
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 wrath
                 :
                 and
                 commeth
                 upon
                 the
                 husbandmen
                 and
                 slew
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               when
               God
               shall
               send
               the
               poore
               to
               thee
               for
               reliefe
               ,
               and
               thou
               helpest
               him
               not
               :
               shall
               send
               the
               ignorant
               to
               thee
               for
               instruction
               ,
               and
               thou
               informest
               him
               not
               :
               shall
               send
               any
               one
               to
               thee
               that
               may
               have
               use
               of
               thy
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               ,
               and
               thou
               doest
               not
               imploy
               them
               that
               way
               ,
               thou
               deniest
               the
               great
               Lord
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               owne
               ground
               ,
               and
               art
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               husband-men
               that
               must
               expect
               this
               at
               his
               hands
               to
               bee
               slaine
               in
               his
               wrath
               .
            
             
               Yee
               see
               the
               point
               opened
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               are
               Gods
               stewards
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               God
               doth
               expect
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               briefly
               now
               to
               make
               some
               use
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Are
               all
               men
               Gods
               stewards
               ?
               Then
               certainely
               there
               is
               some
               
               worke
               required
               of
               every
               man
               in
               the
               world
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               title
               
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               Gods
               steward
               .
               It
               concernes
               therefore
               Every
               one
               to
               looke
               to
               his
               place
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               things
               required
               of
               every
               steward
               .
               
            
             
               First
               a
               dispensation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               right
               ordering
               of
               his
               dispensations
               .
            
             
               First
               a
               Dispensation
               .
               For
               a
               steward
               yee
               know
               is
               appointed
               for
               laying
               out
               ,
               hee
               is
               made
               for
               others
               ,
               not
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               
               of
               the
               familie
               in
               which
               hee
               is
               set
               ,
               not
               for
               his
               owne
               benefit
               .
               God
               hath
               made
               every
               creature
               to
               bee
               for
               the
               use
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               it selfe
               :
               those
               heavenly
               bodies
               .
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Stars
               ,
               their
               motion
               and
               influences
               are
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               world
               :
               the
               Earth
               with
               the
               fruits
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               for
               the
               service
               of
               man.
               So
               every
               man
               in
               his
               severall
               place
               ,
               hath
               some
               worke
               to
               doe
               for
               others
               ,
               some
               abilities
               given
               him
               for
               the
               service
               of
               others
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Magistrate
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               the
               
               
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 peoples
                 good
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Ministers
               are
               said
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
              
               .
               I
               am
               
                 a
                 debtour
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 Iew
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               
                 Greekes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Barbarians
                 .
              
               
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               familie
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 infidell
              
               ,
               if
               hee
               provide
               not
               for
               those
               of
               his
               owne
               house
               .
               And
               every
               other
               Christian
               (
               though
               hee
               stand
               not
               in
               these
               relations
               to
               others
               )
               hee
               hath
               some
               gifts
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               bee
               layed
               forth
               for
               the
               use
               and
               advantage
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               every
               private
               person
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               may
               be
               of
               some
               use
               or
               other
               in
               the
               place
               in
               which
               hee
               is
               set
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Brother
               is
               common
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yee
               know
               Ioseph
               acknowledged
               that
               hee
               was
               preferred
               to
               those
               honours
               ,
               and
               that
               authoritie
               and
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               for
               his
               fathers
               house
               :
               so
               should
               all
               Gods
               people
               acknowledge
               other
               Christians
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               whatsoeuer
               parts
               they
               have
               ,
               they
               have
               them
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               familie
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               Christians
               are
               called
               members
               one
               of
               another
               ;
               Every
               member
               is
               of
               use
               to
               the
               whole
               bodie
               ,
               so
               must
               every
               Christian
               bee
               of
               use
               to
               another
               ,
               to
               some
               by
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               some
               by
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               to
               some
               by
               the
               abilities
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               every
               one
               according
               to
               the
               treasure
               hee
               is
               intrusted
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               Talent
               that
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               that
               men
               must
               make
               conscience
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               be
               dispencers
               of
               their
               goodnesse
               ,
               of
               any
               thing
               they
               have
               ,
               to
               bee
               communicative
               ,
               to
               defuse
               and
               extend
               themselves
               to
               others
               ,
               as
               occasion
               shall
               bee
               offered
               .
               And
               indeed
               where
               there
               is
               any
               goodnesse
               in
               a
               man
               hee
               will
               expresse
               it
               this
               way
               ,
               by
               doing
               all
               the
               good
               to
               others
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               required
               of
               a
               steward
               ,
               that
               hee
               consider
               of
               the
               
               manner
               ,
               and
               right
               ordering
               of
               his
               dispensations
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               two
               rules
               for
               that
               .
               
               That
               hee
               dispense
               
                 
                   faithfully
                   .
                
                 
                   wisely
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Who
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               12.
               
               Luke
               42.
               )
               is
               a
               
                 faithfull
                 and
                 wise
                 steward
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Lord
                 shall
                 make
                 ruler
                 over
                 his
                 houshold
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Gods
               
               stewards
               yee
               see
               must
               in
               their
               dispensations
               bee
               faithfull
               and
               wise
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               Fidelitie
               appeares
               in
               this
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               a
               right
               End
               ,
               and
               a
               
               right
               rule
               to
               walke
               by
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               End
               and
               rule
               of
               a
               faithfull
               steward
               in
               all
               his
               dispensations
               in
               the
               house
               of
               his
               Master
               ?
            
             
               His
               Masters
               credit
               ,
               and
               his
               Masters
               will.
               His
               masters
               honour
               ,
               and
               his
               Masters
               command
               .
            
             
               So
               it
               must
               be
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               If
               wee
               would
               bee
               faithfull
               in
               our
               places
               ,
               let
               Gods
               glory
               be
               our
               end
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               our
               rule
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               let
               a
               man
               consider
               ,
               what
               God
               in
               his
               Word
               commands
               him
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               qualification
               ,
               having
               such
               indowments
               ,
               such
               parts
               ,
               such
               abilities
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               dispense
               these
               by
               that
               rule
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               command
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               that
               gave
               them
               him
               .
               Thus
               was
               Moses
               a
               faithfull
               
                 steward
                 ,
                 faithfull
                 as
                 a
                 servant
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               him
               .
               Heb.
               3.
               5.
               
               His
               
               Masters
               glory
               was
               his
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               once
               hee
               saw
               his
               Master
               dishonoured
               by
               Idolatrie
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               then
               containe
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               his
               
                 Anger
                 waxed
                 hot
              
               ,
               though
               
                 hee
                 was
                 the
                 meekest
                 man
                 upon
              
               
               earth
               .
               And
               his
               Masters
               will
               was
               his
               rule
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               came
               downe
               from
               the
               mountaine
               with
               the
               Tables
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               appeare
               what
               he
               made
               his
               guide
               ,
               and
               direction
               in
               all
               his
               cariage
               amongst
               the
               people
               :
               and
               wee
               shall
               find
               that
               in
               all
               the
               doubts
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               either
               in
               matter
               of
               Command
               or
               punishment
               ,
               hee
               alwayes
               sought
               direction
               from
               God.
               Hee
               is
               no
               faithfull
               servant
               that
               doth
               not
               doe
               this
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               As
               hee
               must
               be
               a
               faithfull
               steward
               in
               dispensing
               ,
               so
               
               hee
               must
               be
               wise
               in
               his
               dispensing
               too
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               wisdome
               of
               Gods
               stewards
               ?
            
             
               Not
               the
               wisdome
               drawne
               from
               the
               writings
               of
               Machivile
               ,
               or
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 enmitie
                 against
              
               
               God
               ,
               not
               drawne
               from
               the
               rules
               that
               politicians
               walke
               by
               :
               But
               that
               wisdome
               that
               is
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               
                 The
                 word
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 wise
                 to
                 salvation
              
               :
               this
               is
               the
               wisedome
               that
               Gods
               servants
               must
               expresse
               ,
               and
               manifest
               in
               dispensing
               of
               their
               gifts
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               made
               wise
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               must
               seeke
               wisedome
               from
               the
               Word
               the
               rule
               of
               Wisedome
               ,
               from
               the
               Examples
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               were
               guided
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Wisedome
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               be
               wise
               stewards
               .
            
             
             
               They
               must
               compare
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               
               of
               the
               Saints
               together
               :
               see
               what
               God
               commandeth
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               see
               what
               Gods
               servants
               that
               are
               gone
               before
               have
               done
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               .
               Marke
               how
               Abraham
               and
               Iob
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               have
               imployed
               their
               wealth
               and
               authority
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               the
               releeving
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               those
               that
               were
               opprest
               :
               Marke
               how
               Nehemiah
               bestirred
               himselfe
               for
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               Gods
               worship
               :
               Marke
               againe
               how
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               a
               Minister
               watched
               against
               the
               wolves
               ,
               and
               how
               hee
               spends
               himselfe
               to
               the
               uttermost
               for
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Marke
               how
               Abraham
               as
               a
               master
               of
               a
               familie
               ,
               governed
               his
               familie
               ,
               
                 teaching
                 and
                 commanding
                 his
                 children
                 and
                 his
                 houshold
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Marke
               how
               other
               of
               Gods
               servants
               have
               imployed
               their
               gifts
               ;
               As
               Sampson
               ,
               all
               his
               strength
               for
               the
               Church
               :
               and
               so
               Solomon
               ,
               all
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               gift
               any
               of
               them
               had
               ,
               they
               acknowledged
               that
               the
               talents
               that
               were
               committed
               to
               them
               ,
               were
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               furtherance
               of
               his
               glory
               in
               the
               particular
               places
               that
               hee
               had
               set
               them
               in
               .
               I
               say
               if
               men
               would
               be
               wise
               stewards
               they
               must
               doe
               thus
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               stand
               upon
               this
               ,
               lest
               I
               bee
               prevented
               in
               that
               which
               I
               most
               intend
               in
               that
               that
               followeth
               .
            
             
               Yee
               have
               heard
               who
               is
               the
               Steward
               :
               It
               is
               Every
               one
               that
               hath
               received
               any
               abilitie
               from
               God
               to
               doe
               him
               seruice
               ;
               God
               expects
               that
               he
               should
               imploy
               that
               abilitie
               in
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               Wee
               come
               now
               in
               the
               second
               place
               to
               consider
               the
               reckoning
               which
               every
               man
               must
               make
               ,
               the
               account
               that
               every
               man
               must
               give
               of
               his
               stewardship
               .
               And
               that
               (
               as
               yee
               haue
               heard
               )
               is
               the
               second
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               that
               offers
               it selfe
               to
               us
               out
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               viz.
               That
               all
               Gods
               stewards
               must
               give
               a
               reckoning
               one
               time
               or
               other
               unto
               God.
               
               
            
             
               As
               every
               man
               in
               the
               world
               is
               Gods
               steward
               ,
               so
               every
               steward
               
               must
               give
               an
               account
               .
            
             
               In
               opening
               of
               this
               I
               will
               shew
               yee
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               yee
               what
               time
               of
               Reckoning
               God
               hath
               with
               his
               stewards
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               yee
               why
               God
               judiciously
               proceedeth
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               called
               a
               reckoning
               or
               an
               account
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               .
               There
               are
               two
               times
               of
               reckoning
               that
               God
               will
               
               have
               with
               his
               stewards
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               after
               death
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               hee
               calleth
               them
               to
               account
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               while
               they
               live
               
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               two
               wayes
               ;
               
               By
               his
               
                 
                   Word
                   .
                
                 
                   Rodde
                   .
                
              
            
             
               First
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               hastning
               every
               man
               to
               an
               Account
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               repentance
               .
               This
               course
               God
               himselfe
               tooke
               with
               Adam
               called
               him
               to
               account
               for
               his
               cariage
               in
               the
               garden
               :
               
               Adam
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 where
                 art
                 thou
                 ?
                 who
                 told
                 thee
                 that
              
               
               
                 thou
                 wert
                 naked
                 ?
                 hast
                 thou
                 eaten
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 whereof
                 I
                 commanded
                 thee
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 not
                 eat
                 ?
              
               Afterwards
               when
               God
               sent
               his
               Prophets
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               tooke
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               so
               Elijah
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 killed
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 taken
                 possession
                 ?
              
               as
               if
               hee
               
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               found
               out
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               now
               calleth
               thee
               to
               a
               reckoning
               .
               So
               
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               those
               hard-hearted
               sinners
               ,
               hee
               calleth
               them
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               
                 oh
                 generation
                 of
                 vipers
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 warned
                 yee
                 to
                 flee
              
               
               
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
              
               ?
               So
               Peter
               called
               those
               three
               thousand
               soules
               in
               the
               2.
               
               Acts
               ,
               to
               a
               reckoning
               for
               crucifying
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 him
                 (
                 saith
              
               
               
                 hee
                 )
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 wicked
                 hands
                 have
                 crucified
                 and
                 slaine
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               because
               there
               are
               many
               ,
               that
               like
               the
               Adder
               ,
               stop
               their
               
               eares
               at
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Charmer
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               speake
               but
               in
               his
               Word
               they
               passe
               it
               by
               ,
               as
               Elihu
               in
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 speakes
                 once
                 ,
                 yea
              
               
               
                 twice
                 ,
                 yet
                 man
                 perceiveth
                 it
                 not
                 ,
              
               therefore
               when
               the
               Word
               doth
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               God
               calleth
               them
               to
               a
               reckoning
               by
               his
               rodde
               .
               Micha
               6.
               
               9.
               
               
                 Heare
                 the
                 Rodde
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 appointeth
                 it
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               :
               God
               hath
               appointed
               scourges
               and
               afflictions
               for
               men
               ,
               to
               awake
               them
               to
               hearken
               to
               the
               voyce
               that
               calleth
               them
               to
               a
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               Now
               afflictions
               are
               outward
               or
               inward
               ,
               corporall
               or
               spirituall
               .
               God
               sometimes
               calleth
               men
               to
               an
               account
               by
               corporall
               afflictions
               :
               
                 Hee
                 smiteth
                 man
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               
                 with
                 paines
                 upon
                 his
                 bed
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
               
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 bones
                 with
                 strong
                 paines
                 .
              
               What
               's
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               man
               may
               come
               to
               this
               conclusion
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               bring
               his
               owne
               heart
               to
               a
               reckoning
               for
               his
               former
               cariage
               ?
               This
               is
               that
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 for
                 this
                 cause
                 many
                 are
                 weake
                 and
                 sickly
              
               
               
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleepe
                 :
              
               some
               were
               taken
               with
               sicknesse
               ,
               upon
               others
               there
               was
               a
               consuming
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               others
               were
               strucken
               with
               death
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               end
               that
               God
               propounds
               in
               all
               this
               ?
               For
               this
               reason
               ,
               
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 judge
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 wee
                 judge
                 our selves
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 judged
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 chastned
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 condemned
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ;
               God
               now
               calleth
               you
               to
               a
               reckoning
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               you
               may
               prevent
               that
               heavy
               and
               grievous
               one
               that
               comes
               after
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               outward
               afflictions
               prevaile
               not
               ,
               God
               hath
               spirituall
               afflictions
               to
               awaken
               m●…n
               .
               Thus
               David
               ,
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               a
               deepe
               sleepe
               of
               securitie
               ,
               God
               awakned
               him
               with
               a
               spirituall
               
               judgement
               :
               see
               his
               speech
               in
               the
               32.
               
               Psal.
               
                 When
                 I
                 kept
                 close
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 my
                 bones
                 were
                 consumed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 roared
                 for
                 the
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 my
                 soule
              
               ;
               
               what
               followed
               ?
               God
               by
               this
               meanes
               brought
               him
               to
               confession
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 my
                 transgressions
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 forgavest
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               God
               in
               this
               life
               calleth
               men
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               ●…he
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               judgements
               upon
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               or
               by
               terrours
               upon
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               if
               all
               this
               prevaile
               not
               to
               make
               a
               man
               reckon
               with
               himselfe
               
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               another
               reckoning
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               where
               every
               man
               must
               give
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               cannot
               avoid
               it
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               must
               abide
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               that
               would
               not
               prevent
               it
               before
               .
            
             
               That
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Iudgement
               to
               come
               it
               appeareth
               ;
               By
               the
               
                 
                   equitite
                
                 
                   necessitie
                   
                
              
               of
               it
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               
                 
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   the
                   Saints
                   .
                
                 
                   the
                   wicked
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Frst
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               it
               .
               That
               
               his
               Decree
               may
               bee
               fulfilled
               and
               executed
               .
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 wherein
                 he
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 And
                 his
                 counsell
                 shall
                 stand
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 doe
                 all
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               Gods
               honour
               may
               be
               vindicated
               .
               Now
               things
               seeme
               to
               goe
               in
               some
               confusion
               ,
               and
               disorder
               in
               the
               
               world
               ;
               Good
               men
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               God
               are
               not
               alwayes
               best
               in
               the
               place
               of
               judgement
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 seene
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 an
                 evill
                 under
              
               
               
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 judgement
                 wickednesse
                 was
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 iniquitie
                 was
                 there
              
               ;
               this
               observation
               Solomon
               makes
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 judgement
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 both
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 every
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 purpose
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               a
               time
               to
               doe
               that
               great
               worke
               that
               he
               hath
               now
               purposed
               :
               What
               is
               that
               worke
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               there
               should
               come
               a
               judgement
               ,
               that
               shall
               set
               all
               right
               againe
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               necessarie
               likewise
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               
            
             
               The
               very
               tribulations
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               2
               Thes.
               1.
               5.
               are
               called
               Indigma
               ,
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               ,
               or
               a
               manifest
               token
               of
               the
               righteous
               judgement
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               it
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               two
               regards
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               their
               innocencie
               that
               is
               traduced
               here
               may
               bee
               manifest
               .
               
               They
               undergoe
               many
               disgraces
               ,
               and
               hard
               censures
               amongst
               men
               :
               the
               world
               accounts
               them
               proud
               ,
               hipocrites
               ,
               singular
               ,
               foolish
               ,
               
               vaine-glorious
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               what
               :
               now
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 my
                 witnesse
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               and
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 bee
                 judged
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 mans
                 judgement
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 judgeth
                 me
                 is
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Word
               ,
               in
               the
               Greeke
               is
               ,
               
                 mans
                 day
              
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               Men
               have
               their
               day
               here
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               a
               greater
               day
               after
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               judge
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               and
               upon
               other
               grounds
               then
               men
               doe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               also
               ,
               that
               their
               workes
               may
               be
               rewarded
               .
               When
               we
               speake
               of
               reward
               ,
               wee
               meane
               not
               the
               reward
               of
               
               merit
               ,
               wee
               meane
               the
               reward
               of
               grace
               ,
               called
               a
               reward
               ,
               because
               God
               is
               tied
               to
               it
               by
               his
               promise
               .
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               though
               they
               serve
               him
               with
               all
               care
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               the
               fatte
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               the
               Ishmaels
               of
               the
               world
               have
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               abound
               with
               outward
               things
               as
               many
               others
               doe
               :
               nay
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               are
               in
               the
               worst
               condition
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               Gods
               wayes
               the
               more
               despised
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               were
               not
               able
               to
               maintaine
               his
               servants
               in
               the
               world
               in
               his
               wayes
               and
               worke
               .
               God
               therefore
               hath
               a
               time
               when
               his
               servants
               shall
               
                 have
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 heaped
                 up
                 ,
                 pressed
                 downe
                 ,
                 shaken
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 over
                 .
              
               When
               God
               shall
               
                 make
                 up
                 his
                 jewels
              
               
               (
               as
               hee
               saith
               in
               
                 Malac.
                 3.
                 )
                 then
                 shall
                 yee
                 discerne
                 betweene
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 betweene
                 him
                 that
                 serveth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 serveth
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               Marke
               ,
               
                 yee
                 shall
                 discerne
              
               ,
               God
               will
               make
               it
               appeare
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               hee
               
                 makes
                 up
                 his
                 jewels
              
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               his
               servants
               are
               despised
               and
               lie
               here
               under
               divers
               pressures
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               are
               a
               people
               whom
               he
               delights
               in
               ,
               and
               accounteth
               as
               his
               treasures
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               necessarie
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               wicked
               too
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Gods
               righteousnesse
               may
               fully
               be
               manifested
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               their
               unrighteousnesse
               may
               fully
               bee
               punished
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               Gods
               righteousnesse
               may
               fully
               bee
               manifested
               ,
               
               therefore
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               in
               Rom.
               2.
               5.
               is
               called
               a
               
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               :
               As
               God
               will
               manifest
               his
               wrath
               against
               the
               
                 vessels
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               so
               hee
               will
               make
               it
               appeare
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               hee
               proceedeth
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               right
               rule
               in
               judging
               .
            
             
               For
               wee
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               God
               cannot
               bee
               unjust
               ,
               and
               howsoever
               that
               the
               ungodly
               men
               in
               this
               life
               contend
               with
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               abundance
               of
               corruption
               that
               they
               would
               faine
               justifie
               themselves
               amongst
               men
               :
               and
               againe
               ,
               howsoever
               it
               bee
               true
               that
               the
               soule
               when
               it
               is
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               body
               is
               under
               Gods
               particular
               judgement
               by
               an
               intelectuall
               elevation
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               receive
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               by
               an
               illumination
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               contemplative
               discourse
               ,
               and
               observation
               ,
               and
               understanding
               of
               Gods
               actions
               ,
               as
               that
               by
               reflection
               upon
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               may
               know
               it selfe
               to
               bee
               accursed
               ,
               or
               acquitted
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               is
               
               entred
               into
               the
               possession
               either
               of
               happinesse
               or
               miserie
               .
               Yet
               all
               this
               is
               secret
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Gods
               tribunall
               come
               ,
               wherein
               
                 secret
                 things
                 shal
                 be
                 made
                 manifest
              
               ,
               and
               things
               that
               have
               been
               done
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               As
               Gods
               justice
               must
               be
               cleared
               ,
               and
               fully
               manifested
               ,
               so
               the
               wicked
               and
               unrighteous
               must
               bee
               fully
               punished
               .
               
               They
               are
               not
               fully
               punished
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               judged
               at
               death
               ,
               there
               must
               bee
               yet
               a
               further
               degree
               for
               all
               this
               .
               And
               there
               be
               these
               two
               reasons
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               wicked
               not
               only
               sinne
               in
               soule
               ,
               but
               in
               body
               too
               ,
               the
               body
               hath
               beene
               the
               instrument
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               sinning
               ,
               and
               therfore
               it
               cannot
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               is
               punished
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               lie
               in
               the
               graue
               ;
               no
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               have
               joyned
               in
               sin
               ,
               must
               also
               joyne
               in
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               howsoever
               the
               sinfull
               actions
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               transcient
               ,
               and
               seeme
               to
               die
               with
               them
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               contagion
               and
               evill
               effects
               ,
               these
               actions
               worke
               upon
               others
               ,
               and
               upon
               posteritie
               by
               the
               ill
               example
               of
               their
               predecessors
               ,
               the
               actions
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               those
               wicked
               men
               continue
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               .
               Thus
               wee
               shall
               see
               the
               Iewes
               in
               Ierem.
               4●…
               .
               reuived
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               fathers
               .
               
                 Our
                 fathers
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 made
                 cakes
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 willwee
                 .
              
               So
               the
               succeeding
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               went
               on
               in
               the
               steps
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               who
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               ,
               they
               continued
               the
               sin
               of
               Ieroboam
               .
               As
               long
               as
               men
               go
               on
               in
               the
               steps
               ,
               and
               sins
               of
               their
               forefathers
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               forefathers
               live
               :
               so
               that
               some
               mens
               sinnes
               by
               a
               continued
               imitation
               ,
               are
               perpetuated
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               a
               judgement
               then
               ,
               that
               may
               fill
               up
               a
               measure
               proportionable
               to
               their
               sinne
               .
               This
               was
               that
               that
               Dives
               feared
               in
               Hell
               ,
               and
               that
               made
               him
               crie
               out
               as
               hee
               did
               ,
               that
               
                 one
                 might
                 goe
                 and
                 tell
                 his
                 brethren
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               
                 might
                 not
                 come
                 into
                 that
                 place
              
               ;
               Why
               would
               hee
               have
               them
               tell
               his
               brethren
               ?
               was
               there
               such
               love
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               in
               hell
               ,
               that
               Dives
               would
               have
               his
               brethren
               converted
               ?
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               Was
               it
               love
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               not
               have
               them
               damned
               ?
               no
               such
               matter
               neither
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Certainly
               it
               was
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               owne
               guilt
               ,
               hee
               knew
               what
               evill
               example
               hee
               had
               giuen
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               counseller
               hee
               had
               beene
               to
               his
               brethren
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               should
               goe
               on
               in
               his
               steps
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               follow
               the
               same
               steps
               ,
               all
               this
               would
               but
               adde
               to
               his
               punishment
               ,
               and
               torment
               in
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               when
               soule
               and
               body
               shall
               bee
               joyned
               together
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               the
               full
               measure
               of
               their
               torment
               .
               For
               this
               reason
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               that
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               judgement
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               remaineth
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               why
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               
               expresseth
               Gods
               proceedings
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               reckoning
               ,
               or
               
                 calling
                 to
                 an
                 account
              
               ?
               What
               need
               the
               Lord
               reckon
               with
               men
               ,
               he
               may
               proceed
               
               by
               way
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               but
               he
               saith
               ,
               come
               give
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardship
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               There
               are
               foure
               things
               implied
               in
               this
               ,
               all
               shewing
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               proceedings
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               with
               his
               stewards
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               like
               the
               proceedings
               of
               a
               Master
               with
               his
               seruants
               in
               an
               account
               and
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               a
               proceeding
               in
               particulars
               .
               
               God
               shall
               then
               proceed
               not
               by
               grosse
               sums
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               totall
               ;
               yee
               have
               done
               evill
               in
               the
               generall
               :
               none
               will
               deale
               thus
               with
               an
               Accountant
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               run
               over
               the
               particulars
               ,
               and
               Account
               for
               pounds
               ,
               for
               pence
               ,
               for
               every
               thing
               .
               Thus
               God
               will
               deale
               with
               all
               his
               stewards
               ,
               when
               hee
               bringeth
               them
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               hee
               will
               reckon
               on
               particulars
               ,
               for
               all
               things
               that
               hee
               hath
               enabled
               them
               with
               for
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               Those
               that
               are
               rich
               men
               ,
               first
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               gotten
               their
               estates
               ,
               whether
               
                 they
                 have
                 built
                 their
                 houses
                 as
                 a
                 moth
                 ,
              
               as
               Iob
               speakes
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               raised
               their
               estates
               to
               the
               hurt
               of
               others
               ,
               as
               men
               doe
               that
               raise
               themselves
               by
               Vsurie
               ,
               and
               oppression
               ,
               and
               fraud
               ,
               and
               bribery
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               courses
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               kept
               their
               wealth
               ,
               whether
               with
               the
               injurie
               of
               others
               ,
               
                 with-holding
                 the
                 goods
                 from
                 the
                 owners
                 therof
                 ,
              
               from
               the
               poore
               ,
               for
               I
               call
               them
               in
               case
               of
               want
               the
               owners
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               to
               his
               stewards
               for
               their
               sakes
               :
               therefore
               marke
               how
               Saint
               Iames
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 now
              
               ,
               
               
                 yeerich
                 men
                 ,
                 weepe
                 and
                 howle
                 ,
                 why
                 so
                 ?
                 your
                 riches
                 are
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 garments
                 moth-eaten
                 ,
                 your
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 is
                 cankered
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               have
               beene
               hoarding
               up
               your
               treasures
               ,
               you
               had
               rather
               bee
               laying
               of
               it
               up
               ,
               then
               laying
               of
               it
               out
               ,
               and
               therefore
               because
               you
               have
               not
               layed
               out
               your
               estates
               for
               the
               service
               of
               your
               master
               ,
               
                 rust
                 is
                 come
                 upon
                 your
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 moth
                 hath
                 eaten
                 into
                 your
                 garments
                 ,
                 yee
                 have
                 heaped
                 treasure
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               spent
               what
               they
               have
               had
               ,
               whether
               on
               their
               lusts
               or
               no
               ;
               
                 Yee
                 aske
                 and
                 have
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 )
                 because
                 yee
              
               
               
                 aske
                 amisse
                 to
                 spend
                 it
                 on
                 your
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               so
               yee
               lay
               out
               amisse
               ,
               yee
               spend
               it
               on
               your
               lusts
               .
               When
               men
               for
               pride
               in
               apparell
               ,
               for
               excesse
               at
               their
               tables
               ,
               for
               vaine
               buildings
               ,
               for
               sinfull
               upholding
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               for
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               injurious
               proceedings
               in
               law
               sutes
               ,
               or
               in
               whatsoever
               indirect
               course
               men
               lay
               out
               their
               estates
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               mis-spending
               of
               their
               Masters
               goods
               .
               And
               as
               hee
               that
               hath
               got
               his
               wealth
               unjustly
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               keepeth
               it
               unjustly
               ,
               shall
               
                 give
                 an
                 account
              
               ,
               so
               hee
               that
               layeth
               it
               out
               in
               a
               confused
               ,
               sinfull
               ,
               profuse
               way
               shall
               be
               called
               
                 to
                 give
                 areckoning
              
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               only
               for
               matter
               of
               estate
               ,
               but
               besides
               ,
               for
               matter
               of
               
               place
               and
               authoritie
               .
               Moses
               knew
               this
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               first
               cleares
               all
               reckonings
               with
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               :
               I
               have
               beene
               a
               Ruler
               thus
               long
               ,
               let
               any
               man
               come
               and
               stand
               up
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               him
               wrong
               :
               let
               every
               man
               come
               and
               cleare
               me
               this
               day
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               walked
               all
               my
               life
               time
               unblameably
               ,
               inoffensively
               ,
               promoting
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               suppressing
               all
               the
               evill
               that
               I
               could
               with
               my
               might
               :
               this
               was
               the
               account
               that
               Moses
               made
               with
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               before
               hee
               ●…ed
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 head
                 with
                 comfort
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Thus
               it
               must
               bee
               with
               you
               ,
               yee
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               your
               places
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               the
               state
               of
               your
               bodies
               .
               The
               health
               thou
               hast
               had
               :
               how
               hast
               thou
               spent
               thy
               strength
               and
               thy
               health
               ?
               Marke
               the
               speech
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               to
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               Rejoyce
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
              
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               :
               Doe
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               doe
               if
               thou
               dare
               ,
               but
               
                 know
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 thou
                 must
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               Now
               thou
               hast
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               health
               ,
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               strength
               ,
               but
               hast
               thou
               beene
               the
               better
               for
               Gods
               service
               ?
               hast
               thou
               imployed
               it
               for
               Gods
               glory
               or
               no
               ?
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               the
               members
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               for
               thy
               imployment
               of
               those
               instruments
               .
               Thy
               tongue
               :
               
                 every
                 idle
                 word
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 speake
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 give
                 an
              
               
               
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
              
               If
               for
               
                 every
                 idle
                 word
              
               ,
               what
               then
               for
               thy
               swearing
               and
               cursing
               ,
               and
               lying
               ?
               what
               for
               the
               abundance
               of
               filthy
               obscene
               ,
               and
               rotten
               communication
               that
               commeth
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               .
               Thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               for
               thy
               tongue
               .
               And
               so
               for
               every
               member
               ,
               and
               for
               every
               sense
               ,
               I
               cannot
               stand
               upon
               particulars
               .
            
             
               Thu
               must
               give
               an
               account
               likewise
               for
               the
               gifts
               of
               ●…y
               mind
               ,
               how
               thou
               hast
               imployed
               thy
               wisedome
               and
               learning
               ,
               and
               experience
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               For
               all
               thy
               passions
               :
               
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 angry
                 with
                 his
                 brother
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
            
             
               For
               all
               the
               dispositions
               ,
               and
               inclinations
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               
                 for
                 out
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 heart
                 commeth
                 thefts
                 and
                 murthers
                 ,
                 and
                 adulteries
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               whatsoever
               abilitie
               thou
               hast
               ,
               whereby
               thou
               mightest
               have
               beene
               beneficiall
               ,
               and
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               it
               in
               particular
               unto
               God
               ,
               hee
               will
               call
               thee
               to
               a
               reckoning
               of
               every
               parcell
               by
               it selfe
               .
               The
               Master
               (
               in
               the
               Gospell
               )
               that
               ga●…
               the
               talents
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               hee
               called
               them
               to
               an
               account
               for
               every
               talent
               hee
               gave
               them
               :
               so
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               particular
               enumeration
               to
               God
               of
               all
               those
               severall
               abilities
               where
               with
               hee
               hath
               fitted
               thee
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               how
               thou
               hast
               behaved
               thy selfe
               in
               matter
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               time
               ,
               in
               thy
               sen●…es
               ,
               in
               the
               members
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               
               how
               with
               thy
               mind
               ,
               how
               with
               the
               dispositions
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               how
               in
               all
               the
               gifts
               and
               endowments
               hee
               hath
               intrusted
               thee
               with
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               because
               in
               this
               reckoning
               ,
               God
               will
               goe
               by
               a
               method
               ,
               keepe
               an
               order
               ,
               such
               an
               order
               as
               men
               
               doe
               in
               reckoning
               with
               their
               accomptants
               ,
               every
               thing
               hath
               his
               due
               place
               :
               God
               will
               proceed
               to
               give
               every
               one
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               his
               due
               place
               ;
               and
               yee
               shall
               find
               then
               ,
               many
               sinnes
               that
               yee
               have
               accounted
               the
               lightest
               of
               all
               ,
               will
               bee
               the
               most
               heaviest
               ,
               and
               grievous
               at
               that
               day
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               God
               in
               Psal.
               50.
               
               Hee
               had
               reckoned
               them
               up
               confusedly
               here
               ,
               
               
                 these
                 things
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 them
                 in
                 order
                 before
                 thee
                 .
              
               God
               will
               observe
               such
               an
               order
               ,
               as
               every
               thing
               shall
               have
               its
               due
               place
               ,
               its
               due
               head
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               place
               shall
               be
               that
               Apostacie
               ,
               whereof
               all
               Adams
               posteritie
               are
               guiltie
               .
               This
               David
               saw
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               hee
               judged
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               judged
               himselfe
               as
               one
               borne
               in
               sinne
               .
               
                 I
                 was
                 borne
                 in
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 sinne
                 hath
                 my
                 mother
                 conceived
                 mee
                 .
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               shall
               bee
               that
               concupiscence
               ,
               that
               deprava●…n
               of
               nature
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               actuall
               sinnes
               proceed
               .
               This
               Saint
               Paul
               knew
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               bewaileth
               it
               as
               the
               originall
               ,
               and
               root
               of
               
               all
               other
               actuall
               sinnes
               ,
               Rom.
               7.
               
               God
               will
               begin
               first
               with
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               because
               thence
               commeth
               all
               the
               outward
               actions
               of
               the
               whole
               man.
               
            
             
               Then
               all
               the
               outward
               actions
               .
               Hee
               will
               begin
               first
               with
               those
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               Atheisme
               ,
               infidelitie
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               contempt
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               service
               ,
               neglect
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               opportunities
               hee
               hath
               given
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               ●…hen
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               come
               together
               ,
               hee
               will
               proceed
               more
               severely
               ,
               for
               the
               sinnes
               against
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               then
               the
               Law.
               That
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               our
               Saviour
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               
                 easier
                 for
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorah
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Capernaum
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorah
               had
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               Capernaum
               had
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               too
               :
               And
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               Heb
               ,
               10.
               )
               
                 If
                 they
                 that
                 obeyed
                 not
                 Moses
                 Law
                 died
                 ,
                 of
                 how
                 much
                 sorer
                 judgement
                 shall
                 they
                 bee
                 guiltie
                 of
                 ,
                 that
                 disobey
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 faith
                 ?
              
               Thus
               God
               will
               proceed
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               when
               yee
               would
               exercise
               repentance
               ,
               follow
               Gods
               order
               ,
               mourne
               more
               for
               impenitencie
               ,
               and
               infidelitie
               ,
               then
               
               for
               other
               things
               .
               Bee
               more
               humbled
               for
               sinnes
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               for
               prophannesse
               ,
               for
               Atheisme
               ,
               and
               neglect
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               for
               sinnes
               against
               the
               ●…econd
               ,
               though
               these
               must
               bee
               lamented
               ,
               and
               repented
               of
               too
               .
               Againe
               ,
               be
               more
               in
               lamenting
               the
               inward
               sinfull
               disposition
               of
               thy
               heart
               ,
               then
               thy
               outward
               sinfull
               actions
               :
               and
               forget
               not
               the
               originall
               root
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               we
               brought
               with
               us
               into
               
               the
               world
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               marke
               Gods
               method
               ,
               and
               his
               order
               :
               that
               which
               hee
               takes
               most
               notice
               of
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               lay
               that
               to
               thy
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               take
               greatest
               notice
               of
               it
               now
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               grievous
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               borne
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               to
               adde
               actuall
               sinnes
               to
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               grievous
               .
               For
               a
               man
               to
               sinne
               in
               thought
               ,
               and
               in
               heart
               is
               grievous
               ,
               but
               to
               adde
               actuall
               sinnes
               to
               those
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               grievous
               .
               It
               is
               a
               grievous
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               sin
               against
               righteousnesse
               ,
               to
               deale
               unjustly
               with
               men
               ,
               but
               to
               deale
               unrighteously
               with
               God
               in
               point
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               is
               more
               grievous
               .
               It
               is
               a
               grievous
               sinne
               for
               a
               man
               to
               disobey
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               disobey
               the
               law
               of
               faith
               ,
               to
               delay
               repentance
               ,
               to
               deferre
               turning
               unto
               God
               ,
               is
               far
               more
               grievous
               .
               Thus
               we
               should
               marke
               Gods
               order
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               observe
               ,
               when
               he
               bringeth
               us
               to
               a
               reckoning
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               It
               is
               called
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               proceed
               with
               men
               at
               that
               day
               (
               as
               Masters
               with
               their
               servants
               )
               by
               writings
               ,
               
               by
               bookes
               .
               In
               the
               tenth
               of
               
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 the
                 booke
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               20.
               
               Revel
               .
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               
                 bookes
                 that
                 should
                 bee
                 opened
              
               .
               God
               will
               proceed
               with
               all
               his
               stewards
               ,
               upon
               bookes
               that
               shall
               be
               opened
               .
               The
               bookes
               are
               either
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               shewes
               what
               wee
               should
               have
               done
               :
               
                 The
                 words
                 that
                 I
                 speake
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 judge
                 you
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               
               
                 one
                 that
                 judgeth
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 Moses
                 that
                 is
                 read
                 daily
                 .
              
               And
               then
               secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               booke
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               shewes
               what
               wee
               have
               done
               here
               :
               God
               will
               put
               the
               memories
               of
               men
               to
               the
               taske
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               did
               
                 Dives
                 ,
                 Sonne
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 hadest
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               in
               thy
               life
               time
               haddest
               riches
               ,
               but
               how
               didst
               thou
               imploy
               them
               ?
               remember
               that
               thou
               hadest
               Authoritie
               ,
               and
               office
               ,
               and
               place
               in
               the
               Church
               or
               Common-wealth
               ,
               but
               what
               service
               didest
               thou
               doe
               to
               God
               ?
               remember
               that
               thou
               haddest
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               but
               what
               good
               had
               the
               Church
               or
               Common-wealth
               by
               it
               ?
               God
               I
               say
               ,
               will
               put
               every
               mans
               memorie
               to
               the
               taske
               ,
               what
               opportunities
               are
               lost
               carelesly
               ;
               nay
               ,
               what
               opportunities
               he
               avoided
               wilfully
               ,
               when
               hee
               might
               have
               done
               God
               better
               service
               ,
               yet
               lest
               he
               should
               bee
               disadvantaged
               in
               his
               by-respects
               in
               the
               world
               hee
               bauked
               them
               :
               remember
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 sinnes
                 of
                 Iudah
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 are
                 written
                 with
                 a
                 penne
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 graven
                 upon
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 their
              
               
               hearts
               .
               God
               hath
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               graven
               on
               the
               table
               of
               their
               hearts
               .
               Little
               doest
               thou
               that
               art
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               thinke
               of
               a
               thousand
               things
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               bring
               against
               thee
               ,
               that
               were
               done
               in
               thy
               youth
               .
               Io●…
               little
               thought
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               affliction
               ,
               when
               
                 God
                 made
                 him
                 possesse
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 his
                 youth
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               was
               such
               abundance
               of
               guilt
               against
               him
               as
               there
               was
               .
               God
               will
               remember
               that
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               forgot
               ;
            
             
             
               God
               will
               proceed
               by
               bookes
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               cleare
               Gods
               justice
               in
               his
               proceedings
               ,
               and
               make
               every
               thing
               appeare
               righteous
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               because
               every
               mans
               conscience
               shall
               testifie
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               mouth
               of
               all
               ungodly
               men
               shall
               be
               stopped
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               for
               themselves
               ,
               why
               justice
               should
               not
               proceed
               against
               them
               .
               Here
               (
               will
               God
               say
               )
               I
               find
               so
               much
               given
               to
               usurie
               ;
               so
               much
               gotten
               by
               usurie
               ;
               so
               much
               spent
               in
               vaine
               ;
               so
               much
               kept
               injuriously
               from
               the
               furtherance
               of
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               and
               planting
               the
               gospell
               where
               it
               was
               wanting
               ;
               so
               much
               kept
               from
               benefitting
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               in
               publike
               ,
               in
               private
               ;
               so
               much
               from
               helping
               the
               poore
               :
               here
               I
               find
               it
               ,
               how
               comes
               it
               here
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               written
               with
               thy
               owne
               hand
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               thy selfe
               that
               made
               this
               impression
               upon
               thy
               conscience
               by
               thy
               owne
               guilt
               ?
               What
               wilt
               thou
               say
               for
               thy selfe
               ?
               hath
               any
               one
               accused
               thee
               wrongfully
               ?
               hath
               any
               one
               wrote
               it
               by
               mistake
               ?
               No
               ,
               all
               is
               done
               with
               thy
               owne
               hand
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               deny
               your
               owne
               hand
               writing
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               brought
               to
               your
               face
               .
               Hath
               any
               one
               had
               the
               keeping
               of
               this
               booke
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ?
               hast
               thou
               not
               alwayes
               had
               it
               in
               thy
               owne
               possession
               ?
               what
               canst
               thou
               alledge
               for
               thy selfe
               ?
            
             
               I
               know
               (
               beloved
               )
               and
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               many
               other
               waies
               whereby
               ungodly
               men
               shall
               be
               accused
               at
               the
               last
               day
               :
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               and
               
                 bee
                 a
                 swift
                 witnesse
                 against
                 thee
                 ,
              
               the
               Saints
               shall
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               wicked
               men
               shall
               accuse
               thee
               ,
               the
               divels
               shall
               accuse
               thee
               :
               but
               the
               maine
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               shall
               cleare
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               and
               stop
               the
               mouthes
               of
               all
               ungodly
               men
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               accusation
               is
               by
               their
               owne
               hand-writing
               ,
               their
               owne
               booke
               shall
               accuse
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               wasted
               their
               Lords
               goods
               and
               mis-spent
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               thing
               wherein
               this
               proceeding
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               shall
               be
               like
               a
               reckoning
               is
               this
               .
               That
               there
               shall
               an
               account
               
               be
               made
               in
               measure
               ,
               and
               proportion
               to
               the
               trust
               committed
               to
               men
               .
               The
               Master
               when
               hee
               reckoneth
               with
               his
               servant
               ,
               he
               calleth
               him
               to
               account
               ,
               not
               for
               some
               lesser
               summes
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               one
               or
               two
               things
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               intrusted
               him
               with
               ,
               and
               if
               one
               servant
               have
               more
               then
               another
               ,
               his
               account
               shall
               be
               greater
               then
               anothers
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               that
               that
               is
               committed
               to
               him
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               largenesse
               of
               his
               reckoning
               be
               ,
               
                 to
                 whom
                 much
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 much
                 is
                 expected
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               whom
               little
               ,
               
               little
               is
               expected
               ,
               but
               of
               every
               one
               something
               is
               expected
               ,
               because
               every
               one
               is
               a
               Steward
               .
               The
               reckoning
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               gifts
               and
               endowments
               ,
               wherewith
               wee
               are
               intrusted
               .
               When
               the
               Master
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               called
               his
               servants
               to
               an
               account
               for
               the
               Talents
               ,
               wee
               see
               he
               that
               had
               ten
               Talents
               ,
               made
               account
               for
               ten
               ,
               and
               
               he
               that
               had
               five
               ,
               for
               five
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               had
               one
               ,
               was
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               but
               for
               one
               ,
               every
               one
               for
               so
               much
               as
               hee
               had
               received
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               received
               bodily
               abilities
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               strength
               shall
               account
               for
               that
               :
               Hee
               that
               hath
               had
               wealth
               ,
               and
               an
               estate
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               make
               an
               account
               further
               for
               that
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               had
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               authoritie
               and
               place
               ,
               wherein
               he
               had
               power
               to
               doe
               right
               ,
               and
               to
               glorifie
               God
               amongst
               men
               ,
               he
               must
               make
               an
               account
               for
               so
               much
               the
               more
               .
            
             
               Alas
               beloved
               ,
               if
               men
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               wealth
               ,
               they
               heape
               up
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               places
               of
               authority
               ,
               and
               preferments
               ,
               they
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               accounts
               shall
               bee
               greater
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               certainly
               it
               would
               make
               them
               more
               sober
               ,
               and
               walke
               more
               humbly
               ,
               and
               watchfully
               ,
               it
               would
               make
               them
               so
               much
               the
               more
               industrious
               ,
               to
               improve
               their
               talents
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               their
               Lord
               that
               intrusted
               them
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               point
               .
               I
               will
               conclude
               briefly
               with
               a
               few
               usesof
               it
               .
            
             
               Yee
               see
               (
               Beloved
               )
               not
               onely
               that
               all
               are
               Gods
               stewards
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               Gods
               stewards
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               brought
               
               to
               it
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               another
               .
               Yee
               see
               why
               it
               is
               called
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               why
               God
               will
               proceed
               with
               men
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               The
               first
               Vse
               then
               shall
               be
               for
               confutation
               of
               those
               Atheists
               ,
               that
               put
               far●…e
               from
               them
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               possible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               generation
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               that
               should
               doubt
               of
               the
               Iudgement
               to
               come
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               shall
               wee
               goe
               further
               and
               come
               neerer
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               such
               as
               doubt
               of
               that
               time
               and
               day
               ?
               By
               that
               that
               is
               done
               daily
               ,
               it
               appeares
               that
               there
               be
               many
               at
               this
               day
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               doubt
               of
               a
               Iudgement
               day
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               doe
               but
               trie
               mens
               courses
               .
               What
               sinnes
               doe
               they
               most
               feare
               ,
               and
               most
               avoide
               ?
               by
               that
               yee
               shall
               know
               what
               Iudgement
               they
               feare
               ,
               and
               what
               they
               feare
               not
               .
               They
               feare
               only
               such
               sinnes
               as
               in
               the
               course
               of
               justice
               ,
               men
               and
               their
               lawes
               take
               hold
               of
               :
               such
               as
               are
               only
               a
               breach
               of
               the
               second
               table
               .
               Men
               will
               not
               be
               injurious
               to
               men
               ,
               lest
               men
               proceed
               in
               mans
               justice
               against
               them
               .
               But
               how
               commeth
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               there
               is
               so
               little
               regard
               of
               God
               ?
               of
               reverence
               of
               his
               name
               ?
               of
               setting
               up
               his
               worship
               in
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               hearts
               ?
               Certainly
               you
               doe
               not
               thinke
               that
               God
               will
               be
               as
               exact
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               in
               matters
               that
               concerne
               his
               own
               honour
               immediately
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               will
               be
               in
               cases
               that
               are
               brought
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               doe
               not
               men
               feare
               those
               outward
               actions
               which
               expose
               them
               to
               the
               censure
               of
               men
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               unto
               punishment
               here
               ▪
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               feare
               not
               evill
               affections
               ,
               and
               the
               motions
               of
               sinne
               in
               their
               owne
               hearts
               .
               A
               man
               would
               not
               bee
               
               tooke
               with
               open
               theft
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               hee
               useth
               fraud
               ,
               when
               men
               cannot
               discerne
               it
               .
               A
               man
               would
               not
               be
               tooke
               with
               murther
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               he
               is
               full
               of
               malice
               ,
               and
               envie
               ,
               and
               repining
               ,
               Why
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               because
               men
               acknowledge
               not
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               ?
               They
               feare
               not
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               he
               will
               bring
               the
               breaches
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               the
               secret
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               outward
               actions
               .
            
             
               Such
               mockers
               there
               were
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               against
               whom
               he
               speakes
               in
               his
               second
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               third
               chapter
               .
               Wee
               
               will
               a
               little
               observe
               the
               method
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               how
               he
               discovereth
               them
               .
               Say
               the
               mockers
               ,
               
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
              
               Iudgement
               .
               There
               shall
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               How
               can
               that
               bee
               ?
               
                 Have
                 not
                 all
                 things
                 continued
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 for
                 so
                 many
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 ?
              
               And
               why
               should
               we
               thinke
               that
               there
               should
               come
               any
               alteration
               after
               ,
               more
               then
               before
               ?
               Yee
               are
               deceived
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               all
               things
               have
               not
               continued
               alike
               ,
               the
               
                 world
                 was
                 drowned
                 by
                 water
              
               .
               But
               if
               they
               doe
               continue
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               Word
               that
               gave
               a
               beeing
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               Word
               will
               put
               an
               end
               to
               them
               ,
               God
               can
               as
               easily
               by
               his
               word
               destroy
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Word
               hee
               made
               all
               things
               .
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               by
               what
               instrument
               will
               he
               destroy
               the
               world
               ?
               
                 By
                 fire
              
               .
               How
               can
               that
               be
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               one
               of
               the
               maine
               parts
               ,
               the
               maine
               matter
               whereof
               things
               were
               made
               ,
               and
               shall
               that
               be
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               whereof
               it
               is
               made
               ?
               Yes
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               All
               things
               were
               made
               by
               water
               too
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               destroyed
               by
               water
               ,
               and
               why
               not
               then
               by
               fire
               ?
               But
               
                 God
                 deferreth
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               What
               of
               that
               ?
               He
               putteth
               it
               not
               quite
               off
               ,
               though
               he
               deferre
               ,
               yet
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 long
                 with
                 God
                 ,
              
               for
               there
               is
               no
               time
               long
               to
               him
               that
               is
               eternall
               :
               and
               in
               that
               he
               deferreth
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               some
               men
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               others
               made
               inexcusable
               .
               Thus
               the
               Apostle
               takes
               off
               all
               objections
               of
               the
               Atheists
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               serveth
               for
               instruction
               .
               If
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               
               Iudgement
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               God
               will
               have
               such
               a
               time
               of
               reckoning
               with
               all
               his
               stewards
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Then
               it
               teacheth
               us
               first
               ,
               not
               to
               busie
               our selves
               in
               judging
               one
               another
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               there
               shall
               a
               time
               come
               of
               Gods
               Iudgement
               .
               
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 judgest
                 thy
                 brother
                 ?
                 wee
                 shall
                 all
                 stand
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seate
                 of
              
               
               Christ.
               Asif
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               What
               a
               bold
               part
               ?
               what
               a
               presumptuous
               part
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldst
               judge
               thy
               brother
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               not
               know
               that
               there
               is
               one
               that
               shall
               judge
               him
               and
               thee
               ?
               is
               it
               fit
               that
               he
               that
               is
               a
               prisoner
               at
               the
               Barre
               should
               come
               and
               leape
               up
               into
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               sit
               in
               his
               seat
               ?
               Yee
               are
               all
               fellow
               prisoners
               together
               ,
               and
               yee
               must
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               
               Christ.
               So
               in
               another
               place
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               hee
               would
               take
               men
               off
               from
               judging
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ;
               
                 Iudge
                 nothing
                 before
                 the
                 time
              
               :
               
               
                 Why
                 ?
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 who
                 both
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 hidden
                 things
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 make
                 manifest
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 the
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 every
                 man
                 have
                 praise
                 of
                 God.
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ;
               Thou
               art
               not
               able
               to
               judge
               aright
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               that
               man
               that
               thou
               dispraisest
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               may
               find
               praise
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               Turne
               the
               judgement
               on
               thy
               owne
               heart
               ,
               bee
               more
               in
               judging
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               not
               bee
               judged
               of
               the
               
               Lord.
               Will
               God
               call
               thee
               to
               a
               reckoning
               ?
               then
               begin
               to
               call
               thy selfe
               to
               a
               reckoning
               first
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               that
               bee
               done
               ?
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               double
               reckoning
               that
               every
               man
               must
               undergoe
               ,
               that
               will
               avoid
               this
               reckoning
               with
               God.
               
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               hee
               must
               reckon
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               with
               others
               .
            
             
               First
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               .
               Every
               man
               must
               take
               all
               the
               advantages
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               ,
               to
               reckon
               with
               
               himselfe
               .
               Doth
               God
               awaken
               thy
               conscience
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               his
               word
               ?
               Descend
               into
               thy
               owne
               heart
               ;
               It
               is
               that
               that
               the
               Lord
               lookes
               for
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 I
                 done
              
               ?
               Doth
               God
               smite
               thee
               with
               someafflictions
               ,
               if
               with
               losses
               ?
               reckon
               with
               thy
               
               selfe
               how
               thou
               hast
               gained
               thy
               wealth
               :
               If
               with
               disgraces
               ,
               reckon
               with
               thy selfe
               about
               thy
               pride
               ,
               and
               ambition
               ,
               and
               vanitie
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
               If
               God
               smite
               thy
               body
               with
               sicknesse
               :
               reckon
               with
               thy selfe
               about
               the
               imployment
               of
               thy
               health
               ,
               and
               the
               well
               usage
               of
               the
               times
               and
               seasons
               of
               grace
               .
               Every
               evening
               call
               thy selfe
               to
               an
               account
               ;
               What
               have
               I
               done
               this
               day
               ?
               where
               have
               I
               beene
               ?
               In
               what
               company
               ?
               how
               have
               I
               carried
               my selfe
               there
               ?
               what
               good
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               what
               good
               have
               I
               received
               ?
               In
               the
               matters
               of
               thy
               calling
               ,
               reckon
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               with
               what
               heart
               thou
               hast
               followed
               it
               ,
               with
               what
               care
               to
               conforme
               thy selfe
               to
               Gods
               word
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               been
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               whether
               they
               were
               lawfully
               used
               .
               Thus
               must
               every
               man
               reckon
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               ;
               as
               the
               Church
               in
               
                 Lament
                 .
                 3.
                 39.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 man
                 sorrowfull
                 ?
                 Man
                 suffereth
              
               
               
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 search
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               There
               are
               many
               that
               thinke
               to
               out-face
               God
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               in
               their
               sinnes
               :
               but
               know
               this
               who-ever
               thou
               art
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               forbeare
               to
               reckon
               with
               thy
               owne
               heart
               ,
               God
               will
               assuredly
               reckon
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               reckon
               here
               ,
               or
               hereafter
               ,
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               or
               with
               God
               :
               therefore
               saith
               David
               Psal.
               4.
               
               
                 Commune
                 with
                 your
                 owne
                 hearts
                 upon
                 your
              
               
               beds
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               bee
               sure
               to
               take
               time
               from
               your
               sleepe
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               neglect
               this
               businesse
               of
               reckoning
               with
               your
               owne
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Reckon
               with
               others
               too
               .
               Let
               that
               man
               that
               is
               in
               
               
               authoritie
               ,
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               so
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               his
               imployments
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               reckon
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               account
               to
               them
               if
               need
               be
               ,
               as
               Samuel
               did
               ,
               
                 Whose
                 oxe
                 have
                 I
                 taken
                 ?
                 or
                 whose
                 asse
                 have
              
               
               
                 I
                 taken
                 ?
                 or
                 whom
                 have
                 I
                 defrauded
                 ?
                 whom
                 have
                 I
                 oppressed
                 ?
                 or
                 of
                 whose
                 hand
                 have
                 I
                 received
                 any
                 bribe
                 to
                 blind
                 mine
                 eyes
                 therewith
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 is
                 a
                 witnesse
                 that
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 found
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 my
                 hand
                 .
              
               And
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               able
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               beene
               great
               instruments
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Let
               Ministers
               reckon
               with
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               ,
               when
               hee
               tooke
               his
               leave
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ;
                 I
                 take
                 you
                 to
                 record
                 this
                 day
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
               
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 pure
                 from
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 shunned
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 you
                 the
                 whole
                 counsell
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 backe
                 nothing
                 that
                 was
                 profitable
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 shewed
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 taught
                 you
                 publikely
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 house
                 to
                 house
                 .
              
               And
               because
               I
               know
               that
               
                 after
                 my
                 departure
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 somewhat
              
               remaine
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               for
               
                 Grievous
                 wolves
                 will
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 not
                 sparing
                 the
                 flocke
                 ,
              
               therefore
               I
               will
               be
               carefull
               that
               there
               be
               a
               succession
               of
               faithfull
               Ministers
               after
               me
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               give
               charge
               to
               the
               rest
               that
               follow
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 flocke
                 over
                 which
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 overseers
                 ,
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 hath
                 purchased
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 bloud
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               Masters
               ,
               reckon
               with
               their
               Families
               ,
               their
               servants
               and
               children
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               done
               their
               dutie
               as
               faithfull
               Masters
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               furthering
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               furthering
               of
               them
               by
               instruction
               ,
               and
               example
               to
               all
               good
               .
            
             
               Let
               those
               that
               are
               in
               a
               way
               of
               traffique
               ,
               learne
               to
               reckon
               with
               those
               that
               they
               deale
               withall
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               wronged
               any
               by
               unjust
               gaine
               ,
               thou
               must
               reckon
               with
               him
               by
               restitution
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               thou
               hast
               gotten
               unjustly
               ,
               for
               which
               thou
               dost
               not
               reckon
               now
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               )
               at
               that
               day
               
                 shall
                 eat
                 thy
                 flesh
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 fire
                 .
              
               Therefore
               
                 Zacheus
                 ,
                 when
                 salvation
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 his
              
               
               house
               ,
               If
               
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 and
                 wronged
                 any
                 ,
                 I
                 restore
                 it
                 .
              
               Doubtlesse
               there
               are
               many
               men
               that
               cloathe
               themselves
               in
               Sattin
               and
               Velvet
               ,
               and
               abound
               in
               all
               varietie
               and
               bravery
               ,
               that
               would
               now
               be
               houselesse
               and
               monilesse
               ,
               and
               apparellesse
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               make
               restitution
               of
               their
               unjust
               gaine
               .
               Well
               ,
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               yee
               love
               your
               owne
               soules
               :
               you
               shall
               reckon
               as
               you
               are
               Gods
               stewards
               with
               him
               ,
               how
               you
               have
               come
               by
               every
               penny
               that
               you
               have
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               therefore
               goe
               about
               it
               now
               .
            
             
               Reckon
               with
               others
               also
               for
               workes
               of
               mercie
               ,
               what
               thou
               hast
               beene
               wanting
               in
               to
               thy
               breth●…en
               :
               thou
               hast
               lived
               thus
               long
               in
               a
               plentifull
               estate
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               done
               with
               thy
               estate
               ?
               Iesephus
               reckons
               up
               three
               severall
               tenths
               that
               were
               expected
               ,
               and
               exacted
               
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               Wouldest
               thou
               bee
               lesse
               liberall
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               under
               the
               Law
               ?
               Is
               God
               lesse
               mercifull
               ?
               or
               hath
               he
               lesse
               interest
               in
               thy
               estate
               ?
               Thou
               hast
               so
               many
               thousands
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               done
               out
               of
               this
               to
               releeve
               the
               poore
               ?
               or
               to
               set
               up
               those
               in
               a
               course
               of
               traffique
               ,
               and
               trade
               ,
               that
               want
               a
               stocke
               .
               Beloved
               you
               cannot
               (
               if
               you
               looke
               about
               you
               )
               want
               objects
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               meanes
               to
               further
               your
               reckoning
               at
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               And
               if
               you
               would
               bee
               faithfull
               stewards
               to
               God
               say
               thus
               :
               I
               have
               beene
               thus
               much
               behind-hand
               in
               paying
               the
               due
               I
               owe
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               will
               pay
               it
               while
               I
               live
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               bee
               not
               enough
               ,
               when
               I
               die
               I
               will
               pay
               it
               .
               But
               I
               hasten
               .
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               ,
               Let
               every
               man
               reckon
               thus
               with
               his
               owne
               heart
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               is
               ,
               the
               daily
               exercise
               of
               repentance
               upon
               the
               
               sight
               of
               your
               former
               evils
               :
               
                 God
                 now
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 calleth
                 all
                 men
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 repentance
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               Let
               this
               then
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               repentance
               .
               God
               expects
               that
               men
               should
               judge
               themselves
               now
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               If
               you
               would
               stand
               at
               that
               great
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               bee
               such
               an
               exact
               reckoning
               .
               Interest
               now
               your
               
               selves
               in
               Christ.
               There
               is
               no
               way
               to
               escape
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               by
               making
               peace
               with
               the
               Iudge
               now
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 condemnation
                 to
              
               
               
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               This
               was
               prefigured
               in
               the
               Mercie-seate
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               bee
               compassed
               about
               with
               the
               
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 Cherubins
              
               ,
               all
               covering
               the
               
                 two
                 tables
                 of
                 the
                 Testament
              
               ,
               one
               Cherubin
               to
               looke
               toward
               another
               :
               shewing
               us
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               covering
               of
               ovr
               transgressions
               committed
               against
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               Testimonie
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               great
               Mercie-seate
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               times
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Beleevers
               since
               looke
               ,
               expecting
               the
               covering
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               their
               sinnes
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               by
               no
               other
               meanes
               ,
               but
               by
               this
               propitiatorie
               or
               Mercie-seate
               ,
               that
               covereth
               the
               Arke
               of
               the
               Testimonie
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               serveth
               also
               for
               instruction
               in
               another
               point
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               To
               teach
               us
               to
               lead
               a
               holy
               conversation
               ,
               This
               use
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               made
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               Seeing
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 all
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ?
              
               Alas
               (
               beloved
               )
               little
               doe
               you
               know
               whether
               this
               be
               the
               last
               Sermon
               that
               many
               of
               you
               may
               heare
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               the
               last
               day
               wherein
               God
               will
               ever
               call
               upon
               you
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               amend
               your
               lives
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               fearfull
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               all
               things
               that
               you
               see
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               naked
               appearance
               made
               before
               the
               Iudge
               at
               that
               day
               of
               reckoning
               :
               let
               every
               man
               therefore
               say
               within
               himselfe
               ,
               How
               
               shall
               I
               stand
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               at
               that
               Iudgement
               ?
               All
               our
               care
               should
               bee
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 Whether
                 wee
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 present
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 wee
                 labour
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 accepted
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               
               Whether
               wee
               live
               a
               day
               longer
               ,
               or
               die
               this
               day
               before
               the
               morrow
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               found
               acceptable
               before
               the
               Lord.
               And
               for
               this
               cause
               (
               saith
               hee
               in
               another
               place
               )
               
                 because
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
              
               
               
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 I
                 exercise
                 my selfe
                 to
                 have
                 alwayes
                 a
                 conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 toward
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 men
                 .
              
               Looke
               to
               it
               in
               your
               places
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               void
               of
               offence
               toward
               God
               and
               men
               :
               for
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               ,
               that
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               shall
               stand
               you
               in
               stead
               ,
               but
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               and
               if
               then
               when
               the
               bookes
               are
               opened
               ,
               it
               be
               found
               that
               your
               reckonings
               are
               even
               ,
               and
               the
               accounts
               cleare
               ,
               betweene
               you
               and
               your
               Master
               ,
               by
               obedience
               and
               repentance
               ,
               by
               workes
               and
               by
               faith
               ,
               
                 happie
                 shall
                 that
                 servant
                 bee
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Master
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 find
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               last
               Vse
               ,
               is
               a
               use
               of
               comfort
               to
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               
               Let
               them
               quietly
               ,
               and
               cheerefully
               ,
               suffer
               that
               portion
               of
               miserie
               ,
               and
               affliction
               that
               the
               Lord
               dealeth
               out
               unto
               them
               .
               Let
               them
               not
               grudge
               at
               the
               prosperity
               of
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               varietie
               of
               changes
               ,
               that
               themselves
               are
               exposed
               unto
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               a
               day
               of
               reckoning
               ,
               and
               account
               ,
               when
               all
               things
               shall
               bee
               made
               even
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Iames
               exhorteth
               Christians
               
                 to
                 patience
              
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 .
              
               
               If
               therefore
               you
               see
               wicked
               men
               prosper
               ,
               
                 and
                 bring
                 their
                 enterprises
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
              
               bee
               not
               troubled
               at
               the
               matter
               .
               A
               man
               doth
               not
               much
               envie
               an
               enemie
               that
               is
               now
               in
               prison
               ,
               though
               hee
               have
               some
               good
               cheare
               there
               ,
               though
               hee
               have
               some
               friends
               ,
               that
               come
               and
               see
               him
               there
               ,
               because
               hee
               knowes
               hee
               is
               but
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               hee
               shall
               be
               brought
               out
               at
               the
               Assizes
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               shall
               bee
               righted
               .
               The
               world
               is
               the
               common
               jayle
               ,
               whereinto
               Adam
               was
               cast
               after
               hee
               had
               sinned
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               all
               prisoners
               in
               this
               prison-house
               :
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Church
               and
               people
               ,
               they
               cannot
               escape
               out
               of
               this
               prison
               ,
               here
               they
               are
               tied
               ,
               Gods
               chaines
               are
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               an
               account
               before
               his
               Iudgement
               seate
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               all
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
               With
               these
               things
               let
               us
               comfort
               and
               support
               our selves
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               concerning
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
            
             
               Yee
               have
               heard
               that
               all
               men
               are
               Gods
               Stewards
               :
               yee
               have
               heard
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               time
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               will
               call
               all
               his
               stewards
               to
               an
               account
               :
               the
               fore-runners
               of
               this
               great
               account
               ,
               shall
               bee
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               ,
               when
               God
               strikes
               men
               downe
               by
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               brought
               into
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               there
               receive
               the
               sentence
               ,
               either
               of
               absolution
               o●…
               condemnation
               ,
               as
               I
               
               shewed
               you
               before
               concerning
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               that
               intelectuall
               manner
               receiving
               the
               sentence
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 once
              
               
               
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               have
               now
               a
               spectacle
               of
               mortalitie
               before
               you
               :
               one
               of
               
                 Gods
                 stewards
              
               tooke
               away
               ,
               and
               called
               by
               death
               to
               give
               up
               his
               account
               .
               Concerning
               whom
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               expected
               that
               I
               should
               say
               much
               ,
               orany
               thing
               at
               all
               ,
               specially
               by
               those
               that
               know
               both
               the
               condition
               of
               his
               living
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               dying
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               living
               .
               It
               was
               not
               in
               the
               Citie
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               it
               was
               from
               us
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               dying
               .
               Hee
               was
               here
               but
               a
               day
               or
               two
               before
               hee
               was
               taken
               hence
               .
               Hee
               came
               to
               the
               Citie
               in
               the
               extremitie
               of
               his
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               it
               tooke
               him
               with
               some
               violence
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               disease
               ,
               the
               stone
               ,
               is
               .
               There
               was
               much
               expression
               expected
               from
               him
               :
               but
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               make
               a
               sudden
               change
               more
               then
               wee
               looked
               for
               ,
               for
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               his
               disease
               seized
               on
               him
               with
               such
               violence
               ,
               and
               extremitie
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               space
               for
               any
               thing
               but
               to
               pray
               us
               ,
               to
               pray
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               wee
               may
               learne
               from
               such
               examples
               as
               these
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               wee
               therefore
               bee
               good
               stewards
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               .
               Wee
               know
               not
               what
               violent
               sicknesse
               may
               seize
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               may
               dis-inableus
               ,
               to
               expresse
               our selves
               to
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               our
               reckonings
               even
               with
               God.
               Bee
               serious
               therefore
               in
               the
               point
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               health
               and
               strength
               .
               All
               of
               you
               are
               now
               called
               to
               a
               reckoning
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Gospell
               ,
               if
               this
               will
               not
               prevaile
               ,
               expect
               another
               calling
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               by
               terrours
               of
               conscience
               ,
               by
               death
               .
               You
               are
               not
               sure
               but
               that
               the
               next
               calling
               may
               bee
               by
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               this
               our
               brother
               ;
               let
               mee
               put
               this
               therefore
               as
               a
               remembrance
               to
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               behave
               your selves
               as
               dying
               daily
               ;
               Remember
               thou
               art
               a
               Steward
               ,
               and
               
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 stewardship
                 .
                 Alexander
              
               had
               his
               Remembrancer
               .
               Saint
               Ierome
               had
               another
               Remembrancer
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 I
                 eate
                 or
                 drinke
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 doe
                 ,
                 mee
                 thinkes
                 I
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Arch-Angell
                 ,
                 Arise
                 you
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               Let
               mee
               now
               bee
               thy
               Remembrancer
               .
               Remember
               thou
               art
               a
               Steward
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               must
               bee
               called
               to
               an
               account
               of
               thy
               stewardship
               .
               When
               thou
               art
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               remember
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               with
               what
               strength
               thou
               servest
               God.
               When
               thou
               art
               in
               businesse
               ,
               in
               thy
               familie
               ,
               remember
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               how
               thou
               hast
               walked
               toward
               thy
               servants
               ,
               toward
               thy
               children
               ,
               toward
               them
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               .
               Thou
               that
               hast
               an
               estate
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               to
               the
               great
               Lord
               ,
               of
               the
               getting
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               spending
               of
               that
               estate
               .
               Thou
               that
               art
               in
               places
               of
               authoritie
               over
               others
               ;
               remember
               thou
               must
               give
               an
               account
               
               how
               thou
               commest
               to
               them
               ,
               how
               thou
               hast
               behaved
               thy selfe
               in
               them
               .
               Let
               every
               one
               remember
               ,
               that
               hee
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               what
               service
               hee
               hath
               done
               to
               his
               Master
               ;
               of
               what
               use
               hee
               hath
               beene
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               to
               others
               .
               The
               more
               God
               hath
               beene
               glorified
               ,
               and
               others
               benefited
               ,
               the
               more
               shall
               our
               soules
               be
               comforted
               at
               that
               great
               day
               of
               appearance
               ,
               when
               the
               least
               smile
               of
               GODS
               countenance
               ,
               will
               bee
               worth
               a
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               and
               the
               testimonie
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               will
               bee
               preferred
               before
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PRAISE
               OF
               MOVRNING
               ;
               OR
               ,
               MOVRNING
               PREFERRED
               BEFORE
               MIRTH.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 KING
                 .
                 14.
                 18.
                 
              
               And
               they
               buried
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               Israel
               mourned
               for
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               he
               spake
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Ahijah
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 2.
                 2.
                 
              
               I
               said
               of
               laughter
               thou
               art
               madde
               ,
               and
               of
               mirth
               ,
               what
               doth
               it
               ?
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PRAISE
               OF
               MOVRNING
               ;
               OR
               ,
               MOVRNING
               PREFERRED
               BEFORE
               MIRTH.
               SERMON
               II.
               
            
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 .
                 7.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   It
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   goe
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   mourning
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   feasting
                   :
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   living
                   will
                   lay
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   heart
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               Wise
               man
               had
               
               beene
               shewing
               the
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               insufficiencie
               of
               all
               earthly
               things
               to
               make
               a
               man
               happie
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               the
               world
               is
               mistaken
               ,
               in
               seeking
               happinesse
               in
               any
               thing
               here
               below
               .
               In
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               follow
               ,
               he
               commeth
               to
               direct
               men
               in
               the
               right
               way
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               them
               where
               they
               should
               seeke
               it
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               should
               finde
               it
               :
               First
               he
               telleth
               them
               of
               a
               
                 good
                 name
              
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               .
               
                 A
                 good
                 name
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 precious
                 ointment
                 .
              
               The
               second
               meanes
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 good
                 death
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 ones
                 birth
                 .
              
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               a
               right
               
                 mourning
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
                 .
              
               Afterward
               he
               proceedeth
               to
               other
               particulars
               .
               But
               this
               he
               bringeth
               in
               upon
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               prevent
               an
               objection
               that
               some
               might
               make
               :
               for
               having
               said
               that
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 ones
                 birth
              
               ;
               some
               might
               object
               :
               What
               goodnesse
               can
               there
               be
               in
               death
               ?
               as
               for
               those
               that
               are
               
               dead
               ,
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               alive
               reape
               no
               benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               mourning
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               little
               good
               ,
               little
               happinesse
               in
               this
               ,
               to
               exercise
               a
               mans
               thoughts
               about
               mournfull
               objects
               ;
               Yes
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               is
               
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 living
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               upon
               this
               he
               spendeth
               some
               time
               ,
               because
               naturally
               we
               are
               exceeding
               backward
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               that
               it
               is
               good
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               mourning
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               Others
               make
               the
               dependance
               of
               the
               words
               thus
               ;
               That
               Solomon
               having
               before
               shewed
               the
               vani●…ie
               of
               riches
               ,
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               six
               former
               verses
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               preferre
               even
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               before
               wealth
               〈◊〉
               abundance
               .
               And
               he
               sheweth
               wherein
               it
               is
               better
               .
            
             
               First
               in
               the
               Adjuncts
               .
               The
               Adjunct
               of
               death
               is
               mourning
               :
               the
               Adjunct
               of
               wealth
               and
               abundance
               is
               feasting
               :
               yet
               mourning
               is
               better
               then
               feasting
               .
               And
               because
               it
               seemeth
               a
               Parradox
               to
               every
               naturall
               man
               ,
               he
               commeth
               to
               confirme
               and
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               Effects
               .
               In
               the
               third
               verse
               ;
               
                 Sorrow
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 laughter
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 sadnesse
                 of
                 the
                 countenance
                 ,
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 made
                 better
                 .
              
               Sorrow
               can
               doe
               that
               for
               us
               that
               wealth
               cannot
               ,
               it
               
                 makes
                 the
                 heart
                 better
              
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               different
               subjects
               in
               which
               they
               are
               .
               That
               same
               worldly
               
                 mirth
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 fooles
                 .
              
               In
               the
               fourth
               verse
               :
               
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 fooles
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mirth
                 :
              
               but
               this
               mourning
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 :
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               the
               Efficient
               cause
               .
               One
               cause
               of
               mourning
               is
               the
               
                 rebukes
                 of
                 the
                 wise
              
               .
               In
               the
               fifth
               verse
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 rebukes
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 fooles
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               in
               the
               sixth
               verse
               by
               a
               Prolepsis
               he
               prevents
               an
               objection
               that
               some
               might
               make
               .
               For
               whereas
               he
               had
               said
               that
               mourning
               was
               better
               then
               joy
               ,
               some
               might
               say
               .
               It
               seemeth
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               is
               delight
               in
               joy
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               in
               mourning
               .
               Hee
               telleth
               them
               that
               that
               delight
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               very
               short
               delight
               ,
               but
               
                 as
                 the
                 cracking
                 of
                 thornes
                 under
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 vanitie
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 cracking
                 of
                 thornes
                 under
                 a
                 pot
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 laughter
                 of
                 a
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 vanitie
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               will
               not
               stand
               much
               about
               the
               matter
               .
               So
               many
               severall
               men
               as
               handle
               this
               booke
               ,
               doe
               severally
               connect
               and
               joyne
               the
               words
               together
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               owne
               conceits
               and
               opinions
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               verse
               that
               I
               have
               now
               read
               to
               you
               ,
               the
               Wise
               man
               speakes
               of
               such
               a
               mourning
               ,
               as
               is
               occasioned
               by
               the
               death
               
               of
               friends
               .
               And
               he
               saith
               of
               that
               mourning
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               he
               speakes
               of
               such
               a
               mourning
               ,
               appeares
               by
               that
               which
               followeth
               :
               first
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               he
               speakes
               therefore
               of
               such
               a
               mourning
               ,
               as
               is
               upon
               the
               end
               of
               men
               ,
               upon
               the
               departure
               of
               men
               out
               of
               this
               world
               :
               and
               secondly
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 living
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 :
              
               hee
               speakes
               of
               such
               an
               end
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               life
               of
               men
               .
            
             
             
               In
               a
               word
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               a
               house
               wherein
               some
               one
               is
               dead
               ,
               which
               giveth
               occasion
               to
               the
               parties
               that
               dwell
               there
               ,
               of
               sorrow
               and
               mourning
               for
               their
               departed
               friend
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 house
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
              
               ,
               hee
               meaneth
               not
               onely
               such
               a
               house
               wherein
               there
               is
               feasting
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               manner
               of
               abundance
               :
               as
               commonly
               men
               shew
               their
               wealth
               in
               feasting
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               that
               which
               the
               Schooles
               calls
               the
               
                 end
                 of
                 termination
              
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               
                 end
                 of
                 termination
              
               (
               as
               they
               speake
               )
               either
               Positive
               ,
               or
               Privative
               .
               A
               Positive
               end
               ,
               as
               a
               point
               is
               the
               end
               of
               a
               lyne
               ,
               and
               an
               instant
               is
               the
               end
               of
               time
               :
               because
               the
               lyne
               resolveth
               it selfe
               into
               a
               point
               at
               last
               ,
               and
               all
               time
               resolveth
               it selfe
               at
               last
               into
               an
               instant
               .
               A
               Privative
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               that
               that
               causeth
               a
               cessation
               of
               beeing
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               action
               ,
               wherein
               all
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               invention
               ,
               and
               enterprizes
               of
               a
               man
               cease
               .
               Of
               such
               an
               end
               here
               he
               speakes
               ,
               such
               an
               end
               of
               a
               man
               as
               that
               he
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               as
               he
               was
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               ceaseth
               to
               doe
               as
               he
               did
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 laying
                 to
                 heart
              
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               more
               then
               a
               bare
               knowing
               ,
               or
               a
               bare
               observing
               ,
               and
               taking
               notice
               of
               things
               .
               There
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               here
               ,
               a
               serious
               pondering
               ,
               an
               often
               considering
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Marie
                 ,
                 Shee
                 layed
                 those
                 sayings
                 to
                 heart
              
               ;
               and
               so
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 hee
                 layed
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 Ioseph
                 to
                 heart
                 .
              
               It
               is
               such
               a
               serious
               considering
               ,
               and
               pondering
               ,
               and
               discussing
               of
               every
               thing
               ,
               as
               they
               may
               bring
               it
               to
               some
               use
               ,
               may
               draw
               some
               fruit
               ,
               and
               benefit
               out
               of
               it
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               words
               is
               thus
               much
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 better
                 thing
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 bee
                 conversant
                 about
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 hold
                 of
                 all
                 occasions
                 that
                 may
                 bring
                 the
                 serious
                 consideration
                 thereof
                 into
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 delight
                 himselfe
                 in
                 those
                 worldly
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 sensuall
                 delights
                 ,
                 wherein
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 men
                 spend
                 their
                 lives
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 benefit
                 that
                 ariseth
                 thereby
                 to
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 ,
                 some
                 advantage
                 gained
                 to
                 the
                 soule
                 :
                 whereas
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 hinderance
                 and
                 hurt
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 furtherance
                 and
                 benefit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               words
               then
               you
               see
               consist
               of
               a
               Proposition
               ;
               And
               a
               proofe
               
               or
               confirmation
               of
               that
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               The
               Proposition
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feas●…ing
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Confirmation
               or
               proofe
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               double
               ;
               first
               ,
               because
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 :
              
               secondly
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 living
                 will
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 .
              
               This
               latter
               part
               is
               that
               which
               I
               purpose
               most
               to
               insist
               upon
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               .
               Hee
               calleth
               the
               house
               wherein
               any
               one
               dies
               ,
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 .
              
               
               Where
               you
               see
               ;
               That
               the
               Death
               of
               men
               ,
               with
               whom
               we
               live
               ,
               is
               
               a
               just
               occasion
               of
               mourning
               to
               some
               .
            
             
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               not
               have
               described
               the
               house
               wherein
               a
               man
               dies
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               equitie
               ,
               and
               justice
               in
               mourning
               ,
               upon
               such
               an
               occasion
               .
               For
               hee
               speakes
               not
               here
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               only
               with
               reference
               ,
               and
               respect
               to
               the
               common
               custome
               of
               naturall
               and
               worldly
               men
               ;
               but
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               naturall
               disposition
               ,
               and
               affection
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               There
               should
               bee
               mourning
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               in
               it
               a
               just
               occasion
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               taken
               away
               by
               death
               .
            
             
               When
               Sarah
               died
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 came
                 to
              
               
               
                 mourne
                 for
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 weepe
                 for
                 her
                 .
              
               And
               Esau
               ,
               when
               he
               speakes
               of
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               Isaac
               ,
               he
               calleth
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               
                 time
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 mourning
                 for
                 my
                 father
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               
               So
               Ioseph
               when
               his
               father
               was
               dead
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               that
               
                 hee
                 mourned
                 for
              
               
               
                 his
                 father
                 seven
                 dayes
              
               .
               When
               Samuel
               was
               dead
               ,
               all
               the
               Israelites
               
                 were
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 lamented
                 him
                 .
              
               When
               Iosiah
               was
               dead
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               great
               lamentation
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               became
               a
               patterne
               of
               excessive
               mourning
               ;
               
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 mourning
              
               
               
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 mourning
                 of
                 Hadadrimmon
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Megiddon
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               looked
               upon
               Lazarus
               ,
               hee
               wept
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               dead
               .
               And
               those
               Ephesians
               ,
               this
               was
               it
               that
               
               broke
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               
                 sorrowed
                 most
                 of
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 S.
                 Paul
                 spake
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               stand
               upon
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               point
               .
               There
               is
               great
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               we
               respect
               men
               in
               their
               usefulnesse
               to
               others
               .
               
               There
               is
               no
               man
               but
               is
               of
               some
               use
               :
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               a
               man
               is
               usefull
               to
               another
               ,
               there
               is
               just
               ground
               of
               mourning
               ,
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               such
               a
               one
               .
               Therefore
               David
               ,
               he
               mourned
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Saul
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               usefull
               in
               his
               time
               by
               way
               of
               gouernment
               .
               And
               as
               there
               is
               more
               usefulnesse
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               more
               cause
               of
               mourning
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               and
               Iosiah
               ,
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               when
               those
               that
               are
               usefull
               ,
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               a
               man
               seeth
               some
               effects
               partly
               of
               his
               owne
               guilt
               ,
               and
               partly
               of
               
               Gods
               displeasure
               .
               Of
               his
               owne
               guilt
               ;
               If
               those
               die
               that
               are
               evill
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               doe
               them
               that
               good
               that
               he
               might
               ,
               while
               they
               lived
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               converse
               so
               profitably
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               further
               their
               spirituall
               good
               .
               If
               they
               be
               good
               and
               gracious
               ,
               that
               he
               received
               not
               benefit
               by
               them
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               not
               mannage
               the
               opportunities
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               have
               made
               that
               use
               of
               their
               societie
               and
               conference
               ,
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               helpes
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               gifts
               and
               endowments
               that
               they
               had
               .
               And
               as
               in
               the
               defect
               ,
               so
               likewise
               in
               the
               excesse
               there
               is
               guilt
               .
               When
               a
               man
               idoliseth
               the
               creature
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               trusteth
               too
               much
               to
               the
               arme
               of
               
               flesh
               :
               when
               he
               setteth
               too
               great
               a
               price
               upon
               men
               ,
               he
               may
               apprehend
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               taking
               away
               his
               brother
               ,
               that
               was
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               curtaine
               that
               stood
               betweene
               God
               and
               him
               ,
               taking
               away
               those
               that
               hid
               God
               from
               his
               eyes
               .
            
             
               Vpon
               these
               occasions
               and
               grounds
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               reflected
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               seeing
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               are
               neere
               ,
               and
               deare
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               drawne
               from
               thence
               ,
               matter
               and
               cause
               of
               mourning
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               the
               Lord
               lookes
               for
               :
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 smitten
              
               
               
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 grieved
                 .
              
               When
               God
               takes
               away
               any
               that
               are
               usefull
               to
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               smiting
               ,
               and
               a
               correction
               in
               it
               ,
               even
               to
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               were
               intimate
               and
               inward
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               God
               expects
               that
               men
               should
               mourne
               ,
               and
               grieve
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               briefly
               note
               this
               (
               for
               I
               intend
               not
               to
               stand
               upon
               it
               )
               against
               that
               
               Stoicall
               Apethy
               ,
               that
               stupiditie
               ,
               I
               cannot
               say
               whether
               it
               have
               seized
               on
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               whether
               men
               affect
               it
               in
               themselves
               :
               but
               they
               account
               this
               a
               matter
               of
               praise
               ,
               a
               vertue
               praise-worthy
               ,
               to
               see
               nothing
               dolefull
               ,
               nothing
               worthy
               of
               mourning
               in
               the
               death
               of
               any
               one
               .
               We
               see
               it
               is
               quite
               contrarie
               to
               the
               very
               course
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               .
               We
               are
               bid
               to
               
                 mortifie
                 our
                 earthly
                 affections
              
               ;
               
               and
               if
               we
               must
               mortifie
               our
               affections
               ,
               we
               must
               mortifie
               all
               our
               affections
               ,
               that
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               anger
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               briefly
               .
               The
               Scripture
               indeed
               biddeth
               us
               
                 mortifie
                 our
              
               
               affections
               ,
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               bid
               us
               take
               away
               our
               affections
               :
               it
               biddeth
               us
               only
               mortifie
               ,
               and
               purge
               out
               the
               corruption
               of
               our
               affections
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               corruption
               ,
               and
               distemper
               in
               the
               
               affections
               of
               men
               .
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               misplaced
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               wrong
               objects
               :
               so
               we
               mourne
               for
               that
               we
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               or
               wee
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               we
               should
               mourne
               for
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               
               they
               are
               either
               excessive
               or
               defective
               :
               either
               we
               over-doe
               ,
               or
               wee
               
               doe
               not
               ,
               either
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               that
               proportion
               ,
               and
               measure
               that
               we
               should
               .
               Thus
               ,
               when
               we
               over-grieve
               for
               worldly
               crosses
               ,
               and
               too
               little
               for
               sinne
               ;
               too
               much
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               earthly
               friends
               ,
               and
               too
               little
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               wants
               :
               this
               is
               a
               distemper
               of
               the
               affections
               in
               the
               defect
               ,
               the
               heart
               growes
               earthly
               ,
               and
               fixed
               upon
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               is
               drawne
               away
               ,
               and
               estranged
               from
               God.
               Then
               there
               is
               the
               excesse
               :
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               exhorts
               them
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 mourne
                 as
                 men
                 without
              
               
               hope
               :
               whether
               he
               spake
               there
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               some
               thinke
               ,
               that
               cut
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               made
               themselves
               bald
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               their
               mourning
               ,
               an
               affected
               kind
               of
               outward
               shew
               they
               had
               to
               mourne
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               forbad
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               to
               doe
               :
               or
               whether
               
               (
               as
               indeed
               it
               is
               )
               because
               they
               did
               not
               restraine
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               bridle
               the
               exorbitant
               excesse
               of
               their
               affection
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               
               mourne
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               as
               men
               of
               hope
               :
               mourne
               as
               men
               that
               can
               see
               the
               changes
               that
               God
               makes
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               Families
               ,
               and
               can
               see
               how
               neere
               God
               commeth
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               what
               use
               God
               would
               have
               you
               make
               of
               every
               particular
               tryall
               and
               affliction
               :
               mourne
               so
               farre
               as
               you
               see
               your
               owne
               guilt
               ,
               in
               not
               making
               use
               of
               the
               opportunities
               you
               have
               had
               in
               enjoying
               your
               friends
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               you
               see
               any
               evidence
               of
               displeasure
               from
               God
               :
               so
               farre
               we
               should
               mourne
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               men
               without
               hope
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               briefly
               passe
               this
               ,
               intending
               not
               to
               insist
               upon
               it
               ,
               only
               by
               occasion
               ,
               because
               Solomon
               makes
               the
               place
               where
               any
               die
               ,
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               .
            
             
               Wee
               come
               now
               to
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               why
               going
               to
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               taking
               these
               occasions
               to
               affect
               our
               hearts
               ,
               is
               better
               
                 then
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
                 ,
              
               then
               to
               take
               occasions
               of
               delighting
               our selves
               in
               outward
               things
               .
               What
               's
               the
               reason
               ?
               It
               is
               double
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               is
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ?
                 The
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 .
              
               That
               which
               he
               meaneth
               by
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               here
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               he
               calleth
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               which
               putteth
               an
               end
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               actions
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Death
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               maine
               point
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               place
               the
               wise
               man
               intendeth
               ,
               is
               but
               thus
               much
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               it
               in
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               varie
               from
               them
               at
               all
               .
               
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               Death
               is
               that
               which
               every
               man
               must
               expect
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               end
               of
               
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               actions
               .
               It
               is
               the
               common
               ,
               the
               last
               condition
               of
               all
               men
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               but
               two
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               include
               all
               men
               in
               Death
               .
               One
               in
               Iob
               third
               ,
               from
               the
               fourteenth
               verse
               ,
               to
               the
               20.
               verse
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ,
               Iob
               sheweth
               there
               how
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 End
              
               
               
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               he
               beginneth
               with
               the
               Kings
               and
               
                 Counsellers
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ,
               with
               Princes
               and
               
                 great
                 warriours
              
               ,
               and
               descendeth
               afterward
               to
               
                 prisoners
                 and
                 meane
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 labourers
                 ,
                 to
                 servants
                 ,
                 to
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 ,
                 all
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 lie
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 silence
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               other
               place
               is
               in
               
                 Zachar.
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 Your
                 fathers
                 where
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               looke
               to
               all
               your
               forefathers
               ,
               
               that
               have
               beene
               in
               all
               times
               before
               you
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               those
               Fathers
               that
               you
               glory
               in
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               or
               those
               Fathers
               that
               disobeyed
               the
               word
               of
               Prophesie
               (
               which
               indeed
               is
               the
               principall
               thing
               here
               intended
               )
               all
               these
               Ancient
               persons
               they
               are
               dead
               ;
               or
               as
               S.
               Peter
               speakes
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               were
               disobedient
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Noah
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               
               in
               the
               grave
               :
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               too
               ,
               that
               preached
               to
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               :
               the
               generations
               before
               you
               ,
               both
               of
               Prophets
               and
               people
               ,
               are
               all
               dead
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               Kings
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               Prophets
               and
               people
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               last
               thing
               that
               shall
               be
               said
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               must
               be
               so
               ;
               First
               in
               regard
               of
               Gods
               decree
               .
               It
               is
               that
               
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               determined
               ,
               concerning
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               die
               :
               there
               is
               a
               statute
               for
               it
               in
               heaven
               ,
               that
               can
               never
               be
               reverst
               .
               It
               is
               appointed
               to
               all
               men
               once
               to
               die
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               17.
               
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               matter
               whereof
               all
               men
               are
               made
               ,
               
               of
               earth
               :
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
                 .
                 Your
                 remembrances
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 are
                 like
                 unto
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 bodies
                 ,
                 to
                 bodyes
                 of
                 clay
                 .
              
               How
               easie
               is
               it
               for
               the
               wind
               to
               blow
               away
               ashes
               ?
               for
               a
               potter
               to
               breake
               in
               pieces
               a
               vessell
               of
               clay
               ?
               so
               easie
               it
               is
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               memories
               ,
               and
               bodies
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               ashes
               and
               clay
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               regard
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               the
               
               cause
               of
               Death
               :
               sinne
               .
               It
               is
               that
               that
               is
               as
               poison
               in
               the
               spirits
               ,
               and
               as
               rottennesse
               in
               the
               bones
               .
               Sinne
               brought
               in
               Death
               ,
               and
               Death
               seizes
               upon
               all
               men
               ;
               it
               consumeth
               all
               men
               from
               the
               very
               beginning
               by
               degrees
               .
               Shew
               me
               a
               man
               without
               sinne
               :
               without
               it
               either
               in
               the
               committing
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               without
               it
               in
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               then
               shew
               a
               man
               that
               shall
               not
               die
               :
               while
               all
               men
               are
               under
               sinne
               ,
               they
               are
               under
               Death
               .
               Even
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               he
               did
               not
               sinne
               actually
               ,
               yet
               because
               hee
               stood
               guiltie
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               Death
               seized
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               .
               Looke
               to
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               All
               men
               shall
               die
               .
               Looke
               to
               the
               matter
               whereof
               every
               man
               is
               made
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               decaying
               dying
               substance
               .
               And
               looke
               to
               the
               cause
               of
               death
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               can
               either
               escape
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               or
               bring
               a
               man
               that
               is
               not
               made
               of
               such
               a
               mouldring
               matter
               ,
               or
               produce
               ,
               and
               shew
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               no
               sinne
               in
               him
               :
               then
               you
               may
               shew
               a
               man
               that
               shall
               not
               die
               :
               but
               till
               then
               this
               conclusion
               remaineth
               ,
               that
               the
               wise
               man
               setteth
               downe
               ,
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               ;
               Wee
               find
               some
               men
               that
               did
               not
               
               die
               .
               It
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 translated
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 death
              
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               5.
               
               And
               of
               
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 by
                 a
                 whirle-wind
                 into
              
               
               
                 heaven
                 in
                 a
                 chariot
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 2
                 King.
              
               2.
               11.
               
               These
               men
               did
               not
               die
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               ,
               I
               answer
               briefly
               .
               Particular
               and
               extraordinary
               examples
               ,
               
               doe
               not
               frustrate
               generall
               rules
               :
               God
               may
               sometimes
               dispence
               with
               some
               particular
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               rule
               remaine
               firme
               .
               I
               say
               it
               may
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               we
               answer
               .
               They
               had
               that
               that
               was
               in
               stead
               of
               Death
               to
               them
               ,
               some
               change
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               not
               die
               after
               the
               
               
               manner
               of
               other
               men
               .
               So
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 that
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 alive
                 shall
                 be
                 caught
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 changed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 twinckling
                 of
                 an
                 eye
              
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               almost
               undiscernable
               ,
               unperceivable
               change
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               to
               them
               in
               stead
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               further
               .
               There
               is
               a
               promise
               made
               in
               
                 Ioh.
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 those
                 that
                 believe
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 .
              
               
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               with
               that
               common
               distinction
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               death
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 second
              
               
               death
               :
               The
               
                 first
                 death
              
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               ariseth
               from
               a
               dis-junction
               ,
               and
               separation
               of
               the
               body
               from
               the
               soule
               ;
               And
               there
               is
               a
               
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               dis-junction
               ,
               and
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               God.
               The
               
                 first
                 death
              
               ,
               is
               no
               death
               properly
               ,
               the
               
                 second
                 death
              
               is
               that
               which
               is
               truly
               Death
               :
               and
               so
               they
               shall
               not
               die
               .
               A
               man
               may
               have
               a
               body
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               his
               soule
               separated
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               himselfe
               from
               Christ.
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ?
                 neither
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
              
               
               
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 principalities
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Death
               you
               see
               shall
               not
               bee
               able
               to
               separate
               us
               from
               God
               :
               it
               cannot
               separate
               the
               soule
               :
               Nay
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               separate
               the
               body
               from
               Christ
               :
               the
               body
               remaineth
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               while
               it
               is
               still
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               as
               before
               :
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               22.
               
               
               And
               therefore
               he
               proveth
               ,
               that
               even
               Abraham
               was
               not
               dead
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               that
               they
               then
               tooke
               it
               ,
               but
               hee
               remaineth
               yet
               alive
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               God
               was
               his
               God.
               Abraham
               (
               whole
               Abraham
               )
               was
               Gods
               by
               vertue
               of
               Covenant
               ,
               so
               are
               all
               his
               posteritie
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               by
               faith
               ,
               in
               a
               spirituall
               sense
               they
               remaine
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               united
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               members
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               even
               when
               their
               bodies
               are
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               So
               that
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               die
               not
               in
               that
               sense
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               have
               their
               soule
               separated
               from
               God
               ;
               though
               they
               die
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               their
               bodies
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               .
               But
               our
               Saviour
               in
               that
               place
               of
               Iohn
               speakes
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               of
               that
               death
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               everlasting
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               God.
               As
               we
               say
               of
               wicked
               men
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               are
               alive
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               ;
               so
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               the
               
                 widow
                 that
                 lived
                 in
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 while
                 she
                 lived
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 dead
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               
                 had
                 a
                 name
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 was
                 dead
                 .
              
               This
               is
               true
               death
               indeed
               ,
               when
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               is
               separated
               ,
               and
               dis-joyned
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               Christ
               :
               And
               it
               is
               the
               state
               of
               every
               man
               by
               nature
               ,
               of
               every
               man
               under
               sinne
               ,
               though
               they
               walke
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               men
               .
               And
               as
               truly
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               so
               truly
               it
               may
               be
               said
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               while
               they
               are
               dead
               ,
               they
               live
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               bee
               said
               of
               all
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               they
               die
               not
               properly
               ,
               but
               remaine
               still
               in
               union
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               with
               Christ
               :
               with
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               
               Christs
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Gods
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               die
               not
               .
               Looke
               what
               the
               soule
               is
               to
               the
               bodie
               ,
               that
               is
               God
               to
               the
               soule
               :
               the
               soule
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               they
               are
               still
               living
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               God
               ;
               the
               soule
               is
               alive
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               body
               lieth
               downe
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               This
               shall
               serve
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               alive
               :
               they
               doe
               die
               in
               the
               first
               sense
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               common
               acceptation
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               body
               from
               the
               soule
               ;
               but
               they
               doe
               not
               die
               in
               the
               second
               sense
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               God
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               die
               eternally
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               die
               properly
               .
            
             
               Now
               briefly
               to
               make
               some
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               hasten
               to
               that
               I
               most
               intend
               to
               stand
               upon
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               so
               then
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               make
               account
               
               of
               it
               for
               ourselves
               .
               This
               seemeth
               but
               a
               plaine
               point
               ,
               and
               so
               indeed
               it
               is
               :
               but
               I
               know
               there
               is
               nothing
               more
               usefull
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               there
               is
               nothing
               lesse
               regarded
               ,
               and
               lesse
               considered
               of
               seriously
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               die
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               wee
               all
               acknowledge
               it
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               ,
               the
               very
               worst
               ,
               the
               most
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               most
               prophane
               in
               the
               world
               will
               yeeld
               to
               this
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               let
               a
               man
               come
               and
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               must
               die
               ,
               they
               will
               grant
               it
               too
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               that
               that
               undoes
               us
               all
               ,
               we
               rest
               in
               generals
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               seriously
               insist
               upon
               a
               serious
               application
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               particular
               case
               ,
               and
               bring
               it
               home
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ;
               to
               conclude
               thus
               ,
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               I
               may
               die
               soone
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               the
               last
               day
               of
               my
               life
               upon
               earth
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               the
               last
               time
               I
               may
               breathe
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               the
               last
               word
               that
               I
               shall
               speake
               ,
               the
               last
               action
               that
               I
               shall
               doe
               ;
               I
               know
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               I
               may
               die
               now
               .
               This
               is
               that
               wee
               should
               principally
               intend
               ,
               and
               labour
               most
               after
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               reade
               the
               stories
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               Death
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               all
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               their
               houses
               must
               be
               ,
               
                 houses
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               to
               conclude
               the
               same
               for
               our selves
               .
               All
               those
               worthies
               spoken
               of
               in
               Heb.
               11.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 they
                 all
                 died
                 in
                 faith
              
               ;
               I
               read
               such
               a
               man
               was
               a
               King
               ,
               but
               he
               died
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               was
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               but
               hee
               died
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               was
               Noble
               ,
               but
               he
               died
               ;
               such
               a
               one
               died
               in
               his
               youth
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               these
               died
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               die
               ;
               the
               same
               thing
               must
               be
               said
               of
               mee
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               of
               them
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               only
               say
               it
               ,
               but
               resolve
               ,
               and
               conclude
               upon
               it
               ;
               conclude
               for
               our selves
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               thing
               must
               be
               said
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               said
               of
               all
               men
               ;
               All
               men
               
               must
               die
               ,
               we
               must
               die
               .
            
             
               The
               benefit
               that
               floweth
               from
               it
               will
               be
               this
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               bringeth
               it
               to
               his
               owne
               particular
               case
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               sinne
               more
               odious
               to
               him
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               brought
               Death
               
               into
               the
               world
               ?
               what
               bringeth
               death
               upon
               us
               ?
               Sinne.
               
                 By
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 passeth
                 upon
                 
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
                 .
              
               This
               I
               say
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               sin
               odious
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               looke
               upon
               sinne
               as
               a
               deadly
               evill
               .
               A
               man
               will
               avoid
               an
               infectious
               disease
               ,
               that
               is
               mortall
               and
               deadly
               ,
               and
               pestilentiall
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               Why
               ?
               because
               it
               is
               deadly
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               much
               as
               his
               life
               is
               worth
               .
               The
               same
               is
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               brought
               death
               upon
               all
               man-kind
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               it
               upon
               thee
               .
               When
               doth
               the
               creature
               forfeit
               his
               beeing
               to
               the
               Creator
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               doth
               not
               use
               it
               in
               the
               service
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Creatour
               .
               God
               hath
               given
               the
               creature
               a
               beeing
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               have
               forfeited
               my
               beeing
               ,
               when
               I
               glorifie
               not
               God
               with
               it
               ;
               that
               man
               forfeiteth
               his
               wit
               ,
               his
               memorie
               ,
               his
               strength
               ,
               his
               time
               ,
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               is
               or
               hath
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               not
               imploy
               them
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               to
               Gods
               glory
               .
               Now
               sinne
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               us
               deny
               the
               service
               and
               glory
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               ;
               sin
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               a
               forfeiture
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               all
               unto
               him
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               the
               creature
               a
               beeing
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               preserveth
               the
               creature
               in
               beeing
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               the
               creature
               therefore
               sinneth
               it
               forfeiteth
               its
               life
               and
               beeing
               to
               the
               Creator
               .
               This
               makes
               sinne
               odious
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               declareth
               the
               wonderfull
               justice
               ,
               and
               
               truth
               of
               God.
               Hee
               said
               to
               Adam
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               assoone
               as
               ever
               he
               had
               fallen
               ,
               
                 hee
                 should
                 die
              
               :
               and
               we
               find
               it
               true
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               posteritie
               :
               for
               Adam
               stood
               and
               represented
               the
               person
               of
               all
               men
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               was
               all
               men
               :
               in
               him
               all
               men
               were
               under
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               .
               And
               we
               see
               it
               is
               true
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Wee
               find
               God
               true
               in
               this
               ,
               let
               this
               make
               us
               beleeve
               his
               word
               in
               every
               thing
               else
               .
               He
               hath
               beene
               as
               good
               as
               his
               word
               ,
               he
               hath
               declared
               his
               justice
               ,
               and
               his
               truth
               in
               the
               death
               of
               all
               man-kind
               upon
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               :
               he
               will
               declare
               it
               in
               every
               thing
               else
               ,
               in
               every
               promise
               ,
               in
               every
               threatning
               ,
               in
               every
               passage
               of
               his
               word
               :
               let
               us
               giue
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               as
               we
               find
               it
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               advantageous
               very
               much
               for
               our selves
               ,
               as
               a
               
               meanes
               to
               prepare
               us
               for
               death
               the
               better
               .
               When
               a
               man
               seriously
               concludeth
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               then
               if
               I
               reckon
               and
               account
               my selfe
               amongst
               men
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               my
               end
               too
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               my
               end
               now
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               see
               what
               use
               Iob
               makes
               of
               this
               :
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 waite
                 till
                 my
                 change
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               I
               
               make
               account
               a
               great
               change
               will
               come
               ,
               such
               as
               hath
               beene
               upon
               all
               my
               fathers
               before
               me
               ,
               so
               it
               will
               come
               upon
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 I
                 will
                 waite
                 all
                 my
                 dayes
                 :
              
               So
               should
               we
               ,
               make
               account
               every
               day
               ,
               that
               this
               may
               bee
               the
               day
               of
               my
               change
               ;
               in
               every
               thing
               you
               doe
               ,
               make
               account
               that
               your
               change
               may
               begin
               then
               in
               that
               very
               action
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               be
               a
               meanes
               to
               make
               you
               
                 waite
                 for
                 your
                 change
              
               ,
               make
               you
               prepare
               for
               death
               .
               It
               is
               that
               that
               Drusius
               noteth
               of
               
                 Rabbi
                 Eleazer
              
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               this
               counsell
               
               and
               advise
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 repent
                 one
                 day
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 .
              
               Hee
               meant
               not
               that
               a
               man
               should
               deferre
               his
               repentance
               till
               it
               did
               evidently
               appeare
               ,
               that
               Death
               had
               seized
               upon
               him
               :
               But
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               may
               conclude
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               I
               may
               live
               to
               day
               ,
               it
               is
               probable
               I
               may
               die
               to
               morrow
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               repent
               to
               day
               .
               Doe
               it
               now
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               delay
               it
               till
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               we
               are
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               account
               of
               every
               day
               ,
               as
               that
               
               which
               may
               be
               the
               day
               of
               our
               change
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               carrie
               our selves
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               and
               occasions
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               should
               have
               no
               more
               time
               to
               doe
               our
               worke
               .
               And
               this
               is
               especially
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               sinning
               ,
               be
               carefull
               to
               amend
               sinne
               every
               
               day
               ,
               labour
               to
               mortifie
               sinne
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               no
               more
               dayes
               to
               mortifie
               it
               in
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               sinning
               now
               ,
               as
               if
               thou
               shouldest
               die
               now
               .
               Some
               we
               see
               have
               beene
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               sinne
               :
               Ananias
               and
               Saphira
               were
               taken
               away
               in
               the
               
               very
               act
               of
               sinning
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               telling
               a
               lie
               to
               the
               Apostle
               they
               died
               :
               Zimri
               and
               Corbie
               were
               slaine
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               uncleannesse
               :
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               they
               died
               in
               the
               act
               of
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               resisting
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               ministers
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               now
               reason
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               these
               were
               taken
               away
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               my
               case
               aswell
               as
               theirs
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               found
               in
               sinne
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               bring
               it
               home
               to
               this
               particularalso
               ,
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               redeeming
               of
               the
               opportunities
               of
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               .
               Besides
               ,
               the
               generall
               time
               of
               life
               ,
               there
               be
               certaine
               opportunities
               ,
               certaine
               advantages
               of
               time
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               seasons
               :
               be
               carefull
               to
               redeeme
               them
               :
               though
               you
               may
               enjoy
               your
               lives
               ,
               yet
               you
               may
               have
               none
               of
               these
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               seasons
               of
               glorifying
               God
               ,
               seasons
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               seasons
               of
               gaining
               good
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               be
               carefull
               therefore
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               mannage
               those
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               advantages
               of
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               may
               glorifie
               God
               :
               
                 Whether
                 you
                 eate
                 or
                 drinke
                 ,
                 or
                 whatsoever
                 you
                 doe
                 ,
                 doe
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
              
               
               God.
               Which
               way
               soever
               you
               may
               most
               advance
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               promote
               his
               worship
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               yee
               may
               promote
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               drawing
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               incouraging
               them
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               way
               soever
               you
               may
               bee
               usefull
               ,
               employ
               your selfe
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               the
               present
               time
               ,
               because
               you
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               die
               now
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               no
               more
               opportunities
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               .
               And
               so
               likewise
               in
               all
               advantages
               ,
               wherein
               men
               may
               doe
               good
               to
               men
               ,
               
                 Exhort
                 one
                 another
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 you
                 have
              
               
               
                 time
                 doe
                 good
                 unto
                 all
              
               :
               Doe
               all
               the
               spirituall
               good
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               outward
               good
               that
               you
               can
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               seasons
               to
               doe
               good
               .
               
                 Happy
                 is
                 that
                 servant
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Master
                 shall
                 find
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 ,
              
               leading
               a
               fruitfull
               and
               profitable
               life
               .
               So
               ,
               doe
               good
               to
               your
               
               owne
               soules
               while
               you
               have
               time
               :
               pray
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               time
               to
               pray
               ,
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               time
               to
               heare
               it
               :
               exercise
               repentance
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               time
               to
               repent
               :
               perfect
               the
               worke
               of
               mortification
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               time
               to
               mortifie
               your
               corruptions
               :
               doe
               your
               soules
               all
               the
               good
               you
               can
               ,
               by
               the
               advantages
               of
               all
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               opportunities
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               you
               .
               This
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               :
               it
               hath
               been
               the
               end
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               before
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               the
               end
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               now
               ;
               men
               must
               die
               ,
               their
               houses
               will
               be
               
                 houses
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               therefore
               mannage
               the
               time
               in
               doing
               all
               the
               good
               you
               can
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
               men
               may
               be
               benefited
               ,
               and
               your
               owne
               soules
               furthered
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               your
               conversation
               ,
               consider
               the
               time
               that
               
               you
               have
               to
               doe
               every
               thing
               in
               .
               Will
               a
               man
               be
               found
               idleing
               in
               the
               market-place
               ,
               when
               hee
               should
               be
               working
               in
               the
               Vineyard
               ?
               Would
               you
               be
               feasting
               ,
               when
               God
               would
               have
               you
               mourning
               ?
               you
               shall
               see
               some
               that
               have
               beene
               taken
               away
               ,
               when
               they
               little
               thought
               of
               it
               :
               Belshazzer
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               his
               feasts
               ,
               and
               then
               commeth
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               other
               the
               like
               examples
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               Consider
               therefore
               the
               particular
               actions
               that
               you
               doe
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               such
               as
               hold
               agreement
               with
               the
               state
               of
               a
               dying
               man.
               So
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               holy
               duties
               .
               Would
               you
               be
               found
               praying
               perfunctorily
               ,
               and
               carelesly
               ?
               Would
               you
               be
               found
               comming
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               unprepared
               ?
               What
               though
               you
               doe
               holy
               actions
               ,
               that
               are
               good
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               would
               you
               be
               found
               doing
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               unfit
               and
               unprepared
               hearts
               ?
               You
               see
               what
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 
                 For
                 this
                 cause
                 many
                 are
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleepe
                 :
              
               they
               slept
               ,
               they
               were
               dead
               for
               this
               ,
               even
               because
               they
               came
               unworthily
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               .
               Would
               you
               therefore
               bee
               found
               doing
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               ?
               The
               serious
               consideration
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               particular
               application
               of
               it
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               is
               the
               state
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               mine
               in
               particular
               ,
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               die
               now
               ;
               it
               hath
               an
               influence
               into
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               .
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ;
               This
               point
               is
               of
               use
               to
               us
               ,
               also
               
               in
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               moderate
               the
               mourning
               of
               Christians
               for
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
               Why
               ?
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               is
               the
               common
               
               condition
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               too
               grievous
               ,
               nor
               too
               dolefull
               to
               any
               man.
               Wee
               would
               not
               have
               our
               friends
               to
               bee
               in
               another
               condition
               in
               their
               birth
               then
               others
               ,
               wee
               would
               not
               have
               them
               have
               more
               fingers
               ,
               or
               more
               members
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               would
               wee
               have
               them
               have
               more
               dayes
               ?
               Let
               this
               serve
               as
               a
               briefe
               touch
               upon
               that
               .
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               us
               to
               make
               good
               use
               of
               our
               fellowship
               
               while
               we
               are
               together
               .
               Not
               only
               we
               may
               die
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               usefull
               to
               us
               may
               die
               also
               :
               let
               us
               make
               good
               use
               of
               one
               another
               ,
               while
               we
               live
               therefore
               .
               This
               will
               make
               the
               death
               of
               others
               bitter
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               worse
               then
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               losse
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               the
               guilt
               upon
               a
               mans
               conscience
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               not
               made
               that
               use
               of
               them
               while
               they
               were
               alive
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               done
               :
               let
               us
               therefore
               make
               the
               death
               of
               our
               friends
               easie
               ,
               by
               making
               good
               use
               of
               them
               while
               they
               live
               .
               It
               did
               smite
               the
               heart
               of
               those
               Ephesians
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 should
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Paul
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               specially
               above
               the
               rest
               it
               grieved
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               see
               him
               no
               more
               ,
               how
               would
               it
               have
               grieved
               them
               thinke
               you
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               alwayes
               hardned
               themselves
               against
               his
               ministrie
               before
               ?
               Thinke
               with
               your selves
               seriously
               ,
               here
               is
               such
               a
               Minister
               ,
               such
               a
               Christian
               friend
               ,
               that
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               that
               parent
               and
               child
               ,
               a
               time
               of
               parting
               will
               come
               ;
               let
               us
               make
               it
               easie
               now
               ,
               by
               making
               good
               use
               of
               one
               another
               while
               we
               live
               ,
               that
               when
               friends
               are
               tooke
               away
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               cause
               to
               thanke
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               had
               communion
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               their
               fellowship
               and
               societie
               ,
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               graces
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               lives
               :
               and
               not
               sorrow
               for
               the
               want
               of
               them
               by
               death
               .
               So
               much
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               principall
               reason
               ,
               why
               it
               is
               
                 better
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 feasting
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 because
                 the
                 living
                 shall
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               What
               shall
               
                 hee
                 lay
                 to
                 his
                 heart
                 ?
                 That
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               hee
               shall
               lay
               the
               death
               of
               men
               to
               heart
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               I
               observe
               from
               hence
               is
               thus
               much
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               to
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               for
               themselves
               of
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
               You
               see
               the
               Text
               is
               cleare
               for
               the
               point
               .
               And
               there
               is
               good
               reason
               why
               it
               should
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               commeth
               to
               God.
               
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               good
               that
               commeth
               to
               our selves
               by
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               God
               is
               glorified
               by
               this
               ,
               when
               wee
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               
               death
               of
               others
               :
               there
               is
               a
               dishonour
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               wee
               slight
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               .
               It
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               God
               to
               slight
               any
               of
               his
               actions
               :
               this
               is
               one
               of
               Gods
               workes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               men
               :
               this
               is
               a
               thing
               wherein
               Gods
               hand
               is
               seene
               :
               he
               saith
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Returne
                 .
                 The
                 spirit
                 returneth
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
              
               It
               is
               
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 .
              
               If
               a
               
                 sparrow
                 fall
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               much
               lesse
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               precious
               ones
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               
               
                 excellent
                 ones
              
               ,
               as
               David
               calleth
               them
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               seene
               much
               in
               these
               workes
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               great
               dishonour
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               men
               doe
               not
               consider
               the
               workes
               of
               his
               hands
               :
               David
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               in
               
                 Psal.
                 28.
                 5.
                 wisheth
                 a
                 curse
                 upon
                 ungodly
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               this
               
               reason
               among
               the
               rest
               ,
               
                 because
                 they
                 consider
                 not
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 :
              
               this
               is
               that
               that
               puts
               men
               into
               a
               curst
               estate
               ,
               and
               exposeth
               them
               to
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               
                 regard
                 not
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               actions
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               great
               men
               upon
               earth
               ,
               every
               man
               considereth
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               weigheth
               them
               :
               It
               is
               that
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               of
               his
               soveraigntie
               and
               dominion
               ,
               and
               Lordship
               over
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               when
               wee
               labour
               to
               draw
               to
               a
               particular
               use
               to
               ourselves
               ,
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               specially
               the
               death
               of
               men
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               for
               we
               must
               give
               it
               the
               same
               latitude
               ,
               and
               extent
               ,
               and
               scope
               that
               the
               Text
               doth
               here
               :
               he
               speakes
               here
               of
               the
               death
               of
               men
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               their
               
                 death
                 shall
                 bee
                 laid
                 to
                 heart
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               reason
               that
               we
               should
               take
               to
               heart
               the
               
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               commeth
               to
               God
               thereby
               :
               so
               in
               respect
               of
               ourselves
               also
               ,
               much
               benefit
               commeth
               to
               ourselves
               ,
               by
               laying
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               other
               men
               .
               There
               be
               three
               speciall
               things
               considerable
               in
               the
               death
               of
               any
               one
               ,
               that
               is
               matter
               of
               profit
               ,
               and
               benefit
               to
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               and
               survive
               after
               them
               .
            
             
               Therein
               we
               see
               the
               
                 
                   certainty
                
                 
                   nature
                
                 
                   cause
                   and
                   end
                
              
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               therein
               we
               see
               the
               certainty
               of
               death
               :
               For
               now
               we
               have
               not
               only
               the
               word
               of
               God
               that
               tels
               us
               that
               we
               shall
               die
               ,
               but
               the
               
               workes
               of
               God
               taking
               others
               before
               us
               :
               that
               as
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               called
               Visible
               instructions
               ,
               because
               they
               teach
               by
               the
               eye
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               senses
               :
               so
               the
               death
               of
               others
               are
               visible
               instructions
               to
               the
               living
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               by
               the
               eye
               :
               a
               man
               is
               guided
               by
               the
               eye
               ,
               to
               see
               his
               owne
               condition
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               there
               is
               represented
               to
               him
               his
               owne
               state
               :
               what
               we
               are
               ,
               they
               were
               once
               :
               the
               time
               was
               that
               they
               converst
               with
               men
               as
               we
               doe
               ,
               that
               they
               spake
               for
               Gods
               glory
               upon
               earth
               as
               we
               doe
               ;
               and
               what
               they
               are
               now
               we
               shall
               be
               ,
               there
               will
               come
               a
               time
               when
               our
               workes
               shall
               cease
               as
               theirs
               doe
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               
                 place
                 of
                 silence
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               confirmeth
               to
               us
               the
               former
               certaintie
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               our
               death
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               others
               fall
               before
               us
               .
               And
               there
               is
               great
               profit
               and
               benefit
               that
               ariseth
               out
               of
               this
               .
               This
               is
               necessary
               to
               awaken
               mens
               drowsinesse
               ,
               and
               to
               quicken
               up
               mens
               dulnesse
               to
               a
               serious
               
               consideration
               of
               that
               that
               is
               so
               usefull
               to
               themselves
               .
               A
               man
               would
               wonder
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               where
               so
               many
               thousands
               died
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               out
               against
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               murmuring
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               destroyed
               by
               the
               destroyer
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               2
               Cor.
               10.
               )
               that
               there
               Moses
               should
               pray
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisedome
                 :
              
               though
               they
               had
               a
               sight
               of
               so
               many
               dying
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               continually
               ,
               yet
               they
               needed
               to
               bee
               stirred
               up
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               teach
               them
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               .
               Wee
               have
               seene
               not
               only
               one
               or
               two
               die
               before
               us
               ,
               but
               there
               was
               a
               time
               not
               long
               since
               (
               and
               you
               cannot
               forget
               it
               )
               wherein
               the
               destroying
               Angel
               did
               walke
               at
               libertie
               about
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               kill
               thousands
               in
               our
               streets
               ,
               yet
               when
               so
               many
               died
               ,
               what
               securitie
               was
               there
               even
               among
               those
               that
               lived
               ?
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               while
               the
               sicknesse
               grew
               common
               ,
               and
               usuall
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               unregarded
               .
               Have
               we
               not
               need
               then
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               Moses
               had
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               to
               crie
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisedome
                 ?
              
               Nay
               ,
               much
               more
               now
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               scarce
               one
               ,
               or
               none
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               multitudes
               that
               were
               swept
               away
               in
               that
               visitation
               ,
               we
               have
               need
               of
               such
               helpes
               as
               these
               are
               ,
               and
               to
               joyne
               our
               prayers
               with
               them
               too
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               a
               serious
               application
               of
               it
               to
               our selves
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               living
               men
               to
               take
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               those
               that
               are
               departed
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               be
               brought
               seriously
               to
               thinke
               of
               the
               certainty
               of
               their
               owne
               death
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               therein
               also
               wee
               see
               the
               nature
               of
               death
               ,
               what
               the
               
               proper
               worke
               of
               it
               in
               the
               world
               is
               ;
               It
               is
               of
               singular
               use
               too
               .
               The
               nature
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               disunite
               ,
               to
               separate
               ,
               to
               dis-joyne
               things
               :
               here
               you
               have
               the
               soule
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               :
               the
               estate
               separated
               from
               the
               man
               ;
               the
               man
               separated
               from
               
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               all
               by
               Death
               .
               First
               (
               I
               say
               )
               yee
               have
               the
               body
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               usefull
               consideration
               .
               The
               
               soule
               and
               the
               body
               ,
               while
               they
               keepe
               together
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               helpfull
               ,
               and
               usefull
               one
               to
               another
               ;
               the
               time
               will
               come
               when
               they
               must
               be
               separated
               .
               Alas
               !
               the
               not
               considering
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               those
               great
               errours
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               :
               that
               they
               bestow
               so
               much
               time
               upon
               their
               bodies
               ,
               that
               they
               so
               much
               minde
               the
               present
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               outward
               welfare
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               no
               soules
               at
               all
               to
               regard
               ;
               as
               if
               there
               never
               should
               bee
               a
               separation
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               one
               from
               another
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               there
               is
               all
               that
               care
               tooke
               ,
               for
               food
               for
               the
               body
               ?
               for
               apparell
               for
               the
               body
               ?
               for
               health
               for
               the
               body
               ?
               and
               such
               an
               utter
               neglect
               of
               the
               soule
               ?
               but
               because
               that
               men
               doe
               not
               dreame
               ,
               doe
               not
               thinke
               of
               a
               time
               of
               separation
               ,
               of
               a
               time
               of
               dis-junction
               ,
               of
               a
               time
               of
               parting
               these
               two
               .
               All
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               
               should
               now
               be
               to
               make
               a
               good
               use
               of
               the
               faculties
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               may
               be
               happy
               by
               it
               :
               the
               soule
               will
               draw
               the
               body
               after
               it
               to
               its
               owne
               estate
               .
               Now
               they
               are
               together
               ,
               if
               they
               joyne
               now
               in
               sinne
               :
               after
               their
               separation
               ,
               there
               shall
               come
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               joyned
               in
               punishment
               :
               if
               they
               joyne
               now
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               after
               they
               have
               beene
               separated
               a
               while
               by
               death
               ,
               there
               will
               come
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               be
               againe
               joyned
               in
               glory
               and
               happinesse
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               ;
               There
               will
               bee
               a
               separation
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               :
               therefore
               make
               good
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               together
               :
               let
               the
               body
               be
               serviceable
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               by
               all
               its
               senses
               and
               members
               :
               let
               the
               soule
               rule
               ,
               and
               order
               the
               body
               ,
               by
               its
               understanding
               and
               affections
               ,
               &c.
               that
               both
               body
               and
               soule
               may
               bee
               made
               blessed
               in
               an
               eternall
               conjunction
               together
               after
               death
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               everlasting
               union
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Death
               makes
               a
               separation
               betweene
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               
               his
               outward
               estate
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               rich
               man
               in
               Saint
               Luke
               12.
               thought
               not
               upon
               this
               :
               
                 Soule
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 much
                 goods
                 layed
                 up
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
              
               ;
               hee
               thought
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               his
               goods
               ,
               should
               never
               have
               parted
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 take
                 now
                 thine
                 ease
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               See
               what
               the
               end
               of
               it
               was
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 foole
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 this
                 night
                 they
                 shall
                 fetch
                 away
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 whose
                 shall
                 these
                 things
                 bee
                 ?
              
               The
               time
               is
               comming
               ,
               that
               these
               things
               shall
               bee
               none
               of
               thine
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               another
               mans
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               some
               bodies
               else
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               thee
               .
               How
               necessary
               is
               this
               consideration
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               mens
               affections
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               stirre
               them
               up
               to
               use
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               their
               estates
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               them
               ,
               so
               as
               may
               make
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ?
               A
               time
               shall
               come
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               have
               it
               to
               use
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               be
               left
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               bare
               account
               to
               be
               given
               up
               ,
               
                 Give
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 thy
                 stewardship
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               16.
               
               The
               maine
               businesse
               is
               now
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               while
               a
               man
               and
               his
               wealth
               are
               together
               ,
               while
               a
               man
               and
               his
               estate
               continueth
               together
               ,
               to
               use
               it
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               otherwise
               it
               will
               be
               a
               woefull
               ,
               and
               heavy
               parting
               ,
               when
               death
               shall
               come
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               .
               The
               young
               man
               went
               away
               sorrowfull
               ,
               when
               Christ
               would
               have
               his
               wealth
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               great
               possessions
               .
               How
               sorrowfull
               will
               a
               man
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               wealth
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               not
               prepared
               his
               account
               ,
               he
               cannot
               give
               up
               a
               reckoning
               of
               his
               getting
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               his
               using
               and
               imploying
               of
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               necessary
               therefore
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               men
               take
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               those
               that
               die
               before
               them
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               see
               the
               bodies
               ,
               and
               soules
               of
               men
               parted
               ,
               men
               and
               their
               estates
               parted
               ,
               they
               may
               learne
               how
               to
               use
               their
               bodies
               and
               soules
               ,
               themselves
               and
               their
               estates
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               yet
               joyned
               together
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Death
               doth
               not
               only
               part
               a
               mans
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               a
               
               mans
               selfe
               and
               his
               wealth
               ,
               but
               it
               parteth
               a
               man
               from
               his
               friends
               ,
               
               from
               all
               his
               worldly
               acquaintance
               ,
               from
               all
               those
               that
               he
               tooke
               delight
               in
               upon
               earth
               :
               Deathmakes
               a
               separation
               betweene
               husband
               and
               wife
               :
               see
               it
               in
               Abraham
               and
               Sarah
               ,
               though
               Abraham
               loved
               Sarah
               dearely
               ,
               yet
               Death
               parted
               them
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 have
                 a
                 place
                 to
              
               
               
                 burie
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
               It
               parteth
               father
               and
               child
               ,
               how
               unwilling
               soever
               they
               be
               :
               see
               it
               in
               David
               and
               
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Rachel
                 mourned
                 for
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 comforted
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 .
              
               It
               parteth
               the
               Minister
               and
               the
               people
               :
               see
               it
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               people
               of
               Israels
               lamenting
               the
               death
               of
               Samuel
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               at
               the
               parting
               of
               S.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 sorrowing
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 heard
                 they
                 should
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               It
               parteth
               those
               friends
               who
               were
               so
               united
               together
               in
               love
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               but
               one
               soule
               in
               two
               bodies
               ;
               see
               it
               in
               the
               separation
               that
               was
               made
               by
               death
               ,
               betweene
               David
               and
               Ionathan
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               knit
               together
               in
               their
               love
               ,
               that
               
               he
               bewaileth
               him
               ,
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 for
                 my
                 brother
                 Ionathan
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               necessary
               consideration
               for
               us
               that
               live
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               learne
               to
               know
               how
               to
               carrie
               our selves
               towards
               our
               wordly
               friends
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               moderate
               our selves
               in
               our
               enjoyment
               of
               these
               worldly
               comforts
               .
               Looke
               upon
               every
               worldly
               thing
               as
               a
               mortall
               ,
               as
               a
               dying
               comfort
               .
               Looke
               upon
               children
               and
               friends
               ,
               as
               dying
               comforts
               .
               Look
               upon
               your
               estates
               ,
               as
               that
               that
               hath
               wings
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               gone
               .
               Looke
               upon
               your
               bodies
               ,
               that
               now
               you
               make
               so
               much
               of
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               must
               bee
               parted
               from
               the
               soule
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               ere
               long
               .
            
             
               See
               what
               advise
               the
               Apostle
               giveth
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               19.
               the
               time
               is
               
               short
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               therefore
               
                 let
                 those
                 that
                 marry
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 married
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 this
                 world
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 .
              
               A
               man
               abuseth
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               he
               useth
               it
               beyond
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               enjoying
               these
               things
               :
               when
               hee
               lookes
               upon
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               things
               that
               hee
               shall
               enjoy
               alwayes
               .
               But
               if
               we
               would
               use
               it
               aright
               ,
               looke
               upon
               things
               ,
               as
               things
               that
               we
               shall
               enjoy
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               .
               This
               body
               that
               seemeth
               now
               to
               have
               some
               beautie
               in
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               be
               laied
               in
               the
               dust
               :
               these
               friends
               that
               seeme
               now
               to
               haue
               some
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               be
               tooke
               from
               them
               :
               this
               estate
               and
               wealth
               ,
               that
               now
               I
               set
               so
               much
               prize
               upon
               ,
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               death
               will
               part
               me
               and
               it
               .
               So
               I
               say
               ,
               lookeupon
               every
               thing
               as
               separable
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               Moderate
               your
               affections
               likewise
               to
               them
               .
               Vse
               them
               onely
               as
               comforts
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               a
               traveller
               doth
               the
               pleasures
               of
               his
               Inne
               ,
               hee
               stands
               not
               to
               build
               himselfe
               houses
               against
               every
               pleasant
               walke
               he
               lookes
               upon
               ,
               he
               stands
               not
               to
               purchase
               lands
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               them
               to
               every
               Inne
               he
               comes
               to
               lie
               at
               ;
               No
               ,
               he
               knowes
               that
               he
               is
               
               now
               but
               in
               his
               passage
               ,
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               knowes
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               at
               home
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               place
               he
               is
               going
               to
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               time
               hee
               shall
               come
               thither
               .
               So
               make
               account
               that
               you
               are
               not
               now
               at
               home
               ,
               it
               is
               death
               that
               must
               helpe
               you
               to
               your
               home
               .
               Let
               this
               therefore
               take
               you
               off
               from
               all
               these
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               Sathan
               besotteth
               ,
               and
               befooleth
               men
               .
               They
               strive
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               compasse
               many
               worldly
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               their
               happinesse
               stood
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               should
               have
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               their
               comforts
               for
               ever
               .
               What
               care
               is
               there
               amongst
               men
               to
               get
               wealth
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               lose
               their
               soules
               in
               getting
               the
               world
               ?
               Alas
               !
               Death
               will
               part
               ,
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               them
               and
               their
               wealth
               and
               all
               .
               Doe
               wee
               not
               see
               this
               daily
               in
               the
               death
               of
               others
               before
               us
               :
               such
               a
               one
               is
               dead
               ,
               where
               is
               his
               body
               now
               ?
               in
               the
               dust
               .
               Where
               are
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               his
               companions
               now
               ?
               Where
               is
               his
               wealth
               and
               his
               estate
               ,
               for
               which
               many
               flattered
               him
               ,
               and
               fawned
               upon
               him
               ?
               are
               they
               not
               all
               separated
               from
               him
               ?
               they
               have
               nothing
               now
               to
               doe
               with
               him
               :
               he
               cannot
               dispose
               of
               one
               penny
               of
               his
               estate
               now
               ,
               it
               is
               left
               he
               knowes
               not
               to
               whom
               ,
               others
               now
               have
               the
               mannaging
               of
               it
               .
               As
               now
               you
               can
               say
               this
               of
               others
               ,
               so
               there
               will
               a
               time
               come
               ,
               that
               other
               men
               will
               say
               the
               like
               of
               you
               ,
               I
               had
               such
               a
               friend
               ,
               but
               death
               hath
               parted
               him
               from
               me
               ,
               hee
               had
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               but
               death
               hath
               parted
               him
               and
               his
               estate
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               make
               this
               use
               of
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               conclude
               with
               our selves
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               parting
               of
               all
               those
               outward
               things
               ,
               that
               now
               wee
               are
               so
               apt
               to
               dote
               upon
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               speciall
               thing
               considerable
               in
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               matter
               of
               profit
               ,
               and
               benefit
               to
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               and
               
               survive
               after
               them
               is
               ,
               the
               end
               and
               cause
               for
               which
               God
               sendeth
               Death
               abroad
               into
               the
               world
               with
               such
               a
               large
               commission
               ,
               that
               it
               goeth
               on
               with
               such
               libertie
               to
               every
               familie
               ,
               to
               every
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               seizeth
               upon
               every
               person
               .
               What
               's
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ?
            
             
               You
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               severall
               deaths
               of
               men
               ,
               severall
               causes
               .
               There
               is
               judgement
               and
               mercy
               ;
               sometime
               a
               mixture
               of
               both
               ,
               and
               sometime
               but
               of
               one
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               ,
               wee
               see
               an
               apparant
               judgement
               of
               God
               in
               the
               death
               of
               some
               .
            
             
               A
               judgement
               of
               God
               upon
               themselves
               .
               Thus
               the
               young
               Prophet
               that
               disobeyed
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               a
               Lyon
               met
               him
               in
               the
               way
               and
               slew
               him
               .
               So
               those
               Corinths
               ,
               that
               
                 did
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 unworthily
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 Supper
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               were
               such
               as
               were
               saved
               after
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               
                 for
                 this
                 very
                 cause
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 sicke
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 slept
                 ,
                 they
                 died
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 bee
                 condemned
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               When
               you
               see
               death
               seizing
               upon
               men
               ,
               as
               an
               act
               of
               divine
               judgement
               ,
               of
               divine
               displeasure
               ,
               let
               it
               make
               you
               more
               fearefull
               of
               sinning
               
               against
               God
               ,
               lest
               you
               provoke
               against
               your selves
               the
               same
               wrath
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               againe
               it
               is
               a
               judgement
               of
               God
               upon
               others
               .
               Thus
               God
               takes
               away
               divers
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               because
               the
               world
               is
               not
               worthy
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               is
               an
               act
               of
               judgement
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               mercie
               to
               them
               ;
               God
               in
               mercy
               taking
               of
               them
               away
               from
               the
               evill
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               evill
               present
               .
               A
               judgement
               of
               God
               to
               others
               that
               are
               unworthy
               of
               them
               :
               A
               mercie
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               tooke
               away
               ,
               from
               their
               owne
               evill
               ;
               from
               sinne
               ,
               from
               temptations
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               sinne
               ;
               and
               taken
               away
               from
               the
               evill
               that
               is
               to
               come
               upon
               others
               .
            
             
               An
               act
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               mercie
               to
               them
               .
               So
               it
               was
               to
               the
               child
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               he
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               see
               the
               judgement
               that
               was
               to
               come
               upon
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               
                 because
                 there
                 was
                 found
                 some
                 good
              
               
               
                 thing
                 in
                 him
                 toward
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               So
               it
               was
               to
               
                 Iosiah
                 ,
                 Hee
                 should
                 bee
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 eyes
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 all
                 that
                 evill
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 would
                 bring
                 upon
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 thereof
                 .
              
            
             
               An
               act
               of
               judgement
               to
               others
               .
               
                 Righteous
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
              
               
               
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 noman
                 layeth
                 it
                 to
                 heart
                 :
              
               they
               consider
               not
               the
               causes
               wherefore
               God
               takes
               away
               those
               good
               men
               .
               A
               Land
               ,
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               a
               State
               ,
               a
               People
               ,
               a
               place
               is
               much
               weakned
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               are
               righteous
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               men
               ;
               when
               those
               that
               stand
               in
               the
               gappe
               ,
               and
               use
               their
               endevours
               to
               prevent
               judgements
               ,
               are
               taken
               away
               .
               The
               house
               will
               certainly
               fall
               ,
               when
               the
               pillars
               are
               removed
               .
               They
               are
               the
               people
               of
               God
               only
               ,
               that
               hold
               up
               a
               state
               ;
               that
               hold
               up
               the
               world
               .
               Assoone
               as
               Noah
               is
               put
               into
               the
               Arke
               ,
               presently
               commeth
               the
               deluge
               upon
               the
               World.
               Assoone
               as
               ever
               Lot
               was
               got
               up
               to
               Zoar
               ,
               presently
               the
               Lord
               rained
               downe
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               upon
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               .
               Assoone
               as
               ever
               the
               mourners
               are
               marked
               ,
               presently
               commeth
               the
               destroying
               Angell
               upon
               
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               those
               that
               are
               mourners
               for
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               places
               where
               they
               live
               tooke
               away
               ,
               we
               should
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               and
               consider
               it
               as
               a
               signe
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               as
               a
               signe
               that
               hee
               is
               a
               going
               ,
               and
               departing
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               away
               his
               jewels
               ,
               as
               a
               signe
               that
               he
               is
               a
               comming
               to
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               hee
               beginneth
               to
               separate
               ,
               to
               take
               to
               himselfe
               his
               owne
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               ever
               that
               number
               of
               the
               elect
               shall
               bee
               accomplished
               ,
               when
               the
               company
               of
               those
               that
               God
               hath
               determined
               to
               eternall
               life
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               when
               the
               sheepe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               are
               yet
               to
               be
               brought
               into
               his
               fold
               ,
               are
               gathered
               together
               ,
               when
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               is
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Iewes
               added
               ,
               then
               the
               world
               shall
               bee
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               
               Iudgement
               shall
               come
               ,
               nothing
               shall
               hinder
               that
               generall
               destruction
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               here
               below
               .
               As
               it
               is
               with
               the
               generall
               Iudgement
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               with
               particular
               Iudgements
               upon
               Nations
               ,
               when
               God
               takes
               away
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               the
               Saints
               goe
               out
               of
               Ierusalem
               to
               Pila
               ,
               then
               commeth
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               enemie
               upon
               Ierusalem
               :
               when
               God
               drawes
               out
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               presently
               commeth
               judgement
               upon
               the
               rest
               .
               It
               is
               good
               to
               observe
               Gods
               method
               and
               order
               ,
               that
               he
               takes
               in
               governing
               of
               the
               world
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               wee
               may
               consider
               our
               owne
               time
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               prepare
               for
               those
               evils
               that
               are
               a
               comming
               ,
               and
               for
               those
               greater
               judgements
               that
               are
               hastning
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               use
               may
               bee
               made
               of
               laying
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ;
               God
               is
               much
               glorified
               thereby
               .
               For
               all
               his
               attributes
               are
               seene
               in
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
               and
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               declaring
               of
               God
               to
               be
               as
               glorious
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               revealed
               himselfe
               to
               be
               in
               his
               attributes
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               by
               shewing
               of
               them
               forth
               in
               his
               workes
               .
               When
               men
               can
               see
               the
               wisedome
               ,
               the
               justice
               ,
               the
               power
               ,
               the
               mercie
               ,
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               soveraigntie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               in
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               then
               they
               glorifie
               God
               in
               taking
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               likewise
               what
               good
               commeth
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               by
               laying
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
               He
               sees
               thereby
               the
               certainty
               of
               his
               owne
               death
               .
               He
               sees
               the
               nature
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               proper
               worke
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               viz.
               to
               separate
               betweene
               him
               and
               all
               those
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               all
               those
               props
               and
               staies
               whereupon
               his
               heart
               rested
               too
               much
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               his
               vanitie
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               he
               sees
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               cause
               ,
               why
               God
               sendeth
               Death
               into
               the
               world
               :
               sometime
               in
               judgement
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               take
               heed
               of
               sin
               :
               sometime
               in
               mercie
               ;
               in
               mercy
               to
               the
               men
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               mercy
               also
               to
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               that
               they
               seeing
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               lodged
               up
               before
               the
               tempest
               ,
               may
               learne
               to
               feare
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               and
               secure
               themselves
               under
               Gods
               speciall
               providence
               ,
               who
               can
               either
               hide
               them
               amongst
               the
               living
               ,
               or
               the
               dead
               ,
               in
               the
               worst
               times
               .
            
             
               Now
               let
               us
               conclude
               with
               some
               application
               to
               our selves
               .
               In
               
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               it
               serveth
               for
               the
               just
               reproofe
               of
               that
               great
               neglect
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               
                 that
                 men
                 lay
                 not
                 to
                 heart
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               I
               wish
               that
               this
               were
               only
               the
               sinne
               of
               worldly
               men
               .
               I
               know
               to
               a
               worldly
               man
               it
               is
               of
               all
               things
               the
               most
               unpleasant
               thought
               that
               can
               be
               to
               thinke
               of
               death
               :
               hee
               cannot
               endure
               to
               heare
               this
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 fetch
                 thy
                 soule
                 from
                 thee
                 .
              
               It
               is
               as
               unpleasant
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               a
               bankrout
               to
               heare
               of
               a
               Sergeant
               comming
               to
               arrest
               him
               :
               as
               unpleasant
               as
               it
               is
               to
               a
               malefactour
               to
               heare
               of
               being
               brought
               before
               the
               Iudge
               .
               And
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               men
               in
               the
               
               time
               of
               feasting
               ,
               cannot
               endure
               such
               discourses
               at
               their
               Tables
               ,
               as
               might
               put
               sad
               thoughts
               of
               death
               into
               them
               ;
               oh
               !
               these
               are
               to
               melancholy
               thoughts
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               it
               is
               thy
               folly
               ,
               thy
               want
               of
               wisedome
               .
               Hee
               that
               was
               guided
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               had
               now
               bought
               some
               wisedome
               at
               a
               deare
               rate
               ,
               by
               wofull
               experience
               of
               his
               former
               follies
               ;
               hee
               now
               seeth
               that
               it
               was
               farre
               better
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               mourning
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               seriously
               to
               consider
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               men
               account
               the
               most
               ordinary
               cause
               of
               mourning
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               of
               themselves
               :
               then
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               sport
               a
               mans
               selfe
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               libertie
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               to
               all
               manner
               of
               delights
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               I
               say
               )
               I
               wish
               that
               this
               were
               their
               fault
               onely
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               may
               die
               with
               them
               .
               But
               it
               is
               too
               much
               the
               fault
               of
               Gods
               owne
               people
               .
               Moses
               is
               faine
               to
               pray
               for
               Israel
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               where
               they
               saw
               so
               many
               die
               before
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 wisedome
                 to
                 number
                 their
                 dayes
                 .
              
               And
               Ministers
               have
               still
               the
               same
               cause
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               Christians
               to
               pray
               one
               for
               another
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               them
               wisedome
               to
               lay
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               Have
               you
               well
               considered
               of
               Death
               ,
               when
               you
               can
               only
               discourse
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               one
               that
               was
               profitable
               in
               his
               instruction
               ,
               is
               dead
               :
               such
               a
               one
               by
               whom
               we
               have
               had
               good
               in
               conversing
               with
               ,
               is
               dead
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               that
               was
               young
               ,
               and
               likely
               to
               live
               many
               yeares
               longer
               ,
               is
               dead
               ?
               What
               of
               all
               this
               ?
               this
               is
               but
               idle
               ,
               and
               emptie
               discourse
               .
               What
               use
               makest
               thou
               of
               this
               to
               thy selfe
               ?
               dost
               thou
               gather
               from
               thence
               the
               certaintie
               of
               thy
               owne
               death
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               consider
               what
               Death
               will
               doe
               to
               thee
               when
               it
               commeth
               ?
               how
               that
               it
               will
               separate
               betweene
               thee
               and
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               done
               them
               .
               Dost
               thou
               consider
               for
               what
               cause
               God
               sendeth
               Death
               abroad
               into
               the
               world
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               consider
               this
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               thou
               oughtest
               to
               doe
               ?
               This
               is
               an
               act
               of
               wisedome
               .
               This
               is
               that
               wee
               call
               due
               consideration
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               reflects
               upon
               it selfe
               ;
               it
               is
               their
               case
               now
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               mine
               ,
               and
               mine
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               good
               for
               me
               ,
               to
               set
               my
               accounts
               straite
               with
               God.
               When
               thou
               accompaniest
               another
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               dost
               thou
               conclude
               thus
               with
               thyselfe
               ,
               the
               very
               next
               time
               that
               any
               death
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               mine
               ?
               or
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               speakes
               to
               Saphira
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Annanias
                 ,
                 The
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 buried
                 thy
                 husband
                 are
                 at
                 the
                 doore
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 carrie
                 thee
                 out
                 also
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               that
               worldly-mindednesse
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               earnestnesse
               ,
               and
               intention
               ,
               to
               gaine
               the
               favour
               of
               men
               by
               indirect
               meanes
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               all
               that
               immoderate
               care
               about
               our
               businesse
               with
               the
               neglect
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               
               all
               that
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               account
               that
               shall
               be
               made
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               unfruitfulnesse
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               of
               our
               unprofitable
               spending
               of
               our
               times
               ,
               or
               of
               whatsoever
               else
               it
               be
               ,
               this
               is
               even
               the
               very
               reason
               of
               all
               ,
               because
               even
               those
               that
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               attributes
               in
               all
               his
               workes
               ,
               yet
               they
               lay
               not
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               those
               that
               are
               before
               them
               .
               Men
               durst
               not
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               passe
               away
               their
               time
               in
               such
               unprofitablenesse
               ,
               and
               unfruitfulnesse
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               seriously
               consider
               ,
               and
               lay
               to
               heart
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               others
               before
               them
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ;
               As
               it
               condemnes
               the
               generall
               neglect
               that
               is
               
               amongst
               men
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               so
               it
               serves
               to
               reproue
               ,
               that
               sinfull
               laying
               to
               heart
               of
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               is
               too
               frequent
               and
               common
               in
               the
               world
               .
               
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               first
               ,
               when
               men
               with
               too
               much
               fondnesse
               ,
               and
               with
               too
               great
               excesse
               and
               distemper
               of
               affection
               ,
               looke
               upon
               their
               dead
               friends
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               could
               never
               repaire
               the
               losse
               ,
               nor
               make
               amends
               for
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               in
               taking
               of
               them
               away
               .
               
                 Rachel
                 mourneth
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 bee
                 comforted
                 .
                 David
              
               mourneth
               ,
               and
               will
               scarce
               bee
               comforted
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 .
              
               What
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               looke
               on
               friends
               ,
               rather
               as
               Gods
               then
               men
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               sufficiencie
               were
               included
               in
               them
               only
               ?
               Men
               looke
               on
               their
               friends
               ,
               as
               Micah
               did
               upon
               his
               Idoll
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               bereaved
               him
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               took
               away
               all
               his
               comfort
               and
               quiet
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 taken
                 away
                 my
                 Gods
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               and
               
               
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 more
              
               ?
               or
               as
               Laban
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Idols
               were
               stolne
               away
               ,
               his
               heart
               was
               dead
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               stay
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               enjoy
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 wherefore
                 have
                 you
                 stollen
                 away
                 my
                 gods
                 ?
              
               
               saith
               hee
               .
               So
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               men
               looke
               on
               their
               dead
               friends
               as
               they
               should
               looke
               upon
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               upon
               the
               creature
               :
               they
               take
               their
               death
               to
               heart
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               a
               right
               manner
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               very
               reason
               why
               God
               many
               times
               makes
               your
               Christian
               friends
               so
               unprofitable
               to
               you
               when
               they
               live
               ,
               because
               you
               idolize
               them
               ,
               you
               advance
               them
               above
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               reason
               also
               ,
               why
               you
               are
               so
               unable
               to
               beare
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               God
               beating
               you
               now
               with
               your
               owne
               rodde
               ,
               and
               making
               you
               feele
               the
               fruit
               and
               effect
               of
               your
               owne
               folly
               .
               This
               now
               is
               an
               ill
               taking
               to
               heart
               the
               death
               of
               friends
               ,
               to
               mourne
               as
               men
               without
               hope
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               taking
               to
               heart
               ,
               and
               considering
               of
               the
               
               death
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               an
               unrighteous
               considering
               ,
               an
               unrighteous
               judging
               of
               the
               death
               of
               others
               .
               If
               men
               see
               one
               die
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               a
               violent
               death
               ,
               then
               they
               conclude
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               some
               apparent
               token
               of
               Gods
               judgement
               on
               such
               a
               one
               .
               If
               they
               see
               
               another
               die
               ,
               with
               some
               extremitie
               of
               torment
               ,
               and
               vehement
               paines
               ,
               certainly
               there
               is
               some
               apparant
               evidence
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               upon
               this
               man.
               If
               they
               see
               another
               in
               some
               great
               and
               violent
               tentation
               ,
               strugling
               against
               many
               tentations
               ,
               they
               conclude
               presently
               ,
               certainly
               such
               are
               in
               worser
               case
               then
               others
               .
               I
               may
               say
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               as
               Christ
               said
               once
               to
               those
               that
               told
               him
               of
               the
               eighteene
               men
               upon
               whom
               the
               tower
               in
               Siloe
               fell
               ,
               thinke
               you
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 sinners
                 above
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 dwelt
                 in
                 Hierusalem
                 ?
              
               Or
               rather
               as
               
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               All
               things
               come
               alike
               unto
               all
               ,
               there
               
                 is
                 one
                 event
                 to
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 cleane
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 uncleane
                 ;
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 sacrificeth
                 not
                 ;
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 sinner
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 sweareth
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 feareth
                 an
                 oath
                 .
              
               Learne
               to
               judge
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               to
               judge
               wisely
               of
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               condemning
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               just
               .
            
             
               But
               rather
               ,
               in
               the
               last
               place
               .
               Make
               this
               use
               of
               the
               death
               of
               every
               
               one
               .
               Doth
               such
               a
               man
               die
               by
               an
               ordinary
               sicknesse
               ,
               having
               his
               understanding
               ,
               and
               memorie
               continued
               to
               the
               end
               ?
               Doth
               such
               a
               man
               die
               in
               inward
               peace
               and
               comfort
               ,
               with
               cleare
               and
               evident
               apprehensions
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               can
               with
               Simeon
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 now
              
               
               
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 ?
              
               What
               use
               shouldest
               thou
               that
               livest
               make
               of
               this
               now
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               let
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               make
               thee
               in
               love
               with
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               their
               lives
               .
               That
               is
               the
               only
               way
               to
               a
               happy
               death
               ,
               to
               a
               comfortable
               end
               indeed
               ,
               the
               leading
               of
               a
               fruitfull
               and
               profitable
               life
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               dost
               thou
               see
               the
               children
               of
               God
               full
               of
               temptations
               ,
               full
               of
               feares
               and
               disquietnesse
               of
               spirit
               in
               their
               death
               ?
               Sometimes
               so
               overcome
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               as
               that
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               they
               speake
               impertinently
               and
               idlely
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               sinfully
               ?
               What
               use
               shouldest
               thou
               make
               of
               this
               now
               ?
               Certainly
               let
               the
               terriblenesse
               of
               the
               example
               of
               such
               a
               mans
               death
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               a
               terrour
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               a
               meanes
               to
               stirre
               thee
               up
               to
               more
               carefulnesse
               of
               making
               good
               use
               of
               thy
               time
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Nabal
               dieth
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 as
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               If
               ever
               God
               quicken
               thee
               ,
               if
               ever
               God
               breath
               upon
               thy
               soule
               ,
               or
               enliven
               thee
               by
               the
               inward
               motions
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               embrace
               those
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               seasons
               of
               grace
               ,
               lest
               God
               smite
               thee
               with
               an
               everlasting
               deadnesse
               .
               Againe
               ,
               hath
               God
               caused
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               to
               shine
               upon
               thy
               heart
               ?
               Doth
               hee
               offer
               a
               gracious
               message
               of
               peace
               to
               thy
               soule
               ?
               Doth
               hee
               speake
               peace
               at
               any
               time
               by
               the
               ministerie
               of
               his
               Word
               ?
               Imbrace
               those
               offers
               ,
               yeeld
               to
               those
               conditions
               of
               peace
               ,
               lest
               thou
               bee
               deprived
               of
               peace
               at
               the
               end
               .
               Againe
               ,
               hath
               GOD
               given
               thee
               any
               strength
               over
               temptations
               ?
               Hast
               thou
               prevailed
               over
               the
               assaults
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               other
               of
               thy
               enemies
               ?
               Hath
               hee
               made
               thee
               a
               conquerour
               ?
               take
               heed
               how
               thou
               insnarest
               thy selfe
               againe
               ,
               how
               thou
               inthrallest
               thy selfe
               in
               yeelding
               to
               Sathans
               
               yoke
               ,
               lest
               hee
               buffet
               thee
               by
               him
               in
               a
               worse
               manner
               at
               thy
               end
               .
            
             
               Thus
               (
               I
               say
               )
               thou
               canst
               see
               nothing
               befall
               any
               of
               GODS
               servants
               in
               their
               death
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               more
               pleasing
               ,
               or
               more
               sorrowfull
               ;
               more
               calme
               and
               quiet
               ,
               or
               more
               tempestuous
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               trouble
               ;
               whether
               it
               bee
               more
               comfortable
               ,
               or
               more
               lamentable
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               usefull
               unto
               thee
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               good
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               it
               shall
               bee
               so
               with
               thee
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               bad
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               it
               shall
               bee
               so
               with
               thee
               too
               .
               The
               maine
               businesse
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               to
               doe
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               himselfe
               in
               this
               life
               .
               It
               was
               the
               question
               that
               Saint
               Austin
               made
               to
               those
               that
               told
               him
               of
               a
               violent
               death
               that
               seized
               upon
               one
               .
               
                 But
                 how
                 did
                 he
                 live
              
               ?
               (
               saith
               hee
               .
               )
               He
               made
               no
               matter
               how
               he
               went
               out
               ,
               but
               how
               he
               carried
               himselfe
               in
               the
               world
               .
               And
               truly
               this
               is
               the
               great
               Question
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               should
               put
               to
               his
               soule
               .
               I
               must
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               have
               I
               lived
               when
               I
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               had
               GOD
               any
               glory
               by
               mee
               ?
               had
               men
               any
               good
               by
               me
               ?
               have
               I
               furthered
               my
               account
               against
               the
               day
               of
               reckoning
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               give
               it
               up
               with
               joy
               ?
               it
               makes
               no
               matter
               how
               I
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               if
               my
               life
               have
               beene
               serviceable
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               beneficiall
               to
               men
               ,
               my
               departure
               shall
               be
               for
               gaine
               and
               advantage
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               a
               better
               world
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               shall
               serve
               briefly
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               that
               is
               appliable
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               present
               occasion
               a
               word
               .
            
             
               Funerall
               Sermons
               are
               not
               intended
               for
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               living
               .
               Therefore
               I
               have
               chosen
               such
               an
               argument
               to
               handle
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               might
               bee
               of
               use
               ,
               and
               profit
               to
               you
               that
               live
               .
               Besides
               that
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               by
               particular
               order
               ,
               debarred
               of
               speaking
               any
               thing
               concerning
               our
               deceased
               Sister
               ,
               though
               I
               might
               have
               spoken
               much
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               usefull
               to
               you
               .
               The
               best
               use
               that
               you
               can
               make
               will
               bee
               this
               ,
               to
               consider
               the
               life
               that
               shee
               led
               amongst
               you
               .
               Shee
               was
               a
               patterne
               ,
               and
               example
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               of
               a
               wise
               and
               upright
               carriage
               in
               her
               wayes
               :
               follow
               her
               in
               that
               :
               
                 Marke
                 the
                 Godly
                 and
                 upright
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 peace
                 .
              
               There
               was
               none
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               but
               upon
               good
               assurance
               are
               perswaded
               of
               her
               happinesse
               now
               .
               Would
               you
               then
               have
               the
               same
               happinesse
               after
               ?
               take
               the
               same
               course
               that
               shee
               did
               ,
               be
               much
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               dependance
               upon
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               in
               fellowship
               with
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ;
               be
               profitable
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               profitable
               in
               receiving
               good
               :
               mannage
               the
               opportunities
               and
               times
               well
               that
               God
               giveth
               you
               ,
               as
               she
               did
               ,
               gaining
               much
               in
               little
               :
               she
               did
               much
               worke
               in
               a
               short
               space
               :
               let
               that
               be
               your
               care
               ,
               and
               then
               this
               will
               be
               your
               comfort
               in
               the
               end
               .
               Thus
               if
               you
               make
               this
               use
               of
               the
               death
               of
               others
               before
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               prepare
               for
               your
               own
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               shal
               be
               only
               a
               passage
               for
               you
               to
               Eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               DELIVERANCE
               FROM
               THE
               KING
               OF
               FEARES
               ;
               OR
               ,
               FREEDOME
               FROM
               THE
               FEARE
               OF
               DEATH
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 55.
                 4.
                 
              
               My
               heart
               is
               sore
               pained
               within
               mee
               ,
               and
               the
               terrours
               of
               death
               are
               fallen
               upon
               mee
               .
            
             
               
                 PROV
                 .
                 3.
                 25.
                 
              
               Bee
               not
               afraid
               of
               sudden
               feare
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               DELIVERANCE
               FROM
               THE
               KING
               OF
               FEARES
               ;
               OR
               ,
               FREEDOME
               FROM
               THE
               FEARE
               OF
               DEATH
               .
               SERMON
               III.
               
            
             
               
                 HEBR.
                 2.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   as
                   much
                   then
                   as
                   the
                   children
                   are
                   partakers
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   ,
                   he
                   also
                   himselfe
                   likewise
                   tooke
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   that
                   through
                   death
                   hee
                   might
                   destroy
                   him
                   that
                   had
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   the
                   divell
                   :
                   and
                   deliver
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   through
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   death
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   their
                   life-time
                   subject
                   to
                   bondage
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               these
               words
               that
               I
               haue
               read
               ,
               (
               to
               let
               passe
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Chapter
               )
               the
               Apostle
               sets
               downe
               the
               humiliation
               of
               Christ
               with
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ;
               His
               humiliation
               in
               his
               Incarnation
               and
               death
               .
               The
               fruit
               of
               it
               in
               subduing
               
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 delivering
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 in
                 bondage
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 .
              
               At
               this
               time
               we
               will
               speake
               onely
               of
               the
               last
               part
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               Christs
               death
               ,
               in
               
                 delivering
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               persons
               that
               are
               kept
               under
               this
               feare
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               the
               children
               ;
               Gods
               owne
               children
               ,
               those
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               not
               at
               some
               particular
               time
               ,
               when
               tentation
               had
               got
               some
               speciall
               advantage
               over
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               a
               trouble
               ,
               and
               a
               burden
               to
               them
               
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 long
              
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               a
               small
               burthen
               ,
               or
               an
               easie
               trouble
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               kept
               them
               as
               
                 in
                 bondage
              
               .
            
             
             
               The
               words
               (
               you
               see
               )
               are
               easie
               ;
               There
               are
               two
               points
               that
               arise
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Gods
               children
               ,
               those
               for
               whom
               Christ
               died
               ,
               are
               many
               times
               held
               strongly
               
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               Christ
               by
               his
               death
               freeth
               them
               from
               those
               feares
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               onely
               insist
               at
               this
               time
               principally
               on
               the
               first
               ;
               That
               Gods
               owne
               children
               ,
               the
               
                 Children
                 that
                 were
                 partakers
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
              
               
               bloud
               (
               it
               is
               taken
               either
               for
               the
               humane
               nature
               ,
               or
               the
               infirmities
               of
               that
               nature
               )
               even
               these
               children
               were
               
                 held
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               shew
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               in
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               ariseth
               either
               from
               some
               causes
               without
               ,
               or
               from
               somewhat
               within
               them
               .
            
             
               From
               without
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               feare
               ariseth
               from
               God
               ,
               an
               act
               
               of
               his
               providence
               upon
               his
               children
               .
            
             
               Or
               from
               Sathan
               ,
               a
               worke
               of
               his
               malice
               .
               These
               are
               the
               causes
               from
               without
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               God
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               speciall
               and
               
               fatherly
               providence
               ,
               whereby
               he
               doth
               order
               all
               things
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               increase
               of
               their
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               fitting
               them
               for
               glory
               hereafter
               ;
               Hee
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               his
               providence
               ordereth
               it
               thus
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               kept
               (
               many
               of
               them
               )
               a
               great
               while
               
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               doth
               for
               speciall
               good
               ends
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               to
               humble
               them
               .
               
            
             
               Adam
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               sinned
               against
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               fall
               was
               by
               pride
               (
               he
               would
               haue
               had
               a
               higher
               condition
               then
               he
               was
               in
               )
               so
               when
               God
               would
               bring
               him
               backe
               againe
               ,
               he
               beginneth
               first
               to
               humble
               him
               :
               and
               how
               doth
               he
               that
               ?
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
                 :
              
               he
               sheweth
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               dead
               man
               by
               sinne
               ,
               and
               so
               would
               have
               the
               meditation
               of
               death
               to
               humble
               Adam
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               all
               his
               posteritie
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               So
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               desired
               that
               some
               meanes
               might
               worke
               upon
               his
               enemies
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               he
               prayeth
               ,
               
                 Put
                 them
                 in
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 they
                 may
                 know
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 men
                 :
              
               He
               doth
               not
               onely
               pray
               that
               mortalitie
               might
               be
               presented
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               so
               presented
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               leaue
               an
               impression
               of
               feare
               upon
               their
               affections
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               what
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               their
               beeing
               ,
               or
               the
               power
               of
               subsisting
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               must
               looke
               for
               it
               above
               themselves
               ,
               to
               
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 issues
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 death
              
               in
               his
               owne
               hande
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               should
               bee
               kept
               humble
               by
               some
               meanes
               or
               other
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               (
               you
               see
               )
               he
               had
               attained
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               grace
               ,
               yet
               he
               standeth
               in
               
               need
               of
               something
               to
               humble
               him
               ,
               
                 therefore
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Sathan
              
               
               
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 buffet
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 exalted
                 above
                 measure
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               might
               be
               kept
               humble
               .
            
             
               God
               intendeth
               to
               raise
               up
               his
               children
               to
               a
               glorious
               estate
               ,
               therefore
               as
               men
               lay
               a
               low
               foundation
               ,
               when
               they
               intend
               to
               erect
               a
               high
               building
               ;
               so
               God
               layeth
               the
               foundation
               ,
               of
               all
               grace
               and
               comfort
               in
               his
               servants
               ,
               in
               humiliation
               :
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               onely
               have
               them
               mortall
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               have
               them
               apprehend
               their
               mortalitie
               ,
               and
               dying
               condition
               with
               feare
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               humbled
               by
               this
               feare
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               aymeth
               at
               the
               strengthning
               of
               faith
               in
               his
               servants
               .
               
               While
               a
               man
               lookes
               to
               sense
               ,
               and
               is
               upheld
               by
               sensible
               comforts
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               that
               exercise
               of
               faith
               :
               now
               every
               grace
               is
               strengthened
               by
               exercise
               ,
               that
               God
               therefore
               may
               have
               faith
               exercised
               ,
               and
               so
               strengthned
               in
               his
               servants
               ,
               he
               will
               expose
               them
               to
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               found
               this
               :
               
                 wee
                 received
              
               (
               faith
               he
               )
               the
               sentence
               
               
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 raiseth
                 us
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Hee
               doth
               not
               onely
               say
               thus
               ,
               we
               acknowledge
               this
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               die
               ,
               but
               
                 wee
                 received
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               received
               it
               as
               a
               man
               receiveth
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               from
               a
               Judge
               ,
               received
               it
               so
               ,
               as
               it
               made
               some
               impression
               upon
               our
               hearts
               ,
               received
               it
               with
               some
               inward
               sense
               ,
               with
               some
               inward
               feare
               :
               which
               was
               a
               violent
               worke
               ,
               such
               a
               worke
               as
               knocks
               us
               off
               of
               all
               holds
               ,
               and
               takes
               us
               off
               from
               all
               sensible
               ,
               and
               visible
               props
               ,
               and
               humane
               supports
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               to
               see
               nothing
               in
               the
               creature
               to
               doe
               us
               that
               good
               we
               looke
               for
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               eternally
               happy
               :
               therefore
               we
               were
               taught
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 not
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
              
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               trust
               any
               ,
               he
               might
               trust
               himselfe
               first
               ;
               yea
               ,
               but
               wee
               are
               dying
               ,
               and
               cannot
               enjoy
               our selves
               long
               ,
               therefore
               
                 wee
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 raiseth
                 us
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               another
               end
               that
               God
               aymeth
               at
               ,
               in
               holding
               his
               servants
               ,
               
               many
               times
               
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               make
               them
               more
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               holy
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               This
               our
               Saviour
               expresseth
               under
               two
               parables
               ,
               the
               one
               of
               
               the
               Virgins
               that
               were
               to
               watch
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Bridegroome
               ,
               they
               knew
               that
               he
               would
               come
               ,
               but
               they
               knew
               not
               when
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               alwayes
               to
               keepe
               their
               
                 watch
                 ,
                 with
                 oyle
                 in
                 their
                 lampes
                 .
              
               And
               the
               other
               of
               a
               Master
               ,
               that
               left
               Talents
               with
               his
               servants
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               that
               hee
               would
               come
               ,
               but
               hee
               told
               them
               not
               when
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sure
               to
               employ
               them
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               raiseth
               an
               exhortation
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               on
               this
               very
               ground
               :
               Since
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 must
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
              
               
               
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ●…ght
                 we
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 looking
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 hastning
                 to
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               We
               know
               that
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               come
               ,
               but
               hee
               hath
               concealed
               the
               particular
               time
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               alwayes
               keepe
               our
               watch
               ,
               and
               be
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
               whensoever
               he
               commeth
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               this
               is
               necessary
               for
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               secure
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               carried
               away
               with
               worldly
               businesse
               ,
               and
               delights
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               that
               which
               concernes
               their
               eternall
               good
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               will
               affect
               them
               with
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               more
               watchfulnesse
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               in
               a
               godly
               course
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               God
               doth
               it
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               they
               may
               
               be
               better
               prepared
               for
               death
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               come
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               stranger
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               thought
               on
               before
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               
                 come
                 as
                 an
                 armed
                 man
              
               upon
               them
               :
               therefore
               is
               it
               that
               God
               will
               have
               them
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               have
               thoughts
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               feare
               of
               it
               ;
               feare
               (
               you
               know
               )
               is
               an
               affection
               ,
               that
               quickneth
               a
               man
               to
               action
               ,
               keepes
               him
               to
               a
               constant
               observing
               of
               God.
               Iehosaphat
               ,
               when
               God
               did
               not
               onely
               bring
               a
               multitude
               of
               enemies
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               
               also
               sent
               the
               report
               of
               them
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               he
               might
               be
               affected
               with
               feare
               ;
               What
               did
               all
               this
               worke
               in
               him
               ?
               The
               text
               saith
               ;
               
                 Iehosaphat
                 did
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 proclaimed
                 a
                 fast
                 in
                 Iudah
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 provided
                 such
                 other
                 defence
              
               ,
               as
               was
               necessarie
               ;
               he
               saw
               nothing
               but
               feare
               and
               danger
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 with
                 this
                 great
                 company
                 ,
                 that
                 commeth
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               this
               set
               him
               aworke
               to
               
                 seeke
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               make
               other
               provision
               against
               them
               .
               So
               the
               Lord
               will
               have
               his
               servants
               apprehend
               death
               as
               an
               Armed
               enemie
               comming
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               better
               prepared
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               get
               evidences
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               fitted
               upon
               good
               grounds
               to
               entertaine
               death
               with
               joy
               when
               it
               commeth
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               need
               of
               ,
               because
               if
               there
               be
               not
               somewhat
               to
               quicken
               to
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               things
               enough
               to
               pervert
               them
               from
               it
               :
               and
               then
               when
               men
               are
               most
               weake
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               paine
               and
               wearinesse
               ,
               the
               divell
               takes
               advantage
               to
               cast
               them
               off
               from
               all
               comfort
               ,
               so
               that
               at
               the
               least
               they
               shall
               die
               uncomfortably
               ;
               if
               not
               miserably
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               prepared
               before-hand
               to
               receive
               Death
               ,
               and
               have
               gotten
               assurance
               ,
               and
               evidence
               of
               a
               better
               condition
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gods
               act
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               reasons
               hee
               keepeth
               his
               servants
               in
               this
               
                 bondage
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               another
               cause
               from
               without
               ,
               is
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathan
               .
               His
               maine
               aime
               is
               ,
               to
               keepe
               men
               from
               a
               Christian
               
               
               course
               altogether
               :
               if
               that
               cannot
               be
               done
               ;
               his
               next
               worke
               is
               to
               make
               men
               goe
               on
               as
               uncomfortably
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               can
               possibly
               :
               therefore
               he
               will
               present
               them
               with
               as
               many
               feares
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               :
               and
               because
               that
               this
               is
               that
               that
               nature
               most
               abhorreth
               (
               for
               it
               is
               the
               most
               naturall
               desire
               of
               man
               to
               preserve
               his
               beeing
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               because
               nature
               most
               abhorreth
               this
               ;
               this
               dissolution
               and
               destruction
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               therefore
               he
               striveth
               to
               affect
               them
               with
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               especially
               and
               above
               all
               other
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               Sathans
               malice
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               when
               he
               came
               to
               Macedonia
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               with
               lesse
               diligence
               and
               comfort
               ,
               saith
               
               he
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 had
                 feares
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ,
                 horrors
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 terrors
                 without
                 :
              
               It
               was
               Sathans
               devise
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               might
               doe
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               lesse
               strength
               and
               comfort
               ,
               to
               afflict
               them
               with
               as
               many
               feares
               and
               horrors
               as
               he
               could
               .
               And
               he
               hath
               the
               same
               malice
               still
               ,
               and
               still
               getteth
               much
               advantage
               of
               men
               ,
               making
               men
               to
               goe
               on
               with
               lesse
               comfort
               in
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               adorning
               their
               profession
               of
               religion
               lesse
               ,
               with
               unchearfull
               walking
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               beene
               
                 held
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               causes
               that
               are
               from
               without
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               causes
               from
               within
               ,
               from
               the
               seruants
               
               of
               God
               themselves
               .
               And
               these
               causes
               whence
               
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ariseth
              
               ,
               are
               either
               naturall
               or
               sinfull
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               naturall
               causes
               of
               it
               are
               ;
               The
               apprehens●…on
               of
               Death
               ,
               
               as
               a
               thing
               contrary
               to
               nature
               :
               and
               according
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               mens
               apprehension
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               feare
               .
            
             
               Now
               Death
               in
               this
               naturall
               respect
               ,
               is
               fearefull
               to
               every
               man
               ,
               whether
               we
               consider
               the
               object
               ,
               or
               the
               subject
               ,
               the
               thing
               or
               the
               person
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               naturall
               cause
               of
               this
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               for
               the
               object
               ,
               looke
               upon
               Death
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               hath
               all
               that
               in
               
               it
               ,
               which
               makes
               it
               a
               fit
               object
               of
               feare
               .
               There
               bee
               three
               things
               which
               makes
               a
               thing
               the
               object
               of
               feare
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               thing
               affect
               the
               heart
               with
               feare
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               considered
               as
               an
               ill
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               considered
               as
               an
               ill
               ,
               difficult
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               avoided
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               considered
               as
               an
               ill
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               it
               be
               not
               conceived
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               ill
               ,
               but
               good
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               feared
               ,
               but
               rather
               desired
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               againe
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               but
               a
               slight
               ill
               ,
               such
               as
               hath
               but
               a
               weake
               strength
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               master
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               feared
               ,
               but
               disdained
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               thirdly
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               an
               ill
               that
               hath
               strength
               it
               ,
               and
               can
               hardly
               be
               resisted
               and
               overcome
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               present
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               feared
               ,
               but
               grieved
               for
               .
            
             
             
               It
               must
               be
               evill
               apprehended
               as
               future
               ,
               apprehended
               as
               difficult
               ,
               and
               apprehended
               as
               ill
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               be
               feared
               .
            
             
               Now
               all
               these
               things
               are
               in
               Death
               ,
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               servants
               while
               they
               live
               .
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               apprehend
               it
               as
               Ill.
               
            
             
               Ill
               is
               twofold
               ,
               either
               that
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               mans
               will
               ,
               and
               
               so
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Malum
                 tristitivum
              
               ;
               or
               else
               contrary
               to
               mans
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               
                 Malum
                 corruptivum
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               Death
               is
               contrary
               to
               man
               in
               both
               these
               senses
               ,
               both
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               will.
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               he
               would
               not
               have
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               nature
               :
               and
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               his
               nature
               ,
               that
               seekes
               the
               destruction
               of
               nature
               .
               Now
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               apprehendeth
               Death
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               would
               destroy
               nature
               ,
               that
               would
               overthrow
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               ,
               &
               break
               in
               pieces
               ,
               that
               goodly
               Fabrique
               ,
               (
               as
               he
               conceiveth
               it
               )
               and
               make
               that
               something
               to
               become
               nothing
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               nature
               cannot
               beare
               ,
               it
               abhorreth
               .
               So
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               nature
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               this
               naturall
               affection
               to
               preserve
               their
               beeing
               :
               and
               this
               in
               it selfe
               is
               not
               simply
               sinfull
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               exceedeth
               the
               rule
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               you
               see
               that
               because
               men
               apprehend
               Death
               ,
               as
               an
               Ill
               contrary
               to
               nature
               ,
               they
               preferre
               other
               things
               that
               are
               Ill
               ,
               in
               a
               lesse
               regard
               ,
               in
               a
               lesse
               degree
               before
               that
               :
               A
               man
               would
               rather
               part
               with
               his
               wealth
               ,
               then
               part
               with
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               Psal.
               49.
               
               A
               man
               would
               give
               God
               a
               ransome
               for
               his
               soule
               if
               hee
               could
               ,
               hee
               would
               give
               all
               his
               goods
               to
               ransome
               his
               life
               .
               Hee
               would
               rather
               be
               poore
               then
               not
               at
               all
               :
               Nay
               ,
               a
               man
               will
               part
               with
               his
               ease
               ,
               with
               his
               health
               ,
               rather
               then
               with
               his
               life
               :
               hee
               will
               be
               in
               paine
               ,
               rather
               then
               he
               will
               not
               bee
               :
               
                 Skin
                 for
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 will
                 hee
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 :
              
               Nay
               ,
               a
               man
               will
               part
               with
               his
               credit
               and
               estimation
               ,
               rather
               then
               with
               his
               life
               ,
               he
               will
               rather
               be
               disgraced
               ,
               then
               not
               be
               :
               
                 A
                 living
                 dogge
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 dead
                 lyon
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               speech
               
               of
               a
               man
               naturall
               :
               he
               preferreth
               a
               dogge
               that
               hath
               life
               in
               him
               ,
               before
               a
               Lyon
               that
               is
               dead
               ;
               he
               would
               rather
               be
               a
               meane
               living
               man
               ,
               then
               a
               dead
               Prince
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               men
               naturally
               conceive
               Death
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               contrary
               to
               nature
               .
               So
               it
               is
               a
               naturall
               Ill.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               man
               conceiveth
               Death
               an
               Ill
               contrary
               to
               nature
               ,
               
               so
               he
               apprehendeth
               it
               an
               Ill
               not
               easily
               overcome
               .
               When
               Goliah
               looked
               on
               David
               ,
               on
               the
               meannesse
               of
               his
               stature
               ,
               and
               the
               slendernesse
               of
               his
               preparation
               to
               fight
               ,
               he
               considered
               him
               as
               an
               enemie
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               weake
               one
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               stead
               of
               fearing
               ,
               he
               disdained
               him
               ;
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 mee
                 as
                 a
                 dogge
                 ?
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thy
                 flesh
                 to
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 beasts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               hee
               scorned
               him
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Host
               of
               Israel
               looked
               on
               Goliah
               ,
               as
               a
               mighty
               enemie
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               easily
               resist
               ,
               much
               lesse
               overcome
               ;
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               they
               were
               full
               of
               feare
               ,
               because
               of
               Goliah
               :
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               
               adversarie
               was
               that
               that
               filled
               them
               with
               feare
               .
               So
               when
               a
               man
               lookes
               upon
               Death
               ,
               and
               seeth
               it
               come
               as
               a
               mightie
               armed
               man
               ,
               provided
               with
               all
               weapons
               of
               warre
               ,
               seeth
               it
               come
               in
               to
               the
               most
               populous
               Cities
               (
               as
               in
               the
               pestilence
               )
               and
               slayeth
               tenne
               thousand
               before
               it
               ,
               seeth
               it
               come
               on
               the
               most
               strong
               and
               valiant
               men
               ,
               and
               breakes
               their
               bones
               ,
               and
               destroyeth
               them
               ;
               Who
               can
               stand
               before
               this
               
                 Goliah
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 defieth
                 the
                 Host
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 host
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               not
               onely
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               overcome
               by
               this
               enemie
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               thus
               nature
               discourseth
               ,
               and
               thus
               a
               naturall
               man
               apprehendeth
               Death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               conceiveth
               Death
               to
               bee
               a
               fearfull
               Ill
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               cannot
               easily
               overcome
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               conceiveth
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               Future
               ,
               as
               an
               Ill
               to
               come
               .
               
               I
               am
               yet
               living
               and
               in
               health
               ,
               but
               how
               soone
               this
               health
               may
               turne
               to
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               to
               Death
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               that
               holdeth
               downe
               the
               spirit
               
                 under
                 feare
              
               .
               As
               David
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 fall
                 one
                 day
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Saul
                 :
              
               one
               day
               ;
               so
               saith
               a
               man
               that
               liveth
               now
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               his
               businesse
               ,
               in
               abundance
               of
               strength
               ,
               and
               abilitie
               every
               way
               ,
               I
               shall
               one
               day
               fall
               into
               the
               Grave
               ,
               I
               shall
               one
               day
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Death
               .
               Peter
               wee
               know
               how
               he
               affected
               Saphira
               ,
               with
               telling
               her
               of
               the
               death
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               faith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 carried
                 out
                 thy
                 husband
                 ,
                 shall
                 carry
                 thee
                 out
              
               ;
               this
               affected
               her
               with
               feare
               so
               that
               she
               fell
               downe
               dead
               upon
               the
               apprehension
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               we
               looke
               upon
               the
               object
               ,
               Death
               ,
               considered
               as
               an
               Ill
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               thing
               contrary
               to
               nature
               .
               Death
               considered
               againe
               as
               a
               strong
               and
               mightie
               Gyant
               that
               none
               can
               overcome
               ,
               but
               it
               overcommeth
               them
               .
               And
               then
               considered
               againe
               as
               a
               thing
               comming
               upon
               men
               now
               in
               the
               approach
               ,
               and
               wee
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               he
               will
               graspe
               a
               man
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               seaze
               upon
               him
               :
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               causeth
               that
               naturall
               feare
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               againe
               consider
               the
               Subject
               ,
               the
               person
               in
               whom
               the
               apprehension
               
               of
               such
               an
               object
               is
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               we
               shall
               see
               somewhat
               in
               the
               dispositions
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               state
               and
               condition
               here
               ,
               that
               may
               affect
               them
               with
               a
               naturall
               feare
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               some
               men
               by
               constitution
               are
               more
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               are
               naturally
               of
               a
               more
               fearefull
               temper
               ,
               indeed
               distemper
               .
               The
               braine
               is
               distempered
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               distempered
               .
               The
               braine
               apprehends
               things
               ,
               and
               lookes
               upon
               them
               through
               a
               false
               glasse
               ,
               through
               a
               deluded
               fancie
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               a
               false
               report
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               presenteth
               things
               more
               terrible
               then
               they
               are
               :
               so
               sometimes
               the
               heart
               is
               ill
               affected
               ,
               by
               the
               misreport
               that
               is
               brought
               to
               it
               by
               the
               understanding
               :
               sometimes
               both
               are
               distempered
               ,
               as
               that
               humour
               prevaileth
               more
               strongly
               in
               the
               body
               .
               So
               also
               there
               are
               sometimes
               
               raised
               up
               turbulent
               ,
               and
               disquieting
               ,
               and
               violent
               passions
               that
               make
               some
               full
               of
               feare
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Belshazzar
               ,
               whose
               knees
               did
               smite
               together
               ,
               and
               all
               through
               the
               apprehension
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               so
               Felix
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               death
               and
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               hee
               trembled
               .
               Though
               the
               feare
               of
               these
               men
               did
               not
               rise
               from
               melancholy
               ,
               but
               from
               inward
               guilt
               of
               conscience
               ,
               yet
               the
               effect
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               are
               affected
               with
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Death
               in
               the
               worst
               sight
               and
               apprehension
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               causeth
               feare
               and
               terrour
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               commeth
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               generally
               in
               all
               from
               weaknesse
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               in
               some
               is
               more
               then
               others
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               different
               constitutions
               and
               educations
               ;
               so
               the
               rich
               many
               times
               are
               more
               fearefull
               of
               Death
               then
               the
               Poore
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               more
               to
               lose
               ,
               so
               likewise
               voluptuous
               persons
               ,
               are
               more
               fearefull
               of
               Death
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               are
               more
               temperate
               ,
               because
               by
               voluptuousnesse
               they
               have
               dis-joynted
               ,
               and
               weakned
               their
               spirits
               .
               So
               young
               men
               many
               times
               are
               more
               fearefull
               of
               Death
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               are
               old
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               the
               storie
               ,
               
                 Iudg.
                 8.
                 20.
                 
                 Iether
                 the
              
               
               
                 sonne
                 of
                 Gideon
              
               ,
               when
               he
               should
               have
               killed
               Zeba
               ,
               and
               Zalmunna
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 afraid
                 because
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 ,
              
               but
               Gideon
               that
               was
               elder
               did
               it
               willingly
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               better
               accustomed
               ,
               and
               experienced
               with
               observations
               of
               changes
               ,
               and
               varieties
               of
               accidents
               amongst
               men
               .
            
             
               We
               shall
               see
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               themselves
               have
               discovered
               this
               weaknesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               specially
               upon
               sudden
               apprehensions
               of
               things
               .
               Abraham
               upon
               the
               sudden
               and
               violent
               apprehension
               of
               Death
               ,
               was
               put
               to
               asinfull
               shift
               :
               
                 I
                 thought
              
               (
               faith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               
               
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 will
                 slay
                 me
                 for
                 my
                 wives
                 sake
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 sister
                 .
              
               So
               Samuel
               ,
               when
               God
               sent
               him
               to
               anoint
               David
               ,
               he
               discovered
               this
               weaknesse
               ,
               
                 If
                 Saul
                 should
                 know
                 what
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 doing
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 slay
                 me
              
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               desired
               to
               have
               some
               other
               
               message
               ,
               under
               the
               colour
               whereof
               he
               might
               put
               Saul
               off
               .
               So
               Peter
               out
               of
               a
               sudden
               apprehension
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               feare
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               denyed
               his
               Master
               :
               This
               weaknesse
               of
               spirit
               is
               in
               man
               naturally
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               thing
               that
               causeth
               this
               naturall
               feare
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               unacquaintednesse
               men
               have
               with
               Death
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               that
               is
               strange
               to
               men
               ;
               notwithstanding
               they
               heare
               ,
               and
               see
               many
               die
               before
               them
               daily
               ,
               they
               heare
               things
               spoken
               of
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               they
               reade
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               many
               excellent
               comforts
               ,
               but
               who
               hath
               seene
               these
               ?
               what
               becommeth
               of
               these
               men
               ?
               they
               see
               Death
               the
               strict
               Porter
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               let
               men
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               he
               locks
               the
               dore
               of
               the
               Grave
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               none
               commeth
               backe
               againe
               to
               tell
               what
               is
               done
               
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 silence
              
               ,
               to
               tell
               what
               is
               become
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               how
               they
               speed
               in
               that
               world
               of
               soules
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               
               man
               returneth
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               report
               these
               things
               to
               them
               .
               Now
               this
               affecteth
               the
               naturall
               man
               ,
               nay
               all
               men
               naturally
               are
               affected
               with
               the
               fearefull
               apprehension
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 will
                 come
                 after
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               naturall
               man
               speakes
               in
               Ecclesiastes
               .
               When
               Ioram
               set
               out
               a
               watch-man
               to
               see
               what
               was
               abroad
               ,
               and
               spied
               an
               Armie
               comming
               ,
               he
               sent
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               Iehu
               biddeth
               
                 him
                 goe
                 behind
                 him
              
               ,
               he
               sendeth
               another
               ,
               and
               
                 hee
                 goeth
                 behind
                 him
              
               still
               :
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 men
                 goe
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 backe
                 :
              
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 hee
                 was
                 afraid
                 .
                 Make
                 ready
                 the
                 Chariot
                 ,
              
               saith
               Ioram
               ;
               If
               this
               be
               the
               issue
               that
               men
               goe
               ,
               but
               never
               come
               backe
               againe
               ,
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               looke
               about
               us
               .
               Certainly
               (
               beloved
               )
               such
               are
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               death
               :
               Wee
               see
               men
               (
               saith
               the
               naturall
               man
               )
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               not
               come
               backe
               againe
               ,
               wee
               see
               that
               a
               man
               ceaseth
               to
               bee
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               those
               actions
               that
               we
               doe
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               therefore
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               matter
               more
               seriously
               .
               When
               the
               
                 Captaine
                 of
                 the
                 fifty
              
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Mount
               to
               Elijah
               ,
               saw
               the
               two
               former
               Captaines
               ,
               and
               their
               companies
               consumed
               ,
               saw
               that
               they
               were
               all
               dead
               ,
               that
               they
               ceased
               to
               bee
               ,
               but
               he
               saw
               not
               what
               became
               of
               them
               afterward
               ,
               therefore
               he
               commeth
               with
               feare
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               intreateth
               him
               that
               
                 his
                 life
                 might
                 be
                 precious
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               strange
               things
               we
               know
               affect
               men
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               more
               strange
               ;
               so
               it
               more
               affecteth
               man
               naturally
               :
               Let
               there
               but
               come
               a
               beast
               out
               of
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               assoone
               as
               ever
               he
               commeth
               unto
               a
               man
               and
               seeth
               him
               ,
               he
               flieth
               from
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               used
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               strange
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               now
               take
               a
               beast
               that
               is
               brought
               up
               in
               the
               pasture
               ,
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               to
               a
               man
               without
               feare
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               used
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               .
               So
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               Death
               is
               apprehended
               as
               a
               strange
               thing
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               never
               knew
               by
               experience
               ;
               Men
               have
               seene
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               people
               have
               died
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               that
               came
               backe
               againe
               to
               tell
               them
               how
               it
               fared
               with
               them
               after
               death
               .
               This
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               men
               should
               goe
               to
               the
               
                 place
                 of
                 silence
              
               ,
               and
               have
               all
               matters
               hushed
               ,
               all
               things
               kept
               secret
               downe
               there
               ,
               there
               commeth
               no
               report
               thence
               ,
               this
               affecteth
               men
               with
               feare
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               naturall
               causes
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               other
               causes
               within
               ,
               that
               affect
               men
               with
               
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               sinfull
               causes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               this
               is
               lesse
               ,
               so
               the
               feare
               
               
                 of
                 Death
              
               is
               more
               :
               therefore
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               wicked
               men
               that
               cast
               off
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               they
               are
               slavishly
               
                 held
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               this
               you
               shall
               see
               in
               those
               examples
               of
               Belshazzar
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               set
               himselfe
               with
               a
               high
               hand
               against
               God
               ,
               went
               on
               in
               a
               contemptuous
               course
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               prophaned
               the
               
                 holy
                 vessels
              
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               
                 a
                 hand
                 writing
                 upon
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
              
               some
               terrible
               thing
               
               presented
               to
               him
               ,
               his
               
                 knees
                 smote
                 together
              
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               hold
               his
               joynts
               still
               :
               And
               so
               Felix
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               lived
               without
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               
                 heard
                 of
                 judgement
              
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ;
               the
               text
               saith
               
                 he
                 trembled
              
               ;
               and
               so
               likewise
               Cain
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               stand
               on
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               one
               of
               the
               Judgements
               threatned
               in
               part
               ,
               28.
               
               
                 Deut.
                 Because
              
               
               
                 thou
                 dost
                 not
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 therefore
                 wheresoever
                 thou
                 goest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 find
                 no
                 ease
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 sole
                 of
                 thy
                 foot
                 have
                 any
                 rest
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 trembling
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 life
                 shall
                 hang
                 in
                 doubt
                 before
                 thee
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               in
               continuall
               feare
               of
               death
               )
               
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 feare
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 have
                 none
                 assurance
                 of
                 thy
                 life
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Morning
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 it
                 were
                 Even
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 even
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 it
                 were
                 morning
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 wherewith
                 thou
                 shalt
                 feare
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 which
                 thou
                 shalt
                 see
                 .
              
               This
               is
               this
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               mens
               hearts
               are
               too
               much
               
               glued
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               marke
               it
               ,
               according
               as
               there
               is
               worldly
               affections
               ,
               and
               worldly-mindednesse
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               so
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               is
               more
               in
               them
               :
               according
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               is
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               other
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               disquieteth
               men
               ordinarily
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               that
               they
               cannot
               think
               of
               Death
               with
               comfort
               ,
               but
               this
               ?
               now
               they
               must
               lose
               their
               company
               ,
               part
               with
               all
               their
               friends
               when
               they
               die
               once
               .
               Hezekiah
               complained
               of
               that
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 man
                 no
                 more
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               This
               
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               that
               that
               affecteth
               the
               heart
               exceedingly
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               lose
               all
               their
               friends
               ,
               specially
               when
               husband
               and
               wife
               must
               part
               ,
               parents
               and
               children
               must
               part
               ,
               and
               familiar
               and
               deare
               acquaintance
               must
               part
               ,
               this
               causeth
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               because
               the
               heart
               is
               too
               much
               set
               upon
               the
               creature
               .
               So
               likewise
               worldly
               businesse
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               loveth
               much
               employment
               ,
               much
               businesse
               ,
               he
               cannot
               abide
               to
               thinke
               of
               death
               ,
               Why
               so
               ?
               because
               
                 all
                 worke
                 ,
                 all
                 enterprises
                 cease
                 in
                 the
                 grave
              
               (
               as
               Iob
               saith
               )
               A
               man
               hath
               neither
               the
               workes
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               nor
               the
               enterprises
               of
               his
               head
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               all
               actions
               cease
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               mind
               and
               bodie
               there
               .
               So
               when
               a
               mans
               heart
               is
               set
               upon
               pleasures
               below
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 love
                 nor
                 hatred
                 in
                 the
              
               
               grave
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomou
                 .
              
               )
               That
               is
               ,
               those
               things
               that
               affected
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               men
               love
               ,
               they
               cease
               there
               ,
               all
               his
               pleasures
               and
               comforts
               are
               gone
               .
               So
               if
               a
               man
               love
               honour
               ,
               and
               applause
               amongst
               men
               ,
               it
               ceaseth
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               all
               honour
               there
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               
                 contempt
                 is
                 cast
                 upon
                 Princes
              
               :
               this
               is
               that
               that
               affecteth
               men
               exceedingly
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               lose
               their
               honours
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               businesse
               ,
               and
               all
               when
               they
               come
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               mens
               hearts
               are
               set
               too
               much
               upon
               these
               things
               .
               That
               is
               the
               second
               reason
               .
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               third
               thing
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               sinfull
               cause
               of
               this
               feare
               of
               
               Death
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               want
               of
               Assurance
               .
               There
               be
               two
               things
               that
               a
               man
               not
               being
               assured
               of
               ,
               makes
               him
               feare
               Death
               ,
               and
               these
               may
               be
               in
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               are
               more
               in
               any
               one
               ,
               so
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               more
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               assured
               of
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               at
               peace
               with
               them
               ,
               pleased
               with
               them
               in
               Christ.
               The
               want
               of
               this
               assurance
               makes
               death
               fearefull
               ,
               for
               now
               they
               looke
               upon
               Death
               ,
               as
               a
               Sergeant
               ,
               as
               a
               Jaylour
               ,
               either
               it
               is
               a
               Sergeant
               to
               take
               them
               off
               their
               present
               comforts
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               Jaylour
               to
               hold
               them
               under
               those
               bonds
               and
               fetters
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               faine
               escape
               :
               Now
               when
               a
               man
               looks
               upon
               Death
               either
               way
               ,
               it
               is
               terrible
               .
               As
               a
               Sergeant
               ;
               so
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 This
                 night
              
               
               
                 they
                 shall
                 fetch
                 thy
                 soule
                 from
                 thee
                 :
              
               they
               shall
               come
               to
               thee
               as
               a
               Sergeant
               to
               a
               Debtour
               ,
               to
               require
               a
               debt
               ;
               they
               shall
               require
               thy
               soule
               of
               thee
               ;
               Now
               ,
               we
               all
               know
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               debt
               ,
               and
               either
               hath
               it
               not
               to
               pay
               ,
               or
               is
               unwilling
               to
               part
               with
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               cannot
               indure
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               Sergeant
               above
               all
               men
               ,
               because
               he
               commeth
               to
               fetch
               that
               from
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               part
               with
               .
               Or
               if
               he
               looke
               upon
               Death
               as
               a
               Jaylour
               ,
               so
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 Agree
                 with
                 thy
                 adversarie
                 quickly
                 ,
                 lest
                 hee
                 deliver
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 hee
                 give
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 Iaylour
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               he
               holdeth
               thee
               
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 goe
                 out
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 have
                 paid
                 the
                 uttermost
                 farthing
                 .
              
               Now
               when
               a
               man
               looks
               on
               Death
               as
               a
               Jaylour
               ,
               that
               holdeth
               all
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               till
               the
               great
               Judge
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               calleth
               for
               them
               ,
               at
               the
               generall
               day
               of
               Assizes
               ,
               that
               great
               day
               of
               appearance
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               every
               prison
               shall
               giue
               up
               their
               prisoners
               ,
               
                 The
                 sea
                 and
                 the
                 grave
                 shall
                 give
                 up
                 their
                 dead
                 .
              
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               standeth
               thus
               as
               unreconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               doth
               not
               apprehend
               this
               reconciliation
               ,
               is
               not
               perswaded
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               reconciled
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               marvell
               if
               Death
               be
               terrible
               to
               him
               .
               Therefore
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               
                 The
                 Kings
                 and
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 they
                 cryed
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hide
                 them
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 was
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 could
                 stand
                 .
              
               So
               we
               see
               in
               33.
               
               Isa.
               14.
               there
               is
               crying
               out
               concerning
               the
               comming
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 sinners
                 in
                 Sion
                 ,
                 the
                 hypocrites
                 are
                 afraid
                 ,
              
               
               what
               is
               their
               feare
               ?
               
                 who
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 everlasting
                 burnings
                 ?
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 remaine
                 with
                 consuming
                 fire
                 ?
              
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               nothing
               but
               terrourand
               wrath
               in
               God
               ,
               fire
               and
               consumption
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               nothing
               but
               such
               terrible
               things
               ,
               then
               feare
               cōmeth
               upon
               them
               .
               Now
               marke
               ,
               hypocrites
               stand
               altogether
               unreconciled
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               marvell
               if
               they
               be
               afraid
               :
               and
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               are
               defective
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               so
               farre
               they
               conceive
               themselves
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               so
               full
               of
               feares
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               a
               second
               thing
               that
               they
               stand
               unresolved
               of
               ,
               is
               concerning
               the
               future
               estates
               of
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               after
               death
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               better
               condition
               afterwards
               :
               this
               is
               that
               great
               question
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 goe
                 wee
              
               ?
               I
               goe
               now
               out
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               whither
               then
               ?
               I
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               whither
               then
               ?
               I
               am
               going
               out
               of
               the
               company
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               whither
               then
               ?
               shall
               I
               goe
               to
               Angels
               and
               Saints
               ,
               or
               to
               divels
               ?
               shall
               I
               goe
               to
               Heaven
               or
               to
               Hell
               ?
               shall
               I
               have
               a
               beeing
               or
               not
               ,
               in
               miserie
               or
               in
               happinesse
               ?
               They
               know
               not
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               unresolved
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               of
               their
               owne
               state
               to
               come
               ,
               whether
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               happinesse
               or
               horrour
               after
               death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Death
               is
               terrible
               ,
               You
               have
               the
               point
               opened
               .
               I
               will
               answer
               an
               objection
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               to
               the
               use
               .
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               objected
               :
               It
               seemeth
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               not
               
               
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 :
              
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               have
               faith
               ;
               faith
               ,
               that
               spendeth
               these
               feares
               ,
               and
               therefore
               since
               they
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               how
               can
               they
               be
               
                 held
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               briefly
               ;
               there
               is
               faith
               in
               all
               the
               children
               of
               
               God
               that
               are
               effectually
               called
               ,
               but
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               Faith
               is
               considerable
               two
               wayes
               ,
               first
               as
               it
               is
               in
               conflict
               ,
               and
               secondly
               as
               it
               is
               out
               of
               conflict
               .
               Now
               the
               Faith
               of
               Gods
               servants
               in
               conflict
               ,
               so
               sometime
               it
               is
               in
               conflict
               with
               feare
               ,
               and
               sadnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               Why
               
               
                 art
                 thou
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 soule
                 ?
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 disquieted
                 within
                 me
                 ?
              
               &c.
               Sometime
               it
               is
               in
               conflict
               with
               reason
               and
               sense
               ;
               thus
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               when
               they
               came
               into
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               they
               looked
               for
               
               nothing
               but
               dying
               ,
               and
               destruction
               of
               nature
               (
               for
               sense
               presented
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               )
               therefore
               saith
               Moses
               (
               which
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               Faith
               )
               
                 Stand
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               in
               this
               conflict
               the
               successe
               is
               doubtfull
               ,
               sometime
               (
               as
               it
               was
               betweene
               Amalek
               and
               Israel
               fighting
               together
               )
               Amalek
               prevailed
               ,
               &
               Israel
               had
               the
               worst
               :
               sometime
               Israel
               preuailed
               ,
               and
               Amalek
               had
               the
               worst
               ,
               so
               sometime
               Faith
               prevaileth
               against
               sense
               ,
               and
               those
               fears
               that
               arise
               from
               sense
               ,
               and
               somtime
               again
               carnal
               fears
               ,
               and
               Sense
               prevaileth
               against
               Faith
               ,
               now
               accordingly
               are
               those
               effects
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               children
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               sometime
               Faith
               is
               out
               of
               conflict
               ,
               it
               now
               triumpheth
               in
               assurance
               ,
               it
               is
               come
               now
               to
               full
               assurance
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               desirable
               as
               death
               it selfe
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               So
               wee
               see
               David
               in
               the
               23.
               
               Psal.
               
                 Though
                 I
                 walke
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 feare
                 none
                 ill
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 Lord
                 art
                 with
                 mee
                 :
              
               And
               
               so
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               triumpheth
               over
               all
               things
               ,
               
                 Nothing
                 shall
                 separate
                 〈◊〉
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 neither
                 principalities
                 nor
                 powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 death
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               nothing
               shall
               doe
               it
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               faith
               now
               was
               out
               of
               conflict
               ,
               it
               had
               got
               the
               
               field
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               Sense
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               lookes
               on
               Death
               with
               comfort
               .
               So
               that
               I
               say
               in
               that
               measure
               that
               Faith
               workes
               in
               that
               measure
               ,
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ceaseth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               .
               But
               we
               see
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 love
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               How
               can
               these
               stand
               with
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               under
               which
               Gods
               servants
               
                 are
                 held
              
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               briefly
               .
               Gods
               servants
               must
               be
               considered
               in
               
               their
               desires
               two
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               their
               generall
               desires
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               a
               particular
               state
               wherein
               they
               are
               .
               In
               their
               generall
               course
               ,
               their
               desire
               is
               most
               for
               the
               
                 appearing
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               they
               most
               desire
               to
               be
               with
               him
               as
               
                 best
                 for
                 them
              
               :
               but
               take
               them
               in
               some
               particular
               state
               wherein
               they
               are
               lesse
               provided
               ,
               and
               lesse
               fitted
               and
               prepared
               ,
               then
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               at
               a
               stand
               in
               their
               desires
               ,
               they
               may
               have
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               in
               them
               .
               As
               a
               wife
               ,
               her
               generall
               desire
               is
               for
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               for
               the
               presence
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               yet
               she
               may
               be
               under
               some
               particular
               unfitnesse
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               something
               or
               other
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               have
               him
               come
               in
               at
               that
               instant
               ,
               though
               her
               desire
               be
               for
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               for
               his
               company
               .
               So
               it
               may
               be
               the
               case
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               sometimes
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 spare
                 mee
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 I
                 goe
                 hence
              
               to
               strengthen
               my
               faith
               ,
               to
               perfect
               my
               repentance
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               to
               doe
               some
               particular
               worke
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               David
               considered
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               something
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               that
               he
               had
               not
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               faine
               doe
               before
               he
               went
               :
               and
               so
               Hezekiah
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               The
               point
               is
               cleare
               .
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Application
               .
               
            
             
               It
               shall
               be
               a
               word
               of
               exhortation
               (
               to
               cut
               of
               otheruses
               )
               and
               that
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               To
               stirre
               up
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               disposed
               to
               distempers
               
                 under
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 held
              
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               afraid
               to
               die
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               labour
               by
               all
               good
               meanes
               ,
               to
               shake
               off
               
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               Why
               ?
               Consider
               and
               note
               well
               those
               two
               things
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               uncomfortable
               state
               to
               be
               
                 held
                 under
              
               
               
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               you
               see
               it
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 Bondage
              
               here
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               enough
               to
               show
               the
               uncomfortablenesse
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 held
                 in
                 Bondage
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 long
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               is
               a
               bondage
               principally
               in
               these
               two
               
               respects
               ,
               first
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Bond-slave
               .
               A
               Bond-slave
               is
               afraid
               to
               looke
               on
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               command
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               apprehendeth
               him
               as
               no
               friend
               ,
               therfore
               he
               doth
               not
               love
               to
               looke
               on
               him
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               lookes
               upon
               Death
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               no
               friend
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               cannot
               abide
               to
               looke
               
               on
               him
               ,
               every
               thought
               of
               Death
               ,
               is
               a
               presenting
               of
               death
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               miserable
               bondage
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               cannot
               present
               Death
               to
               himselfe
               without
               feare
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               this
               in
               it
               that
               makes
               it
               a
               bondage
               ,
               it
               holdeth
               
               downe
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man.
               A
               bond-slave
               (
               you
               know
               )
               is
               bound
               with
               fetters
               and
               chaines
               in
               his
               captivitie
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               neither
               freedome
               of
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               freedome
               of
               action
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               a
               man
               that
               is
               
                 held
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
                 ,
              
               he
               cannot
               doe
               what
               he
               would
               ,
               he
               cannot
               rejoyce
               in
               God
               ;
               he
               cannot
               delight
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               glory
               to
               come
               ;
               he
               cannot
               entertaine
               a
               thought
               of
               parting
               with
               things
               present
               ,
               with
               that
               securitie
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               ,
               and
               all
               because
               this
               feare
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               fetters
               )
               bindeth
               his
               hands
               and
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               him
               in
               bondage
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               to
               be
               held
               under
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               uncomfortable
               state
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               uncomfortable
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               the
               servants
               
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               be
               free
               from
               these
               feares
               under
               which
               they
               are
               held
               .
               We
               see
               the
               text
               sheweth
               it
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 came
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 having
                 destroyed
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 hee
                 might
                 deliver
                 those
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 were
                 held
                 under
                 bondage
                 .
              
               Did
               Christ
               come
               for
               this
               end
               ?
               then
               it
               is
               possible
               to
               bee
               had
               ,
               for
               certainly
               Christ
               would
               not
               lose
               his
               end
               he
               came
               for
               :
               this
               was
               his
               end
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               eternall
               death
               ,
               but
               also
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               temporall
               death
               ;
               It
               is
               possible
               therefore
               ;
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               found
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               shall
               see
               them
               brought
               in
               insulting
               ,
               and
               triumphing
               ,
               and
               glorying
               over
               Death
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 oh
                 Grave
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
                 thankes
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 victory
                 ,
                 through
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
              
               When
               they
               looked
               upon
               Death
               through
               Christ
               ,
               they
               looked
               on
               it
               without
               this
               feare
               ,
               the
               sting
               and
               power
               is
               tooke
               out
               ,
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               it
               is
               changed
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               made
               now
               every
               way
               beneficiall
               .
               I
               say
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               regenerate
               ,
               and
               begotten
               againe
               to
               a
               lively
               hope
               ,
               to
               an
               inheritance
               immortall
               and
               undefiled
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               measure
               the
               hope
               of
               heaven
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               that
               measure
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               falleth
               in
               that
               heart
               ,
               now
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               we
               may
               attaine
               this
               fulnesse
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               possible
               that
               we
               may
               be
               freed
               quite
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               suffice
               by
               way
               of
               motive
               .
               A
               word
               or
               two
               by
               way
               of
               direction
               .
               If
               this
               be
               possible
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               how
               shall
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               get
               it
               ?
               you
               see
               some
               of
               Gods
               servants
               
                 are
                 held
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 long
                 ,
              
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               feare
               ?
               
            
             
               I
               should
               now
               orderly
               take
               up
               the
               particulars
               laid
               downe
               as
               causes
               ,
               and
               shew
               that
               by
               these
               it
               is
               cured
               :
               as
               for
               instance
               .
               Doth
               God
               doe
               this
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               humble
               a
               man
               ?
               then
               the
               
               
               more
               humble
               thou
               art
               ,
               the
               lesse
               thou
               shalt
               be
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               for
               God
               layeth
               these
               feares
               upon
               men
               to
               humble
               them
               ,
               therefore
               labour
               for
               perfect
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               perfectly
               ridde
               these
               feares
               out
               of
               thy
               heart
               :
               as
               we
               see
               plainly
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               humble
               they
               have
               growne
               ,
               the
               lesse
               carefull
               they
               have
               beene
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               lesse
               fearefull
               of
               Death
               :
               And
               so
               those
               servants
               of
               God
               that
               have
               beene
               brought
               to
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               renounce
               all
               their
               worldly
               expectation
               and
               advancements
               ,
               they
               have
               alwayes
               beene
               ready
               to
               die
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               was
               growne
               humble
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               had
               prevailed
               upon
               him
               ,
               kept
               downe
               his
               spirit
               from
               
                 being
                 exalted
                 above
                 measure
              
               ,
               and
               now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 my
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 deare
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               content
               to
               lay
               downe
               his
               life
               and
               all
               when
               he
               was
               humbled
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               pride
               in
               some
               outward
               excellencies
               or
               other
               ,
               setteth
               a
               man
               above
               his
               place
               ,
               therefore
               when
               a
               man
               is
               tooke
               off
               from
               all
               that
               puffes
               up
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               content
               ,
               to
               lay
               downe
               any
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               even
               life
               it selfe
               if
               need
               be
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ;
               Doth
               God
               doe
               it
               to
               strengthen
               faith
               in
               a
               
               man
               ?
               then
               the
               more
               thou
               strengthenest
               faith
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               shalt
               be
               freed
               from
               these
               feares
               ;
               you
               know
               faith
               lookes
               upon
               Christ
               as
               the
               proper
               obiect
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               a
               man
               interesteth
               himselfe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               by
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               is
               freed
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               .
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               the
               Grave
               and
               from
               Death
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               by
               faith
               hee
               lookes
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               through
               him
               upon
               Death
               ;
               hee
               lookes
               upon
               that
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               made
               ,
               instead
               of
               poison
               a
               medicine
               ;
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               destroyer
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               and
               deliverer
               ,
               as
               a
               meanes
               to
               free
               him
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               and
               miserie
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               Doth
               God
               doe
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               men
               more
               holy
               
               and
               watchfull
               in
               their
               course
               ?
               then
               certainly
               the
               more
               thou
               canst
               purge
               out
               thy
               sinne
               in
               the
               course
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               the
               lesse
               thou
               shalt
               feare
               death
               .
               
                 The
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               then
               if
               thou
               wilt
               have
               Death
               comfortable
               ,
               let
               thy
               life
               be
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               rule
               and
               word
               ,
               or
               else
               every
               sinne
               will
               present
               it selfe
               in
               death
               before
               thee
               ,
               specially
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               thou
               allowest
               thy selfe
               in
               ,
               will
               make
               Death
               as
               bitter
               as
               Hell.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ;
               Doth
               God
               doe
               it
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               make
               thee
               
               better
               prepared
               for
               death
               ?
               Then
               the
               more
               thou
               art
               prepared
               for
               Death
               before
               hand
               ,
               the
               lesse
               thou
               shalt
               feare
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               commeth
               upon
               thee
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               come
               as
               a
               stranger
               ,
               but
               thou
               wilt
               be
               ready
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               as
               one
               with
               whom
               thou
               art
               acquainted
               already
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               if
               men
               could
               learne
               this
               wisedome
               
                 to
                 die
                 daily
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               every
               day
               imployed
               ,
               as
               dying
               daily
               :
               I
               meane
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               your
               carriage
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               matter
               ,
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               dutie
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               sure
               to
               die
               this
               day
               ,
               he
               would
               lay
               aside
               
               all
               businesse
               ,
               and
               set
               himselfe
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               judgement
               ,
               and
               would
               lay
               aside
               the
               use
               of
               any
               other
               comforts
               and
               delights
               .
               But
               that
               is
               not
               the
               meaning
               ,
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               carry
               our selves
               in
               businesse
               every
               day
               ,
               as
               if
               Death
               should
               seize
               upon
               us
               in
               that
               businesse
               ,
               that
               we
               
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 well-doing
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               followeth
               his
               earthly
               businesse
               with
               a
               heavenly
               mind
               ,
               when
               he
               keepeth
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               truth
               in
               his
               ordinary
               calling
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               doing
               ,
               or
               receiving
               good
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               when
               he
               useth
               his
               pleasures
               and
               recreations
               ,
               as
               the
               whet-stone
               to
               the
               Sithe
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               fitter
               for
               God
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               thus
               we
               doe
               things
               to
               a
               right
               end
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               right
               maner
               ;
               if
               Death
               now
               should
               seize
               upon
               us
               in
               such
               an
               action
               ,
               it
               should
               find
               us
               well-doing
               :
               And
               this
               is
               that
               we
               perswade
               you
               to
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               death
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               not
               terrible
               ,
               be
               so
               imployed
               ,
               as
               that
               your
               actions
               may
               be
               good
               ,
               both
               for
               matter
               and
               forme
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               now
               about
               ,
               because
               Death
               may
               strike
               you
               in
               such
               an
               action
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               stand
               on
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               for
               the
               causes
               in
               our selves
               ;
               If
               you
               would
               be
               freed
               
               from
               the
               terrours
               of
               Death
               ,
               then
               rectifie
               your
               apprehensions
               and
               opinions
               of
               Death
               ,
               thinke
               of
               it
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               I
               say
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               the
               destruction
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               naturall
               Ill
               ,
               as
               you
               account
               it
               ;
               It
               is
               rather
               a
               cure
               of
               nature
               ,
               for
               assoone
               as
               ever
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               are
               dying
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               living
               death
               ,
               a
               continuall
               decaying
               and
               dying
               .
               Now
               when
               death
               commeth
               ,
               it
               putteth
               an
               end
               to
               all
               the
               decayes
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               setteth
               all
               right
               againe
               .
               It
               is
               but
               asleepe
               ,
               and
               sleepe
               it
               is
               not
               a
               destruction
               ,
               but
               a
               helpe
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               inableth
               to
               vigour
               and
               strength
               ,
               and
               fitnesse
               to
               action
               ,
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               destruction
               of
               any
               part
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               body
               it selfe
               is
               not
               destroyed
               :
               indeed
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               bed
               of
               peace
               ,
               
                 They
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 their
                 beddes
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               )
               The
               grave
               is
               but
               as
               a
               bed
               wherein
               the
               body
               lies
               asleepe
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               (
               you
               know
               )
               is
               troubled
               with
               feare
               that
               hee
               goeth
               to
               bed
               .
               The
               grave
               is
               but
               as
               Gods
               chest
               to
               keepe
               in
               all
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               whereof
               the
               bodies
               of
               his
               servants
               are
               apart
               ,
               precious
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               in
               death
               ,
               
                 Precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
              
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               open
               this
               Cabinet
               ,
               and
               the
               Chest
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               bring
               the
               body
               out
               againe
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               as
               good
               as
               ever
               it
               was
               ,
               nay
               ,
               I
               say
               not
               onely
               as
               good
               ,
               but
               much
               better
               too
               ,
               for
               our
               
                 vile
                 bodies
                 shall
                 bee
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 bodie
                 of
              
               
               
                 Christ.
                 Phil.
              
               3.
               
               No
               man
               when
               he
               goeth
               to
               bed
               ,
               thinkes
               much
               to
               have
               his
               old
               cloathes
               taken
               off
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               mended
               ,
               and
               made
               better
               against
               morning
               .
               When
               we
               sleepe
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               the
               garment
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               old
               apparell
               ,
               
               that
               is
               taken
               off
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               made
               better
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               glorious
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               all
               ,
               we
               lose
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               our
               estates
               ,
               even
               our
               bodily
               estate
               is
               bettered
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               Soule
               ,
               Death
               doth
               not
               destroy
               that
               neither
               ,
               for
               know
               this
               ,
               the
               soule
               liveth
               for
               ever
               ,
               the
               bodie
               indeed
               
                 returneth
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 the
                 soule
                 returneth
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
              
               ;
               The
               soule
               I
               say
               liveth
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               Christ
               himselfe
               proveth
               in
               22.
               
               
                 Mat.
                 Abraham
              
               is
               alive
               ,
               why
               so
               ?
               
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
              
               ;
               for
               God
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               How
               can
               this
               be
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               dead
               ?
               Indeed
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               to
               the
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               in
               the
               cessation
               of
               bodily
               actions
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               looke
               to
               the
               better
               part
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               continueth
               ,
               the
               ever-living
               God
               hath
               made
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               dieth
               not
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               ,
               not
               the
               destruction
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               your
               actions
               neither
               ,
               Death
               doth
               not
               destroy
               them
               neither
               ;
               Indeed
               there
               is
               a
               cessation
               of
               bodily
               actions
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               may
               have
               better
               strength
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               fitter
               instrument
               of
               holinesse
               after
               :
               But
               for
               those
               actions
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               depend
               not
               upon
               the
               body
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               perfectly
               done
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               better
               too
               .
               When
               a
               man
               liveth
               upon
               the
               earth
               (
               you
               see
               ,
               )
               his
               soule
               is
               much
               hindered
               by
               the
               body
               ;
               A
               distempered
               sicke
               crazie
               body
               ,
               or
               a
               full
               well-fed
               body
               ,
               is
               a
               hindrance
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               because
               of
               that
               tie
               that
               is
               betweene
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               :
               so
               there
               is
               a
               simpathy
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               affected
               some
               what
               in
               this
               sense
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               then
               ,
               the
               soule
               shall
               bee
               loosed
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               freer
               for
               spirituall
               actions
               then
               now
               it
               is
               .
               
                 The
                 soules
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
              
               ,
               they
               crie
               ,
               
                 How
                 long
                 Lord
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 just
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 revenge
                 our
                 bloud
                 upon
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
               The
               soules
               of
               Gods
               servants
               you
               see
               then
               are
               glorified
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               glorifie
               God
               more
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               God
               more
               freely
               and
               fully
               ,
               then
               now
               while
               their
               soules
               are
               in
               these
               mortall
               bodies
               .
               And
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               of
               Gods
               servant
               is
               carried
               out
               of
               the
               body
               to
               heaven
               ,
               it
               more
               perfectly
               injoyeth
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               sensible
               ,
               and
               more
               fit
               to
               answer
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               ever
               when
               it
               was
               in
               the
               body
               .
               So
               then
               here
               is
               a
               cessation
               of
               baser
               actions
               and
               imployments
               ,
               to
               give
               place
               to
               more
               noble
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               ,
               and
               excellent
               actions
               ,
               wherein
               the
               soule
               shall
               bee
               employed
               in
               heaven
               .
               There
               is
               then
               no
               losse
               of
               actions
               neither
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               losse
               of
               company
               .
               This
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               troubleth
               men
               ,
               husband
               and
               wife
               to
               part
               ,
               friends
               to
               part
               .
               But
               we
               lose
               no
               company
               by
               death
               ,
               howsoever
               we
               lose
               the
               company
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               assure
               our selves
               are
               friends
               indeed
               :
               for
               of
               all
               the
               
               friends
               we
               speake
               of
               in
               the
               maine
               point
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               tryed
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               to
               be
               found
               to
               be
               friends
               :
               But
               then
               ,
               we
               goe
               to
               them
               whose
               love
               is
               perfect
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               sure
               of
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               love
               .
               Againe
               ,
               how
               little
               comfort
               ,
               nay
               how
               little
               have
               you
               company
               with
               those
               friends
               you
               desire
               ?
               Is
               not
               much
               part
               of
               our
               life
               spent
               without
               any
               fight
               of
               our
               friends
               ?
               is
               not
               halfe
               of
               it
               spent
               in
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               ?
               and
               the
               other
               halfe
               in
               businesse
               and
               pleasure
               ?
               Alas
               !
               how
               little
               time
               have
               we
               to
               enjoy
               our
               friends
               we
               rest
               on
               ?
               But
               then
               ,
               we
               shall
               perfectly
               enjoy
               them
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               need
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               when
               there
               shall
               be
               perfection
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               freedome
               from
               distraction
               and
               imployment
               ,
               when
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               shall
               fully
               ,
               and
               freely
               ,
               and
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               comfortably
               enjoy
               one
               the
               other
               .
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               shall
               meet
               in
               the
               expression
               of
               love
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               perfection
               as
               we
               cannot
               speake
               of
               .
               And
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               you
               shall
               goe
               to
               many
               .
               
                 Who
                 can
                 tell
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ?
              
               Now
               you
               have
               some
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               three
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               men
               or
               women
               that
               you
               account
               friends
               ,
               and
               dote
               much
               upon
               ,
               but
               then
               you
               shall
               have
               ennumerable
               company
               ,
               a
               world
               of
               friends
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               multitudes
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               numbred
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               heaven
               for
               number
               .
               I
               say
               there
               is
               no
               losse
               of
               company
               by
               this
               meanes
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               you
               shall
               lose
               no
               pleasures
               by
               death
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               shall
               lose
               some
               few
               sensuall
               bruitish
               pleasures
               ,
               a
               few
               mixed
               ,
               corrupt
               pleasures
               ,
               pleasures
               that
               have
               the
               mixture
               of
               sorrow
               and
               feare
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               imbitters
               them
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               then
               :
               you
               shall
               be
               freed
               from
               imperfect
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               have
               perfect
               ones
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               for
               evermore
               ,
               pure
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               you
               lose
               no
               necessary
               convenience
               neither
               ,
               the
               rich
               man
               loseth
               no
               riches
               by
               death
               ;
               he
               loseth
               his
               money
               ,
               doth
               he
               lose
               his
               riches
               therefore
               ?
               No
               ;
               The
               Angels
               are
               rich
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               no
               money
               ;
               the
               Saints
               are
               rich
               ,
               they
               want
               nothing
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               no
               money
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               losest
               a
               child
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               a
               Father
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               losest
               a
               weake
               friend
               ,
               that
               loveth
               not
               long
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               not
               so
               truly
               as
               thou
               thinkest
               he
               doth
               ;
               and
               thou
               findest
               friends
               that
               are
               many
               and
               perfect
               ,
               and
               pure
               in
               their
               love
               ,
               that
               love
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
               ;
               And
               what
               then
               are
               all
               those
               losses
               ,
               when
               you
               enjoy
               that
               which
               shall
               make
               the
               soule
               happy
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               I
               say
               you
               should
               rectifie
               your
               opinions
               concerning
               Death
               ,
               looke
               upon
               it
               aright
               ,
               have
               true
               apprehensions
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Get
               an
               intrest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               looke
               on
               death
               through
               him
               ,
               get
               faith
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               these
               things
               that
               I
               haue
               spoken
               shall
               be
               your
               
               advantage
               ,
               so
               the
               Apostle
               concludeth
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 in
                 death
                 advantage
              
               ;
               If
               we
               live
               he
               is
               gaine
               to
               us
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               die
               ,
               he
               is
               advantage
               to
               us
               in
               death
               .
               And
               death
               is
               reckoned
               amongst
               
               the
               speciall
               favours
               and
               priviledges
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
               his
               Church
               ;
               
                 All
                 are
                 yours
              
               ,
               what
               all
               ?
               
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 all
                 are
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 are
                 Christs
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 Gods.
              
               So
               we
               see
               that
               Death
               is
               amongst
               the
               priviledges
               that
               Christ
               hath
               given
               his
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               rectifie
               your
               opinions
               concerning
               Death
               ,
               make
               good
               that
               I
               spake
               before
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               this
               good
               that
               I
               now
               speake
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               unacquaintance
               with
               Death
               :
               let
               not
               that
               trouble
               you
               ,
               none
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               is
               done
               there
               ,
               but
               looke
               on
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               before
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               enough
               how
               they
               apprehended
               Death
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               looked
               on
               it
               in
               the
               glasse
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               Looke
               upon
               them
               before
               death
               ,
               Iacob
               being
               to
               close
               up
               his
               dayes
               with
               blessing
               of
               his
               children
               ;
               Lord
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 I
                 have
                 waited
                 for
                 thy
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Hee
               looked
               upon
               Death
               through
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               bee
               saved
               by
               him
               :
               and
               though
               it
               be
               true
               that
               there
               is
               a
               further
               meaning
               for
               the
               Tribes
               in
               those
               words
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               yet
               this
               was
               proper
               to
               Iacob
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               looked
               upon
               Death
               now
               approching
               ,
               as
               that
               that
               he
               was
               delivered
               from
               ,
               and
               set
               into
               that
               freedome
               purchased
               by
               Christ.
               So
               old
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
                 ,
                 for
                 mine
                 eyes
                 have
                 seene
                 thy
                 salvation
                 ;
                 Iacob
              
               accounted
               it
               his
               salvation
               ,
               old
               Simeon
               ,
               a
               departure
               from
               a
               worse
               place
               to
               a
               better
               ,
               from
               worse
               company
               and
               comforts
               to
               a
               better
               ;
               A
               change
               for
               the
               better
               still
               ,
               and
               a
               departing
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               looke
               on
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               death
               ,
               see
               what
               they
               have
               said
               too
               :
               Iosiah
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               was
               upright
               in
               heart
               ,
               he
               
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 evill
                 that
                 should
                 come
                 upon
                 his
                 people
                 :
              
               here
               is
               all
               :
               it
               was
               but
               a
               peaceable
               taking
               of
               him
               away
               from
               a
               more
               troubelous
               condition
               if
               he
               had
               lived
               longer
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               he
               died
               in
               warre
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               said
               he
               was
               
                 gathered
                 in
                 peace
              
               ;
               he
               had
               inward
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               though
               he
               failed
               in
               that
               particular
               action
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 desire
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 clothed
                 upon
                 ,
              
               
               
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 be
                 unclothed
                 ,
                 but
                 clothed
                 upon
                 ,
                 that
                 mortalitie
                 may
                 bee
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               A
               strange
               speech
               ,
               he
               counteth
               death
               life
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               counteth
               the
               death
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               death
               of
               mortalitie
               ,
               by
               laying
               
                 aside
                 this
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
              
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               )
               
                 mortalitie
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               you
               give
               wrong
               names
               to
               things
               ,
               for
               while
               you
               live
               ,
               you
               die
               ,
               because
               your
               life
               it
               is
               a
               dying
               condition
               ,
               and
               while
               you
               die
               ,
               you
               live
               ,
               because
               then
               the
               cessation
               of
               life
               it
               is
               as
               the
               river
               Iordan
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               no
               more
               but
               a
               passage
               to
               Canaan
               ,
               not
               a
               floud
               to
               drowne
               them
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               death
               is
               but
               a
               passage
               to
               heaven
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               destructive
               to
               them
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               if
               men
               did
               but
               rectifie
               their
               opinions
               of
               Death
               (
               as
               I
               told
               you
               before
               )
               when
               their
               hearts
               are
               right
               set
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               humbled
               ,
               and
               not
               lifted
               up
               with
               worldly
               things
               ,
               when
               their
               faith
               is
               strengthned
               ,
               and
               setled
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               made
               watchfull
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               ,
               looking
               for
               Death
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               established
               with
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               they
               may
               find
               that
               all
               these
               naturall
               feares
               of
               death
               were
               upon
               mistake
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               rightly
               apprehend
               the
               thing
               .
               Other
               things
               I
               should
               have
               added
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               hold
               you
               too
               long
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               for
               the
               occasion
               ;
               and
               so
               I
               will
               conclude
               ;
               The
               departure
               of
               our
               Sister
               here
               was
               the
               occasion
               ,
               as
               of
               this
               meeting
               here
               ,
               so
               of
               this
               Text
               in
               particular
               .
               Shee
               gave
               good
               evidence
               to
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               more
               inwardly
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               
                 delivered
                 not
                 onely
                 from
                 eternall
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 feare
                 of
                 temporall
                 death
                 too
                 .
              
               It
               pleased
               God
               to
               exercise
               her
               a
               great
               while
               under
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               the
               apprehension
               of
               it
               wa●…
               of
               some
               terrour
               to
               her
               ,
               but
               neverthelesse
               when
               God
               called
               her
               to
               it
               indeed
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 Death
              
               was
               hid
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               Christ
               then
               applied
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               freeing
               her
               from
               those
               feares
               .
               Shee
               was
               not
               freed
               from
               them
               out
               of
               a
               Stoycall
               Appethy
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               naturall
               affection
               and
               passion
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               spirituall
               and
               faithfull
               application
               of
               Christ
               to
               herselfe
               upon
               good
               grounds
               .
               Shee
               looked
               upon
               God
               as
               her
               Father
               ,
               and
               much
               delighted
               to
               expresse
               her
               apprehension
               of
               him
               under
               that
               notion
               ,
               and
               shee
               very
               often
               manifested
               her
               rejoycing
               in
               that
               interest
               she
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               his
               child
               :
               no
               marvell
               then
               if
               the
               
                 feare
                 of
                 death
              
               were
               taken
               away
               :
               we
               see
               here
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 are
                 children
                 that
                 are
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               When
               we
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               children
               by
               adoption
               and
               grace
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               rather
               a
               desire
               ,
               then
               a
               feare
               of
               death
               :
               It
               is
               but
               as
               our
               Fathers
               
                 white
                 Horse
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Revelation
               .
               A
               child
               at
               schoole
               ,
               when
               he
               seeth
               one
               riding
               post
               through
               the
               streets
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               would
               runne
               over
               him
               ,
               or
               tread
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               cryeth
               out
               :
               But
               if
               he
               sees
               that
               it
               is
               his
               fathers
               man
               sent
               to
               bring
               him
               from
               schoole
               to
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               all
               his
               feare
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               he
               laugheth
               and
               rejoyceth
               .
               So
               when
               we
               are
               the
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God
               by
               adoption
               ,
               we
               apprehend
               Death
               as
               our
               Fathers
               pale
               Horse
               ,
               sent
               by
               him
               to
               bring
               us
               ,
               from
               a
               place
               of
               prison
               on
               earth
               ,
               home
               to
               our
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               libertie
               in
               heaven
               ;
               So
               it
               was
               with
               her
               .
            
             
               She
               looked
               upon
               Christ
               as
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               though
               she
               left
               a
               husband
               upon
               earth
               ,
               yet
               (
               it
               was
               her
               owne
               expression
               )
               
                 shee
                 was
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 her
                 Husband
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 farre
                 better
                 for
                 her
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               (
               I
               say
               )
               having
               these
               apprehensions
               of
               God
               as
               her
               Father
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               was
               adopted
               to
               the
               state
               of
               a
               child
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               looking
               upon
               Christ
               as
               her
               husband
               ,
               no
               marvell
               shee
               was
               freed
               from
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               .
               And
               that
               these
               were
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               course
               best
               ,
               knew
               that
               she
               expressed
               it
               by
               her
               abundant
               care
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               by
               her
               desire
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               by
               her
               endevour
               to
               mortifie
               and
               subdue
               ill
               in
               her selfe
               ,
               by
               her
               growth
               in
               grace
               in
               her
               latter
               times
               ,
               these
               good
               evidences
               did
               shew
               that
               it
               was
               not
               a
               rash
               and
               groundlesse
               perswasion
               ,
               but
               a
               true
               and
               reall
               apprehension
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               that
               freed
               her
               from
               this
               
                 Feare
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               many
               times
               the
               life
               of
               Gods
               servants
               is
               uncomfortable
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               (
               for
               some
               of
               those
               reasons
               I
               have
               spoken
               of
               before
               )
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               they
               apprehend
               it
               not
               with
               comfort
               ,
               and
               this
               they
               doe
               ,
               because
               they
               see
               not
               the
               interest
               they
               have
               in
               better
               comforts
               then
               Death
               can
               take
               from
               them
               ;
               I
               have
               the
               rather
               therefore
               spoke
               this
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               apply
               it
               to
               your selves
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               conclude
               ,
               make
               this
               use
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               grow
               more
               humble
               ,
               and
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               faith
               more
               ,
               and
               by
               dying
               daily
               to
               prepare
               more
               for
               Death
               :
               For
               faith
               is
               the
               rectified
               apprehension
               of
               things
               :
               Death
               it
               is
               not
               so
               fearefull
               as
               you
               thinke
               it
               is
               ,
               you
               lose
               not
               so
               much
               as
               you
               thinke
               you
               lose
               .
               Nay
               againe
               ,
               because
               this
               trouble
               ,
               and
               this
               feare
               dishonoureth
               God
               ,
               therefore
               when
               God
               calleth
               us
               to
               Death
               ,
               he
               hideth
               these
               feares
               from
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               from
               this
               servant
               of
               Christ
               at
               this
               time
               before
               us
               ,
               though
               she
               were
               fearfull
               before
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               exceeding
               comfortable
               all
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Death
               approched
               upon
               her
               .
               So
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               bee
               carefull
               to
               use
               the
               meanss
               to
               prepare
               for
               Death
               :
               mind
               thou
               the
               dutie
               that
               God
               enjoyneth
               thee
               in
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               event
               and
               issue
               to
               him
               ;
               either
               hee
               will
               glorifie
               himselfe
               by
               thy
               feares
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               glorifie
               himselfe
               by
               delivering
               thee
               from
               thy
               feares
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PERFECTION
               OF
               PATIENCE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               COMPLEATE
               CHRISTIAN
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
              
               Let
               us
               runne
               with
               Patience
               unto
               the
               race
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               ,
               looking
               unto
               Iesus
               the
               Authour
               and
               finisher
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 5.
                 12.
                 
              
               Yee
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               and
               have
               seene
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PERFECTION
               OF
               PATIENCE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               COMPLEATE
               CHRISTIAN
               .
               SERMON
               IIII.
               
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 1.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   let
                   patience
                   have
                   her
                   perfect
                   worke
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   bee
                   perfect
                   and
                   intire
                   wanting
                   nothing
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               second
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               
               Apostle
               perswadeth
               the
               distrest
               servants
               of
               God
               to
               beare
               their
               afflictions
               chearfully
               ,
               
                 My
                 brethren
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 count
                 it
                 all
                 joy
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 fall
                 into
                 divers
                 tentations
                 :
              
               This
               exhortation
               he
               presseth
               in
               the
               third
               Verse
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               gracious
               effects
               of
               tentations
               ,
               when
               God
               sanctifieth
               them
               ;
               
                 Knowing
                 this
                 that
                 the
                 tryall
                 of
                 your
                 faith
                 worketh
                 patience
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               but
               if
               this
               be
               all
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               afflictions
               and
               tentations
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               made
               patient
               ,
               what
               great
               matter
               is
               that
               ?
               what
               great
               advantage
               commeth
               by
               patience
               ?
               It
               is
               but
               a
               dull
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               meerely
               passive
               ?
               He
               telleth
               them
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               such
               a
               grace
               ,
               as
               is
               necessarie
               to
               the
               beeing
               ,
               and
               perfection
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               that
               I
               have
               now
               read
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 Let
                 patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 intire
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               speake
               something
               for
               the
               explication
               of
               the
               tearmes
               and
               phrases
               used
               here
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               to
               elect
               such
               points
               as
               shall
               offer
               themselves
               to
               us
               from
               them
               .
            
             
             
               First
               I
               will
               shew
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               patience
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 Patience
                 having
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               doing
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 wanting
                 nothing
              
               .
            
             
               Patience
               (
               in
               a
               word
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 or
                 fruit
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 ,
                 whereby
                 the
              
               
               
                 heart
                 of
                 a
                 beleever
                 willingly
                 submitteth
                 it selfe
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 changes
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 or
                 fruit
                 of
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 .
              
               In
               respect
               of
               this
               worke
               ,
               the
               efficient
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 Patience
              
               .
               And
               
                 long
                 suffering
              
               (
               which
               
               is
               the
               same
               with
               Patience
               )
               is
               made
               a
               
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               Gal.
               5.
               22.
               
            
             
               The
               subject
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 Heart
              
               .
            
             
               The
               act
               of
               this
               Patience
               ,
               is
               
                 to
                 submit
                 a
                 mans
                 selfe
                 willingly
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 afflictions
                 :
              
               I
               say
               willingly
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               submission
               which
               is
               by
               force
               ;
               when
               God
               subjects
               a
               man
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               graci●…
               and
               sweet
               inclining
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               powerfull
               subduing
               〈◊〉
               the
               person
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               when
               I
               say
               there
               is
               such
               a
               
                 willing
                 submission
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 afflictions
              
               ;
               the
               meaning
               is
               thus
               ;
               That
               there
               may
               be
               in
               a
               beleever
               ,
               in
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Velietie
               ,
               an
               inclination
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               a
               naturall
               desire
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               Afflictions
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               there
               is
               in
               him
               that
               willingnesse
               that
               is
               here
               the
               Patience
               of
               a
               Christian.
               There
               may
               be
               a
               willingnesse
               ,
               and
               an
               unwillingnesse
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               person
               arising
               from
               divers
               principles
               .
               In
               every
               renewed
               soule
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               principle
               of
               grace
               (
               I
               speake
               not
               now
               of
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               but
               of
               pure
               nature
               ,
               for
               we
               may
               so
               speake
               .
               )
               There
               is
               a
               desire
               that
               ariseth
               from
               nature
               ,
               and
               that
               tendeth
               to
               the
               conservation
               of
               a
               mans
               beeing
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               conservation
               of
               a
               man
               in
               all
               the
               comforts
               ,
               and
               contentments
               of
               his
               beeing
               :
               This
               is
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               in
               a
               child
               of
               God.
               But
               then
               it
               is
               overswayed
               by
               grace
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               now
               resigne
               up
               this
               will
               of
               his
               to
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               (
               against
               his
               owne
               naturall
               desires
               ,
               )
               to
               bee
               disposed
               of
               according
               to
               Gods
               will.
               This
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               :
               Father
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cup
              
               
               
                 passe
                 from
                 mee
              
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               desire
               to
               keepe
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               his
               naturall
               beeing
               ,
               but
               to
               keepe
               in
               the
               comfort
               of
               nature
               and
               life
               :
               And
               this
               is
               lawfull
               and
               a
               good
               desire
               ;
               for
               these
               affections
               ,
               are
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               soule
               of
               man.
               The
               will
               of
               man
               moveth
               naturally
               by
               these
               affections
               ,
               these
               desires
               they
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               workes
               of
               God
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               simply
               to
               be
               blamed
               .
               But
               now
               that
               which
               keepeth
               them
               within
               compasse
               ,
               is
               an
               over-ruling
               worke
               of
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               the
               creature
               is
               made
               to
               acknowledge
               his
               distance
               from
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               and
               that
               subjection
               he
               oweth
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               soveraigne
               Lord
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               creatures
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               doth
               check
               his
               naturall
               desires
               ;
               
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 as
                 I
                 will
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 thou
                 wilt
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               .
               So
               here
               is
               a
               worke
               of
               grace
               ,
               ordering
               and
               over-ruling
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               not
               exceed
               that
               proportion
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               those
               desires
               that
               should
               be
               in
               nature
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               you
               see
               what
               kind
               of
               willingnesse
               we
               meane
               ,
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               willingnesse
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               issue
               and
               close
               resteth
               in
               Gods
               will.
               
            
             
               The
               object
               of
               this
               Patience
               ,
               is
               
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               Affliction
               is
               properly
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               grievous
               to
               a
               mans
               sense
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               crosseth
               a
               mans
               will.
               There
               are
               some
               things
               that
               indeed
               are
               Afflictions
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               this
               or
               that
               person
               ,
               because
               heis
               not
               sensible
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               because
               he
               is
               not
               carried
               with
               any
               desires
               against
               them
               :
               But
               when
               a
               man
               is
               crost
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               affliction
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               specially
               when
               this
               is
               set
               on
               him
               with
               a
               change
               ,
               when
               God
               brings
               ,
               as
               Iob
               speakes
               ,
               
                 changes
                 upon
                 him
              
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               another
               turning
               and
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               this
               is
               an
               affliction
               indeed
               .
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               tasted
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               prosperitie
               ,
               now
               to
               be
               left
               in
               affliction
               ,
               this
               was
               Iobs
               case
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               specially
               the
               object
               of
               
                 Patience
                 .
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Iob.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               how
               did
               
                 Iobs
                 patience
              
               appeare
               in
               the
               Afflictions
               ,
               in
               the
               changes
               of
               his
               life
               ?
               That
               notwithstanding
               he
               had
               felt
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               a
               prosperous
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               friends
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               favour
               shining
               upon
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               particular
               mercies
               ,
               yet
               when
               God
               turned
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               tooke
               away
               the
               comforts
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               comfort
               and
               societie
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               the
               comfortable
               expressions
               of
               his
               owne
               love
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               and
               threatned
               the
               taking
               away
               even
               of
               life
               it selfe
               ;
               Iob
               could
               now
               in
               this
               case
               resolve
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               determination
               ,
               and
               appointment
               and
               will
               of
               God.
               Here
               is
               Patience
               now
               .
            
             
               Thus
               briefly
               you
               have
               heard
               what
               the
               duty
               is
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               ;
               It
               is
               patience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 willing
                 resigning
                 of
                 our selves
                 to
                 Gods
                 appointment
                 in
                 the
                 changes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               now
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               contents
               not
               himselfe
               
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Have
                 Patience
              
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 let
                 Patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
              
               ;
               Hee
               would
               have
               them
               grow
               in
               Patience
               ,
               to
               grow
               from
               one
               degree
               to
               another
               ,
               to
               abound
               in
               Patience
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               Hope
               and
               Ioy
               in
               the
               15.
               
               Rom.
               13.
               )
               that
               they
               might
               not
               onely
               have
               patience
               ,
               but
               have
               it
               brought
               to
               perfection
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               1.
               
               Coll.
               11.
               is
               called
               
                 all
                 long
                 suffering
              
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               not
               be
               the
               least
               defect
               ,
               that
               they
               
               might
               have
               a
               measure
               of
               patience
               proportionable
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               Tryals
               :
               that
               look
               as
               God
               increased
               the
               measure
               of
               their
               tryals
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               might
               have
               patience
               to
               answer
               those
               tryals
               ,
               somewhat
               to
               support
               the
               heart
               ,
               when
               the
               greatest
               weight
               should
               be
               laid
               upon
               the
               soule
               to
               presse
               it
               downe
               :
               so
               the
               word
               Hipomene
               ,
               that
               is
               translated
               patience
               signifieth
               ,
               to
               beare
               up
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               support
               him
               under
               a
               burthen
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               prest
               downe
               by
               it
               .
               So
               hee
               
               would
               have
               them
               have
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               patience
               ,
               as
               might
               beare
               up
               the
               soule
               in
               the
               greatest
               pressures
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               were
               afflicted
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               be
               broken
               in
               their
               afflictions
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               duty
               opened
               ;
               
                 Let
                 Patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 and
                 intire
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 intire
              
               .
               Some
               understand
               it
               thus
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               
               be
               intire
               in
               respect
               of
               every
               grace
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               gracious
               habits
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               one
               grace
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ,
               that
               as
               you
               have
               knowledge
               and
               faith
               ,
               so
               you
               may
               have
               patience
               too
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               so
               necessary
               a
               grace
               for
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               other
               .
            
             
               Others
               ,
               by
               intirenesse
               here
               ,
               and
               
                 wanting
                 nothing
              
               ,
               thinke
               that
               the
               Apostlemeanes
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               that
               which
               might
               supply
               comfort
               to
               their
               soules
               in
               all
               their
               wants
               ,
               A
               man
               is
               then
               said
               to
               
                 want
                 nothing
              
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               content
               and
               satisfied
               with
               that
               estate
               wherein
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               all
               things
               :
               So
               David
               ,
               when
               Ziglag
               was
               
               burnt
               ,
               his
               Wives
               carried
               away
               captive
               ,
               his
               souldiers
               began
               to
               mutinie
               ,
               and
               threaten
               him
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               he
               seemed
               to
               want
               nothing
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               
                 comfort
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God.
                 Godlinesse
                 is
                 great
                 gaine
              
               ;
               (
               but
               how
               ?
               )
               
                 with
                 contentment
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               sufficiency
               with
               contentment
               of
               heart
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               had
               the
               things
               he
               wants
               .
               So
               then
               here
               is
               the
               thing
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 intire
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               all
               gracious
               habits
               ,
               necessary
               to
               the
               beeing
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               have
               that
               inward
               store
               and
               supply
               of
               comfort
               ,
               that
               may
               support
               your
               hearts
               in
               all
               outward
               wants
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               are
               two
               .
               
            
             
               An
               exhortation
               to
               duty
               .
            
             
               An
               argument
               to
               enforce
               that
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               The
               duty
               whereto
               they
               are
               exhorted
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               
                 perfect
                 in
                 Patience
                 ,
                 let
                 Patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               Argument
               whereby
               they
               are
               perswaded
               to
               this
               duty
               ,
               
                 is
                 that
              
               
               
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 intire
                 .
                 and
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               may
               have
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               a
               Chaistian
               .
            
             
               We
               will
               observe
               two
               Conclusions
               hence
               ,
               which
               we
               shall
               follow
               at
               this
               time
               .
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               Patience
               is
               necessarie
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               Christian.
               Or
               ,
               A
               Christian
               is
               not
               perfect
               without
               patience
               .
               
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               every
               Christian
               should
               strive
               for
               a
               perfection
               of
               degrees
               of
               Patience
               .
               
               Or
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               must
               labour
               to
               attaine
               the
               highest
               degree
               and
               perfection
               in
               Patience
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               Conclusions
               we
               will
               handle
               apart
               in
               the
               Explication
               
               and
               proofe
               ,
               and
               joyne
               them
               together
               in
               the
               application
               and
               use
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               then
               ,
               that
               
                 A
                 Christian
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 without
                 patience
                 .
              
               
               Our
               Saviour
               exhorting
               his
               Disciples
               to
               patience
               (
               in
               the
               fifth
               of
               Matth.
               )
               because
               they
               should
               meet
               with
               many
               enemies
               ,
               and
               injuries
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               concludeth
               ,
               
                 bee
                 perfect
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 father
                 is
                 perfect
                 .
              
               What
               perfection
               speakes
               he
               of
               here
               ?
               Such
               a
               perfection
               ,
               such
               a
               worke
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               might
               inable
               them
               to
               carry
               themselves
               ,
               as
               became
               them
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               those
               many
               enemies
               and
               opposites
               they
               should
               meet
               withall
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               endevour
               to
               make
               it
               appeare
               
               to
               you
               .
               First
               it
               may
               appeare
               thus
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               perfection
               of
               a
               Christian
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               perfection
               
               of
               parts
               ,
               and
               a
               perfection
               of
               degrees
               .
               A
               child
               is
               a
               perfect
               man
               in
               respect
               of
               parts
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               degrees
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               come
               to
               that
               measure
               of
               strength
               (
               for
               that
               age
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               it
               )
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               that
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               perfection
               of
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               parts
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               making
               up
               
               of
               all
               those
               graces
               which
               are
               necessarie
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               obey
               God
               ,
               nor
               walke
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               :
               All
               these
               are
               necessarie
               :
               Now
               Patience
               is
               one
               of
               those
               parts
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               habits
               of
               grace
               with
               which
               every
               renewed
               soule
               is
               indowed
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               a
               man
               is
               not
               truly
               sanctified
               ,
               without
               which
               a
               man
               expresseth
               himselfe
               not
               to
               be
               regenerate
               .
               And
               for
               this
               observe
               what
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Adde
                 moreover
                 to
                 your
              
               
               
                 faith
                 ,
                 vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 vertue
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 knowledge
                 temperance
                 ,
                 to
                 temperance
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 patience
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 love
              
               ;
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 If
                 these
                 things
                 bee
                 in
                 you
                 and
                 abound
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 neither
                 be
                 idle
                 ,
                 nor
                 unfruitfull
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               will
               bee
               idle
               and
               unfruitfull
               professors
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               these
               graces
               bee
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               abound
               in
               you
               .
               Now
               what
               are
               the
               Graces
               ?
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               necessitie
               of
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               The
               Apostle
               exhorteth
               beleevers
               there
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 giving
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 the
                 making
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               it
               certaine
               to
               themselves
               that
               they
               are
               effectually
               called
               .
               But
               might
               some
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               graces
               necessary
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               one
               principall
               ,
               which
               we
               call
               the
               radicall
               and
               maine
               grace
               of
               all
               ,
               Faith
               ?
               I
               but
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               others
               necessary
               besides
               that
               ,
               as
               you
               must
               have
               faith
               towards
               God
               ,
               so
               you
               must
               also
               carry
               your selves
               so
               ,
               as
               may
               adorne
               your
               profession
               amongst
               men
               ,
               therefore
               
                 adde
                 vertue
                 to
                 faith
              
               .
               But
               they
               might
               say
               ,
               vertue
               ,
               that
               is
               that
               that
               guideth
               a
               man
               in
               all
               Morralls
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               course
               of
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               ?
               
               You
               shall
               have
               many
               provocations
               to
               sinne
               ,
               therefore
               
                 adde
                 to
                 vertue
                 temperance
              
               .
               But
               we
               have
               many
               discouragements
               to
               good
               ?
               therefore
               
                 adde
                 to
                 temperance
                 Patience
              
               .
               But
               what
               though
               you
               should
               have
               both
               
                 temperance
                 and
                 Patience
              
               ,
               these
               are
               but
               morall
               vertues
               ?
               Therefore
               
                 adde
                 to
                 Patience
                 godlinesse
              
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               in
               all
               things
               you
               doe
               ,
               ayme
               at
               God
               ,
               and
               approve
               your selves
               to
               him
               .
               But
               when
               we
               have
               carried
               our selves
               in
               a
               holy
               manner
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               and
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               there
               are
               many
               Christians
               that
               require
               offices
               of
               love
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               wee
               doe
               to
               these
               ?
               Therefore
               
                 adde
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
              
               .
               But
               then
               againe
               beside
               that
               conversation
               we
               have
               with
               beleevers
               ,
               the●…e
               are
               many
               men
               in
               the
               world
               that
               expect
               certaine
               duties
               from
               us
               ?
               Therefore
               adde
               to
               that
               ,
               Love
               ,
               that
               extendeth
               to
               all
               men
               according
               to
               their
               necessities
               .
               So
               you
               see
               how
               the
               Apostle
               takes
               all
               graces
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               into
               severall
               parcels
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               how
               they
               cannot
               bee
               without
               one
               parcell
               of
               grace
               ,
               they
               cannot
               goe
               through
               the
               course
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               except
               they
               have
               every
               thing
               :
               they
               cannot
               carry
               themselves
               toward
               God
               without
               faith
               :
               they
               cannot
               adorne
               their
               profession
               without
               vertue
               ;
               they
               cannot
               escape
               temptations
               without
               temperance
               ;
               neither
               can
               they
               be
               encouraged
               against
               discouragements
               without
               patience
               ,
               Therefore
               he
               bringeth
               patience
               in
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               as
               a
               necessary
               part
               and
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               without
               which
               hee
               cannot
               goe
               through
               the
               worke
               of
               Christianitie
               and
               religion
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               as
               it
               appeareth
               by
               the
               parts
               of
               a
               
               Christian
               and
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               perfect
               without
               Patience
               ,
               so
               it
               appeareth
               by
               another
               argument
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ;
               A
               Christian
               cannot
               be
               perfect
               without
               that
               ,
               without
               which
               hee
               cannot
               keepe
               that
               grace
               he
               hath
               .
               Looke
               what
               ever
               grace
               is
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               keepe
               it
               without
               
                 Patience
                 .
                 By
                 Patience
                 possesse
              
               
               
                 your
                 soules
              
               .
               The
               soule
               which
               is
               the
               seate
               and
               subject
               of
               Grace
               ,
               cannot
               it selfe
               be
               kept
               without
               Patience
               ,
               therefore
               neither
               can
               any
               grace
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               soule
               without
               Patience
               :
               because
               as
               the
               riches
               and
               treasures
               in
               a
               Castle
               cannot
               be
               kept
               ,
               when
               the
               walls
               are
               beaten
               downe
               ,
               so
               those
               treasures
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               cannot
               be
               kept
               ,
               when
               once
               patience
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               keepes
               it
               from
               the
               batterie
               of
               tentations
               ,
               from
               the
               enemie
               that
               would
               steale
               them
               away
               while
               men
               sleepe
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               unlesse
               these
               walls
               ,
               these
               supporting
               graces
               ,
               specially
               this
               of
               Patience
               be
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               cannot
               stand
               intire
               .
            
             
               For
               indeed
               let
               impatience
               once
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               you
               let
               in
               all
               sinne
               with
               it
               ;
               impatience
               is
               a
               destroying
               of
               all
               grace
               ,
               a
               pulling
               downe
               of
               the
               wall
               .
               Nay
               ,
               what
               is
               sinne
               indeed
               ,
               but
               impatience
               in
               a
               sense
               ?
               What
               is
               pride
               ,
               but
               the
               impatience
               of
               humilitie
               ?
               What
               is
               uncleannesse
               ,
               but
               the
               impatience
               of
               chastitie
               ?
               What
               is
               drunkennesse
               ,
               
               but
               the
               impatience
               of
               sobrietie
               ?
               Every
               sinne
               beginneth
               in
               impatience
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               cannot
               beare
               with
               that
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               forbearance
               as
               formerly
               ,
               cannot
               keepe
               that
               strict
               course
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               but
               groweth
               impatient
               against
               the
               rule
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               runneth
               into
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               presently
               .
               So
               you
               see
               that
               for
               the
               very
               preserving
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               subject
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               grace
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               wee
               should
               have
               patience
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               againe
               thirdly
               ;
               It
               will
               appeare
               thus
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               a
               
               Christian
               cannot
               be
               perfect
               without
               patience
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               doe
               his
               worke
               without
               Patience
               ,
               he
               cannot
               doe
               the
               workes
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               taske
               that
               God
               layes
               upon
               him
               without
               Patience
               .
               Looke
               in
               what
               measure
               Patience
               is
               defective
               ,
               in
               that
               measure
               hee
               halteth
               in
               his
               dutie
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               actions
               of
               Religion
               hee
               goeth
               about
               .
            
             
               Take
               any
               one
               duty
               of
               Religion
               that
               you
               can
               name
               ,
               see
               whether
               
               a
               man
               can
               doe
               that
               without
               Patience
               .
               Suppose
               it
               be
               Prayer
               ;
               How
               can
               a
               man
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               prayer
               without
               Patience
               ?
               Sometime
               God
               delayeth
               the
               grant
               of
               a
               mans
               petition
               :
               A
               man
               will
               now
               sinke
               ,
               and
               give
               over
               in
               discouragement
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               not
               Patience
               to
               support
               the
               soule
               .
               The
               
                 Canaanitish
                 woman
              
               ,
               when
               shee
               
               came
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               spake
               once
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               did
               not
               answer
               a
               word
               ;
               she
               had
               so
               much
               Patience
               as
               to
               make
               her
               speake
               the
               second
               time
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               answered
               her
               ,
               but
               churlishly
               ;
               but
               yet
               her
               Patience
               held
               her
               to
               the
               third
               tryall
               ,
               at
               last
               she
               received
               her
               desire
               :
               had
               she
               not
               beene
               patient
               to
               goe
               on
               with
               her
               request
               ,
               shee
               had
               lost
               her
               petition
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Paul
               in
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 for
                 this
                 thing
              
               (
               saith
               
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 besought
                 the
                 Lord
                 thrice
              
               .
               Hee
               would
               have
               given
               over
               at
               the
               first
               seeking
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               had
               Patience
               to
               uphold
               him
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               third
               petition
               ,
               to
               the
               renewing
               of
               his
               suit
               twice
               ,
               nay
               thrice
               .
            
             
               Come
               from
               praying
               to
               hearing
               the
               Word
               preached
               ;
               how
               can
               a
               
               man
               heare
               the
               word
               profitably
               without
               patience
               ?
               therefore
               the
               good
               ground
               is
               said
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
              
               
               
                 with
                 Patience
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 my
                 Patience
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               Patience
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               will
               profit
               by
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               if
               a
               man
               will
               obey
               the
               Word
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               have
               many
               set
               against
               him
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               had
               need
               of
               patience
               then
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               will
               leave
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               reproaches
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               secret
               corruptions
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               that
               will
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               cannot
               abide
               to
               heare
               of
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               be
               vexing
               and
               fretting
               ,
               and
               discontented
               at
               it
               (
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Ahab
               and
               divers
               others
               )
               unlesse
               hee
               have
               Patience
               to
               keepe
               him
               from
               raging
               against
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               You
               
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 Patience
              
               then
               (
               ●…as
               the
               
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               that
               you
               may
               beare
               the
               reproofes
               ,
               and
               exhortations
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               Therefore
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Receive
              
               
               
                 with
                 Patience
                 the
                 ingraffed
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 receive
                 with
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 the
                 ingraffed
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 save
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               ingrafting
               the
               Word
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               except
               those
               formes
               of
               impatience
               ,
               those
               hinderances
               of
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               Word
               be
               taken
               away
               .
            
             
               But
               further
               ,
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               further
               end
               :
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               a
               continuall
               exercise
               of
               Patience
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               it
               ,
               
               for
               he
               cannot
               persevere
               without
               Patience
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               begin
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               end
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               Patience
               to
               persevere
               in
               well
               doing
               ,
               Therefore
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               
                 You
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 Patience
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 .
              
               You
               have
               need
               of
               Patience
               ,
               for
               betweene
               the
               time
               of
               the
               making
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Promise
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               distance
               many
               times
               ,
               therefore
               
                 yee
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 Patience
              
               ,
               to
               waite
               ,
               that
               
                 after
                 you
                 have
                 obeyed
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 you
                 might
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 runne
                 with
                 Patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 looking
                 to
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Authour
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
              
               .
               Our
               Lord
               Jesus
               himselfe
               had
               not
               perfected
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               wanted
               Patience
               :
               neither
               can
               we
               finish
               our
               course
               of
               Christianity
               (
               wherein
               we
               must
               follow
               Christ
               )
               and
               
                 runne
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ,
              
               except
               we
               have
               Patience
               added
               to
               other
               graces
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               a
               Christian
               cannot
               be
               perfect
               without
               Patience
               ;
               First
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               have
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               thing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               keepe
               and
               preserve
               the
               graces
               he
               hath
               ,
               that
               is
               another
               thing
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               act
               and
               worke
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               third
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               persevere
               in
               the
               course
               he
               is
               in
               ,
               except
               hee
               have
               Patience
               .
               There
               is
               a
               necessitie
               of
               Patience
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               second
               point
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               strive
               to
               bring
               patience
               to
               the
               uttermost
               perfection
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               
               perfect
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               patience
               as
               he
               can
               attaine
               to
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               the
               strife
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               patience
               may
               have
               her
               perfect
               worke
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               no
               defect
               in
               it
               .
               The
               Apostle
               prayeth
               for
               the
               Collossians
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 strengthned
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 man
                 to
                 all
                 long
                 suffering
                 .
              
               And
               when
               our
               Saviour
               setteth
               God
               as
               a
               patterne
               before
               men
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 you
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 perfect
              
               ;
               What
               aymeth
               
               he
               at
               in
               that
               place
               but
               this
               ?
               that
               we
               should
               strive
               to
               the
               uttermost
               extent
               ,
               and
               highest
               degrees
               of
               Patience
               ,
               for
               our
               Saviour
               intendeth
               of
               patience
               in
               that
               place
               .
               This
               then
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               Why
               so
               ?
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               because
               a
               Christian
               is
               to
               follow
               the
               best
               patterne
               :
               the
               
               best
               patternes
               are
               propounded
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               And
               God
               doth
               not
               propound
               examples
               and
               Patternes
               to
               men
               in
               vaine
               :
               but
               as
               he
               giveth
               them
               rules
               to
               tell
               them
               what
               they
               should
               doe
               ,
               so
               he
               giveth
               them
               examples
               and
               patternes
               to
               lead
               them
               to
               that
               degree
               ,
               and
               direct
               them
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               doing
               .
               Therefore
               yee
               have
               God
               himselfe
               set
               as
               a
               patterne
               of
               
                 Patience
                 :
                 Follow
                 God
                 as
                 deare
                 children
              
               ;
               
               wherein
               ?
               In
               all
               those
               examples
               wherein
               you
               have
               a
               rule
               .
               For
               all
               the
               examples
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               ,
               binde
               no
               further
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               a
               rule
               in
               the
               Word
               .
               There
               are
               many
               things
               wherein
               we
               cannot
               follow
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               we
               need
               not
               follow
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               but
               those
               things
               that
               are
               injoyned
               by
               the
               rule
               ,
               these
               examples
               are
               set
               to
               direct
               us
               in
               obedience
               to
               that
               rule
               .
               Among
               other
               things
               ,
               the
               Patience
               of
               God
               is
               set
               forth
               as
               a
               patterne
               for
               us
               to
               follow
               .
               In
               that
               glorious
               proclamation
               made
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               Exod.
               34.
               7.
               8.
               
               Among
               other
               of
               his
               attributes
               ,
               hee
               is
               set
               out
               to
               bee
               
                 a
                 God
                 long
                 suffering
                 and
                 Patient
                 .
                 You
                 see
                 how
                 patient
              
               
               
                 God
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               )
               
                 And
                 God
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 shew
                 his
                 long-suffering
                 and
                 Patience
                 ,
                 bore
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               Peter
               ;
               With
               what
               world
               ?
               
                 with
                 the
                 world
                 of
                 ungodly
                 men
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               borne
               with
               
               the
               world
               many
               Ages
               of
               yeares
               ,
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               already
               ,
               and
               yet
               beareth
               still
               with
               the
               world
               .
               The
               most
               holy
               God
               that
               perfectly
               hateth
               wickednesse
               ,
               yet
               to
               shew
               his
               Patience
               ,
               he
               beareth
               with
               
                 ungodly
                 ones
              
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               he
               beareth
               with
               men
               too
               :
               the
               mighty
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               the
               very
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               as
               with
               a
               word
               hee
               made
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               with
               a
               blast
               he
               is
               able
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               this
               mighty
               God
               beareth
               with
               men
               ,
               this
               holy
               God
               with
               ungodly
               men
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               this
               God
               that
               might
               suddenly
               destroy
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               the
               old
               World
               with
               water
               ,
               he
               beareth
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               with
               the
               world
               of
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               that
               his
               Patience
               and
               long-suffering
               may
               appeare
               .
               You
               have
               God
               for
               an
               example
               then
               .
            
             
               And
               Christ
               for
               an
               example
               too
               :
               and
               
                 you
                 are
                 predestinated
                 for
              
               
               
                 this
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               made
               conformable
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               Wherein
               ?
               In
               all
               imitable
               and
               necessary
               graces
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               graces
               that
               are
               necessary
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               imitable
               ,
               wherein
               we
               may
               or
               can
               follow
               him
               .
               Amongst
               the
               rest
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               his
               Patience
               .
               See
               the
               Patience
               of
               Christ.
               In
               his
               carriage
               toward
               his
               Father
               ,
               how
               he
               bore
               the
               displeasure
               of
               his
               Father
               :
               In
               his
               carriage
               toward
               men
               ,
               when
               hee
               might
               have
               commanded
               
                 fire
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               yet
               you
               see
               how
               hee
               bore
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               rebuked
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 You
                 know
                 not
                 of
                 what
                 spirit
                 you
                 are
                 .
              
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 lead
                 as
                 a
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 dumbe
                 before
                 the
                 shearers
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 opened
                 not
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               
                 Take
                 
                 my
                 brethren
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 )
                 the
                 Prophets
                 who
                 have
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 ensample
                 of
                 suffering
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Patience
                 .
              
               
               The
               Prophets
               suffered
               long
               ,
               and
               endured
               the
               frownes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               rage
               of
               Princes
               ,
               they
               endured
               a
               thousand
               miseries
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               discharge
               their
               duty
               .
               But
               amongst
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 Patience
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 end
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 made
                 with
                 him
              
               .
               Every
               man
               can
               speake
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Iob
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               written
               for
               our
               ensample
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               be
               patient
               as
               hee
               was
               :
               
                 Whatsoever
                 things
                 were
                 written
                 afore-time
                 ,
                 were
                 written
                 for
                 our
              
               
               
                 learnings
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 through
                 Patience
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               strive
               for
               the
               
               perfection
               of
               Patience
               in
               the
               degrees
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               conformitie
               that
               should
               be
               betweene
               him
               ,
               and
               those
               examples
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               betweene
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               beleevers
               his
               children
               ;
               betweene
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               beleevers
               his
               members
               ;
               betweene
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               children
               of
               the
               same
               Father
               ,
               and
               servants
               of
               the
               same
               Master
               ,
               that
               should
               honour
               him
               in
               the
               same
               grace
               of
               Patience
               .
               So
               there
               is
               a
               necessitie
               likewise
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               tryals
               whereunto
               a
               Christian
               may
               be
               put
               :
               you
               had
               need
               to
               strive
               that
               you
               may
               be
               
                 perfect
                 in
                 Patience
              
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               not
               what
               tryals
               yee
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               ,
               what
               times
               yee
               are
               reserved
               to
               .
               Every
               man
               must
               expect
               troubles
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               they
               are
               called
               Tribulations
               ,
               and
               you
               know
               what
               Tribulum
               was
               ,
               the
               Iron
               ball
               that
               was
               full
               of
               pikes
               round
               about
               ,
               so
               that
               wheresoever
               it
               was
               cast
               it
               did
               sticke
               ;
               an
               Engine
               used
               in
               warre
               :
               Tribulations
               are
               unavoydable
               ,
               they
               will
               fall
               and
               sticke
               ,
               yee
               cannot
               escape
               them
               on
               any
               side
               ,
               by
               any
               turning
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               .
               
                 It
                 is
              
               
               
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 many
                 tribulations
                 wee
                 should
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 whosoever
                 will
                 live
                 Godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 must
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               (
               beloved
               )
               is
               this
               so
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               Statute
               in
               heaven
               ,
               decreed
               ,
               and
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               reversed
               ,
               like
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Medes
               and
               Persians
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               must
               passe
               to
               heaven
               through
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               affliction
               upon
               earth
               ;
               then
               it
               concernes
               every
               one
               to
               be
               armed
               ,
               to
               get
               such
               a
               measure
               of
               patience
               ,
               as
               may
               support
               him
               in
               such
               afflictions
               .
               Yee
               know
               not
               what
               afflictions
               yee
               may
               have
               ,
               what
               particular
               tryals
               God
               may
               put
               yee
               to
               :
               In
               what
               a
               miserable
               case
               then
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               to
               seeke
               of
               his
               armour
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               pikes
               ;
               if
               he
               be
               then
               to
               get
               patience
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               tryals
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               disturbed
               and
               distracted
               with
               vexation
               of
               spirit
               ?
               What
               foolish
               disorderly
               speeches
               proceed
               from
               men
               in
               the
               time
               of
               affliction
               ?
               We
               may
               see
               it
               in
               
                 David
                 ,
                 so
                 foolish
                 was
                 I
                 and
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 a
                 beast
                 before
              
               
               thee
               .
               What
               foolish
               ,
               sensuall
               ,
               beastly
               speeches
               ,
               unreasonable
               absurd
               
               passages
               proceed
               from
               men
               in
               those
               times
               of
               trouble
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               got
               to
               themselves
               before
               hand
               this
               grace
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               fitted
               to
               a
               Christian
               caraiage
               in
               time
               by
               patience
               .
            
             
               Thus
               yee
               see
               the
               necessitie
               of
               patience
               to
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               the
               necessitie
               of
               the
               perfection
               of
               patience
               ,
               to
               the
               ornament
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               make
               use
               of
               both
               these
               together
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               
               serveth
               for
               the
               just
               reproofe
               of
               Christians
               that
               are
               carefull
               for
               other
               parts
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               so
               seriously
               mindfull
               of
               this
               duty
               of
               Patience
               as
               they
               should
               be
               ,
               but
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               striving
               for
               patience
               ,
               that
               they
               seeme
               rather
               to
               strive
               for
               impatience
               ,
               that
               make
               their
               crosses
               more
               heavy
               ,
               and
               their
               afflictions
               more
               bitter
               then
               they
               would
               be
               .
               Indeed
               we
               make
               Gods
               Cuppe
               (
               that
               of
               it selfe
               is
               grievous
               enough
               to
               nature
               and
               to
               sense
               )
               by
               putting
               into
               it
               our
               owne
               ingredients
               ,
               that
               are
               inbred
               in
               our
               owne
               passions
               ,
               and
               pride
               and
               selfe-will
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               earthly
               mindes
               ,
               farre
               more
               bitter
               then
               else
               it
               would
               be
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               doth
               a
               man
               make
               afflictions
               worse
               ?
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               wayes
               that
               men
               take
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               
               from
               perfecting
               patience
               in
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               wholly
               destroy
               patience
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               by
               their
               agravating
               of
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               severall
               circumstances
               that
               possibly
               they
               can
               invent
               .
               All
               their
               
               eloquence
               is
               used
               in
               expressing
               the
               grievousnesse
               of
               that
               crosse
               and
               affliction
               that
               is
               upon
               them
               .
               They
               that
               in
               the
               times
               of
               mercy
               could
               scarse
               ever
               drop
               a
               word
               in
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               to
               them
               ,
               now
               they
               can
               poure
               out
               flouds
               of
               sentences
               in
               expression
               of
               Gods
               bitter
               ,
               and
               heavie
               dealing
               with
               them
               in
               such
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               crosses
               ,
               and
               distresses
               that
               befall
               them
               .
               As
               the
               Church
               speakes
               in
               the
               
                 Lamentations
                 ;
                 Consider
                 all
                 that
                 passe
                 by
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 Affliction
                 like
                 my
                 affliction
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 hath
                 afflicted
                 me
              
               ?
               The
               like
               speech
               you
               have
               ordinarily
               in
               the
               mouthes
               of
               persons
               ;
               Is
               there
               any
               affliction
               like
               mine
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               body
               so
               wronged
               in
               their
               name
               as
               I
               ;
               nor
               hath
               such
               paine
               in
               their
               body
               ,
               nor
               never
               went
               with
               such
               a
               heavy
               heart
               as
               I
               ;
               never
               any
               man
               suffered
               so
               many
               injuries
               by
               friends
               and
               enemies
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               :
               as
               if
               all
               the
               afflictions
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               flouds
               and
               waves
               of
               tryals
               ,
               were
               all
               met
               upon
               one
               person
               .
               This
               is
               the
               language
               of
               men
               ,
               whereby
               they
               aggravate
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               increase
               impatience
               in
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               another
               way
               whereby
               they
               doe
               it
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               By
               giving
               vent
               and
               free
               course
               to
               their
               passions
               .
               Passions
               are
               like
               a
               wilde
               
               horse
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               reines
               put
               upon
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               pulled
               in
               ,
               they
               will
               flie
               out
               to
               all
               excesse
               .
               If
               once
               we
               give
               our
               Passions
               vent
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               stopping
               of
               them
               .
               David
               ,
               wee
               see
               ,
               checks
               
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               curbe
               to
               bridle
               his
               passions
               ;
               
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 soule
                 ?
              
               But
               otherwise
               when
               men
               give
               the
               reines
               to
               their
               passion
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               stop
               their
               course
               ,
               but
               thinke
               they
               have
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               they
               breake
               out
               into
               all
               exorbitancie
               .
               Ionah
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               chalenged
               him
               for
               his
               anger
               ,
               
                 Dost
                 thou
                 well
                 to
                 bee
                 angrie
                 ?
                 I
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 doe
                 well
                 to
                 be
                 angrie
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
               So
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 ;
                 oh
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
               What
               hurt
               was
               done
               to
               David
               ?
               what
               wrong
               had
               the
               man
               to
               take
               on
               thus
               ?
               his
               sonne
               was
               tooke
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               
                 Absalom
                 :
                 Absalom
              
               died
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               Absolom
               that
               would
               have
               killed
               his
               father
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               takes
               on
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               father
               could
               not
               live
               ,
               because
               the
               sonne
               that
               sought
               his
               death
               ,
               was
               tooke
               from
               him
               .
               Such
               unreasonable
               Passions
               ,
               such
               causelesse
               distempers
               oft-times
               are
               in
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               mistake
               Gods
               wayes
               ,
               and
               that
               very
               way
               that
               he
               intendeth
               them
               good
               in
               ,
               they
               complaine
               of
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               their
               utter
               undoing
               .
            
             
               Againe
               thirdly
               ,
               another
               way
               whereby
               men
               increase
               their
               impatience
               
               and
               distemper
               ,
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               not
               give
               way
               to
               comfort
               :
               they
               will
               not
               onely
               bee
               exceeding
               vehement
               ,
               and
               intent
               upon
               their
               Passions
               ,
               but
               besides
               ,
               stop
               all
               passages
               and
               in-lets
               ,
               against
               comfort
               ;
               It
               was
               Iacobs
               fault
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               Ioseph
               :
               
               When
               he
               heard
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               dead
               ,
               not
               onely
               his
               heart
               sunke
               within
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               rends
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               covereth
               himselfe
               with
               sack-cloth
               ,
               he
               takes
               on
               so
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               sonnes
               and
               children
               rose
               up
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
               :
               Why
               ?
               Because
               Ioseph
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 to
                 Ioseph
                 :
              
               nothing
               would
               comfort
               Iacob
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               goe
               
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 to
                 Ioseph
              
               by
               all
               meanes
               .
               What
               a
               great
               matter
               was
               this
               ?
               He
               only
               heard
               that
               Ioseph
               was
               dead
               ,
               he
               was
               alive
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               hee
               heard
               a
               present
               sound
               of
               feare
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               carried
               away
               with
               that
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               the
               very
               apprehension
               of
               our
               feares
               are
               as
               bad
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               things
               themselves
               could
               possibly
               be
               .
               Nay
               ,
               we
               multiply
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               our
               feares
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               not
               heare
               counsell
               and
               comfort
               ,
               as
               
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 that
                 mourned
                 for
                 her
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 comforted
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               a
               fourth
               thing
               whereby
               men
               increase
               impatience
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               aggravate
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               men
               
               looke
               onely
               upon
               the
               present
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               mercies
               they
               have
               :
               as
               if
               they
               had
               but
               one
               eye
               to
               behold
               all
               objects
               with
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               could
               looke
               but
               upon
               one
               thing
               at
               once
               :
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               looking
               upon
               the
               affliction
               ,
               and
               there
               should
               bee
               a
               looking
               upon
               the
               mercy
               too
               .
               This
               was
               Hamans
               case
               :
               when
               he
               was
               vexed
               that
               Mordecay
               did
               not
               doe
               him
               reverence
               ,
               all
               his
               wealth
               and
               his
               honours
               could
               doe
               him
               no
               good
               :
               he
               had
               much
               wealth
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 was
                 increased
                 ,
              
               he
               had
               the
               favour
               
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               was
               inclining
               to
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Queene
               put
               upon
               him
               ;
               
                 yet
                 all
                 this
                 availeth
                 me
                 nothing
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 see
              
               
               
                 Mordecay
                 the
                 Iew
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Kings
                 gate
                 .
              
               Hee
               lookes
               onely
               on
               this
               particular
               that
               vexed
               and
               grieved
               him
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               rest
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               but
               one
               particular
               affliction
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               fix
               our
               eyes
               upon
               that
               :
               Like
               a
               Flie
               ,
               that
               flieth
               about
               the
               glasse
               ,
               and
               can
               sticke
               no
               where
               till
               she
               come
               to
               some
               cracke
               :
               or
               as
               a
               Gnat
               that
               commeth
               about
               the
               body
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
               that
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               sticke
               on
               the
               galled
               part
               ,
               or
               some
               sore
               or
               other
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               these
               disquieted
               thoughts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               no
               other
               use
               ,
               but
               to
               further
               Sathans
               ends
               ,
               to
               weaken
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               discourage
               their
               owne
               hearts
               ;
               men
               sticke
               on
               the
               gall
               ,
               on
               the
               sore
               of
               any
               affliction
               ,
               there
               they
               will
               rest
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               such
               and
               such
               favours
               and
               mercies
               ,
               hath
               offered
               us
               such
               and
               such
               opportunities
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               this
               ?
               this
               and
               that
               particular
               affliction
               is
               upon
               me
               .
               This
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               increaseth
               impatience
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               will
               not
               looke
               on
               the
               mercies
               he
               receiveth
               ,
               but
               onely
               lookes
               on
               that
               that
               he
               wanteth
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               a
               fifth
               course
               that
               men
               take
               to
               aggravate
               their
               sorrows
               ,
               
               and
               increase
               impatience
               in
               themselves
               is
               this
               .
               They
               looke
               upon
               the
               instrument
               of
               their
               sorrows
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               never
               looke
               up
               to
               God
               that
               ruleth
               ,
               and
               over-ruleth
               these
               things
               ;
               Men
               looke
               upon
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               and
               no
               more
               .
               Yee
               see
               how
               David
               was
               disquieted
               at
               this
               :
               
                 If
                 it
                 had
                 beene
                 an
                 enemie
                 that
                 reproached
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 borne
                 it
              
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               
                 thou
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 my
                 equall
                 ,
                 my
              
               
               
                 guide
                 ,
                 my
                 acquaintance
                 that
                 sate
                 at
                 my
                 table
                 ,
                 wee
                 tooke
                 sweet
                 counsell
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 walked
                 unto
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 company
              
               ;
               This
               troubled
               him
               ;
               and
               see
               how
               he
               multiplied
               his
               sorrowes
               ,
               when
               hee
               looked
               upon
               the
               instrument
               ,
               till
               he
               looked
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 I
                 was
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 I
                 opened
                 not
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 didst
                 it
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               quiet
               
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               lookes
               upon
               man
               ,
               till
               hee
               lookes
               upon
               God
               that
               ordereth
               all
               things
               by
               his
               wisedome
               and
               counsell
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               men
               aggravate
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               increase
               their
               impatience
               ,
               
               by
               another
               course
               they
               take
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               looke
               on
               their
               sorrows
               and
               afflictions
               onely
               ,
               and
               not
               upon
               the
               benefit
               of
               affliction
               :
               they
               looke
               only
               upon
               that
               that
               flesh
               would
               avoyde
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               which
               if
               they
               were
               spirituall
               and
               wise
               they
               would
               desire
               .
               
                 No
                 affliction
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 joyous
                 for
                 the
                 time
              
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               to
               flesh
               and
               nature
               ,
               
                 but
                 grievous
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 ,
                 afterward
                 it
                 yeeldeth
                 the
                 peaceable
                 fruit
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 exercised
                 thereby
                 .
              
               Now
               men
               looke
               upon
               that
               only
               which
               is
               grievous
               in
               affliction
               ,
               upon
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               upon
               the
               profit
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               the
               quiet
               fruit
               of
               righteousnesse
               that
               commeth
               by
               it
               .
               As
               a
               man
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               Corroding
               plaister
               put
               to
               a
               sore
               ,
               he
               cryeth
               and
               complaineth
               of
               the
               smart
               it
               putteth
               him
               to
               ,
               but
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               the
               
               healing
               that
               commeth
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               cure
               that
               followeth
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               they
               complaine
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               envied
               them
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               intended
               to
               robbe
               them
               of
               all
               conveniencies
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               them
               utterly
               miserable
               ,
               to
               begin
               a
               Hell
               with
               them
               on
               earth
               ,
               when
               they
               never
               looke
               how
               God
               by
               this
               meanes
               fitteth
               them
               for
               heaven
               ,
               by
               this
               meanes
               purging
               out
               corruption
               ,
               and
               strengthening
               grace
               in
               them
               :
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 afflicted
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               Men
               looke
               upon
               the
               affliction
               ,
               not
               upon
               their
               freedome
               from
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               that
               .
               I
               come
               now
               to
               a
               second
               use
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               here
               the
               way
               whereby
               men
               aggravate
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               get
               causes
               of
               impatience
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               seriously
               consider
               it
               ,
               wee
               shall
               find
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               ordinary
               causes
               of
               all
               distempers
               ,
               and
               impatience
               in
               losses
               ,
               in
               sicknesses
               ,
               in
               distresse
               of
               mind
               ,
               in
               crosses
               upon
               a
               mans
               name
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               befalleth
               him
               amisse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               flie
               out
               ,
               that
               which
               makes
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               submit
               unto
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               some
               of
               these
               particulars
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
               Let
               it
               therefore
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               stirre
               us
               up
               every
               one
               in
               
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               to
               set
               our selves
               upon
               this
               taske
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               to
               labour
               for
               Patience
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               perfect
               Christians
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               perfect
               in
               Patience
               ,
               
                 Let
                 Patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               all
               the
               question
               is
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               may
               get
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               afflictions
               in
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               so
               Patience
               hath
               two
               offices
               .
               One
               affliction
               is
               ,
               those
               present
               evils
               that
               a
               man
               undergoeth
               and
               suffereth
               ,
               here
               Patience
               is
               to
               support
               him
               in
               those
               present
               miseries
               and
               calamities
               .
            
             
               Another
               sort
               of
               tryall
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               good
               that
               a
               man
               expects
               is
               delayed
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               presently
               granted
               ,
               and
               here
               patience
               is
               necessarie
               in
               this
               case
               also
               .
               I
               will
               shew
               yee
               how
               a
               man
               may
               set
               patience
               a
               worke
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               calamities
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               (
               For
               crosses
               of
               
               any
               kind
               ,
               in
               name
               ,
               state
               ,
               friends
               ,
               or
               familie
               ,
               or
               in
               whatsoever
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               or
               goeth
               about
               they
               may
               all
               be
               reduced
               to
               this
               one
               head
               )
               when
               a
               man
               commeth
               from
               a
               state
               of
               health
               to
               a
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               ;
               from
               a
               state
               of
               comfort
               to
               a
               state
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               from
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               societie
               ,
               to
               be
               as
               a
               
                 Pelican
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
              
               (
               as
               David
               speakes
               )
               destitute
               of
               all
               friends
               and
               helpes
               ;
               from
               inward
               rejoycing
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               to
               spirituall
               disertions
               ,
               wherein
               he
               seemeth
               to
               be
               as
               in
               a
               cloude
               ,
               under
               the
               frownes
               of
               God.
               When
               a
               man
               is
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               exercise
               patience
               ?
               how
               shall
               he
               come
               to
               it
               ?
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               the
               way
               for
               a
               man
               to
               get
               patience
               in
               such
               cases
               as
               these
               is
               this
               .
               
            
             
               First
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               change
               in
               my
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               
               condition
               whatsoever
               that
               I
               am
               cast
               into
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               ordered
               by
               God.
               Set
               thy
               soule
               aworke
               now
               ,
               to
               give
               God
               his
               glory
               in
               that
               change
               of
               thy
               life
               .
               First
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               absolute
               Soveraignty
               and
               Dominion
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               wisdome
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               mercy
               in
               those
               changes
               of
               thy
               life
               that
               seeme
               most
               grievous
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               absolute
               soveraignty
               .
               Acknowledge
               
               him
               an
               absolute
               in-dependant
               Lord
               ,
               that
               doth
               what
               he
               will
               among
               the
               creatures
               .
               His
               will
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               his
               actions
               upon
               the
               creatures
               here
               below
               ,
               and
               uncontrould
               ,
               unquestionable
               .
               It
               is
               high
               arrogancy
               ,
               and
               presumption
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               creature
               to
               contest
               with
               his
               Creator
               ,
               concerning
               his
               actions
               on
               earth
               .
               Let
               every
               man
               reason
               thus
               ;
               I
               must
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Soveraignty
               ,
               and
               acknowledge
               that
               he
               hath
               power
               and
               right
               ,
               to
               rule
               all
               the
               
                 families
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               why
               not
               mine
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ?
               Why
               not
               my
               person
               as
               well
               as
               anothers
               ?
               Why
               not
               to
               order
               all
               the
               changes
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               another
               mans
               ?
               That
               which
               Benhadad
               spake
               proudly
               to
               
                 Ahab
                 ,
                 thy
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 gold
                 ,
                 thy
              
               
               
                 wives
                 and
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Citie
                 are
                 mine
              
               ;
               That
               may
               God
               speake
               truely
               ,
               and
               by
               right
               ;
               All
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               thou
               art
               ,
               is
               mine
               ,
               therefore
               give
               him
               that
               glory
               that
               Iob
               did
               in
               the
               change
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
              
               
               
                 away
                 ,
                 blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Lord
               that
               gave
               hath
               right
               to
               take
               what
               he
               will.
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               will
               keepe
               the
               creature
               in
               his
               due
               place
               ,
               but
               the
               consideration
               of
               Gods
               absolute
               soveraigntie
               .
               This
               consideration
               was
               that
               that
               meekned
               the
               spirit
               of
               Eli
               ,
               when
               that
               heavy
               message
               was
               brought
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               there
               
               should
               come
               such
               miserie
               upon
               his
               house
               that
               
                 whosoever
                 heard
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 eares
                 should
                 tingle
                 ,
              
               well
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 :
              
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               it
               becommeth
               not
               servants
               to
               stand
               and
               contend
               with
               their
               Lord.
               So
               David
               ,
               when
               the
               
               Priests
               offered
               him
               their
               service
               to
               goe
               along
               with
               him
               to
               the
               field
               from
               
                 Absolom
                 ;
                 If
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 shall
                 find
                 favour
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 bring
                 me
                 back
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 tabernacle
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 thus
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 delight
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 behold
                 here
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 to
                 mee
                 as
                 seemeth
                 good
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               Here
               was
               that
               that
               humbled
               the
               spirit
               of
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               considered
               that
               he
               was
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               an
               absolute
               Lord
               ,
               let
               the
               Lord
               do
               with
               me
               what
               seemeth
               him
               good
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               thou
               must
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               soveraignty
               ,
               
               so
               of
               his
               wisedome
               .
               Know
               that
               God
               
                 ordereth
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
                 with
                 wisedome
              
               and
               counsell
               ;
               he
               knoweth
               what
               is
               good
               for
               his
               children
               .
               Yee
               are
               content
               when
               yee
               are
               sicke
               ,
               that
               the
               Phisitian
               should
               diet
               yee
               ,
               because
               yee
               account
               him
               wise
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               skill
               in
               that
               course
               .
               If
               God
               diet
               thee
               for
               the
               purging
               out
               of
               some
               corruption
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               curing
               of
               some
               spirituall
               disease
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               submit
               
               to
               God
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               resigne
               thy selfe
               up
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               him
               .
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               Gangreene
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               dangerous
               disease
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               submitteth
               to
               the
               Surgeon
               in
               his
               course
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               the
               cutting
               and
               sawing
               off
               of
               a
               limbe
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               never
               so
               painfull
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               be
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               yet
               hee
               is
               (
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               life
               )
               willing
               to
               have
               that
               taken
               away
               .
               God
               is
               a
               wise
               God
               ,
               that
               knoweth
               what
               estate
               is
               best
               for
               thee
               ;
               not
               onely
               when
               tryals
               are
               better
               then
               comforts
               ,
               but
               what
               one
               kind
               of
               tryall
               is
               better
               then
               another
               :
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               better
               to
               exercise
               one
               with
               povertie
               ,
               another
               with
               disgrace
               ,
               another
               with
               spirituall
               trouble
               ,
               another
               with
               restraint
               of
               libertie
               ,
               which
               particular
               tryall
               is
               necessary
               to
               cure
               that
               disease
               ,
               and
               which
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               my
               soule
               :
               the
               heavenly
               Phisitian
               will
               bring
               that
               upon
               thee
               as
               a
               spirituall
               prescription
               ,
               and
               a
               heavenly
               course
               that
               he
               takes
               in
               infinite
               wisdome
               to
               cure
               thee
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               give
               him
               in
               all
               this
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               mercie
               .
               What
               hast
               thou
               lost
               ,
               but
               thou
               maiest
               have
               lost
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ?
               What
               
               dost
               thou
               suffer
               ,
               but
               thou
               maiest
               have
               suffered
               a
               great
               deale
               more
               ?
               As
               Alcibiades
               when
               he
               was
               told
               that
               one
               had
               stolne
               halfe
               his
               plate
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 cause
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 thankefull
                 that
                 hee
                 tooke
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 troubled
                 that
                 he
                 tooke
                 so
                 much
              
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               true
               of
               God
               in
               this
               case
               :
               what
               hath
               God
               tooke
               from
               thee
               ?
               some
               part
               of
               thy
               estate
               ,
               some
               friend
               ,
               some
               comfort
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               some
               one
               or
               other
               particular
               comfort
               :
               could
               he
               not
               have
               done
               more
               ?
               Hee
               afflicteth
               thee
               in
               thy
               body
               ,
               hee
               might
               have
               afflicted
               thee
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 wounded
                 spirit
                 who
                 can
                 beare
                 ?
              
               Hee
               hath
               afflicted
               thee
               in
               some
               one
               member
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               
                 cast
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 into
                 Hell.
              
               There
               is
               not
               a
               tryall
               upon
               thee
               ,
               but
               God
               could
               have
               made
               it
               heavier
               :
               let
               that
               make
               thee
               therefore
               to
               submit
               with
               a
               more
               meeke
               heart
               ,
               and
               willing
               spirit
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               a
               mercifull
               God
               :
               as
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Lamentations
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lords
                 mercy
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 :
              
               the
               Church
               was
               in
               great
               affliction
               ,
               when
               the
               Babilonians
               
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               driven
               from
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               houses
               ,
               but
               yet
               
                 it
                 was
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 consumed
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               telleth
               Baruch
               in
               the
               captivity
               ,
               
               
                 Seekest
                 thou
                 great
                 things
                 for
                 thy selfe
                 ?
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 thy
                 life
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 :
                 Baruch
              
               was
               wondrously
               disquieted
               ,
               he
               complained
               that
               the
               
                 Lord
                 had
                 added
                 griefe
                 to
                 his
                 sorrow
              
               ;
               What
               griefe
               was
               that
               ?
               that
               
                 Hee
                 must
                 goe
                 to
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               and
               after
               
                 to
                 Babylon
              
               ;
               Well
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               thy
               case
               is
               not
               so
               heavy
               ,
               as
               thou
               seemest
               to
               make
               it
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 thy
                 life
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 places
                 wheresoever
                 thou
                 goest
                 .
              
               God
               might
               have
               taken
               away
               life
               and
               all
               ,
               but
               
                 thy
                 life
                 thou
                 shalt
                 have
                 for
                 a
                 prey
              
               ;
               Therefore
               be
               content
               with
               so
               much
               .
               So
               I
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               when
               great
               afflictions
               come
               upon
               thee
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               beene
               greater
               ,
               therefore
               consider
               that
               ,
               that
               thou
               maiest
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               
               mercy
               .
               And
               so
               much
               for
               the
               first
               direction
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               acknowledge
               God
               in
               all
               the
               changes
               of
               life
               that
               befalleth
               thee
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               looke
               to
               sinne
               ,
               as
               that
               deserving
               cause
               that
               draweth
               on
               
               all
               the
               afflictions
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Consider
               ,
               thou
               hast
               fallen
               by
               thy
               sinne
               into
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               therefore
               whatsoever
               affliction
               befalleth
               thee
               ,
               thy
               sinne
               hath
               deserved
               that
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               The
               Lord
               now
               dealeth
               with
               thee
               as
               a
               just
               God
               ;
               though
               not
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               rigour
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               there
               is
               a
               righteous
               proceeding
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               confesseth
               ;
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 belongeth
              
               
               
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               in
               great
               affliction
               ,
               yet
               God
               was
               righteous
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               profitable
               to
               consider
               this
               ,
               nay
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               that
               thou
               sufferest
               righteously
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Theefe
               on
               the
               Crosse
               said
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 suffer
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 deserts
                 )
              
               but
               thou
               sufferest
               not
               so
               much
               as
               thy
               sinnes
               deserve
               ;
               thy
               sinnes
               deserve
               greater
               things
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               yet
               he
               hath
               infflicted
               on
               thee
               .
               Wee
               see
               ,
               that
               a
               commutation
               ,
               and
               change
               of
               punishment
               ,
               a
               lesse
               for
               a
               greater
               ,
               hath
               the
               place
               of
               a
               mercy
               upon
               a
               malefactor
               that
               deserveth
               greater
               ,
               when
               he
               deserveth
               to
               be
               executed
               and
               to
               die
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               content
               to
               be
               burnt
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               but
               he
               confesseth
               it
               to
               be
               a
               mercy
               of
               the
               Prince
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               whatsoever
               affliction
               God
               hath
               layed
               on
               thee
               ,
               thou
               maist
               conclude
               ,
               I
               have
               deserved
               greater
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               saith
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Why
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 man
                 sorrowfull
                 ?
                 Man
                 suffereth
              
               
               
                 for
                 his
                 sinne
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 search
                 and
                 trie
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 againe
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               So
               let
               this
               be
               the
               maine
               businesse
               of
               thy
               life
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               rather
               bethinke
               thy selfe
               how
               to
               get
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               such
               a
               trouble
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               looke
               to
               sin
               in
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               consider
               the
               gracious
               and
               comfortable
               fruit
               of
               Affliction
               
               that
               is
               born
               with
               patience
               :
               For
               first
               patience
               lesseneth
               the
               judgement
               ,
               impatience
               increaseth
               it
               on
               a
               man.
               The
               strugling
               child
               hath
               more
               stripes
               ;
               A
               man
               in
               a
               Fever
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               strugleth
               and
               striveth
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               increaseth
               his
               paine
               .
               The
               more
               patiently
               a
               man
               yeeldeth
               himselfe
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               more
               (
               by
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               )
               he
               findeth
               ease
               ,
               and
               mittigation
               of
               the
               affliction
               .
               And
               this
               God
               
               promiseth
               ,
               
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 my
                 patience
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deliver
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 .
              
               God
               will
               take
               off
               the
               affliction
               ,
               when
               once
               he
               hath
               perfected
               Patience
               by
               affliction
               :
               for
               you
               must
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               God
               aymeth
               at
               in
               all
               afflictions
               that
               hee
               layeth
               on
               men
               ,
               is
               to
               perfect
               patience
               in
               them
               :
               therefore
               the
               issue
               will
               be
               good
               .
               There
               will
               for
               the
               present
               be
               more
               ease
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               afterward
               a
               gracious
               issue
               and
               deliverance
               from
               trouble
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               
                 exercised
                 by
                 patience
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               are
               otherafflictions
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               not
               
               onely
               in
               those
               cases
               wherein
               some
               positive
               evell
               ,
               as
               wee
               account
               it
               naturally
               ,
               some
               affliction
               grievous
               to
               nature
               and
               sense
               are
               upon
               a
               man
               :
               but
               mercies
               are
               delayed
               ,
               
                 and
                 hope
                 deferred
                 makes
                 the
                 heart
                 
                 faint
                 .
              
               It
               is
               an
               affliction
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               and
               delayed
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               that
               good
               he
               hath
               not
               :
               if
               he
               seeme
               to
               catch
               at
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               drawne
               from
               him
               further
               and
               further
               .
               There
               are
               many
               men
               that
               have
               sent
               many
               a
               prayer
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               the
               thing
               they
               aske
               is
               not
               granted
               to
               this
               day
               :
               Many
               a
               man
               hath
               waited
               long
               ,
               and
               sought
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               not
               that
               his
               soule
               desireth
               .
               How
               shall
               a
               man
               come
               to
               exercise
               Patience
               in
               such
               a
               case
               as
               this
               ?
            
             
               In
               such
               a
               case
               when
               God
               delayeth
               ,
               know
               first
               that
               Gods
               delayes
               
               are
               not
               denyals
               :
               though
               God
               delay
               the
               thing
               ,
               hee
               may
               and
               wil
               in
               time
               certainly
               grant
               it
               ,
               yea
               though
               he
               delay
               it
               a
               great
               while
               :
               As
               we
               see
               in
               other
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               it
               in
               David
               ,
               in
               Iob
               ,
               in
               Paul
               ,
               in
               the
               Canaanitish
               woman
               ,
               and
               in
               others
               ;
               
                 The
                 Vision
                 is
                 for
                 an
                 appointed
                 time
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Habakkuk
                 )
                 waite
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 tarrie
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 lie
                 .
              
               God
               will
               bee
               knowne
               a
               God
               of
               truth
               ,
               what
               he
               hath
               promised
               he
               will
               performe
               in
               due
               time
               :
               only
               what
               doth
               he
               expect
               of
               thee
               ?
               to
               waite
               for
               the
               present
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 hast
                 .
              
               Glorifie
               God
               by
               beleeving
               ,
               
                 put
                 to
                 thy
                 seale
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 true
                 :
              
               Whatsoever
               God
               hath
               promised
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               a
               warrant
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               waite
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Gods
               delayes
               are
               not
               onely
               not
               denyals
               ,
               but
               improvements
               
               of
               Gods
               favour
               ;
               God
               increaseth
               and
               commendeth
               the
               excellencies
               of
               his
               mercies
               by
               delayes
               ,
               hee
               recompenceth
               our
               expectation
               ,
               and
               waiting
               for
               them
               with
               putting
               in
               greater
               sweetnesse
               into
               those
               favours
               when
               they
               come
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               increaseth
               the
               comfort
               answerable
               to
               the
               delay
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               61.
               
               Isa.
               7.
               
               God
               to
               
               comfort
               the
               distressed
               Church
               in
               the
               time
               of
               calamitie
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 affliction
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 double
              
               ;
               Double
               what
               ?
               Double
               comforts
               for
               their
               tryals
               ;
               
                 Our
                 light
                 afflictions
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 are
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 cause
                 us
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 surpassing
              
               
               
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
              
               .
               A
               weight
               of
               glory
               for
               light
               Afflictions
               ,
               an
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glory
               for
               momentany
               afflictions
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               issue
               ;
               
                 As
                 our
                 afflictions
                 have
                 abounded
                 ,
                 so
                 our
                 consolations
                 abound
                 much
                 more
                 .
              
               
               This
               is
               the
               course
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               know
               that
               Gods
               delayes
               are
               never
               long
               :
               at
               the
               longest
               
               they
               are
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               :
               what
               if
               he
               delay
               a
               yeare
               ?
               what
               if
               twenty
               ,
               thirty
               ,
               fourty
               yeares
               ?
               what
               if
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               ?
               this
               is
               no
               great
               delay
               .
               Compare
               this
               time
               of
               thy
               waiting
               for
               mercie
               ,
               with
               the
               time
               to
               come
               of
               thy
               enjoying
               of
               mercie
               .
               A
               small
               time
               of
               waiting
               on
               earth
               ,
               to
               an
               eternitie
               of
               recompence
               in
               heaven
               .
               Compare
               eternitie
               with
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               suffering
               .
               Alas
               how
               little
               ,
               what
               a
               small
               or
               no
               agreement
               is
               betweene
               them
               ?
               A
               moment
               to
               eternitie
               .
               If
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               should
               extend
               to
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               to
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               (
               to
               which
               age
               never
               man
               yet
               lived
               )
               yet
               that
               is
               but
               a
               point
               ,
               a
               moment
               ,
               to
               eternitie
               .
               A
               
                 thousand
                 yeares
              
               past
               and
               
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 yester-day
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Take
               the
               eternity
               past
               ,
               in
               God
               himselfe
               that
               is
               without
               all
               beginning
               ,
               and
               the
               eternitie
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               without
               all
               end
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               life
               of
               man
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               conclude
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               a
               point
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               circumference
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               moment
               ;
               nay
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               moment
               of
               time
               .
               Stretch
               out
               the
               dutie
               of
               Patience
               then
               ;
               hast
               thou
               waited
               a
               weeke
               ?
               waite
               a
               moneth
               ,
               a
               yeare
               ,
               seven
               yeares
               ,
               seventie
               yeares
               ,
               nay
               seventie
               Ages
               ,
               all
               the
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ;
               All
               these
               are
               but
               a
               moment
               to
               eternitie
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               is
               there
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               waited
               so
               long
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               that
               his
               servants
               may
               not
               faint
               in
               their
               expectation
               ,
               either
               supports
               them
               with
               other
               comforts
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               faint
               in
               their
               desire
               ,
               or
               else
               giveth
               them
               that
               which
               they
               desire
               before
               their
               hearts
               faint
               .
               Know
               therefore
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               such
               great
               matter
               for
               a
               man
               to
               waite
               upon
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               short
               time
               :
               and
               resolve
               in
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               waiting
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               thou
               art
               fittest
               for
               mercie
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               commeth
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               with
               an
               abundant
               waight
               and
               sweetnesse
               ,
               such
               as
               shall
               countervaile
               all
               thy
               expectation
               and
               waiting
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               told
               you
               how
               men
               should
               exercise
               patience
               by
               exercising
               their
               faith
               :
               and
               how
               they
               should
               strengthen
               patience
               by
               hope
               :
               and
               how
               they
               should
               perfect
               patience
               by
               selfe-denyall
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               why
               I
               tooke
               this
               Text
               for
               the
               present
               occasion
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               be
               a
               concurrence
               betweene
               the
               rule
               and
               the
               example
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               rule
               ,
               
                 Let
                 patience
                 have
                 her
                 perfect
                 worke
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 and
                 intire
                 wanting
                 nothing
                 .
              
               One
               reason
               among
               others
               was
               this
               ,
               because
               wee
               know
               not
               what
               changes
               and
               tryalls
               ,
               God
               hath
               reserved
               any
               of
               us
               to
               ,
               therefore
               we
               
                 had
                 need
                 of
                 Patience
              
               .
               Our
               Sister
               here
               is
               the
               example
               ;
               a
               patterne
               to
               others
               of
               those
               tryals
               of
               life
               ,
               wherto
               a
               Christian
               may
               be
               exposed
               even
               to
               extremitie
               .
               Howsoever
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               give
               many
               other
               mercies
               to
               her
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               she
               had
               a
               continual
               exercise
               of
               patience
               ,
               in
               extream
               anguish
               of
               body
               ,
               in
               a
               vexing
               tormenting
               paine
               ,
               that
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               for
               many
               yeares
               together
               held
               her
               under
               such
               extremitie
               of
               torture
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               on
               the
               racke
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               extremity
               ,
               could
               hardly
               have
               greater
               torments
               then
               she
               sometime
               felt
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               that
               extremity
               upon
               her
               .
               God
               laid
               this
               affliction
               upon
               her
               to
               perfect
               her
               Patience
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               might
               be
               a
               patterne
               of
               Patience
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               might
               studie
               and
               pray
               for
               Patience
               ,
               and
               endevour
               after
               it
               ,
               that
               when
               afflictions
               fall
               upon
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               you
               may
               not
               be
               found
               wanting
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               Patience
               .
               So
               much
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               RESTRAINT
               OF
               EXORBITANT
               PASSION
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GROVNDS
               AGAINST
               UNSEASONABLE
               MOVRNING
               .
            
             
               
                 JEREM.
                 31.
                 15.
                 
              
               Rachel
               weeping
               for
               her
               children
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               .
            
             
               
                 THESSAL
                 .
                 3.
                 13.
                 
              
               But
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               ignorant
               Brethren
               ,
               concerning
               them
               which
               are
               asleepe
               ,
               that
               yee
               sorrow
               not
               ,
               even
               as
               others
               which
               have
               no
               hope
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               RESTRAINT
               OF
               EXORBITANT
               PASSION
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GROVNDS
               AGAINST
               VNSEASONABLE
               MOVRNING
               .
               SERMON
               V.
               
            
             
               
                 2
                 SAM
                 .
                 12.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   hee
                   said
                   ,
                   while
                   the
                   child
                   was
                   yet
                   alive
                   ,
                   I
                   fasted
                   and
                   wept
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   tell
                   ,
                   whether
                   God
                   will
                   bee
                   gracious
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   child
                   may
                   live
                   ?
                   But
                   now
                   hee
                   is
                   dead
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   should
                   I
                   fast
                   ?
                   can
                   I
                   bring
                   him
                   backe
                   againe
                   ?
                   I
                   shall
                   goe
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   hee
                   shall
                   not
                   returne
                   to
                   me
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THese
               words
               containe
               Davids
               answer
               to
               a
               
               question
               that
               was
               put
               to
               him
               (
               in
               the
               verse
               going
               before
               the
               Text
               )
               by
               some
               of
               his
               servants
               .
               The
               question
               was
               grounded
               upon
               their
               observation
               of
               his
               divers
               carriage
               ,
               when
               the
               child
               was
               sicke
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               child
               was
               dead
               .
               When
               the
               child
               was
               sicke
               
                 hee
                 fasted
                 ,
                 and
                 wept
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
              
               ;
               When
               the
               child
               was
               dead
               ,
               he
               forbeareth
               ,
               
                 weeping
                 ,
                 washeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 calleth
                 for
                 bread
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               now
               they
               aske
               him
               the
               reason
               ,
               for
               they
               thought
               rather
               that
               hee
               would
               have
               exprest
               a
               greater
               sorrow
               ,
               then
               he
               had
               done
               before
               ,
               as
               it
               may
               bee
               discerned
               in
               the
               consultation
               among
               themselves
               :
               every
               man
               was
               loth
               to
               tell
               David
               of
               the
               great
               losse
               that
               was
               befallen
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               child
               was
               dead
               .
               When
               he
               heard
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               altereth
               his
               carriage
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               himselfe
               more
               chearefull
               ,
               contrary
               to
               their
               expectation
               ;
               they
               plainly
               put
               the
               question
               to
               him
               ,
               What
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               ?
            
             
             
               The
               words
               I
               have
               read
               to
               yee
               ,
               are
               an
               Answer
               to
               that
               question
               .
               Hee
               telleth
               them
               the
               reason
               ,
               both
               of
               his
               fasting
               ,
               and
               weeping
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               calling
               for
               meat
               ,
               and
               forbearing
               to
               weepe
               now
               at
               the
               death
               of
               the
               childe
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               his
               former
               carriage
               ,
               he
               giveth
               in
               the
               22
               verse
               ;
               
                 While
                 the
                 childe
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               the
               alteration
               of
               his
               carriage
               ,
               why
               he
               exprest
               himselfe
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               the
               childe
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               in
               the
               23.
               verse
               .
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 fast
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               part
               (
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               sad
               and
               mournfull
               carriage
               ,
               
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               then
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 did
                 fast
                 .
              
               )
            
             
               Yee
               have
               first
               the
               declaration
               of
               his
               action
               ,
               and
               behaviour
               ,
               and
               carriage
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               
                 While
                 the
                 childe
                 was
                 yet
                 alive
                 ,
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
                 .
              
               And
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               action
               and
               carriage
               ,
               
                 for
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 Who
                 can
                 tell
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 mee
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               be
               briefe
               in
               speaking
               of
               this
               part
               only
               .
            
             
               First
               for
               his
               carriage
               ,
               
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
              
               .
               These
               are
               but
               externall
               
               actions
               :
               fasting
               ,
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               helpeth
               and
               furthereth
               another
               end
               ,
               as
               it
               helpeth
               a
               man
               in
               prayer
               ,
               as
               it
               furthereth
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               declareth
               that
               ;
               
                 For
                 neither
                 if
                 wee
                 eate
                 are
                 wee
                 the
                 better
                 ,
                 nor
                 if
                 wee
                 eate
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 wee
                 the
                 worse
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               ;
               
                 And
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               fast
               inforced
               by
               necessitie
               ,
               that
               which
               either
               is
               by
               sicknesse
               or
               want
               ,
               and
               is
               meerely
               civill
               and
               outward
               ,
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               God.
               And
               there
               is
               a
               fast
               too
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               pretence
               of
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               acceptable
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               that
               rested
               only
               in
               the
               externall
               action
               .
               There
               is
               a
               fast
               that
               is
               religious
               ,
               and
               accepted
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               that
               which
               is
               both
               a
               testimony
               of
               the
               inward
               humiliation
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               also
               a
               helpe
               and
               furtherance
               of
               it
               .
               Such
               a
               fast
               was
               this
               that
               David
               speakes
               of
               
               here
               .
               A
               Fast
               that
               did
               arise
               from
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               unworthinesse
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               did
               expresse
               the
               sorrow
               of
               his
               heart
               for
               sinne
               ;
               A
               Fast
               which
               he
               did
               set
               upon
               only
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               more
               free
               ,
               and
               more
               fit
               for
               prayer
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               likewise
               for
               the
               mourning
               ,
               and
               weeping
               ,
               he
               speakes
               of
               .
               
               It
               was
               not
               such
               a
               weeping
               as
               ariseth
               meerely
               from
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               in
               some
               that
               are
               more
               apt
               for
               teares
               :
               Nor
               a
               weeping
               that
               did
               arise
               from
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               such
               as
               those
               curst
               ,
               froward
               ,
               passionate
               ,
               vexing
               ,
               fretting
               teares
               ,
               are
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               teares
               of
               Esau
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               
                 hee
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 voyce
                 and
                 wept
                 ,
                 hast
                 thou
                 not
                 one
                 
                 blessing
                 more
                 ?
                 blesse
                 mee
                 ,
                 even
                 me
                 also
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 father
                 .
              
               But
               they
               were
               teares
               that
               did
               arise
               from
               a
               holy
               affection
               ,
               from
               a
               gracious
               disposition
               
               of
               heart
               ,
               from
               inward
               contrition
               and
               sorrow
               ;
               like
               the
               teares
               that
               
                 Peter
                 shed
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 went
                 out
                 and
                 wept
                 bitterly
                 .
              
               They
               were
               teares
               that
               discovered
               the
               inward
               vehemency
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               prayer
               :
               like
               those
               teares
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               when
               he
               wrestled
               with
               the
               Angell
               ;
               the
               
               Prophet
               Hosea
               telleth
               how
               he
               wrestled
               ,
               
                 hee
                 prayed
                 and
                 wept
              
               .
               Such
               teares
               were
               these
               ;
               as
               did
               expresse
               the
               fervencie
               of
               his
               spirit
               in
               prayer
               ,
               the
               earnestnesse
               of
               his
               desire
               ,
               in
               putting
               up
               this
               request
               he
               had
               now
               to
               God
               :
               like
               those
               of
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 thy
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 seene
                 thy
                 teares
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               :
               such
               teares
               as
               God
               
                 putteth
                 into
                 his
                 bottle
              
               :
               such
               teares
               as
               hee
               takes
               speciall
               notice
               of
               .
               There
               are
               no
               teares
               that
               are
               shed
               for
               sinne
               ,
               out
               of
               an
               inward
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               are
               shed
               in
               prayer
               ,
               to
               expresse
               a
               holy
               desire
               ,
               that
               proceed
               from
               an
               inward
               inflamed
               affection
               and
               fervency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               very
               precious
               with
               God
               :
               as
               farre
               (
               I
               say
               )
               as
               they
               declare
               the
               inward
               truth
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               inward
               sense
               of
               our
               wants
               ,
               and
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               petitions
               we
               put
               up
               to
               God.
               Such
               were
               these
               teares
               here
               :
               
                 I
                 fasted
                 and
                 wept
              
               .
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               action
               ,
               why
               he
               fasted
               and
               wept
               .
               I
               did
               it
               for
               
               this
               end
               ,
               for
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 childe
                 may
                 live
                 ?
              
               A
               man
               may
               wonder
               if
               he
               read
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               chapter
               ,
               whence
               this
               perswasion
               and
               hope
               should
               come
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               David
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               possibility
               of
               having
               the
               life
               of
               this
               child
               by
               his
               prayer
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               had
               said
               before
               by
               Nathan
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 should
                 die
                 .
                 Nathan
              
               had
               told
               him
               in
               expresse
               tearmes
               that
               the
               child
               should
               die
               ,
               yet
               he
               putteth
               up
               his
               prayer
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               must
               know
               therefore
               that
               God
               sometime
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               
               sentences
               that
               seeme
               absolute
               ,
               implies
               ,
               and
               intends
               a
               condition
               .
               David
               had
               respect
               to
               such
               a
               course
               as
               God
               ordinarily
               tooke
               :
               hee
               knew
               well
               that
               God
               at
               other
               times
               had
               threatned
               things
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               upon
               the
               repentance
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               teares
               ,
               upon
               the
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               contrition
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               he
               hath
               beene
               pleased
               to
               alter
               the
               sentence
               ,
               to
               suspend
               ,
               nay
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               wholly
               to
               take
               away
               and
               change
               the
               Execution
               .
               Thus
               it
               hath
               beene
               ;
               It
               was
               so
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Hezekiah
               :
               The
               Lord
               sentas
               expresse
               
               a
               message
               by
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               to
               Hezekiah
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               by
               Nathan
               to
               
                 David
                 :
                 Set
                 thy
                 house
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 and
                 not
                 live
                 .
              
               Yet
               neverthelesse
               
                 Hezekiah
                 turneth
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 ,
              
               hee
               wept
               ,
               and
               laid
               open
               his
               request
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
               
                 Remember
                 now
                 ,
                 oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 how
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Yee
               see
               ,
               the
               Lord
               presently
               sendeth
               the
               Prophet
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               
                 added
                 fifteene
                 yeares
                 to
                 his
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               the
               message
               
               was
               carried
               in
               expresse
               words
               ,
               and
               in
               as
               peremptory
               termes
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               would
               have
               thought
               it
               had
               beene
               absolute
               ,
               and
               no
               condition
               intended
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Niniveh
                 .
                 Ionah
              
               commeth
               to
               Niniveh
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 enter
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 a
                 dayes
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 cried
                 ,
              
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 fortie
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 Nineveh
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
               Here
               was
               the
               time
               limited
               ,
               the
               Judgement
               declared
               ,
               and
               no
               condition
               exprest
               :
               yet
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Nineveh
                 humbleth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 they
                 fast
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 goe
                 in
                 sackcloth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               and
               the
               Lord
               was
               pleased
               to
               alter
               this
               sentence
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               these
               Examples
               were
               after
               Davids
               time
               ,
               What
               were
               these
               to
               him
               ?
               upon
               what
               ground
               did
               hee
               take
               this
               course
               ?
               had
               he
               any
               promise
               or
               example
               before
               time
               of
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               this
               ,
               that
               did
               give
               him
               incouragement
               to
               fast
               and
               pray
               ,
               in
               hope
               that
               though
               God
               had
               said
               the
               child
               should
               die
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               live
               ?
            
             
               Certainly
               David
               had
               examples
               before
               time
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               ,
               when
               God
               had
               threatned
               judgements
               ,
               and
               they
               did
               not
               know
               ,
               whether
               the
               issue
               would
               prove
               or
               no
               as
               they
               desired
               ,
               yet
               they
               sought
               God.
               As
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Saul
               .
               When
               the
               Lord
               sent
               an
               expressemessage
               by
               Samuel
               ,
               that
               the
               kingdome
               should
               be
               taken
               from
               
               him
               and
               given
               to
               another
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               not
               dealt
               faithfully
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               command
               concerning
               Amaleck
               ,
               yet
               saith
               thetext
               ,
               
                 Samuel
                 mourned
                 for
                 Saul
                 still
              
               .
               Insomuch
               as
               the
               Lord
               questioneth
               
               him
               ;
               
                 How
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 mourne
                 for
                 Saul
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 have
                 rejected
              
               
               
                 him
                 from
                 raigning
                 over
                 Israel
              
               :
               Yet
               Samuel
               continued
               in
               seeking
               God
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               Who
               knoweth
               what
               the
               Lord
               will
               doe
               ?
            
             
               But
               more
               expresly
               David
               had
               examples
               before
               his
               time
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               seeking
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               gracious
               successe
               ,
               and
               answer
               that
               those
               had
               that
               sought
               him
               .
               As
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               a
               discontent
               amongst
               the
               people
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               ill
               report
               that
               the
               Spies
               put
               upon
               the
               good
               land
               ,
               the
               people
               began
               now
               to
               murmur
               against
               God
               :
               Well
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 )
                 let
              
               
               
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 this
                 people
                 at
                 once
                 .
                 Moses
              
               setteth
               himselfe
               to
               seeke
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               prayeth
               ,
               and
               presseth
               the
               Lord
               with
               many
               arguments
               ,
               for
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               for
               his
               peoples
               sake
               ,
               for
               his
               Covenants
               sake
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               wayes
               to
               spare
               them
               .
               What
               was
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ?
               He
               was
               heard
               ,
               the
               Lord
               told
               him
               that
               hee
               had
               heard
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               granted
               his
               request
               ,
               
                 though
                 hee
                 would
                 fill
                 the
                 earth
                 with
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               the
               world
               should
               know
               what
               a
               jealous
               God
               he
               was
               ,
               another
               way
               :
               yet
               in
               this
               particular
               hee
               had
               granted
               his
               request
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               be
               cut
               off
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               David
               had
               good
               experience
               ,
               that
               though
               judgement
               hath
               beene
               threatned
               before
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               courses
               have
               beene
               
               taken
               that
               the
               sentence
               hath
               beene
               altered
               ,
               without
               a
               change
               of
               Gods
               purpose
               at
               all
               .
               For
               God
               ever
               intended
               it
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               a
               condition
               ,
               if
               they
               returned
               not
               to
               him
               he
               would
               goe
               on
               ,
               if
               they
               returned
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               goe
               on
               .
               So
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               remaineth
               unchangeable
               ,
               yet
               the
               sentence
               according
               to
               the
               externall
               expression
               seemeth
               altered
               to
               us
               :
               so
               the
               change
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               God.
               
            
             
               Hence
               let
               us
               note
               something
               (
               briefly
               )
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               that
               
               is
               this
               ;
               First
               ,
               how
               to
               understand
               all
               those
               threatnings
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               seeme
               peremptory
               and
               absolute
               ,
               by
               this
               rule
               .
               A
               judgement
               is
               threatned
               ,
               against
               a
               nation
               ,
               against
               a
               person
               ,
               or
               family
               ,
               &c.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               absolutely
               threatned
               in
               divers
               places
               ;
               because
               thou
               hast
               done
               such
               and
               such
               evils
               ,
               therefore
               such
               and
               such
               things
               shall
               come
               upon
               thee
               .
               All
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               understood
               conditionally
               ,
               though
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               expressed
               absolutely
               .
               And
               the
               rule
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               giveth
               .
               
                 At
                 what
                 instant
                 I
                 shall
                 speake
                 concerning
                 a
                 nation
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 a
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 plucke
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 pull
                 downe
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 to
                 destroy
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 that
                 nation
                 against
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 pronounced
                 ,
                 turne
                 from
                 their
                 evill
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 that
                 I
                 thought
                 to
                 doe
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               Whatsoever
               I
               threatned
               in
               my
               Word
               ,
               if
               they
               turne
               to
               me
               by
               true
               repentance
               ,
               I
               will
               turne
               all
               that
               evill
               from
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               threatned
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               certainly
               have
               brought
               upon
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               returned
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               thus
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               all
               these
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               ground
               
               we
               may
               build
               some
               further
               uses
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               but
               touch
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               those
               discouragements
               that
               lie
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               ;
               When
               they
               find
               themselves
               guiltie
               of
               a
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               ,
               that
               ,
               sinne
               threatned
               with
               severe
               punishment
               ,
               and
               judgement
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               now
               they
               conclude
               their
               case
               to
               be
               desperate
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               vaine
               to
               seeke
               further
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               meanes
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               proceed
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               stopping
               of
               him
               .
               This
               is
               an
               addition
               to
               a
               mans
               other
               sinnes
               to
               conclude
               thus
               .
               Marke
               how
               the
               Lord
               expresseth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               33.
               
               Ezekiel
               .
               The
               people
               were
               much
               troubled
               about
               such
               things
               there
               ,
               say
               they
               ;
               
                 Our
                 transgressions
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 our
                 sinnes
                 bee
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 pine
                 away
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 should
                 wee
                 then
                 live
                 ?
              
               The
               Prophet
               had
               incouraged
               them
               notwithstanding
               their
               great
               sinnes
               to
               returne
               by
               true
               repentance
               ,
               and
               they
               should
               not
               perish
               ;
               neverthelesse
               they
               are
               muttering
               ,
               discouraged
               with
               feare
               ,
               breaking
               their
               spirits
               ,
               withdrawing
               themselves
               from
               God
               :
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               are
               begun
               upon
               us
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               wrath
               is
               gone
               out
               against
               us
               ,
               
                 wee
                 are
                 pining
                 away
                 in
                 them
                 ,
              
               though
               we
               are
               not
               wasted
               yet
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               like
               a
               man
               in
               a
               consumption
               ,
               that
               wasteth
               by
               degrees
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               live
               ?
               certainly
               wee
               shall
               die
               .
               Saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               say
               not
               thus
               among
               your selves
               ,
               but
               know
               if
               yee
               turne
               ,
               yee
               shall
               live
               ;
               
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 the
                 wicked
                 turne
                 from
                 his
                 way
                 and
                 live
                 :
                 turne
                 yee
                 ,
                 turne
                 yee
                 from
                 your
                 evill
                 wayes
                 ,
                 for
                 why
                 will
                 yee
                 die
                 ,
                 oh
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
            
             
               Beware
               of
               discouragements
               therefore
               ,
               it
               is
               Sathans
               devise
               ,
               that
               when
               once
               he
               hath
               drawne
               men
               from
               God
               by
               a
               path
               of
               sinne
               to
               hold
               them
               under
               discouragements
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               ever
               after
               keepe
               them
               from
               turning
               to
               God
               againe
               .
               It
               was
               his
               devise
               whereby
               he
               would
               have
               kept
               Adam
               from
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               committed
               that
               great
               sinne
               in
               eating
               of
               the
               forbidden
               tree
               ;
               Hee
               thought
               of
               nothing
               but
               hiding
               himselfe
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               did
               hide
               himselfe
               amongst
               the
               bushes
               of
               the
               Garden
               :
               
                 I
                 heard
                 thy
                 voyce
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 was
                 afraid
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hid
                 my selfe
                 :
              
               Marke
               ,
               here
               was
               a
               feare
               of
               discouragement
               in
               Adam
               ,
               that
               whereas
               he
               should
               have
               come
               and
               fell
               downe
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               have
               begged
               mercy
               ,
               and
               said
               as
               David
               here
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 mee
                 ?
              
               He
               ranne
               cleane
               away
               from
               God.
               There
               is
               a
               feare
               of
               reverence
               that
               keepeth
               a
               man
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               feare
               ,
               that
               draweth
               a
               man
               to
               God
               :
               but
               this
               feare
               of
               discouragement
               driveth
               a
               man
               from
               God
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               temptation
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               to
               keepe
               a
               man
               from
               God
               ,
               when
               once
               he
               hath
               turned
               aside
               from
               him
               .
               Therefore
               (
               that
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               )
               take
               heed
               of
               such
               inward
               discouragements
               as
               may
               drive
               you
               quite
               off
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Take
               incouragement
               then
               to
               seeke
               the
               face
               of
               God
               in
               his
               owne
               meanes
               and
               way
               .
               He
               hath
               threatned
               judgements
               against
               others
               for
               the
               same
               sinnes
               that
               yee
               find
               your selves
               guiltie
               of
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               returned
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               have
               found
               mercie
               .
               Returne
               yee
               to
               him
               in
               truth
               ,
               and
               seeke
               his
               face
               aright
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               find
               the
               same
               mercie
               .
               In
               the
               prophesie
               of
               Ioel
               ,
               yee
               shall
               see
               there
               ,
               
               that
               though
               God
               had
               threatned
               judgements
               ;
               nay
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               begun
               judgement
               (
               for
               that
               was
               the
               case
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               judgement
               was
               begun
               upon
               them
               )
               yet
               neverthelesse
               the
               Prophet
               calleth
               them
               to
               fasting
               and
               weeping
               ,
               and
               telleth
               them
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
                 and
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 knoweth
                 if
                 he
                 will
                 returne
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 ablessing
                 behind
                 him
                 ?
              
               Therefore
               let
               us
               doe
               our
               parts
               ,
               and
               seeke
               God
               in
               truth
               ,
               amend
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               then
               no
               question
               of
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               will
               returne
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               old
               device
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               to
               draw
               men
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               Gods
               secret
               will
               :
               whether
               I
               be
               absolutely
               rejected
               or
               cast
               off
               or
               not
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               thought
               wherein
               a
               Christian
               should
               exercise
               himselfe
               :
               his
               maine
               businesse
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               calling
               and
               election
               sure
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               ●…vidences
               of
               it
               ;
               by
               a
               holy
               life
               :
               walke
               obediently
               to
               Gods
               revealed
               will
               ,
               and
               be
               certaine
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               rejected
               by
               Gods
               secret
               will.
               He
               never
               rejecteth
               those
               by
               his
               secret
               will
               ,
               and
               purpose
               ,
               and
               decree
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               giveth
               a
               heart
               to
               walke
               obediently
               to
               his
               revealed
               will.
               So
               much
               for
               that
               .
               
                 
                 
                   Who
                   knoweth
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   will
                   be
                   gracious
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   child
                   may
                   live
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               The
               incouragement
               is
               this
               :
               
                 That
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
              
               .
               But
               marke
               his
               expression
               ;
               
                 Whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 [
                 me
                 ]
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
                 .
              
               If
               he
               had
               said
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 childe
                 may
                 live
                 ?
              
               A
               man
               would
               have
               thought
               this
               would
               fully
               enough
               have
               expressed
               his
               mind
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               more
               in
               it
               that
               could
               not
               be
               expressed
               without
               this
               addition
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 child
                 may
                 live
                 ?
              
            
             
               The
               life
               of
               a
               child
               is
               a
               mercy
               to
               the
               father
               .
               David
               expresseth
               herein
               both
               his
               Pitty
               ,
               and
               his
               Pietie
               .
            
             
               His
               Pittie
               ;
               He
               accounteth
               all
               the
               good
               or
               ill
               that
               befalleth
               his
               childe
               ,
               as
               his
               owne
               :
               if
               death
               befalleth
               it
               ,
               he
               accounteth
               it
               as
               a
               miserie
               
               that
               befalleth
               himselfe
               :
               if
               sicknesse
               befalleth
               his
               child
               ,
               hee
               accounteth
               it
               as
               an
               affliction
               upon
               himselfe
               .
               This
               is
               his
               naturall
               pittie
               ,
               that
               same
               naturall
               affection
               of
               a
               Father
               to
               his
               Child
               .
               See
               such
               an
               expression
               of
               the
               woman
               of
               
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 Have
                 mercie
                 on
                 mee
                 ,
                 thou
                 sonne
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 my
                 daughter
                 is
                 miserably
                 vexed
                 of
                 a
                 divell
                 .
              
               The
               
               Daughter
               was
               miserably
               vexed
               ,
               and
               the
               mother
               cryeth
               out
               ,
               
                 Have
                 mercie
                 on
                 me
              
               .
               There
               is
               such
               a
               simpathy
               ariseth
               hence
               from
               the
               naturall
               and
               free
               course
               that
               love
               hath
               in
               descending
               from
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               Child
               .
               There
               are
               not
               only
               morall
               perswasions
               that
               may
               invite
               and
               draw
               on
               love
               ,
               but
               besides
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               course
               of
               affection
               ,
               that
               floweth
               naturally
               ,
               and
               kindly
               ,
               from
               the
               Father
               to
               the
               child
               :
               as
               it
               is
               with
               those
               rivers
               that
               fall
               downward
               ,
               they
               fall
               more
               vehemently
               then
               those
               that
               are
               carried
               upward
               :
               so
               the
               more
               naturall
               the
               affection
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               vehement
               it
               expresseth
               it selfe
               in
               the
               motion
               to
               such
               objects
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Father
               expresseth
               his
               affection
               to
               his
               child
               ,
               this
               is
               more
               vehement
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               more
               naturall
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               strength
               of
               nature
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               cannot
               stand
               upon
               this
               ,
               only
               a
               word
               by
               way
               of
               inference
               ,
               and
               application
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               are
               naturall
               parents
               thus
               to
               their
               children
               ?
               Then
               here
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               faith
               for
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               
               stile
               himselfe
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               the
               adoption
               of
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               .
               This
               was
               Davids
               expression
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 As
                 a
                 father
                 hath
                 compassion
                 of
                 his
                 children
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               expresseth
               
               it
               fully
               :
               
                 In
                 all
                 their
                 affliction
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Angel
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 saved
                 them
                 ;
                 in
                 his
                 love
                 and
                 pittie
                 hee
                 redeemed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
              
               
               
                 bare
                 them
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 hee
                 bore
                 them
                 upon
                 his
                 wings
                 .
              
               This
               giveth
               confidence
               ,
               and
               boldnesse
               to
               Gods
               children
               ,
               in
               making
               their
               requests
               knowne
               to
               him
               .
               This
               was
               it
               that
               incouraged
               the
               Prodigall
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 arise
                 and
                 goe
                 to
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 Father
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 against
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               God
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 )
                 alwayes
                 grants
                 those
                 petitions
                 that
                 are
                 sweetned
                 with
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 a
                 child
                 .
              
               I
               should
               hence
               speake
               somewhat
               to
               children
               ,
               to
               stirre
               them
               up
               to
               answer
               the
               love
               of
               their
               Parents
               ;
               but
               other
               things
               that
               follow
               forbids
               me
               any
               long
               discourse
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               Davids
               pietie
               expressed
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 Who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 mee
                 ?
              
               Hee
               exprest
               not
               only
               the
               
               Pittie
               and
               affection
               of
               a
               naturall
               father
               to
               a
               child
               ,
               but
               pietie
               also
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               guilt
               .
               Hee
               was
               guiltie
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               by
               sinne
               he
               had
               brought
               this
               sorrow
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 who
                 knoweth
                 whether
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 bee
                 gracious
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               in
               sealing
               to
               me
               the
               pardon
               of
               my
               sinne
               this
               way
               ,
               in
               adding
               this
               mercy
               as
               a
               further
               assurance
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               in
               granting
               me
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               my
               sinne
               .
               God
               had
               told
               him
               by
               Nathan
               ,
               that
               his
               sinne
               was
               pardoned
               ,
               though
               he
               told
               him
               the
               Child
               should
               die
               :
               it
               may
               be
               by
               the
               same
               mercy
               he
               will
               release
               me
               from
               this
               sentence
               of
               death
               upon
               my
               Child
               ,
               whereby
               he
               released
               me
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               my
               sinne
               before
               .
               Here
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               owne
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               I
               note
               hence
               is
               ;
               
                 That
                 Parents
                 in
                 the
                 miseries
                 that
                 befall
              
               
               
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 should
                 call
                 their
                 owne
                 sinne
                 to
                 remembrance
                 .
              
               All
               the
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               paines
               ,
               and
               miseries
               that
               befall
               children
               ,
               should
               present
               to
               Parents
               the
               remembrance
               of
               their
               owne
               sinne
               .
               It
               was
               the
               expression
               of
               the
               Widow
               of
               Sarepta
               to
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Eliah
                 ;
                 Art
                 thou
                 come
                 to
                 call
                 my
                 sinnes
                 to
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slay
                 my
                 childe
                 ?
              
               Shee
               saw
               her
               sinne
               in
               the
               death
               of
               her
               Child
               ;
               So
               I
               say
               in
               all
               the
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               that
               befall
               children
               ,
               the
               Parents
               should
               call
               to
               remembrance
               their
               owne
               sinne
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               men
               will
               here
               say
               ;
               There
               seemeth
               to
               be
               no
               need
               of
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               said
               plainly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 child
                 shall
                 not
                 die
              
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 the
                 Parent
                 .
              
               And
               after
               God
               cleareth
               his
               owne
               waies
               from
               inequalitie
               and
               injustice
               by
               that
               argument
               ,
               
                 The
                 sonne
                 shall
                 not
              
               
               
                 beare
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 .
              
               Therefore
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               that
               Parents
               should
               call
               their
               sinnes
               to
               remembrance
               ,
               in
               the
               miseries
               that
               befall
               their
               children
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               Though
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 the
                 child
                 shall
                 not
                 die
              
               for
               the
               Parents
               
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               understand
               it
               a
               right
               ,
               for
               what
               doth
               hee
               meane
               by
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Parent
               ?
               And
               what
               doth
               hee
               meane
               by
               death
               ?
            
             
               By
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               those
               sinnes
               that
               are
               so
               the
               parents
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               children
               are
               not
               at
               all
               guiltie
               of
               those
               sins
               :
               then
               the
               children
               shall
               not
               die
               .
            
             
               By
               Death
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               (
               as
               the
               word
               signifieth
               )
               the
               destruction
               of
               nature
               .
               So
               death
               shall
               not
               befall
               the
               child
               for
               that
               sinne
               that
               himselfe
               is
               not
               guiltie
               of
               .
            
             
             
               But
               how
               then
               come
               little
               children
               to
               die
               before
               they
               have
               committed
               
               any
               sinne
               actually
               ?
               was
               this
               for
               their
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               their
               Parents
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               for
               their
               owne
               sinne
               they
               die
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 sinneth
              
               
               
                 it
                 shall
                 die
              
               ,
               and
               all
               children
               have
               sinned
               ▪
               they
               brought
               sinne
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 and
                 sinne
                 brought
                 death
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               )
               
               
                 therefore
                 death
                 reigneth
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 even
                 over
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 sinned
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 similitude
                 of
                 Adams
                 transgression
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               sinned
               actually
               as
               Adam
               had
               done
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               they
               die
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               sinne
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               :
               
                 In
                 sinne
                 they
                 were
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 iniquitie
                 their
                 mother
                 conceived
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 :
              
               therefore
               they
               die
               for
               their
               owne
               sinne
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               temporall
               judgements
               and
               afflictions
               befall
               them
               ,
               
               is
               this
               for
               their
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               their
               Parents
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               for
               both
               ;
               both
               for
               their
               owne
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               
               their
               Parents
               :
               for
               as
               death
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               are
               fruits
               of
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               inheritance
               in
               the
               person
               of
               every
               child
               by
               nature
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               is
               borne
               :
               but
               yet
               if
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               Parents
               be
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               may
               bring
               temporall
               judgements
               .
               There
               are
               many
               instances
               and
               examples
               of
               this
               ,
               how
               God
               hath
               visited
               upon
               the
               posteritie
               of
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               threatning
               in
               the
               second
               Commandement
               .
               And
               this
               you
               shall
               see
               ,
               either
               in
               godly
               children
               of
               wicked
               parents
               ,
               or
               in
               ungodly
               children
               of
               godly
               Parents
               .
               Suppose
               a
               man
               leave
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               wealth
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               have
               one
               that
               feares
               God
               amongst
               them
               :
               it
               may
               please
               God
               to
               lay
               some
               losse
               or
               crosse
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               undoing
               of
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               utterly
               be
               impoverished
               ,
               and
               beggered
               ,
               and
               deprived
               of
               all
               that
               meanes
               that
               his
               father
               left
               him
               by
               unrighteousnesse
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 getteth
                 an
                 heire
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 is
                 nothing
              
               (
               saith
               Solomon
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               deprived
               him
               of
               all
               that
               estate
               his
               father
               left
               him
               by
               unrighteousnesse
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               judgement
               upon
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               mercy
               upon
               the
               child
               .
               A
               judgement
               upon
               the
               father
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               laboured
               for
               ,
               that
               which
               hee
               lost
               his
               soule
               for
               ,
               should
               bee
               vaine
               ,
               should
               come
               to
               nothing
               ,
               and
               not
               benefit
               his
               posteritie
               as
               he
               thought
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               to
               the
               childe
               ,
               to
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ;
               He
               by
               this
               meanes
               is
               humbled
               ,
               it
               draweth
               him
               from
               the
               world
               .
               Nay
               ,
               when
               God
               emptieth
               him
               of
               these
               things
               that
               were
               unrighteously
               gotten
               ,
               he
               giveth
               him
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               an
               estate
               another
               way
               ,
               wherein
               he
               shall
               see
               God
               his
               Father
               provide
               for
               him
               without
               any
               indirect
               and
               unlawfull
               courses
               .
            
             
               So
               sometimes
               the
               very
               shame
               and
               reproach
               that
               falleth
               upon
               wicked
               children
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               judgement
               to
               the
               parents
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               children
               too
               .
               Vpon
               the
               Parent
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               hee
               is
               guiltie
               of
               the
               
               neglect
               of
               his
               dutie
               ,
               and
               of
               evill
               example
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               so
               hee
               is
               punished
               in
               the
               shame
               that
               befalleth
               his
               posterity
               .
               As
               it
               is
               a
               blessing
               upon
               a
               man
               
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Gates
              
               (
               as
               Solomon
               
               speakes
               )
               no
               man
               can
               upbraid
               him
               with
               his
               children
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               a
               correction
               to
               Gods
               children
               ,
               even
               when
               their
               children
               prove
               ungodly
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               have
               beene
               negligent
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               of
               their
               duty
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               old
               Eli
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               was
               gone
               out
               against
               his
               house
               and
               familie
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 Because
                 thou
                 honourest
                 thy
              
               
               
                 sonnes
                 above
                 mee
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 themselves
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 restrainest
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 bring
                 a
                 judgement
                 upon
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 at
                 which
                 both
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 heareth
                 it
                 shall
                 tingle
                 .
              
               I
               say
               it
               may
               come
               to
               passe
               (
               and
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               naturall
               affection
               that
               is
               in
               Parents
               )
               that
               that
               miserie
               that
               befalleth
               their
               children
               ,
               may
               bee
               an
               exceeding
               crosse
               and
               affliction
               to
               them
               .
               God
               layes
               sharpe
               corrections
               on
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               those
               children
               which
               they
               accounted
               as
               comforts
               ,
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               very
               crosse
               ,
               and
               vexation
               of
               their
               life
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               then
               yee
               see
               ,
               such
               a
               course
               of
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               men
               ,
               to
               visit
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Fathers
               upon
               the
               children
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               children
               walke
               in
               their
               fathers
               steps
               ,
               if
               the
               child
               and
               the
               father
               agree
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               :
               if
               the
               father
               by
               omission
               or
               commission
               make
               himselfe
               guiltie
               of
               the
               sinne
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               &c.
               and
               so
               if
               the
               child
               ,
               either
               by
               imitation
               ,
               or
               allowance
               goe
               on
               in
               his
               fathers
               way
               ,
               he
               draweth
               a
               greater
               judgement
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               adding
               to
               his
               fathers
               sinne
               :
               and
               as
               they
               are
               alike
               in
               sinne
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               be
               alike
               in
               judgement
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               likewise
               for
               temporall
               judgements
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               ,
               and
               often-times
               doth
               lay
               many
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               crosses
               upon
               the
               children
               ,
               for
               the
               sinne
               of
               their
               parents
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               smitten
               by
               the
               judgement
               that
               is
               upon
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               the
               children
               may
               be
               free
               from
               sinne
               ,
               
                 for
                 who
                 ever
                 was
                 afflicted
                 being
                 innocent
                 ?
              
            
             
               Is
               this
               so
               ?
               then
               in
               the
               first
               place
               it
               should
               teach
               Parents
               to
               take
               heede
               of
               making
               themselves
               miserable
               in
               their
               posteritie
               by
               sinning
               
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               specially
               three
               sorts
               of
               sinnes
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               
               which
               God
               continueth
               his
               judgements
               upon
               mens
               posterities
               and
               families
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               are
               ,
               sinnes
               against
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               against
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               for
               these
               God
               smiteth
               mens
               
               posterities
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               Ieroboam
               and
               others
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               neglect
               of
               dutie
               ,
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               negligence
               in
               Gods
               worship
               :
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 wrath
                 come
                 upon
                 the
                 heathen
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 families
                 that
                 call
                 not
                 upon
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               A
               familie
               I
               know
               ,
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ,
               signifieth
               a
               
               Nation
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               strict
               sense
               ;
               a
               familie
               ,
               or
               posterity
               ;
               in
               that
               place
               it
               signifieth
               both
               .
               A
               Familie
               or
               people
               ,
               that
               lay
               aside
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               those
               that
               lie
               under
               this
               charge
               of
               not
               
                 calling
                 upon
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 let
                 thy
                 wrath
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               second
               sort
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               are
               those
               against
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               
               injustice
               ,
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               for
               those
               sins
               God
               visiteth
               mens
               posterities
               ,
               punisheth
               them
               in
               their
               children
               :
               sometime
               by
               taking
               them
               away
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               smiting
               them
               with
               such
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               temporall
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               chastisements
               ,
               as
               Parents
               have
               continuall
               matter
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               calling
               their
               sins
               to
               mind
               ;
               The
               Scripture
               is
               full
               of
               instances
               of
               this
               kinde
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               dutie
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               when
               Parents
               
               are
               too
               fond
               and
               remisse
               in
               their
               education
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               in
               their
               dutie
               :
               therefore
               Iob
               was
               fearefull
               of
               this
               ,
               lest
               his
               sons
               should
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               continually
               in
               prayer
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               keepe
               them
               in
               his
               feare
               ,
               Parents
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               a
               blessing
               continued
               on
               their
               posteritie
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               carefull
               of
               sanctifying
               their
               Families
               ,
               by
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               
                 walking
                 with
                 an
                 upright
                 heart
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 their
                 house
                 ,
              
               by
               dealing
               righteously
               with
               men
               in
               all
               their
               businesses
               ,
               not
               to
               strive
               to
               reare
               their
               posteritie
               by
               wealth
               ,
               but
               by
               grace
               ,
               to
               leave
               them
               heires
               of
               the
               blessing
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               much
               money
               .
               That
               is
               the
               way
               to
               have
               comfort
               in
               children
               and
               posterity
               .
            
             
               Yee
               see
               how
               few
               of
               those
               that
               in
               this
               Citie
               ,
               or
               other
               places
               that
               have
               got
               such
               wealth
               ,
               thrive
               in
               many
               generations
               ,
               nay
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               not
               in
               the
               next
               generation
               ,
               but
               come
               some
               to
               notorious
               beggarie
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               others
               may
               be
               warned
               how
               they
               get
               estates
               by
               unjustice
               and
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               to
               leave
               to
               their
               families
               .
               There
               is
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               going
               along
               with
               unrighteous
               gaine
               ,
               and
               a
               sinfull
               life
               ,
               and
               falleth
               upon
               posteritie
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               they
               approve
               of
               ,
               or
               walke
               in
               their
               fathers
               waies
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               it
               should
               teach
               children
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               
               sinfull
               courses
               of
               their
               Parents
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               joyne
               with
               them
               in
               their
               punishment
               ;
               nay
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               not
               have
               the
               increase
               of
               their
               punishments
               ,
               take
               heed
               ,
               I
               say
               take
               heed
               of
               going
               on
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Remember
               the
               charge
               that
               the
               Lord
               gave
               concerning
               
                 Babilon
                 ,
                 Come
                 out
                 of
                 her
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 partake
                 of
                 her
                 Plagues
                 :
              
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               partake
               of
               their
               plagues
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               partaking
               in
               the
               sinnes
               of
               your
               Parents
               .
            
             
               Here
               was
               Davids
               pietie
               ,
               he
               calleth
               his
               sinnes
               to
               remembrance
               .
               So
               ought
               Parents
               in
               all
               crosses
               that
               befall
               their
               families
               or
               posteritie
               ,
               if
               any
               child
               be
               sicke
               or
               weake
               ,
               or
               if
               there
               be
               any
               crosse
               in
               their
               estates
               ,
               or
               trade
               ,
               or
               successe
               in
               their
               businesse
               ,
               whereby
               they
               
               should
               maintaine
               their
               Families
               ,
               to
               call
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               to
               remembrance
               ,
               to
               looke
               over
               the
               severall
               commands
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               sinnes
               they
               are
               guiltie
               of
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               repented
               of
               .
            
             
               Now
               wee
               come
               to
               Davids
               carriage
               ,
               when
               the
               childe
               was
               
               dead
               .
               
                 But
                 now
                 hee
                 is
                 dead
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 fast
                 :
                 Can
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 backe
                 againe
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               yee
               have
               Davids
               carriage
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               why
               he
               did
               not
               
               fast
               .
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               against
               reason
               ,
               
                 wherefore
                 should
                 I
                 fast
              
               ?
               in
               this
               expression
               ,
               he
               implieth
               that
               he
               saw
               no
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               made
               him
               forbeare
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               bootlesse
               
               and
               needlesse
               ;
               
                 Can
                 I
                 bring
                 him
                 backe
                 againe
                 ?
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 goe
              
               
               
                 to
                 him
              
               :
               I
               have
               somewhat
               else
               to
               doe
               ,
               then
               to
               spend
               my
               time
               in
               unprofitable
               sorrow
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               matter
               that
               concerneth
               mee
               more
               neerely
               to
               thinke
               upon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               concerning
               my
               owne
               death
               ,
               to
               prepare
               for
               that
               .
               And
               lastly
               ,
               the
               last
               reason
               is
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 mee
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               alteration
               of
               his
               
               carriage
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               the
               child
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               sorrow
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               ye
               must
               understand
               it
               of
               excessive
               sorrow
               .
               Here
               is
               not
               forbidden
               a
               due
               measure
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               is
               allowed
               ;
               but
               he
               speakes
               of
               sorrow
               in
               the
               excesse
               .
               Why
               should
               I
               doe
               this
               ?
            
             
               The
               reasons
               he
               giveth
               against
               excessive
               sorrow
               ,
               are
               first
               (
               I
               can
               but
               give
               you
               the
               heads
               of
               things
               )
               because
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               against
               reason
               .
               
               Hence
               I
               will
               note
               this
               to
               you
               ;
            
             
               That
               one
               way
               to
               moderate
               our
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               to
               regulate
               them
               aright
               ,
               is
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               examination
               of
               reason
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             
               When
               passions
               sway
               ,
               when
               they
               doe
               not
               looke
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               reason
               ,
               to
               bee
               subject
               and
               ordered
               according
               to
               that
               ,
               but
               usurpe
               a
               rule
               in
               the
               soule
               above
               reason
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               confusion
               ,
               and
               distemper
               ,
               and
               disorder
               in
               a
               mans
               affections
               and
               actions
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               whole
               course
               .
               A
               man
               should
               therefore
               consider
               ,
               what
               reason
               there
               is
               for
               every
               thing
               .
               If
               hee
               sorrow
               for
               a
               thing
               ,
               what
               reason
               have
               I
               for
               it
               ?
               If
               hee
               rejoyce
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               what
               reason
               have
               I
               for
               it
               ?
               Is
               it
               worth
               this
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               this
               joy
               ?
               I
               say
               this
               is
               the
               way
               to
               rectifie
               and
               moderate
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               them
               aright
               ,
               if
               wee
               trie
               them
               all
               by
               sound
               reason
               .
            
             
               David
               tooke
               this
               course
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 disquieted
                 within
                 mee
                 ?
              
               Is
               there
               any
               good
               
               reason
               for
               it
               ?
               Reason
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               a
               curbe
               and
               bridle
               ,
               to
               stop
               passion
               when
               it
               is
               running
               on
               in
               its
               free
               course
               .
            
             
             
               If
               David
               had
               done
               thus
               ,
               would
               hee
               have
               runne
               out
               to
               that
               excessive
               expression
               for
               his
               sonne
               ?
               
                 Oh
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
              
               &c.
               What
               great
               reason
               had
               hee
               for
               this
               ?
               that
               Absolom
               a
               rebellious
               son
               was
               tooke
               away
               that
               sought
               the
               death
               of
               his
               father
               ;
               that
               God
               glorified
               himselfe
               in
               the
               punishment
               of
               a
               disobedient
               ,
               proud
               ,
               insolent
               childe
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ?
               Was
               this
               a
               matter
               for
               David
               so
               much
               to
               grieve
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               troubled
               at
               ?
            
             
               If
               Ionah
               had
               done
               thus
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               considered
               what
               reason
               hee
               had
               to
               bee
               angrie
               ;
               (
               as
               GOD
               putteth
               the
               question
               to
               him
               ;
               
                 dost
                 thou
                 well
                 to
                 bee
                 angrie
                 ?
                 )
              
               Would
               he
               not
               have
               stopped
               that
               Passion
               ?
            
             
               If
               Cain
               had
               done
               thus
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               put
               the
               question
               to
               himselfe
               as
               GOD
               did
               ,
               
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 wroth
                 ?
                 why
                 is
                 thy
                 countenance
                 fallen
                 ?
              
               Or
               as
               that
               great
               King
               said
               to
               
                 Nehemiah
                 ;
                 Why
                 is
                 thy
                 countenance
                 sad
                 ?
              
               So
               if
               men
               would
               put
               the
               question
               to
               themselves
               concerning
               their
               affections
               :
               as
               ,
               concerning
               love
               ,
               why
               doe
               I
               set
               my
               heart
               upon
               such
               and
               such
               things
               ?
               and
               so
               likewise
               concerning
               their
               sorrow
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               ,
               Why
               is
               it
               thus
               ?
               As
               Rebecca
               said
               when
               the
               children
               did
               striue
               in
               her
               womb
               ,
               so
               when
               there
               is
               a
               conflict
               of
               passions
               in
               the
               soule
               against
               reason
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               
                 why
                 am
                 I
                 thus
                 ?
                 Who
                 art
                 thou
                 that
                 fearest
                 mortall
                 man
                 ?
              
               saith
               Isaiah
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               If
               men
               I
               say
               did
               thus
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               breake
               out
               into
               such
               exorbitancie
               of
               passions
               ,
               as
               commonly
               they
               doe
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               then
               to
               order
               any
               affection
               aright
               ,
               is
               to
               reduce
               
               it
               to
               the
               principles
               of
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               rectified
               reason
               and
               judgement
               .
               Let
               reason
               be
               guided
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               affections
               be
               ordered
               by
               that
               reason
               so
               rectified
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               with
               man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               innocencie
               ;
               and
               experience
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               state
               of
               corruption
               ,
               all
               disorder
               commeth
               from
               the
               want
               of
               this
               subordination
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               to
               reason
               in
               their
               severall
               actions
               and
               motions
               .
               When
               a
               man
               goes
               hood-winkd
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               hee
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               stumbling
               ,
               and
               falling
               into
               one
               hole
               or
               other
               :
               this
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               
                 walke
                 in
                 darknesse
              
               :
               then
               a
               man
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               not
               guided
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               and
               affections
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               truth
               shining
               in
               his
               understanding
               .
               A
               man
               should
               therefore
               strive
               to
               checke
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               others
               to
               checke
               him
               ,
               Why
               is
               it
               thus
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               cannot
               give
               a
               cause
               and
               a
               reason
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               passion
               to
               be
               rejected
               ,
               a
               distemper
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ;
               He
               saw
               no
               reason
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               this
               .
               It
               was
               altogether
               bootlesse
               ,
               
                 Why
                 should
                 I
                 fast
                 ?
                 I
                 cannot
                 bring
                 him
                 backe
                 againe
                 .
              
               Hee
               meaneth
               ,
               bring
               him
               backe
               againe
               to
               live
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               So
               Iob
               meaneth
               ,
               when
               hee
               speakes
               
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 die
                 ,
                 shall
                 hee
                 live
                 againe
                 ?
              
               hee
               cannot
               
               be
               brought
               backe
               againe
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               converse
               among
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               I
               not
               hence
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               the
               actions
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               of
               this
               life
               cease
               
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               calling
               of
               them
               backe
               againe
               .
               No
               bringing
               of
               a
               man
               backe
               to
               take
               new
               opportunities
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               the
               comforts
               he
               hath
               lost
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               meanes
               he
               hath
               neglected
               ,
               and
               to
               redeeme
               the
               time
               he
               hath
               slackly
               let
               passe
               .
               When
               the
               request
               was
               put
               to
               Abraham
               by
               Dives
               ,
               that
               some
               might
               
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               to
               tell
               his
               brethren
               upon
               earth
               where
               he
               was
               :
               No
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               that
               request
               shall
               never
               be
               granted
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               give
               warning
               to
               the
               living
               ,
               much
               lesse
               that
               a
               man
               himselfe
               should
               returne
               from
               thence
               ,
               to
               begin
               upon
               a
               new
               score
               ,
               a
               new
               reckoning
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               new
               time
               appointed
               ,
               when
               that
               time
               is
               past
               over
               :
               
                 They
                 have
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 heare
                 them
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               appointed
               the
               meanes
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               to
               use
               the
               meanes
               ;
               
                 Now
                 they
                 have
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
              
               ;
               After
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               none
               of
               those
               meanes
               ,
               no
               time
               of
               using
               them
               ;
               
                 The
                 child
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 back
                 againe
                 ,
              
               nor
               the
               man
               shall
               not
               come
               backe
               againe
               .
               Death
               is
               a
               strict
               doore-keeper
               ,
               all
               that
               passe
               out
               that
               way
               ,
               the
               doore
               is
               shut
               on
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               returne
               backe
               .
               Wee
               reade
               of
               many
               severall
               Ages
               that
               have
               gone
               to
               the
               place
               of
               silence
               ,
               we
               never
               read
               of
               any
               that
               came
               thence
               ,
               to
               tell
               what
               is
               done
               there
               :
               we
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               yet
               ,
               that
               came
               backe
               againe
               to
               reforme
               his
               course
               .
               A
               friend
               with
               all
               his
               prayers
               and
               teares
               ,
               cannot
               bring
               backe
               a
               friend
               that
               is
               dead
               .
            
             
               It
               teacheth
               us
               a
               point
               of
               wisedome
               to
               make
               good
               use
               of
               our
               
               time
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               grace
               we
               have
               .
               We
               draw
               neerer
               death
               every
               day
               then
               other
               ,
               and
               when
               once
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               brought
               backe
               againe
               upon
               the
               earth
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               had
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               would
               give
               it
               to
               obtaine
               an
               houres
               time
               upon
               earth
               ,
               to
               doe
               what
               he
               neglected
               before
               ,
               he
               cannot
               have
               it
               :
               therefore
               
                 while
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 :
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 light
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 while
                 yee
                 have
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 light
              
               ;
               Make
               use
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               grace
               :
               the
               time
               may
               come
               ,
               when
               yee
               may
               wish
               (
               as
               Dives
               is
               described
               to
               wish
               )
               that
               some
               body
               ,
               much
               more
               that
               you
               your selves
               might
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Certainly
               ,
               if
               those
               in
               Hell
               were
               to
               come
               from
               the
               dead
               againe
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               to
               live
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               on
               earth
               a
               holy
               ,
               strict
               ,
               and
               conscionable
               life
               ,
               to
               watch
               over
               all
               their
               wayes
               ,
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               toward
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               omit
               a
               duty
               ,
               nor
               slight
               a
               duty
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               omit
               an
               opportunity
               ,
               a
               minute
               ,
               but
               spend
               their
               whole
               life
               in
               
                 working
                 out
                 their
                 salvations
                 with
                 feare
                 
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               they
               would
               sleepe
               and
               awake
               with
               feare
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               sinne
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               carefull
               that
               they
               had
               no
               sinfull
               thought
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               patternes
               of
               the
               strangest
               expressions
               of
               conformitie
               to
               the
               rule
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               to
               be
               granted
               .
               You
               may
               easily
               be
               perswaded
               of
               this
               ,
               doe
               you
               that
               now
               which
               they
               wish
               for
               ,
               and
               wish
               in
               vaine
               :
               make
               use
               of
               the
               time
               of
               grace
               now
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               comming
               backe
               againe
               afterward
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               .
               A
               third
               reason
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 I
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 him
              
               .
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               another
               businesse
               in
               hand
               ,
               now
               the
               child
               is
               dead
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               me
               to
               stand
               blubbering
               ,
               and
               spending
               my
               time
               for
               a
               dead
               Child
               ;
               I
               am
               going
               to
               him
               .
               The
               word
               here
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 to
                 him
              
               .
               Returne
               signifieth
               ,
               to
               goe
               backe
               to
               a
               place
               where
               one
               was
               before
               ;
               So
               David
               shall
               returne
               to
               his
               Child
               :
               for
               he
               was
               there
               before
               ;
               there
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               the
               principles
               of
               that
               is
               in
               the
               earth
               where
               the
               Child
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               heaven
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               soule
               where
               the
               Child
               is
               :
               
                 The
                 Body
                 returneth
                 to
                 dust
              
               
               
                 whence
                 it
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soule
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               body
               is
               of
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               returneth
               to
               dust
               ,
               the
               soule
               commeth
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               returnes
               to
               God
               againe
               .
               Therefore
               he
               saith
               here
               ,
               I
               shall
               returne
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               I
               came
               from
               him
               .
               When
               things
               are
               reduced
               to
               their
               first
               principles
               ,
               the
               body
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               said
               to
               returne
               .
               Yee
               see
               the
               phrase
               then
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               (
               briefly
               )
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               the
               greatest
               care
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               the
               greatest
               businesse
               he
               hath
               to
               doe
               
               on
               earth
               ,
               is
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               .
            
             
               His
               businesse
               is
               not
               to
               care
               for
               his
               children
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               spend
               unprofitable
               sorrow
               for
               them
               :
               the
               maine
               businesse
               of
               my
               life
               is
               ,
               how
               I
               shall
               make
               my
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               bee
               fitted
               for
               death
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               going
               thither
               .
               Wee
               should
               observe
               the
               death
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               a
               serious
               preparation
               for
               our
               owne
               death
               :
               the
               Father
               should
               be
               stirred
               up
               by
               seeing
               his
               Child
               dead
               before
               him
               ,
               the
               elder
               by
               seeing
               the
               younger
               die
               before
               them
               :
               we
               see
               how
               death
               hath
               shot
               his
               arrowes
               beyond
               ,
               and
               short
               ,
               and
               above
               ,
               and
               below
               us
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               are
               elder
               ,
               and
               younger
               ,
               and
               richer
               and
               poorer
               ,
               all
               sorts
               ,
               he
               will
               strike
               us
               at
               last
               :
               this
               thing
               (
               I
               say
               )
               should
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               prepare
               for
               our
               owne
               dissolution
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               would
               thinke
               that
               there
               were
               no
               need
               of
               such
               a
               thing
               ;
               the
               very
               bare
               sight
               of
               Corse
               ,
               or
               a
               hearse
               ,
               the
               bare
               fight
               of
               a
               dead
               corpse
               ,
               the
               bare
               ringing
               of
               a
               bell
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermon
              
               ,
               should
               be
               warning
               enough
               to
               the
               living
               to
               tell
               him
               of
               death
               .
               When
               a
               man
               sees
               a
               company
               carrying
               a
               dead
               body
               to
               the
               gaave
               ;
               he
               should
               say
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 It
                 may
                 bee
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 these
                 may
                 carrie
                 me
                 next
                 .
              
               But
               how
               commeth
               it
               to
               passe
               that
               it
               is
               not
               thus
               ?
            
             
             
               Certainly
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               power
               in
               all
               examples
               to
               worke
               this
               :
               it
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               .
               Though
               a
               man
               observe
               the
               death
               of
               never
               so
               many
               before
               him
               ,
               yet
               this
               cannot
               worke
               in
               him
               a
               serious
               care
               ,
               to
               make
               preparation
               for
               his
               owne
               death
               ,
               except
               God
               adde
               a
               further
               worke
               to
               it
               .
               We
               may
               see
               this
               in
               the
               expression
               of
               Moses
               ,
               when
               so
               many
               died
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               :
               
                 Lord
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisedome
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               Though
               so
               many
               thousands
               died
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               so
               many
               severall
               kinds
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               never
               apply
               our
               hearts
               to
               wisedome
               by
               those
               examples
               ,
               except
               God
               teach
               us
               that
               wisdome
               .
               Therefore
               we
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               teach
               us
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               Examples
               .
               Men
               must
               give
               account
               for
               examples
               aswell
               as
               for
               rules
               ;
               men
               must
               give
               account
               for
               examples
               of
               mortalitie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               Sermons
               of
               mortalitie
               :
               therefore
               let
               the
               example
               of
               others
               mortality
               stirre
               you
               up
               to
               prepare
               for
               your
               owne
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               may
               doe
               so
               ,
               be
               much
               in
               calling
               upon
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 mee
                 :
              
               that
               is
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               to
               converse
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               before
               ;
               
                 I
                 shall
                 returne
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
              
               
               
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 mee
              
               .
               He
               doth
               but
               reitterate
               ,
               and
               repeat
               what
               he
               had
               said
               before
               in
               effect
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               then
               that
               Parents
               must
               make
               account
               of
               ,
               both
               for
               themselves
               and
               their
               children
               .
            
             
               For
               their
               children
               .
               It
               should
               make
               them
               moderate
               therefore
               in
               their
               sorrow
               for
               them
               .
               God
               now
               hath
               shewed
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               declared
               his
               will
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               should
               rest
               in
               that
               will
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               David
               aymed
               at
               .
               Gods
               will
               was
               not
               only
               to
               takeaway
               his
               child
               ,
               but
               so
               to
               take
               him
               away
               ,
               as
               never
               to
               returne
               to
               him
               againe
               in
               that
               manner
               ;
               Now
               God
               had
               declared
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 why
                 should
                 I
                 fast
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               rest
               in
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               In
               all
               the
               things
               which
               we
               account
               crosses
               ,
               and
               losses
               ,
               in
               children
               and
               friends
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               maine
               businesse
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               expresse
               sorrow
               ,
               but
               submission
               and
               subjection
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               exercise
               and
               inure
               his
               heart
               to
               patience
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               in
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               and
               will.
               As
               Eli
               ,
               though
               he
               faild
               in
               his
               carriage
               to
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               yet
               he
               shewed
               a
               dutifull
               respect
               to
               God
               his
               heavenly
               father
               .
               When
               Samuel
               told
               him
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               that
               should
               come
               upon
               his
               house
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 :
              
               though
               it
               were
               a
               heavy
               judgement
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 whosoever
                 should
                 heare
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 both
                 his
                 eares
                 should
                 tingle
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               but
               to
               subject
               my selfe
               with
               patient
               submission
               ,
               and
               contentednesse
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               becommeth
               not
               me
               to
               contend
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               reason
               with
               God
               concerning
               
               his
               worke
               ,
               I
               confesse
               
                 hee
                 is
                 righteous
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Aaron
               .
               There
               was
               a
               heavy
               judgement
               befallen
               him
               ,
               his
               sonnes
               were
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ;
               yet
               ,
               the
               text
               saith
               ,
               
                 Aaron
                 held
                 his
                 peace
              
               .
               When
               God
               manifested
               so
               great
               wrath
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               in
               wasting
               ,
               and
               consuming
               ,
               and
               burning
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               for
               offering
               of
               strange
               fire
               ,
               yet
               
                 Aaron
                 held
                 his
                 peace
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               did
               only
               mind
               how
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               a
               contented
               submission
               to
               his
               will.
               So
               Iob
               ,
               hee
               heard
               not
               only
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               lost
               them
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               by
               a
               violent
               death
               ,
               by
               a
               house
               falling
               on
               their
               heads
               ,
               
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Whereas
               a
               carnall
               worldly
               man
               would
               have
               fallen
               to
               strugling
               ,
               and
               contending
               ,
               and
               quarrelling
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               trouble
               and
               perplex
               his
               owne
               spirit
               .
               We
               doe
               exceedingly
               imbitter
               Gods
               cup
               ,
               by
               mingling
               with
               it
               ingredients
               of
               our
               owne
               passions
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               the
               affliction
               more
               heavy
               and
               grievous
               then
               God
               intends
               it
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               reason
               :
               
                 wee
                 possesse
              
               not
               
                 our
                 soules
                 with
                 patience
              
               .
            
             
               When
               we
               are
               sensible
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               friends
               and
               children
               ,
               &c.
               let
               us
               learne
               to
               make
               it
               our
               businesse
               ,
               to
               thinke
               .
               I
               have
               a
               greater
               worke
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               prepare
               for
               my
               owne
               death
               .
               God
               in
               the
               death
               of
               this
               man
               speakes
               to
               me
               to
               prepare
               for
               my
               owne
               ;
               And
               then
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               submission
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               make
               it
               appeare
               that
               thou
               acknowledgest
               a
               power
               in
               God
               to
               dispose
               of
               thy
               house
               ,
               to
               doe
               every
               thing
               ,
               by
               patiently
               resting
               in
               his
               will.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               comfort
               is
               added
               ,
               though
               children
               be
               tooke
               away
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               returne
               in
               an
               earthly
               manner
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               in
               a
               better
               manner
               .
               Parents
               are
               contented
               to
               part
               with
               their
               children
               for
               a
               time
               for
               their
               preferment
               .
               Children
               (
               though
               theyare
               very
               young
               )
               that
               are
               commended
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               godly
               Parents
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ;
               these
               whose
               hearts
               God
               hath
               inlarged
               ,
               and
               quickned
               fervently
               and
               faithfully
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               they
               may
               rest
               in
               this
               assured
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               meet
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               in
               a
               better
               manner
               ,
               their
               children
               shall
               be
               better
               preferred
               then
               if
               they
               were
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               to
               perfection
               .
            
             
               Here
               you
               see
               there
               is
               not
               a
               tooth
               bred
               in
               a
               child
               without
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               paine
               ,
               and
               every
               tooth
               cost
               some
               paine
               ,
               but
               this
               
                 mortall
                 bodie
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 corruption
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
              
               ;
               This
               weake
               body
               shall
               be
               made
               strong
               ,
               weake
               children
               strong
               without
               paine
               .
               Death
               endeth
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               shall
               present
               him
               in
               a
               perfect
               measure
               of
               strength
               in
               a
               glorified
               estate
               .
               So
               much
               for
               this
               text
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               STING
               OF
               DEATH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               STRENGTH
               OF
               SINNE
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 5.
                 12.
                 
              
               By
               one
               man
               sinne
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               by
               death
               sinne
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 7.
                 9.
                 
              
               When
               the
               Commandement
               came
               ,
               sinne
               revived
               ,
               and
               I
               died
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               STING
               OF
               DEATH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               STRENGTH
               OF
               SINNE
               .
               SERMON
               VI.
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   sting
                   of
                   Death
                   is
                   Sinne
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   Sinne
                   is
                   the
                   Law.
                   
                
              
            
             
               SOlomon
               telleth
               thus
               ,
               
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 season
                 for
              
               
               
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 bee
                 borne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 die
                 :
              
               These
               two
               are
               the
               two
               great
               seasons
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               sure
               to
               die
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               sure
               we
               have
               lived
               ,
               and
               every
               degree
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               steppe
               to
               our
               death
               .
               Every
               man
               of
               us
               hath
               but
               a
               part
               to
               act
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               wee
               have
               done
               that
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               drawne
               off
               from
               the
               Stage
               by
               Death
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               hard
               condition
               for
               so
               Noble
               a
               creature
               as
               Man
               is
               to
               be
               folded
               up
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               for
               so
               faire
               a
               beautie
               as
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               closed
               up
               in
               eternall
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               Man
               should
               turne
               to
               the
               acquaintance
               of
               dust
               and
               wormes
               ,
               and
               make
               his
               habitation
               with
               rottennesse
               and
               loathsomnesse
               ,
               that
               Death
               should
               have
               the
               victorie
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               Creature
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               condition
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               thinkes
               not
               so
               ,
               he
               thinkes
               otherwise
               ,
               Death
               (
               saith
               
               he
               ,
               ver
               .
               54.
               )
               
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victorie
              
               ;
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               It
               need
               
               not
               trouble
               you
               to
               thinke
               so
               of
               Death
               ,
               the
               condition
               of
               it
               is
               not
               so
               strange
               and
               hard
               as
               men
               take
               it
               to
               be
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victory
                 .
              
               If
               a
               man
               have
               a
               strong
               enemy
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               it
               might
               trouble
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               no
               great
               matter
               to
               deale
               with
               a
               conquered
               enemie
               :
               Christ
               hath
               overcome
               Death
               ,
               hath
               conquered
               that
               strong
               enemie
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victory
                 .
              
               Therefore
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               the
               precedent
               ,
               and
               subsequent
               verses
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               seemeth
               to
               insult
               and
               triumph
               over
               Death
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 Death
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ,
                 oh
                 grave
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 ?
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               before
               Christ
               came
               and
               conquered
               thee
               ,
               Death
               thou
               wert
               victorious
               ;
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               sting
               in
               it
               :
               before
               Christ
               sweetned
               the
               Grave
               ,
               there
               was
               something
               that
               was
               terrible
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               but
               now
               because
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               gotten
               the
               victory
               over
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               sweetned
               the
               other
               ,
               therefore
               Saint
               Paul
               breakes
               forth
               thus
               into
               an
               insultation
               and
               triumph
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               how
               can
               this
               be
               ?
               Why
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               thus
               triumph
               ?
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               insinuated
               in
               the
               verse
               I
               have
               read
               to
               you
               ,
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               the
               occasion
               of
               trouble
               to
               Christians
               ?
            
             
               No
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               
                 thankes
                 bee
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 victory
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 :
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               the
               reason
               ,
               of
               my
               triumphing
               over
               Death
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               sting
               in
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               Sinne
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               Christ
               hath
               tooke
               away
               sinne
               ,
               and
               hath
               satisfied
               the
               Law
               ,
               sinne
               being
               taken
               away
               ,
               Death
               cannot
               hurt
               me
               ,
               the
               Law
               being
               satisfied
               ,
               Sinne
               cannot
               prejudice
               me
               .
               This
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               of
               every
               Christians
               insultation
               over
               Death
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               I
               have
               read
               containe
               two
               parts
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               Sinne.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               If
               there
               were
               no
               law
               ,
               there
               would
               bee
               no
               sinne
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               were
               no
               sinne
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               death
               :
               
                 Sinne
                 is
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               only
               at
               this
               time
               insist
               upon
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               from
               whence
               I
               shall
               deliver
               that
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               please
               God
               to
               accompany
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               may
               be
               usefull
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               The
               proposition
               .
               shall
               be
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               
               
                 
                   Sinne
                   is
                   the
                   sting
                   of
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               Proposition
               I
               would
               not
               have
               you
               understand
               in
               this
               sense
               only
               ,
               that
               death
               came
               in
               by
               sinne
               meerely
               in
               a
               habit
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               true
               too
               .
               But
               understand
               it
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               horrour
               
               and
               terriblenesse
               of
               Death
               ,
               all
               the
               power
               and
               rage
               it
               hath
               ,
               whatsoever
               makes
               it
               fearefull
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               receiveth
               it
               all
               from
               sinne
               .
               It
               is
               sinne
               that
               armeth
               Death
               against
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               Death
               have
               any
               weapons
               against
               a
               man
               ,
               Sinne
               puts
               those
               weapons
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Death
               ;
               if
               Death
               have
               any
               poyson
               against
               a
               Christian
               ,
               the
               sinne
               of
               that
               person
               putteth
               that
               poyson
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               Death
               may
               bee
               considered
               two
               wayes
               ,
               either
               as
               Christ
               hath
               
               made
               it
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               make
               it
               .
            
             
               Death
               as
               Christ
               hath
               made
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               medicine
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               a
               
               passage
               and
               entrance
               to
               happinesse
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               day
               of
               redemption
               and
               refreshing
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               need
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Death
               as
               we
               by
               sinne
               have
               made
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               Pale
               horse
               Saint
               Iohn
               
               speakes
               of
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               a
               fearfull
               arrest
               to
               the
               debtor
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               sting
               in
               it
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               fearefull
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               I
               may
               open
               this
               point
               more
               profitably
               ,
               wee
               will
               enquire
               into
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               death
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               here
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               of
               what
               sinne
               he
               speakes
               of
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               what
               respect
               sinne
               is
               called
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               .
               And
               then
               we
               will
               make
               the
               use
               and
               application
               of
               all
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               of
               what
               death
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               here
               speake
               of
               ,
               that
               sinne
               
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               ?
            
             
               For
               answer
               hereunto
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               double
               death
               ,
               corporall
               and
               spirituall
               .
            
             
               Corporall
               death
               ,
               is
               the
               privation
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               severed
               from
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Spirituall
               death
               ,
               when
               God
               and
               grace
               are
               severed
               from
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               The
               Text
               speakes
               of
               the
               corporall
               death
               .
               Sinne
               is
               not
               the
               
               sting
               of
               the
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               for
               the
               spirituall
               death
               is
               sinne
               it selfe
               .
               And
               here
               I
               will
               not
               contend
               with
               any
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               full
               of
               enquirie
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               distinguish
               two
               parts
               of
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               and
               I
               grant
               in
               one
               of
               them
               is
               this
               sting
               .
            
             
               In
               spirituall
               death
               therefore
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               parts
               ,
               or
               two
               degrees
               ;
               
               The
               first
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               first
               death
               ;
               That
               I
               take
               to
               bee
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               is
               ,
               when
               soule
               and
               body
               are
               for
               ever
               closed
               up
               in
               Hell.
               And
               in
               this
               part
               ,
               sinne
               is
               the
               sting
               ;
               And
               remember
               this
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               Sinne
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               sting
               now
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               a
               sting
               to
               men
               in
               Hell
               :
               the
               sting
               ,
               the
               deadlinesse
               ,
               the
               extremity
               of
               punishment
               that
               is
               in
               Hell
               ,
               it
               is
               received
               all
               from
               sinne
               :
               for
               the
               damned
               in
               Hell
               when
               they
               come
               there
               ,
               as
               they
               cease
               not
               to
               sinne
               ,
               so
               the
               sting
               of
               sinne
               ceaseth
               not
               to
               be
               with
               them
               :
               and
               it
               may
               be
               delivered
               by
               conjecture
               ,
               I
               thinke
               Hell
               were
               no
               Hell
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               the
               sting
               of
               sinne
               there
               .
            
             
             
               So
               then
               you
               see
               what
               death
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               :
               principally
               of
               corporall
               death
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               extended
               to
               the
               second
               part
               of
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               for
               there
               sinne
               continueth
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               sting
               remaineth
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               sinne
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               a
               time
               to
               stirre
               controversies
               ,
               therefore
               those
               ancient
               controversies
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               lately
               stirred
               up
               about
               originall
               sinne
               ,
               how
               farre
               it
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               let
               them
               goe
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               let
               you
               see
               what
               sinne
               is
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               remember
               this
               .
               Sinne
               may
               be
               considered
               two
               wayes
               ,
               either
               as
               it
               is
               intire
               ,
               
               untouched
               ,
               uncrushed
               .
               Let
               that
               sinne
               be
               what
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               originall
               onely
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               be
               any
               actuall
               sinne
               ,
               streaming
               from
               originall
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               sinne
               of
               ignorance
               or
               knowledge
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               pleasure
               or
               of
               profit
               ;
               A
               sinne
               immediatly
               that
               respecteth
               God
               ,
               or
               immediatly
               respecteth
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               sinne
               be
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               touched
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               not
               crushed
               ,
               if
               it
               scape
               uncontrouled
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               in
               its
               native
               power
               ,
               and
               keepes
               in
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               if
               it
               rule
               in
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               sinne
               will
               certainly
               be
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               .
               Euery
               sinne
               vertually
               is
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               aptitude
               in
               every
               Sinne.
               But
               in
               the
               event
               that
               Sinne
               proveth
               
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               is
               untouched
               ,
               uncontrouled
               .
               Not
               every
               sinne
               in
               the
               event
               proveth
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ;
               but
               that
               Sinne
               that
               liveth
               in
               us
               ,
               or
               rather
               that
               Sinne
               that
               we
               live
               in
               ,
               that
               ruleth
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               affect
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Sinne
               that
               putteth
               a
               
                 sting
                 into
                 death
              
               .
               That
               very
               sinne
               that
               thou
               lovest
               ,
               and
               likest
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               pleadest
               for
               ,
               that
               sinne
               will
               make
               death
               terrible
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Sinne
               may
               be
               considered
               as
               it
               is
               galled
               ,
               and
               vexed
               ,
               and
               mortified
               in
               the
               Soule
               ,
               When
               a
               man
               setteth
               upon
               the
               root
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               falleth
               a
               crucifying
               the
               body
               of
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               howsoever
               there
               bee
               divers
               motions
               and
               stirrings
               of
               Sinne
               in
               the
               soule
               ;
               yet
               if
               these
               be
               disavowed
               ,
               disaffected
               ,
               and
               mortified
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               a
               crucifying
               vertue
               ,
               passe
               over
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               come
               not
               within
               the
               judgement
               to
               approve
               them
               ,
               or
               within
               the
               affections
               to
               embrace
               and
               like
               them
               ;
               if
               they
               come
               not
               to
               be
               a
               mans
               trade
               ,
               and
               way
               ,
               and
               walke
               ,
               but
               fall
               within
               the
               improbation
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               disavow
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               misliking
               of
               the
               affections
               to
               sorrow
               for
               them
               :
               These
               shall
               not
               be
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               motions
               are
               .
               But
               these
               untouched
               ,
               unmortified
               sinnes
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               these
               are
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               in
               a
               double
               respect
               ;
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               guilt
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               corruption
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               sting
               in
               respect
               of
               guilt
               .
               Every
               Sinne
               remaining
               
               unsatisfied
               for
               ,
               remaineth
               with
               his
               guilt
               ,
               and
               when
               Sinne
               is
               not
               satisfied
               for
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               When
               the
               sinner
               hath
               
               nothing
               to
               oppose
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               sinne
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               if
               the
               Sinne
               be
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               uncrossed
               ,
               bee
               a
               debt
               there
               not
               blotted
               out
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ;
               if
               Christ
               have
               not
               satisfied
               for
               it
               ;
               if
               the
               sinner
               have
               not
               part
               in
               him
               (
               as
               we
               shall
               heare
               anone
               )
               then
               Sin
               is
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               secondly
               ,
               they
               are
               a
               sting
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               corruption
               ,
               
               and
               filthinesse
               of
               Sins
               unmortified
               .
               Those
               filthy
               sinfull
               motions
               ,
               those
               depraving
               qualities
               inthy
               soule
               that
               thou
               likest
               ,
               and
               practisest
               in
               thy
               conversation
               ,
               they
               give
               thee
               up
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Death
               ,
               to
               execute
               his
               Sting
               upon
               thee
               ;
               And
               therefore
               you
               that
               applaud
               your selves
               in
               Sinne
               ,
               and
               will
               goe
               on
               in
               Sin
               ,
               doe
               so
               .
               But
               know
               this
               ,
               when
               thou
               commest
               to
               the
               full
               strength
               of
               thy
               Sinne
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               when
               Death
               commeth
               ,
               it
               findeth
               the
               strongest
               weapon
               it
               hath
               in
               thy
               sinne
               :
               the
               very
               power
               of
               thy
               sinne
               armeth
               Death
               against
               thy
               soule
               .
               No
               man
               is
               more
               obnoxious
               ,
               and
               open
               to
               the
               sharpest
               dart
               of
               Death
               ,
               then
               that
               man
               that
               will
               goe
               on
               in
               Sinne.
               
            
             
               So
               you
               see
               what
               Sin
               is
               spoken
               of
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               Sin
               is
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               loveth
               and
               doteth
               on
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Question
               is
               ,
               in
               what
               respect
               
                 Sin
                 is
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               First
               by
               way
               of
               Eminencie
               ,
               because
               that
               then
               the
               sting
               of
               Sin
               beginneth
               most
               sensibly
               to
               worke
               in
               a
               man.
               Not
               but
               that
               Sin
               hath
               a
               sting
               before
               Death
               ,
               but
               then
               the
               deluded
               sinner
               feeles
               his
               sinne
               ;
               there
               be
               divers
               times
               that
               Sin
               can
               sting
               a
               person
               before
               that
               ,
               but
               then
               (
               howsoever
               the
               sinner
               hath
               deluded
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               )
               he
               can
               delude
               them
               no
               more
               ,
               Death
               then
               (
               most
               ordinarily
               )
               fixeth
               his
               sting
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               sinner
               feele
               the
               smart
               of
               his
               sinne
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               three
               times
               wherein
               Sinne
               can
               sting
               a
               man
               ;
            
             
               
                 Before
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Before
               Death
               .
               God
               sometimes
               letteth
               loose
               the
               conscience
               of
               
               a
               man
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               most
               resolved
               sinner
               ,
               of
               him
               that
               beares
               himselfe
               up
               aloft
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               in
               scorne
               ,
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               :
               sometime
               (
               I
               say
               )
               God
               singleth
               out
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               and
               rippeth
               up
               all
               his
               heart
               ,
               strikes
               his
               Arrowes
               into
               his
               very
               soule
               ,
               and
               stings
               his
               conscience
               so
               irresistably
               ,
               that
               he
               knoweth
               not
               which
               way
               to
               turne
               from
               the
               wrath
               that
               boyleth
               in
               his
               soule
               .
               And
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               to
               deale
               with
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               deale
               with
               God
               ;
               When
               God
               strikes
               his
               Arrowes
               of
               uengeance
               into
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               then
               such
               a
               one
               is
               stung
               indeed
               ,
               this
               God
               doth
               sometimes
               before
               death
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               sometimes
               God
               stingeth
               the
               consciences
               of
               his
               owne
               children
               for
               sinne
               .
               David
               cries
               out
               ,
               hee
               roared
               for
               the
               disquitnesse
               
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               his
               bones
               were
               broken
               ,
               he
               was
               sore
               vexed
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 how
                 long
              
               ?
               saith
               he
               .
               If
               there
               be
               such
               deepe
               disquiet
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               sting
               in
               the
               consciences
               of
               good
               persons
               ,
               tell
               me
               then
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               disquiet
               that
               springeth
               from
               sinne
               ,
               in
               a
               Cain
               ,
               in
               a
               Iudas
               ,
               when
               it
               meets
               with
               a
               dispairing
               disposition
               ?
               Thus
               you
               see
               Sin
               hath
               this
               time
               to
               sting
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thinke
               not
               that
               Sin
               will
               never
               sting
               till
               death
               ,
               sometimes
               
                 Sinne
                 stingeth
                 a
                 man
                 before
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Another
               time
               is
               
                 at
                 death
              
               .
               When
               Death
               commeth
               and
               arresteth
               
               a
               sinner
               in
               an
               Action
               from
               God
               ,
               seizeth
               on
               a
               person
               that
               is
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Sin
               ,
               on
               one
               that
               is
               in
               his
               sinnes
               untouched
               ,
               howsoever
               he
               behaved
               himselfe
               in
               his
               life-time
               ,
               yet
               then
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Death
               breakes
               his
               heart
               ,
               it
               apaleth
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               stings
               such
               a
               person
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
              
               (
               beloved
               )
               
                 for
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 once
                 to
                 die
              
               ;
               Death
               will
               one
               day
               arrest
               every
               man
               ,
               but
               when
               Death
               appeareth
               before
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               under
               the
               power
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               when
               it
               commeth
               to
               a
               Belshazzar
               ,
               it
               makes
               his
               very
               
                 joynts
                 to
                 smite
                 one
                 against
                 another
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               a
               sting
               to
               him
               amidest
               all
               those
               
                 sweet
                 morsels
              
               ,
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               which
               he
               so
               much
               affected
               ,
               and
               so
               earnestly
               pursued
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               a
               very
               poyson
               to
               him
               ;
               nothing
               is
               a
               poyson
               now
               to
               us
               but
               sinne
               only
               ;
               but
               then
               at
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ,
               sinne
               is
               a
               poyson
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               Sinne
               can
               sting
               not
               onely
               before
               ,
               and
               at
               ,
               but
               after
               death
               .
               
               Both
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               after
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               Is
               not
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               sinner
               
               (
               thinke
               you
               )
               stinged
               ,
               and
               his
               spirit
               deeply
               affected
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               great
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               is
               to
               be
               poured
               out
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               
                 cry
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 to
                 cover
                 him
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               shall
               call
               to
               those
               insensible
               creatures
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               able
               to
               lend
               him
               that
               courtesie
               to
               crush
               him
               to
               nothing
               ?
               Make
               this
               our
               owne
               case
               ,
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               our
               case
               ,
               as
               
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 us
                 all
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 judgtment
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               after
               the
               Judgement
               ,
               when
               the
               sentence
               ,
               
                 goe
                 you
                 cursed
              
               is
               
               past
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               Sin
               ceaseth
               not
               ,
               no
               ,
               the
               worme
               for
               ever
               gnaweth
               in
               Hell.
               It
               were
               a
               happinesse
               for
               a
               sinner
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               onely
               heare
               the
               sentence
               ,
               if
               this
               worme
               might
               not
               still
               gnaw
               his
               conscience
               ,
               but
               then
               ,
               this
               is
               his
               burthen
               ,
               Sin
               shall
               sting
               him
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               first
               respect
               in
               which
               sinne
               is
               called
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               because
               then
               Sinne
               stingeth
               more
               emminently
               and
               sensibly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               metaphor
               the
               Apostle
               aludeth
               unto
               ,
               it
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               sting
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               so
               Sinne
               is
               a
               sting
               in
               a
               double
               respect
               ;
               First
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               fearefulnesse
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               hurtfulnesse
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               fearefulnesse
               ;
               It
               is
               Sin
               that
               makes
               Death
               
               fearefull
               to
               a
               man.
               Indeed
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               best
               Christian
               (
               though
               Christ
               have
               pulled
               out
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               yet
               )
               there
               are
               naturall
               grudgings
               ,
               and
               shruggings
               .
               As
               to
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               though
               the
               
               sting
               be
               pulled
               away
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               abhorrings
               ,
               and
               dissikes
               in
               a
               man.
               But
               then
               how
               terrible
               is
               Derth
               ,
               when
               it
               commeth
               in
               compleate
               Armour
               ,
               as
               it
               doth
               against
               a
               person
               in
               whom
               Sinne
               remaineth
               in
               its
               full
               power
               ?
               it
               must
               needs
               then
               be
               terrible
               .
            
             
               See
               the
               difference
               betweene
               two
               persons
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               afraid
               of
               every
               one
               he
               meeteth
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               not
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               the
               one
               is
               greatly
               indebted
               and
               ingaged
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               free
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               another
               man
               ,
               the
               one
               cannot
               heare
               of
               Death
               but
               his
               heart
               breakes
               ,
               hee
               is
               full
               of
               feare
               and
               horrour
               ;
               the
               other
               heareth
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               is
               onely
               somewhat
               affected
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               possessed
               with
               that
               feare
               as
               is
               the
               other
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               remaineth
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               another
               .
               Sin
               therefore
               is
               a
               sting
               in
               that
               respect
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sting
               in
               respect
               of
               hurtfulnesse
               .
               The
               sting
               of
               
               the
               Serpent
               is
               a
               hurtfull
               thing
               ,
               it
               poysoneth
               the
               vitall
               parts
               ,
               it
               takes
               away
               life
               it selfe
               .
               All
               the
               evill
               that
               commeth
               to
               us
               by
               death
               ,
               commeth
               by
               sinne
               .
               Man
               need
               not
               complaine
               of
               the
               ilnesse
               of
               the
               prison
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               of
               his
               owne
               folly
               ,
               that
               he
               ingaged
               himselfe
               in
               debt
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               cast
               into
               prison
               .
               Why
               complainest
               thou
               of
               the
               misery
               in
               Hell
               ?
               rather
               labour
               to
               
                 breake
                 off
                 thy
                 sinnes
              
               that
               are
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               that
               miserie
               :
               all
               the
               hurtfull
               qualitie
               ,
               and
               miserable
               condition
               that
               befalleth
               a
               person
               in
               Death
               and
               Hell
               ,
               is
               for
               Sin
               :
               the
               eternall
               separation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               punishment
               that
               followes
               after
               in
               Hell
               ,
               are
               the
               fruit
               of
               mans
               sinne
               .
               Hell
               had
               not
               beene
               Hell
               without
               Snne
               :
               it
               is
               Sin
               that
               causeth
               it
               to
               become
               hurtfull
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               explained
               these
               inquiries
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               make
               Use
               and
               application
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Use
               of
               this
               point
               shall
               be
               this
               ;
               If
               Sin
               be
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
              
               
               death
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               our
               wisedome
               to
               get
               this
               sting
               pulled
               out
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               .
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 people
                 were
                 wise
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 then
                 would
                 they
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 .
              
               If
               you
               were
               wise
               that
               heare
               mee
               this
               day
               ,
               you
               would
               consider
               that
               Death
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               it
               be
               not
               taken
               away
               before-hand
               )
               with
               a
               sting
               upon
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               My
               brethren
               ,
               we
               have
               many
               enemies
               to
               deale
               with
               ,
               even
               now
               at
               this
               very
               instant
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               yet
               an
               enemie
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 last
                 enemie
                 to
                 bee
                 subdued
                 is
                 Deaeh
                 ,
              
               he
               his
               behind
               :
               and
               here
               is
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               Death
               our
               last
               enemie
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               our
               enemies
               :
               some
               other
               of
               our
               enemies
               cannot
               be
               subdued
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               presence
               ,
               but
               (
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               )
               this
               Death
               is
               such
               an
               enemy
               ,
               as
               is
               never
               subdued
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               absence
               ,
               thou
               canst
               never
               overcome
               Death
               in
               death
               ,
               thou
               must
               not
               reserve
               this
               combat
               till
               thou
               come
               to
               the
               field
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               overcome
               this
               enemie
               before
               he
               commeth
               ,
               thou
               must
               overcome
               him
               in
               thy
               life
               .
            
             
             
               How
               is
               that
               ?
               Pull
               out
               the
               sting
               of
               him
               now
               ,
               then
               Death
               is
               conquered
               .
               How
               will
               you
               disarme
               the
               tongues
               of
               malicious
               slanderous
               persons
               ,
               and
               deprive
               them
               of
               their
               viperous
               speech
               ?
               by
               an
               innocent
               life
               .
               So
               ,
               how
               will
               you
               take
               away
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ?
               watch
               against
               Sin
               ,
               take
               away
               sinne
               ,
               and
               you
               take
               away
               the
               power
               from
               Death
               ,
               set
               upon
               Sin
               ,
               and
               Death
               is
               overcome
               ,
               so
               much
               sinne
               as
               is
               now
               dead
               ,
               so
               much
               is
               Death
               conquered
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               seriously
               consider
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               long
               ,
               ere
               Death
               knocke
               at
               these
               dores
               of
               ours
               ,
               these
               houses
               of
               clay
               must
               shortly
               be
               ruinated
               ,
               wee
               must
               certainly
               be
               resolved
               into
               dust
               .
               What
               is
               this
               life
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               ship
               that
               is
               driven
               by
               a
               gale
               of
               breath
               ?
               When
               the
               breath
               of
               man
               ceaseth
               ,
               the
               ship
               lieth
               in
               a
               dead
               calme
               .
               
                 Man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
              
               
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 streets
                 .
              
               Death
               is
               our
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ,
               wee
               all
               are
               the
               mourners
               ,
               wee
               
                 follow
                 in
                 the
                 streetes
              
               .
               This
               dead
               carcasse
               is
               an
               example
               that
               leads
               us
               to
               our
               home
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 sermon
              
               to
               tell
               us
               that
               we
               must
               follow
               :
               we
               follow
               now
               in
               a
               charitable
               expression
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               follow
               one
               day
               ,
               in
               paying
               of
               the
               same
               debt
               .
               Looke
               overall
               the
               times
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               dispositions
               of
               persons
               ,
               looke
               over
               learning
               and
               folly
               ,
               greatnesse
               or
               poorenesse
               ,
               find
               me
               a
               man
               that
               escaped
               Death
               .
               Die
               we
               must
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               need
               to
               have
               this
               much
               pressed
               upon
               us
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               beleeve
               that
               we
               must
               die
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               be
               the
               man
               that
               must
               die
               :
               common
               notions
               of
               Death
               are
               granted
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               beleeve
               this
               .
            
             
               And
               consider
               this
               secondly
               ,
               that
               Death
               will
               be
               terrible
               to
               thee
               ,
               if
               he
               knocke
               and
               find
               a
               sting
               in
               thee
               .
               Thou
               that
               now
               wilt
               not
               be
               reclaimed
               from
               swearing
               ;
               Alas
               what
               will
               become
               of
               that
               blaspheming
               soule
               of
               thine
               ,
               when
               Death
               shall
               come
               and
               find
               a
               sting
               of
               blasphemy
               in
               thee
               ?
               How
               darest
               thou
               thinke
               of
               giving
               up
               that
               swearing
               soule
               of
               thine
               to
               the
               Judge
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ?
               Thou
               unrighteous
               person
               that
               wilt
               not
               sanctifie
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               how
               darest
               thou
               give
               up
               that
               unholy
               soule
               of
               thine
               to
               the
               holy
               God
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               thinke
               to
               have
               an
               eternall
               rest
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               wilt
               not
               give
               God
               a
               rest
               here
               ?
               So
               I
               might
               say
               for
               all
               kind
               of
               sinners
               .
               Thinke
               of
               this
               ,
               take
               heed
               lest
               Death
               find
               a
               sting
               in
               thee
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               sting
               that
               Death
               hath
               ,
               it
               findeth
               in
               thy selfe
               ,
               looke
               to
               it
               ,
               thy
               condition
               will
               be
               fearfull
               ,
               if
               Death
               come
               and
               find
               Sin
               unmortified
               ,
               unrepented
               of
               in
               thee
               .
               
                 God
                 will
              
               certainly
               
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 judgement
              
               ,
               for
               every
               thought
               ,
               and
               word
               ,
               and
               action
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               naturally
               we
               are
               so
               tempered
               ,
               that
               if
               Death
               come
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               his
               weapons
               ,
               and
               strength
               in
               us
               ,
               in
               every
               man
               of
               us
               ,
               I
               meane
               considered
               naturally
               .
               
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               whether
               Death
               when
               he
               commeth
               ,
               shall
               find
               a
               sting
               in
               me
               or
               no
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               will
               only
               give
               you
               two
               tryals
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               thus
               .
               First
               ,
               if
               thy
               conscience
               now
               sting
               thee
               for
               some
               approved
               sinne
               ,
               if
               thou
               repent
               not
               ,
               Death
               will
               assuredly
               meet
               thee
               with
               a
               sting
               ;
               that
               approved
               sinne
               of
               thine
               will
               be
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               Conscience
               will
               sting
               a
               man
               either
               for
               the
               act
               done
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               if
               conscience
               sting
               a
               man
               ,
               for
               his
               approbation
               of
               a
               sinfull
               qualitie
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               sinfull
               course
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               continue
               in
               that
               course
               ,
               surely
               that
               will
               be
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               to
               his
               soule
               :
               therefore
               looke
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               perhaps
               thou
               art
               convicted
               of
               such
               a
               sinne
               ,
               perhaps
               thy
               conscience
               hath
               so
               wrought
               on
               thee
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               stung
               thee
               for
               such
               a
               sinne
               ,
               thou
               yet
               approvest
               thy selfe
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               thou
               wilt
               goe
               on
               in
               thy
               pride
               still
               ,
               in
               such
               and
               such
               sinnes
               stil
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               doe
               so
               :
               doe
               :
               but
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               stand
               thou
               never
               so
               much
               upon
               thy
               resolution
               ,
               Death
               will
               certainly
               come
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               find
               thee
               in
               such
               a
               sinne
               against
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               thou
               hast
               reserved
               in
               thy selfe
               a
               sting
               for
               Death
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               know
               if
               Death
               come
               with
               a
               sting
               by
               this
               
               tryall
               that
               Solomon
               giveth
               us
               in
               
                 Eccles.
                 11.
                 9.
                 
                 Rejoyce
                 ,
                 oh
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 cheare
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 but
                 know
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               live
               a
               voluptuous
               life
               ,
               Death
               will
               certainly
               come
               with
               a
               
                 sting
                 .
                 Dives
              
               ,
               hee
               lived
               a
               voluptuous
               life
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               a
               sting
               for
               it
               ?
               So
               others
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               did
               not
               their
               plentifull
               tables
               ,
               and
               voluptuous
               courses
               bring
               a
               sting
               on
               them
               ?
               A
               voluptuous
               life
               makes
               a
               sting
               for
               Death
               .
               When
               a
               poore
               wretch
               is
               a
               dying
               ,
               and
               shall
               begin
               to
               reflect
               backe
               on
               his
               life
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               done
               ?
               how
               have
               I
               lived
               ?
               so
               much
               time
               I
               have
               spent
               ,
               or
               mispent
               inapparell
               ,
               in
               vanitie
               ,
               in
               eating
               ,
               in
               drinking
               ,
               in
               swaggering
               ;
               What
               comfort
               is
               this
               to
               his
               soule
               ?
               how
               can
               he
               answer
               this
               before
               God
               ?
               this
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               will
               sting
               him
               at
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               reade
               nothing
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               barrennesse
               ,
               and
               unfruitfulnesse
               ,
               nothing
               that
               hath
               honoured
               God
               in
               all
               his
               life
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               an
               Epicurious
               ,
               voluptuous
               life
               ,
               this
               life
               will
               provide
               a
               sting
               for
               Death
               .
            
             
               Alas
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               Is
               it
               so
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               feare
               that
               Death
               will
               seize
               on
               us
               thus
               ,
               for
               we
               confesse
               ,
               we
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               a
               voluptuous
               life
               ,
               gone
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               that
               our
               conscience
               hath
               condemned
               us
               for
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               pull
               out
               this
               sting
               ?
            
             
               I
               would
               to
               God
               you
               were
               thus
               affected
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               convicted
               ,
               what
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               it
               will
               be
               ,
               if
               sinne
               remaine
               .
               But
               wouldest
               thou
               have
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               pulled
               out
               before
               death
               come
               ?
            
             
               1.
               
               How
               shall
               I
               disarme
               it
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               looke
               death
               in
               the
               face
               with
               comfort
               ?
            
             
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               some
               wayes
               and
               meanes
               ,
               remember
               them
               ,
               and
               
               practise
               them
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               get
               but
               a
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               gone
               :
               
               
                 thankes
                 bee
                 to
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               here
               )
               
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 victory
                 ,
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               It
               is
               he
               that
               in
               the
               Revelation
               is
               said
               to
               
                 have
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Death
                 :
              
               they
               are
               under
               his
               command
               and
               subjection
               ,
               he
               is
               victorious
               over
               them
               ,
               hee
               hath
               vanquished
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               a
               man
               have
               Christ
               ,
               he
               hath
               victorie
               and
               power
               over
               Hell
               and
               Death
               .
               I
               told
               you
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               giveth
               a
               sting
               to
               Death
               ,
               is
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               :
               It
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               fearfull
               sting
               :
               Now
               that
               which
               takes
               away
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               Christ.
               If
               Christ
               be
               mine
               ,
               I
               have
               enovgh
               to
               answer
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Death
                 cannot
                 separate
              
               
               
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               What
               shall
               then
               ?
               Indeed
               nothing
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               satisfied
               from
               them
               .
               So
               that
               if
               thou
               wilt
               have
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               out
               ,
               get
               faith
               in
               Christ
               :
               if
               thou
               be
               not
               hidden
               
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 that
                 Rock
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               thy
               Justification
               ,
               and
               thy
               righteousnesse
               ,
               what
               hast
               thou
               to
               answer
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ?
               you
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               stand
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               you
               stand
               before
               God
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ?
               you
               cannot
               without
               Christ
               ,
               why
               doe
               you
               not
               then
               studie
               more
               for
               Christ
               ?
               Why
               doe
               you
               not
               labour
               for
               faith
               in
               him
               ?
               It
               will
               be
               your
               wisedome
               to
               labour
               earnestly
               to
               make
               sure
               of
               him
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               him
               ,
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               gone
               .
               Death
               cannot
               hurt
               a
               person
               that
               hath
               Christ.
               Get
               faith
               in
               Christ
               therefore
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               not
               have
               Death
               terrible
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               
               to
               you
               :
               labour
               for
               sincerity
               .
               My
               brethren
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               marvellous
               thing
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               truth
               ,
               uprightnesse
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               of
               heart
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               enabling
               grace
               .
               All
               the
               particular
               things
               that
               we
               account
               particular
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               have
               not
               an
               inabling
               vertue
               in
               them
               .
               Some
               persons
               have
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               learning
               and
               wit
               ,
               and
               many
               friends
               ,
               much
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               yet
               there
               commeth
               an
               occasion
               sometimes
               that
               puzzleth
               all
               these
               ,
               there
               commeth
               an
               occasion
               sometime
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               learning
               is
               of
               no
               use
               ,
               and
               naturall
               parts
               and
               wit
               cannot
               helpe
               ,
               and
               riches
               cannot
               inable
               him
               .
               What
               time
               is
               that
               ?
               The
               time
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               is
               put
               to
               it
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               now
               these
               shrinke
               ,
               nothing
               can
               inable
               a
               man
               against
               feare
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               sincerity
               and
               uprightnesse
               .
               When
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               told
               Hezekiah
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               he
               flieth
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 remember
              
               
               
                 how
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 with
                 an
                 upright
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 done
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 good
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 .
              
               When
               Death
               commeth
               to
               a
               wicked
               voluptuous
               person
               ,
               and
               telleth
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               here
               come
               for
               thee
               ,
               thou
               must
               appeare
               before
               God
               ,
               what
               can
               this
               man
               say
               ?
               Lord
               I
               have
               lived
               before
               thee
               ,
               a
               voluptuous
               ,
               proud
               ,
               wretched
               life
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               scorner
               of
               thy
               Word
               ,
               a
               contemner
               and
               persecutor
               of
               thy
               people
               ,
               a
               swearer
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               though
               perhaps
               he
               can
               say
               ,
               Lord
               I
               have
               heard
               so
               many
               Sermons
               ,
               I
               have
               beene
               so
               much
               in
               conference
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               will
               
               this
               inable
               a
               man
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ?
               No
               ,
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               sincere
               heart
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               unmixed
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               not
               affected
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               sinne
               that
               hee
               would
               live
               in
               ,
               no
               duty
               that
               he
               would
               not
               doe
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 remember
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 uprightly
              
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               nothing
               will
               inable
               a
               man
               more
               against
               feare
               then
               sinceritie
               ,
               and
               nothing
               disgraceth
               ,
               perplexeth
               the
               soule
               in
               an
               exigent
               more
               then
               hypocrisie
               .
               It
               is
               sinceritie
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               Rom.
               14.
               saith
               he
               ;
               
                 No
                 man
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 live
                 ,
                 hee
                 liveth
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 hee
                 die
                 ,
                 hee
                 dieth
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 whether
                 wee
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               the
               comfort
               ,
               wee
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               saith
               he
               .
               How
               proveth
               hee
               that
               ?
               
                 Wee
                 live
                 unto
                 him
              
               :
               That
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               a
               sincere
               heart
               ;
               A
               true
               Christian
               liveth
               not
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               to
               Christ
               ;
               Now
               ,
               if
               thy
               conscience
               give
               thee
               this
               testimony
               ,
               I
               have
               lived
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               then
               whether
               
                 I
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lords
              
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               concludeth
               it
               .
               So
               right
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Riches
                 availeth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 but
                 righteousnesse
                 delivereth
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
               Thy
               righteousnesse
               and
               sincerity
               delivereth
               thee
               ,
               not
               from
               dying
               ,
               but
               from
               death
               ;
               It
               takes
               away
               the
               sting
               and
               power
               of
               Death
               ,
               Death
               shall
               not
               be
               death
               to
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               a
               passage
               to
               thee
               .
               Therefore
               remember
               as
               to
               get
               a
               part
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               to
               get
               a
               perfect
               ,
               and
               sincere
               heart
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               gone
               .
               But
               a
               hypocriticall
               divided
               heart
               ,
               a
               heart
               and
               a
               heart
               ,
               that
               will
               sting
               a
               man.
               That
               is
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wouldest
               thou
               have
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               pulled
               out
               
               now
               ;
               Then
               mortifie
               thy
               sinnes
               now
               ,
               doe
               it
               presently
               .
               Remember
               what
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               (
               but
               I
               thinke
               hee
               speakes
               it
               in
               respect
               of
               afflictions
               )
               
                 I
                 professe
                 by
                 our
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 I
                 die
              
               
               daily
               ,
               If
               it
               be
               meant
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               be
               verified
               of
               us
               in
               respect
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
                 die
                 daily
              
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               gone
               .
               Oh
               beloved
               ,
               our
               condition
               will
               be
               sad
               ,
               and
               discomfortable
               ,
               when
               at
               once
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               field
               with
               Death
               and
               Sinne
               ;
               he
               that
               dieth
               daily
               to
               Sin
               ,
               hee
               hath
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               Death
               when
               it
               commeth
               ;
               Death
               may
               come
               to
               such
               a
               party
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               hurt
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               rest
               quietly
               when
               it
               commeth
               .
               And
               observe
               it
               ,
               so
               much
               sinne
               as
               thou
               now
               sparest
               so
               much
               sting
               thou
               reservest
               for
               Death
               ,
               and
               is
               it
               not
               folly
               in
               a
               man
               to
               spare
               sinne
               that
               giveth
               a
               sting
               to
               Death
               ?
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               to
               crucifie
               every
               sinne
               ,
               (
               let
               me
               put
               in
               this
               caution
               ,
               and
               remember
               this
               advise
               )
               As
               the
               sting
               of
               every
               sin
               is
               to
               be
               pulled
               out
               ,
               so
               pull
               out
               especially
               the
               sting
               of
               that
               Sin
               ,
               that
               now
               stingeth
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               that
               now
               lieth
               upon
               thy
               conscience
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               worke
               now
               ,
               it
               will
               worke
               fearfully
               at
               death
               :
               Death
               doth
               not
               lessen
               the
               work
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               inrageth
               it
               ;
               God
               wil
               then
               present
               and
               
                 set
                 thy
                 sins
                 in
                 orderbefore
                 thee
                 :
              
               perhaps
               God
               hath
               brought
               thee
               here
               to
               
               day
               to
               heare
               this
               Word
               ;
               getthee
               home
               ,
               and
               set
               thy
               soule
               in
               order
               .
               The
               love
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               seldome
               pa●…t
               ,
               and
               where
               Sinne
               is
               much
               loved
               ,
               Death
               will
               there
               be
               much
               feared
               ,
               Death
               is
               never
               more
               terrible
               ,
               then
               where
               sin
               is
               most
               delighted
               in
               .
               Therefore
               crucifie
               sinne
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               have
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               taken
               away
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               thinkest
               it
               is
               a
               troublesome
               worke
               :
               but
               remember
               ,
               that
               those
               sinnes
               which
               thou
               now
               so
               much
               delightest
               in
               ,
               and
               lovest
               ,
               and
               livest
               in
               ,
               will
               then
               prove
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               to
               thee
               .
               If
               a
               man
               would
               spend
               his
               time
               in
               the
               mortification
               of
               sinne
               ,
               when
               death
               commeth
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               his
               soule
               loose
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               it
               up
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 faithfull
                 Creatour
                 and
                 Redeemer
                 .
              
               And
               is
               it
               not
               an
               excellent
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               Death
               when
               it
               commeth
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               use
               of
               comfort
               .
               If
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               give
               any
               of
               us
               the
               grace
               to
               pull
               out
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               comfort
               .
               
            
             
               But
               Death
               is
               approching
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               but
               Death
               is
               disarmed
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               it
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               what
               a
               singular
               comfort
               is
               it
               then
               to
               you
               that
               Death
               is
               comming
               ?
               Indeed
               all
               the
               comfort
               that
               the
               soule
               is
               capable
               of
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               tooke
               away
               ?
               Now
               when
               Death
               commeth
               upon
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               doth
               but
               free
               him
               from
               all
               that
               state
               of
               miserie
               hee
               is
               in
               here
               ,
               from
               all
               that
               extremitie
               of
               condition
               that
               he
               is
               put
               into
               ,
               from
               all
               those
               diversities
               of
               occasions
               ,
               pressing
               occasions
               ,
               of
               tumbling
               about
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Death
               doth
               but
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               (
               which
               is
               an
               excellent
               comfort
               to
               a
               Christian
               )
               Sin
               is
               ended
               with
               Death
               :
               what
               afflicteth
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               carrieth
               about
               him
               
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               This
               was
               a
               trouble
               to
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               every
               true
               Christian
               :
               Now
               ,
               when
               Death
               commeth
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               end
               of
               this
               
                 Body
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               sinne
               more
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               grieve
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               more
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               be
               clogged
               with
               such
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               infirmities
               in
               dutie
               :
               that
               death
               ,
               that
               commeth
               to
               thee
               ,
               shall
               passe
               thee
               ,
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               eternall
               glory
               ,
               and
               what
               canst
               thou
               desire
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               happy
               in
               eternall
               glory
               with
               God
               ?
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               DESRVCTION
               OF
               THE
               DESTROYER
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               OVER
               THROVV
               OF
               THE
               LAST
               ENEMIE
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 9.
                 6.
                 
              
               O
               thou
               Enemie
               ,
               thy
               Destructions
               are
               come
               to
               a
               perpetuall
               end
               .
            
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 25.
                 8.
                 
              
               Hee
               will
               swallow
               up
               Death
               in
               victorie
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DESTRVCTION
               OF
               THE
               DESTROYER
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               OVER
               THROW
               OF
               THE
               LAST
               ENEMIE
               .
               SERMON
               VII
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   enemie
                   that
                   shall
                   bee
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   is
                   Death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               DEath
               is
               a
               subject
               that
               a
               Christian
               should
               have
               in
               his
               thoughts
               often
               ,
               and
               neither
               the
               hearing
               ,
               nor
               thinking
               ,
               nor
               speaking
               of
               it
               can
               be
               unseasonable
               for
               any
               place
               or
               person
               .
               We
               have
               heard
               that
               the
               life
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               meditation
               of
               Death
               :
               and
               certainly
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               much
               more
               should
               abound
               in
               such
               meditations
               .
               No
               man
               can
               live
               well
               ,
               till
               he
               can
               die
               well
               .
               Hee
               that
               is
               prepared
               for
               Death
               ,
               is
               certainly
               freed
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               :
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               so
               fit
               a
               way
               to
               bee
               ready
               for
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               often
               minded
               of
               it
               .
               Therefore
               I
               have
               made
               choice
               at
               this
               time
               to
               speake
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               wherein
               (
               ye
               see
               )
               the
               Apostle
               declareth
               ,
               and
               leadeth
               us
               to
               treat
               of
               foure
               things
               .
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Death
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   this
                   enemie
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   last
                   enemie
                
                 .
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 least
                 
                   enemie
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               word
               or
               two
               of
               each
               of
               these
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               
                 Death
                 is
              
               .
               Yee
               know
               that
               well
               enough
               ,
               your
               eyes
               shew
               it
               
               you
               daily
               :
               our
               senses
               declare
               it
               so
               plainly
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               is
               so
               senslesse
               that
               knoweth
               it
               not
               :
               It
               is
               agreed
               upon
               by
               all
               .
               Only
               for
               your
               
               better
               furtherance
               to
               make
               use
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               let
               us
               acquaint
               you
               with
               that
               which
               nature
               will
               teach
               yee
               concerning
               Death
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               Scripture
               will
               teach
               you
               ,
               above
               ,
               and
               better
               then
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Nature
               sheweth
               yee
               concerning
               Death
               ,
               first
               what
               it
               is
               .
               And
               then
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               Properties
               it
               hath
               .
            
             
               It
               telleth
               us
               this
               ,
               That
               Death
               is
               an
               absence
               from
               life
               ,
               a
               ceasing
               
               from
               beeing
               ,
               when
               one
               was
               beeing
               ,
               to
               be
               thrust
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               out
               of
               the
               present
               world
               ,
               and
               be
               cast
               some
               where
               .
               This
               is
               all
               that
               Nature
               informeth
               us
               concerning
               the
               Essence
               and
               beeing
               of
               
                 Death
                 .
                 Death
              
               is
               a
               dividing
               of
               us
               from
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               sends
               us
               abroad
               we
               know
               not
               where
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Nature
               teacheth
               us
               three
               Properties
               concerning
               
               Death
               .
            
             
               One
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               universall
               .
               It
               hath
               tied
               all
               to
               it
               ,
               high
               and
               low
               ,
               rich
               and
               poore
               .
               Death
               knockes
               at
               the
               Princes
               pallace
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               at
               the
               poore
               habitation
               of
               the
               meanest
               man.
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               respects
               no
               mans
               greatnesse
               ,
               it
               regardeth
               no
               wealth
               ,
               nor
               wit
               ,
               nothing
               ;
               Death
               takes
               all
               before
               it
               .
               That
               Nature
               teacheth
               too
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               Nature
               teacheth
               that
               Death
               is
               inevitable
               .
               If
               a
               man
               
               would
               give
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               cannot
               thrust
               it
               out
               of
               dores
               .
               It
               takes
               whole
               Armies
               aswell
               as
               one
               man.
               It
               scorneth
               to
               bee
               resisted
               by
               the
               Phisitians
               :
               there
               is
               no
               words
               ,
               no
               meanes
               to
               escape
               it
               .
               It
               is
               such
               an
               enemie
               as
               we
               must
               grapple
               with
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               conquer
               .
               This
               Nature
               teacheth
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Nature
               teacheth
               that
               death
               is
               uncertaine
               .
               A
               man
               knoweth
               not
               when
               Death
               will
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               when
               it
               will
               lay
               hold
               on
               
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               what
               meanes
               it
               will
               fetch
               him
               out
               of
               the
               world
               .
               It
               may
               fetch
               him
               out
               of
               the
               world
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               place
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               occasion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               wit
               to
               thinke
               of
               before
               .
               This
               is
               in
               substance
               all
               that
               Nature
               teacheth
               .
               And
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               good
               use
               ,
               aswell
               to
               remember
               and
               consider
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               understand
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               I
               goe
               on
               to
               tell
               yee
               ,
               what
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               concerning
               Death
               :
               for
               that
               giveth
               a
               perfecter
               and
               larger
               information
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               then
               the
               dimme
               light
               of
               Nature
               .
            
             
               The
               Scripture
               then
               (
               over
               and
               above
               that
               which
               Nature
               sheweth
               )
               telleth
               us
               concerning
               Death
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               better
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               and
               then
            
             
               It
               sheweth
               whence
               it
               commeth
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               the
               causes
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               declareth
               the
               consequences
               what
               follow
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               and
               bestly
               ,
               it
               telleth
               us
               the
               remedie
               against
               the
               ill
               of
               Death
               .
               In
               all
               which
               Nature
               stumbleth
               ,
               and
               can
               doe
               little
               or
               
               nothing
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               telleth
               us
               what
               it
               is
               ;
               It
               letteth
               us
               know
               that
               
               it
               is
               the
               disolution
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               the
               annihilation
               ;
               It
               doth
               not
               make
               him
               cease
               to
               bee
               ,
               but
               takes
               asunder
               a
               while
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               :
               It
               carrieth
               the
               one
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               another
               world
               :
               so
               that
               both
               continue
               to
               bee
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               united
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               of
               God
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               created
               the
               world
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               a
               house
               of
               three
               Stories
               .
               The
               middle
               is
               this
               present
               life
               where
               we
               be
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               lower
               place
               ,
               the
               Dungeon
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               unhappinesse
               and
               destruction
               .
               There
               is
               a
               higher
               place
               ,
               a
               pallace
               of
               glory
               .
               According
               as
               men
               behave
               themselves
               in
               this
               middle
               roome
               ;
               so
               Death
               either
               leadeth
               them
               downe
               to
               the
               place
               of
               unhappinesse
               ,
               or
               conveyeth
               them
               up
               to
               the
               pallace
               of
               glory
               and
               blessednesse
               .
               This
               ,
               Nature
               is
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               but
               the
               Scripture
               is
               plaine
               in
               .
               The
               
                 rich
                 man
                 dieth
              
               ,
               and
               his
               soule
               is
               carried
               to
               Hell
               ;
               the
               poore
               man
               when
               he
               died
               ,
               his
               soule
               was
               advanced
               to
               Heaven
               .
               So
               that
               Death
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               messenger
               of
               God
               to
               take
               the
               soule
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               convey
               it
               to
               a
               place
               of
               more
               happinesse
               ,
               or
               more
               miserie
               then
               can
               be
               conceived
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               acquaints
               us
               further
               with
               the
               cause
               of
               
               death
               .
               Philosophers
               wondred
               since
               nature
               desireth
               a
               perpetuitie
               ,
               and
               continuance
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               be
               so
               short
               a
               time
               in
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Scripture
               endeth
               this
               wonderment
               ,
               and
               tels
               us
               that
               man
               indeed
               was
               made
               immortall
               ,
               to
               continue
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               have
               died
               :
               but
               
                 sinne
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sin
                 death
                 .
                 Death
              
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               miserie
               ,
               that
               by
               little
               and
               little
               draweth
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               sinne
               :
               the
               first
               sinne
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               whereby
               they
               transgressed
               that
               most
               easie
               and
               equall
               mandate
               about
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               .
               That
               transgression
               that
               was
               the
               treading
               under
               foot
               the
               covenant
               of
               workes
               ,
               and
               the
               disanulling
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               sinne
               let
               in
               Death
               at
               a
               great
               Gappe
               :
               and
               now
               it
               triumpheth
               ,
               and
               beareth
               rule
               over
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Nature
               cannot
               tell
               which
               way
               in
               the
               world
               a
               man
               should
               die
               so
               soone
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               that
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               creatures
               ,
               should
               bee
               inferiour
               to
               a
               great
               number
               of
               them
               in
               length
               of
               life
               .
               But
               the
               word
               of
               God
               unridleth
               this
               riddle
               ,
               and
               telleth
               us
               that
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               and
               should
               have
               lived
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               Sinne
               comming
               ,
               and
               comming
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               first
               man
               ,
               it
               brought
               death
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               men
               mortall
               :
               and
               when
               sinne
               entred
               ,
               Gods
               curse
               came
               ,
               and
               that
               working
               upon
               us
               poore
               and
               miserable
               creatures
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               we
               cannot
               continue
               long
               here
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               equall
               that
               death
               should
               follow
               sinne
               ,
               for
               since
               God
               made
               man
               to
               obey
               his
               will
               ,
               when
               man
               had
               unfitted
               himselfe
               for
               Gods
               service
               ,
               it
               was
               reason
               that
               he
               should
               have
               a
               short
               continance
               of
               life
               ,
               for
               the
               longer
               he
               endured
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               would
               abuse
               himselfe
               .
            
             
             
               Yee
               see
               then
               two
               things
               that
               the
               Scripture
               teacheth
               concerning
               death
               .
               The
               third
               thing
               it
               sheweth
               is
               ,
               what
               followeth
               after
               death
               :
               
               and
               that
               is
               plaine
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 commeth
                 judgement
                 .
              
               Nature
               never
               dreamed
               of
               judgement
               after
               Death
               ,
               but
               the
               Scripture
               telleth
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Judgement
               after
               Death
               .
            
             
               Judgement
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               ?
            
             
               Judgement
               (
               yee
               know
               )
               is
               a
               calling
               of
               a
               man
               before
               Authoritie
               ,
               a
               looking
               into
               his
               wayes
               ,
               a
               considering
               of
               his
               actions
               ,
               a
               finding
               out
               whether
               hee
               be
               a
               sinner
               ,
               an
               evill
               doer
               :
               and
               if
               hee
               find
               him
               so
               ,
               to
               passe
               sentence
               according
               to
               his
               evill
               deeds
               .
               When
               God
               hath
               tooke
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               hee
               takes
               the
               soule
               first
               ,
               and
               after
               both
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               and
               presents
               them
               before
               his
               owne
               Tribunall
               ,
               and
               there
               searcheth
               into
               every
               mans
               life
               ,
               ransacks
               his
               conscience
               ,
               lookes
               deepe
               into
               his
               conversation
               ,
               and
               inquireth
               into
               his
               secrets
               ,
               openeth
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               whole
               carriage
               from
               his
               infancie
               to
               his
               last
               breath
               ,
               and
               findeth
               out
               the
               things
               that
               hee
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               passeth
               sentence
               according
               to
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               .
            
             
               This
               Judgement
               hath
               two
               degrees
               .
               First
               assoone
               as
               a
               man
               dieth
               .
               
               No
               sooner
               is
               the
               soule
               separated
               from
               this
               case
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               bodie
               ,
               but
               instantly
               it
               is
               presented
               before
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               passeth
               sentence
               ,
               either
               that
               it
               is
               a
               true
               beleever
               ,
               a
               godly
               liver
               ,
               a
               person
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               walked
               as
               becommeth
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               receiveth
               glory
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               blisse
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               more
               then
               tongue
               expresse
               .
               Or
               else
               it
               findeth
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               a
               wicked
               man
               ,
               a
               hypocrite
               ,
               a
               dissembler
               ,
               one
               that
               named
               Christ
               with
               his
               tongue
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               
                 depart
                 from
                 iniquitie
              
               ,
               nor
               live
               according
               to
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               then
               he
               is
               delivered
               up
               to
               Sathan
               ,
               to
               bee
               hurried
               downe
               to
               Hell
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               suffer
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               according
               to
               the
               desert
               of
               so
               great
               wickednesse
               .
               This
               particular
               judgement
               passeth
               upon
               every
               soule
               assoone
               as
               it
               leaveth
               the
               Body
               .
            
             
               Then
               followeth
               the
               great
               universall
               Judgement
               ,
               when
               soule
               
               and
               body
               shall
               be
               reunited
               ,
               and
               stand
               before
               God
               :
               every
               particular
               man
               that
               ever
               hath
               beene
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               ,
               every
               man
               shall
               appeare
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               ,
               their
               whole
               lives
               shall
               be
               laied
               open
               ,
               all
               secret
               things
               shall
               bee
               made
               knowne
               ,
               for
               God
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               third
               thing
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               informeth
               us
               concerning
               death
               ,
               that
               nature
               could
               never
               doe
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               giveth
               us
               a
               remedie
               against
               
               the
               ill
               of
               Death
               .
               It
               is
               a
               pittifull
               thing
               to
               heare
               of
               mortallity
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               good
               Potion
               or
               Phisicke
               prescribed
               to
               escape
               the
               ill
               of
               it
               .
               To
               heare
               tell
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               so
               tell
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               going
               to
               another
               world
               of
               
               weale
               or
               woe
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               heare
               of
               a
               remedie
               ,
               it
               is
               wofull
               tydings
               ,
               and
               would
               wring
               teares
               from
               a
               hard
               heart
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Scripture
               makes
               report
               of
               death
               ,
               not
               onely
               tollerable
               and
               easie
               ,
               but
               comfortable
               and
               gladsome
               to
               a
               Christian
               heart
               :
               for
               it
               sheweth
               by
               whom
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               meanes
               we
               may
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               certainly
               ,
               escape
               all
               the
               hurt
               that
               Death
               can
               doe
               :
               Nay
               ,
               by
               what
               meanes
               we
               may
               order
               our selves
               so
               ,
               that
               Death
               may
               be
               beneficiall
               to
               us
               .
               What
               is
               that
               ?
            
             
               In
               one
               short
               word
               ;
               It
               is
               Christ
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
               Hee
               meaneth
               to
               hurt
               himselfe
               .
               Againe
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 message
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 hath
                 the
                 Sonne
                 hath
                 life
                 .
              
               Our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               telleth
               us
               )
               
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 set
                 them
                 at
                 libertie
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 life-time
                 were
                 in
                 bondage
                 under
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 divell
                 :
              
               which
               are
               sinne
               and
               death
               .
               So
               that
               now
               Death
               hath
               lost
               his
               sting
               ,
               because
               Christ
               overcame
               it
               :
               in
               dying
               hee
               slue
               Death
               ,
               and
               was
               the
               death
               of
               Death
               :
               this
               man
               Christ
               ,
               God
               and
               Man
               ,
               hee
               offered
               himselfe
               to
               his
               Father
               as
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dying
               a
               cursed
               death
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               so
               satisfied
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               on
               the
               behalfe
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               death
               can
               doe
               them
               no
               harme
               :
               It
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               passage
               to
               eternall
               blessednesse
               .
            
             
               Oh
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               pleased
               to
               provide
               so
               perfect
               a
               remedie
               against
               so
               mortall
               an
               enemie
               :
               and
               to
               lay
               it
               open
               so
               clearely
               and
               plainly
               in
               the
               Gospell
               .
            
             
               Yee
               have
               heard
               of
               those
               things
               that
               I
               thought
               to
               put
               yee
               in
               mind
               of
               concerning
               Death
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               first
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
              
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               
               Paul
               telleth
               us
               of
               a
               certaine
               sting
               it
               hath
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               an
               armed
               enemie
               ,
               it
               commeth
               as
               a
               Serpent
               with
               a
               sting
               that
               entreth
               into
               a
               mans
               soule
               ,
               putteth
               it
               to
               extreame
               perplexitie
               ,
               if
               he
               takes
               not
               order
               to
               disarme
               this
               enemie
               .
            
             
               An
               enemie
               yee
               know
               is
               a
               person
               that
               setteth
               himselfe
               wilfully
               to
               hurt
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               hurt
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               either
               through
               indiscretion
               ,
               or
               unadvisednesse
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               or
               hee
               may
               lay
               waite
               to
               doe
               him
               hurt
               ,
               intending
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               seeking
               to
               performe
               somewhat
               that
               shall
               bee
               injurious
               to
               him
               .
               Wee
               call
               not
               him
               an
               enemie
               that
               we
               receive
               a
               little
               hurt
               from
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               contrary
               to
               his
               purpose
               and
               intention
               :
               but
               he
               that
               studieth
               ,
               and
               beforehand
               desireth
               to
               be
               an
               enemie
               .
               Now
               Death
               (
               as
               we
               may
               say
               )
               studieth
               our
               hurt
               in
               all
               extremitie
               before-hand
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               but
               two
               sorts
               of
               hurt
               that
               can
               come
               to
               a
               man.
               One
               
               is
               ,
               to
               deprive
               him
               of
               that
               which
               is
               beneficiall
               and
               comfortable
               ,
               
               to
               robbe
               him
               of
               all
               that
               is
               contentfull
               to
               him
               in
               this
               life
               .
               As
               when
               a
               company
               of
               Foes
               breake
               into
               a
               Nation
               ,
               they
               burne
               their
               goods
               ,
               and
               spoile
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               robbe
               and
               take
               away
               all
               that
               is
               comfortable
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               they
               can
               .
               Death
               is
               such
               an
               enemie
               :
               It
               desireth
               to
               bereave
               a
               man
               of
               that
               necessarie
               contentment
               hee
               hath
               .
               When
               it
               meeteth
               with
               a
               learned
               man
               ,
               it
               takes
               away
               all
               his
               learning
               at
               one
               blow
               ,
               assoone
               as
               he
               is
               dead
               ,
               hee
               ceaseth
               to
               bee
               a
               great
               scholler
               .
               It
               commeth
               to
               a
               rich
               man
               ,
               and
               robbes
               him
               of
               all
               his
               goods
               at
               one
               blow
               too
               :
               though
               he
               have
               millions
               ,
               Death
               causeth
               all
               to
               be
               another
               mans
               .
               When
               it
               commeth
               to
               a
               King
               ,
               it
               pulleth
               him
               beside
               his
               Throne
               ,
               takes
               his
               Crowne
               off
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               casteth
               both
               him
               and
               it
               into
               the
               dust
               ,
               hee
               is
               king
               no
               longer
               when
               hee
               is
               dead
               .
               And
               so
               in
               all
               the
               benefits
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               takes
               away
               the
               pleasure
               and
               contentments
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               it
               takes
               away
               the
               husband
               from
               the
               wife
               ,
               and
               the
               wife
               from
               the
               husband
               ;
               it
               divideth
               children
               from
               Parents
               ,
               and
               Parents
               from
               children
               :
               all
               the
               benefits
               that
               this
               life
               afford
               ,
               death
               strippeth
               a
               man
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               turnes
               him
               naked
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               just
               
                 as
                 hee
                 came
                 hee
                 must
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 nothing
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 Death
              
               will
               not
               admit
               him
               to
               take
               one
               farthing
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               with
               him
               .
               So
               he
               is
               an
               enemie
               ,
               for
               hee
               spoileth
               us
               of
               whatsoever
               is
               desirable
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               is
               an
               enemie
               also
               in
               inflicting
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               ill
               upon
               men
               .
               So
               death
               bringeth
               torment
               for
               the
               present
               :
               It
               is
               a
               terrible
               
               thing
               to
               wrestle
               with
               ;
               it
               makes
               a
               man
               bleed
               ,
               and
               sweat
               as
               it
               were
               :
               No
               man
               can
               incounter
               with
               death
               ,
               but
               he
               feeleth
               anxietie
               and
               vexation
               of
               body
               and
               minde
               ,
               (
               unlesse
               hee
               have
               comfort
               from
               above
               to
               enable
               him
               to
               wrestle
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               )
               in
               his
               owne
               proper
               nature
               it
               is
               so
               furious
               an
               enemie
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               cease
               till
               it
               hath
               dragged
               the
               soule
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               after
               ,
               from
               his
               Tribunall
               to
               the
               torment
               of
               eternall
               fire
               in
               Hell.
               That
               succeedeth
               death
               ,
               for
               naturally
               of
               its
               owne
               nature
               it
               tendeth
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               man
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               perdition
               ,
               and
               overthrow
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               For
               sinne
               bringeth
               destruction
               in
               regard
               it
               makes
               God
               angrie
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               separateth
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               from
               all
               manner
               of
               comfort
               :
               and
               in
               regard
               it
               separateth
               from
               him
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               all
               manner
               of
               ill
               ,
               his
               wrath
               ,
               his
               hatred
               ,
               and
               ill
               will
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               .
               Death
               (
               I
               say
               )
               properly
               ,
               and
               of
               it selfe
               intendeth
               ,
               and
               seekes
               to
               draw
               all
               those
               that
               it
               layes
               hold
               on
               to
               a
               state
               of
               everlasting
               unhappinesse
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               enemie
               .
               So
               you
               see
               the
               second
               point
               opened
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 enemie
              
               ,
               after
               which
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               more
               .
               
            
             
               But
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               the
               last
               ,
               not
               to
               all
               .
               For
               there
               
               are
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               that
               shall
               feele
               death
               to
               be
               the
               least
               of
               enemies
               ,
               
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               first
               .
               But
               to
               the
               Saints
               and
               those
               that
               
               are
               prepared
               for
               death
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               will
               use
               the
               remedie
               ,
               to
               these
               ,
               and
               these
               alone
               ,
               death
               is
               the
               last
               enemie
               :
               after
               once
               they
               have
               grappled
               ,
               and
               fought
               ,
               and
               encountred
               with
               this
               enemie
               ,
               they
               are
               at
               peace
               and
               rest
               ;
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Happy
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               more
               toyle
               and
               miserie
               to
               a
               good
               man
               after
               death
               .
               And
               why
               ?
               Because
               ,
               death
               seperateth
               sin
               from
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               so
               taking
               away
               the
               cause
               of
               unrest
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               take
               away
               miserie
               and
               unhappinesse
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               properly
               ,
               Death
               doth
               it
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               by
               death
               .
               For
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               when
               his
               servants
               leave
               this
               world
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               fit
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               place
               of
               happinesse
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               except
               they
               were
               freed
               from
               sin
               .
               Death
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               happy
               patricide
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               at
               once
               it
               destroyeth
               it selfe
               and
               sin
               :
               and
               therfore
               it
               takes
               away
               all
               misery
               ,
               because
               it
               takes
               away
               all
               sinne
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               the
               last
               enemie
               ,
               because
               it
               killeth
               the
               worst
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               for
               when
               we
               are
               dead
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               enmitie
               betweene
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               no
               more
               enemy
               .
               This
               is
               the
               third
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 this
                 enemie
                 shall
                 bee
                 destroyed
              
               .
               A
               thing
               is
               destroyed
               ,
               
               abolished
               ,
               when
               it selfe
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               is
               tooke
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               when
               all
               the
               ill
               effects
               that
               it
               would
               produce
               ,
               and
               effect
               or
               hath
               ,
               are
               removed
               .
               So
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               abolisheth
               Death
               ,
               he
               destroyeth
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               never
               againe
               be
               knowne
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               felt
               by
               his
               servants
               :
               and
               he
               preventeth
               all
               those
               evill
               effects
               that
               it
               would
               worke
               in
               the
               soule
               for
               eternitie
               ,
               and
               removeth
               all
               the
               ill
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               wrought
               on
               their
               bodies
               for
               the
               present
               time
               .
               Death
               takes
               away
               a
               mans
               goods
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               Christ
               abolisheth
               that
               ,
               he
               giveth
               everlasting
               substance
               in
               heaven
               .
               Death
               takes
               away
               friends
               ,
               Christ
               abolisheth
               that
               ,
               hee
               sends
               us
               to
               heaven
               ,
               where
               we
               have
               more
               friends
               and
               better
               .
               Death
               brings
               the
               body
               to
               rottennesse
               and
               corruption
               ,
               it
               laieth
               it
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               turnes
               it
               to
               putrifaction
               ,
               Christ
               abolisheth
               that
               ,
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               it
               
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 glory
              
               .
               How
               that
               is
               done
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               chapter
               ;
               The
               body
               shall
               be
               laid
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               a
               weake
               and
               feeble
               ,
               a
               mortall
               and
               naturall
               body
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               bee
               clothed
               with
               immortalitie
               ;
               
                 This
                 mortall
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 this
                 corruptible
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 bee
                 fulfilled
                 that
                 saying
                 ,
                 Death
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victorie
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               also
               limited
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               destroyed
               ,
               to
               whom
               ?
               To
               those
               that
               use
               the
               remedie
               ,
               those
               that
               partake
               of
               Christ
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               put
               on
               him
               that
               is
               the
               
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               laid
               before
               your
               eyes
               briefly
               these
               foure
               things
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               leadeth
               us
               to
               treate
               of
               concerning
               death
               .
               That
               it
               
               is
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               an
               enemie
               .
               That
               it
               is
               the
               last
               enemie
               .
               And
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
               Now
               I
               desire
               to
               apply
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               bold
               to
               play
               the
               Examiner
               ,
               to
               search
               each
               conscience
               
               a
               little
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               let
               the
               word
               of
               God
               enter
               into
               your
               soules
               .
               Yee
               heare
               that
               there
               is
               a
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               death
               is
               a
               sore
               and
               bitter
               enemie
               :
               and
               yee
               heare
               that
               to
               some
               sort
               of
               men
               it
               is
               the
               
                 last
                 enemie
              
               that
               ever
               they
               shall
               encounter
               with
               ,
               and
               bee
               freed
               from
               all
               the
               hurt
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
               Now
               doe
               so
               much
               as
               discend
               every
               one
               into
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               inquire
               what
               care
               there
               hath
               beene
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               the
               remedie
               against
               death
               :
               what
               time
               and
               paines
               hath
               beene
               bestowed
               to
               seeke
               to
               get
               that
               that
               is
               the
               only
               meanes
               to
               escape
               the
               Dart
               of
               this
               enemie
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               is
               the
               only
               cause
               to
               procure
               this
               enfranchisement
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               from
               that
               that
               else
               will
               destroy
               all
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               hath
               not
               fitted
               himselfe
               to
               encounter
               with
               his
               enemie
               ,
               when
               hee
               lookes
               after
               wealth
               ,
               and
               followeth
               the
               pleasures
               and
               contentments
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               these
               things
               will
               doe
               no
               good
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               rather
               a
               burthen
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               vexe
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               increase
               the
               mischiefe
               ,
               laying
               more
               sin
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               giving
               death
               darts
               to
               pierce
               the
               soule
               with
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               is
               a
               man
               fit
               for
               death
               ?
               and
               who
               may
               encounter
               with
               this
               enemie
               with
               safetie
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               tell
               yee
               ;
               That
               man
               that
               takes
               the
               greatest
               care
               to
               disarme
               
               death
               of
               his
               weapons
               ,
               to
               arme
               himselfe
               with
               defensive
               weapons
               against
               death
               .
               If
               an
               enemie
               come
               upon
               a
               man
               with
               good
               weapons
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               altogether
               unweaponed
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               naked
               unarmed
               man
               to
               deale
               with
               him
               :
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               man
               that
               never
               thought
               of
               it
               before
               ,
               to
               fight
               with
               one
               that
               is
               skilfull
               at
               his
               weapons
               .
               Death
               (
               I
               told
               yee
               )
               is
               
                 an
                 enemie
              
               ,
               and
               an
               enemie
               that
               is
               skilfull
               in
               his
               weapons
               :
               and
               the
               weapon
               of
               death
               it
               is
               our
               owne
               sinne
               .
               Death
               bringeth
               nothing
               with
               it
               to
               hurt
               a
               man
               ;
               It
               findeth
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               whereby
               to
               hurt
               us
               .
               So
               many
               corruptions
               as
               are
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               so
               many
               weapons
               .
               So
               many
               idle
               words
               so
               many
               bad
               deedes
               ;
               so
               many
               swords
               to
               pierce
               thy
               heart
               .
               Death
               maketh
               use
               of
               those
               weapons
               it
               findeth
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               hee
               destroyeth
               ,
               and
               killeth
               ,
               and
               brings
               us
               to
               perdition
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               what
               have
               yee
               done
               (
               beloved
               )
               to
               disarme
               death
               ?
               what
               care
               have
               yee
               taken
               to
               breake
               sinne
               apieces
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               as
               a
               sword
               ready
               drawne
               for
               the
               hand
               of
               death
               when
               it
               commeth
               ?
               as
               Arrowes
               in
               a
               Bow
               ,
               to
               shoot
               at
               you
               ,
               when
               Death
               laieth
               hold
               on
               you
               ?
            
             
               That
               man
               that
               hath
               tooke
               no
               care
               to
               overcome
               sinne
               in
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               himselfe
               free
               from
               the
               guilt
               and
               punishment
               
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               unfit
               for
               death
               .
               If
               death
               come
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               find
               his
               offences
               unrepented
               of
               ,
               unpardoned
               ,
               unsubdued
               ,
               he
               will
               so
               order
               those
               offences
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               thrust
               them
               into
               his
               soule
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               poisoned
               Darts
               ,
               that
               will
               bring
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               anguish
               ,
               and
               vexation
               ,
               and
               destruction
               to
               all
               eternitie
               .
            
             
               Ye
               may
               see
               then
               whether
               yee
               have
               any
               fitnesse
               to
               meet
               with
               this
               Enemie
               ,
               whether
               yee
               be
               in
               case
               to
               fight
               that
               battell
               ;
               that
               of
               necessitie
               yee
               must
               ;
               for
               Death
               (
               as
               I
               told
               yee
               before
               )
               is
               enevitable
               .
            
             
               If
               yee
               have
               not
               ;
               Get
               alone
               betweene
               God
               and
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               there
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               corruption
               of
               thy
               nature
               ,
               the
               sinnes
               of
               thy
               childhood
               ,
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               of
               thy
               mind
               ,
               bring
               thy
               soule
               into
               his
               presence
               ,
               confesse
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               with
               an
               endevour
               to
               breake
               thy
               heart
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sorry
               for
               them
               ,
               mightily
               crying
               to
               him
               in
               the
               mediation
               of
               that
               blessed
               Advocate
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               died
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               to
               wash
               thy
               soule
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               to
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               pollution
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               .
               Begge
               the
               Spirit
               of
               sanctification
               to
               beate
               downe
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               subdue
               thy
               corruptions
               .
               Bestow
               time
               to
               performe
               these
               exercises
               daily
               ,
               carefully
               present
               thy selfe
               before
               God
               ,
               thus
               to
               renew
               thy
               repentance
               and
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               thy
               peace
               with
               God
               :
               Labour
               to
               purge
               away
               the
               filthinesse
               of
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               whensoever
               Death
               commeth
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               in
               thy selfe
               sufficient
               against
               it
               ,
               thou
               hast
               disarmed
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               yee
               spend
               your
               time
               in
               pursuing
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               follow
               the
               vanities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               either
               yee
               doe
               not
               thinke
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               yee
               thinke
               of
               it
               no
               otherwise
               then
               a
               heathen
               man
               would
               have
               done
               ,
               to
               no
               purpose
               ;
               yee
               thinke
               of
               it
               to
               enjoy
               the
               world
               while
               yee
               live
               ,
               because
               yee
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               death
               will
               end
               the
               world
               and
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               play
               the
               Epicures
               in
               the
               thought
               of
               Death
               ,
               to
               annimate
               you
               to
               enjoy
               the
               outward
               benefits
               of
               this
               life
               :
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               talke
               and
               discourse
               now
               and
               then
               as
               occasion
               serveth
               :
               then
               Death
               will
               find
               your
               soules
               laden
               with
               innumerable
               sinnes
               that
               repentance
               hath
               not
               discharged
               ,
               and
               undoubtedly
               it
               will
               bring
               eternall
               perdition
               .
               Have
               yee
               thus
               disarmed
               Death
               ?
            
             
               But
               againe
               ,
               a
               mans
               selfe
               must
               be
               armed
               ,
               or
               else
               hee
               cannot
               incounter
               with
               his
               enemie
               ,
               What
               is
               our
               Armour
               against
               Death
               to
               
               keepe
               off
               that
               blow
               ?
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               in
               one
               word
               sheweth
               us
               these
               Armours
               ,
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               a
               
                 Breast-plate
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 salvation
                 a
                 Helmet
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               have
               got
               faith
               to
               rest
               on
               Christ
               alone
               for
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               his
               soule
               filled
               with
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               salvation
               through
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               These
               three
               vertues
               will
               secure
               a
               man
               against
               all
               the
               hurt
               
               that
               death
               can
               doe
               .
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 Hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Charitie
                 ,
              
               the
               Cardinall
               vertues
               that
               Christian
               religion
               requires
               ,
               and
               commands
               us
               to
               seeke
               ,
               these
               are
               Armour
               of
               proofe
               against
               all
               the
               blowes
               of
               death
               :
               hee
               that
               hath
               them
               shall
               never
               be
               hurt
               of
               Death
               ,
               because
               he
               shall
               never
               taste
               of
               the
               second
               death
               :
               he
               hath
               onely
               to
               wrestle
               with
               the
               first
               Death
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               terrour
               ,
               nor
               terriblenesse
               in
               that
               ,
               if
               a
               mans
               heart
               be
               secure
               by
               these
               Graces
               .
            
             
               Faith
               whereby
               we
               depend
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               on
               him
               alone
               for
               grace
               and
               salvation
               ,
               bringing
               hope
               whereby
               we
               expect
               and
               looke
               for
               salvation
               of
               our
               soules
               by
               his
               bloud
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               working
               charitie
               whereby
               we
               love
               him
               for
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               for
               his
               sake
               (
               If
               it
               be
               charitie
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               lip
               to
               speake
               well
               ,
               but
               that
               that
               produceth
               wel-doing
               )
               I
               say
               this
               is
               that
               makes
               us
               that
               death
               cannot
               separate
               us
               from
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               further
               we
               are
               from
               life
               ,
               the
               neerer
               we
               are
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               when
               this
               outward
               
                 taber
                 nacle
                 of
              
               our
               house
               
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 building
                 with
                 God
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 :
              
               and
               death
               to
               such
               a
               man
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               dore
               to
               let
               him
               out
               of
               the
               dungeon
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               him
               happily
               in
               the
               Pallace
               of
               eternall
               blisse
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               enter
               into
               consideration
               how
               yee
               have
               behaved
               your selves
               in
               the
               course
               of
               your
               lives
               ,
               whether
               as
               Heathens
               ,
               or
               as
               Christians
               .
               A
               man
               that
               takes
               no
               care
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               ,
               though
               he
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               from
               Sunday
               to
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               all
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               yet
               if
               the
               consideration
               of
               death
               bee
               not
               so
               imprinted
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               become
               a
               motive
               to
               him
               to
               labour
               for
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               charitie
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               to
               edifie
               himselfe
               in
               these
               graces
               ,
               he
               liveth
               as
               a
               Heathen
               or
               an
               Infidell
               :
               and
               when
               death
               commeth
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               will
               doe
               him
               more
               hurt
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               an
               Infidell
               ,
               because
               by
               how
               much
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               more
               meanes
               to
               escape
               ,
               and
               by
               neglecting
               those
               meanes
               ,
               as
               his
               sin
               is
               greater
               ,
               so
               shall
               his
               punishment
               be
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               yee
               have
               beene
               carelesse
               for
               to
               prepare
               for
               this
               
               enemie
               ;
               Now
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               for
               it
               ,
               let
               your
               hearts
               now
               smite
               yee
               ,
               and
               ake
               within
               you
               :
               Oh
               foolish
               man
               or
               woman
               (
               say
               )
               I
               have
               lived
               twenty
               ,
               thirty
               ,
               forty
               ,
               fifty
               yeares
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               ;
               I
               have
               laboured
               against
               other
               enemies
               ,
               if
               men
               had
               any
               thing
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               take
               order
               ;
               I
               have
               laboured
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               for
               riches
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               given
               my selfe
               leave
               for
               to
               enjoy
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               taken
               paines
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               my
               body
               :
               but
               all
               this
               while
               it
               never
               came
               into
               my
               heart
               seriously
               to
               thinke
               ,
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 commeth
                 judgement
              
               ,
               that
               I
               must
               stand
               before
               Gods
               Tribunall
               ,
               and
               give
               account
               of
               my
               wayes
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               laboured
               to
               beware
               of
               Death
               and
               of
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               to
               kill
               my
               corruptions
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               laboured
               to
               increase
               in
               Faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               charitie
               ;
               I
               have
               left
               my selfe
               unarmed
               against
               the
               last
               and
               
               worst
               enemie
               .
               Oh
               what
               folly
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               the
               world
               many
               a
               long
               day
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               be
               an
               end
               of
               all
               these
               dayes
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               those
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               another
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               life
               that
               will
               be
               infinitely
               more
               miserable
               then
               this
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               (
               beloved
               )
               have
               beene
               any
               of
               your
               faults
               to
               be
               carelesly
               forgetfull
               of
               your
               latter
               end
               ,
               not
               to
               consider
               of
               your
               departure
               hence
               :
               if
               the
               world
               have
               so
               tempted
               you
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               have
               so
               enamoured
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               forgotten
               your
               latter
               end
               ,
               blame
               your selves
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               all
               follies
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               I
               may
               disgrace
               this
               folly
               ,
               and
               make
               you
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ;
               Consider
               a
               little
               .
               That
               this
               is
               to
               be
               like
               children
               ;
               The
               Apostle
               biddeth
               us
               not
               to
               be
               like
               children
               in
               understanding
               :
               but
               hee
               that
               forgetteth
               Death
               ,
               and
               is
               carelesse
               to
               prepare
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               very
               child
               .
               A
               little
               one
               never
               thinketh
               hee
               shall
               ever
               bee
               a
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               maintaine
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               live
               in
               the
               world
               by
               his
               owne
               labour
               ,
               or
               by
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               from
               his
               friends
               ,
               he
               careth
               for
               nothing
               but
               meat
               ,
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               sport
               ,
               and
               pastime
               :
               wee
               blame
               their
               folly
               ,
               and
               laugh
               at
               it
               as
               rediculous
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               our
               diligence
               we
               prevent
               that
               ill
               that
               might
               else
               come
               upon
               them
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               thus
               with
               many
               of
               you
               ?
               yee
               live
               and
               build
               houses
               ,
               and
               raise
               your
               names
               to
               be
               glorious
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               faire
               shew
               in
               the
               world
               :
               but
               to
               get
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               repentance
               ,
               none
               of
               your
               thoughts
               almost
               runne
               that
               way
               ,
               scarce
               any
               of
               your
               thoughts
               are
               so
               bestowed
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               to
               be
               children
               in
               understanding
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               foolish
               man
               that
               knoweth
               he
               shall
               meet
               an
               enemie
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               prepare
               .
               If
               a
               man
               should
               heare
               of
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               thousand
               souldiers
               were
               gathered
               against
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               besieged
               it
               to
               destroy
               it
               ;
               He
               would
               not
               be
               so
               foolish
               ,
               and
               so
               simple
               then
               ,
               as
               to
               bestow
               himselfe
               in
               his
               trade
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               his
               businesse
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               himselfe
               to
               merriment
               ,
               but
               hee
               would
               get
               his
               weapons
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               looke
               about
               him
               ,
               helpe
               to
               arme
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               strong
               .
               Why
               doe
               yee
               not
               consider
               that
               your
               soule
               is
               as
               a
               Citie
               ?
               Death
               will
               come
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               batter
               you
               with
               sicknesse
               ,
               with
               paines
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               will
               certainly
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               soule
               be
               not
               prepared
               will
               carry
               it
               to
               Hell
               fire
               .
               Why
               will
               you
               be
               so
               retchlesse
               ,
               and
               senslesse
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               grow
               rich
               ,
               to
               bury
               your selves
               in
               earthly
               labours
               ,
               and
               never
               thinke
               how
               to
               escape
               ,
               how
               Death
               may
               be
               kept
               out
               ,
               that
               will
               destroy
               soule
               and
               body
               ?
            
             
               I
               presume
               you
               are
               ashamed
               of
               this
               folly
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               hope
               yee
               will
               goe
               away
               with
               remorse
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               for
               so
               carelesly
               neglecting
               a
               thing
               of
               so
               great
               importance
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               therefore
               I
               entreate
               you
               ,
               begin
               this
               great
               
               worke
               this
               day
               .
               Consider
               (
               if
               you
               have
               not
               begun
               )
               the
               enemie
               
               lieth
               in
               waite
               for
               thee
               ,
               oh
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               if
               thou
               bee
               never
               so
               young
               ,
               thou
               maist
               meet
               with
               him
               before
               night
               ,
               if
               thou
               bee
               old
               ,
               thou
               must
               meet
               with
               him
               ere
               long
               .
               Prepare
               for
               him
               betime
               ;
               thinke
               what
               an
               enemy
               may
               encounter
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               .
               If
               a
               man
               be
               to
               travell
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               assured
               to
               meet
               with
               an
               enemie
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               strive
               to
               get
               good
               company
               ,
               and
               weapon
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               will
               carry
               his
               sword
               ,
               something
               he
               will
               doe
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               theefe
               come
               to
               robbe
               him
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               prevent
               the
               danger
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               thinke
               that
               there
               is
               an
               enemy
               that
               way-laies
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               goe
               along
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               one
               time
               or
               other
               he
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               come
               upon
               us
               :
               therefore
               stirre
               up
               your selves
               ,
               begin
               this
               day
               to
               prepare
               for
               this
               enemie
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               I
               prepare
               for
               Death
               ?
            
             
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               amisse
               in
               a
               word
               to
               repeat
               it
               .
               Get
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charitie
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               .
               These
               will
               be
               meanes
               to
               prepare
               and
               helpe
               thee
               against
               Death
               .
               Therefore
               (
               if
               hitherto
               thou
               have
               not
               )
               lament
               and
               bewaile
               the
               sinfulnesse
               of
               thy
               nature
               and
               life
               .
               Assoone
               as
               thou
               art
               out
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               get
               thee
               into
               a
               solitarie
               roome
               ,
               fall
               upon
               thy
               knees
               ,
               lament
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               ilnesse
               of
               thy
               nature
               and
               carriage
               ,
               rehearse
               thy
               wayes
               as
               much
               as
               thou
               canst
               ,
               condemne
               thy selfe
               before
               God
               ,
               mightily
               crie
               for
               pardon
               in
               the
               mediation
               of
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               never
               leave
               sobbing
               and
               mourning
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               some
               answer
               that
               hee
               is
               reconciled
               .
               And
               then
               strive
               to
               get
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               call
               to
               mind
               the
               perfection
               of
               his
               redemption
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               of
               his
               person
               and
               merits
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               repose
               thy
               soule
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               say
               ,
               though
               my
               sinnes
               be
               as
               the
               Stars
               ,
               and
               exceed
               them
               ,
               yet
               the
               merit
               of
               my
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               it
               is
               full
               :
               in
               him
               he
               is
               well
               pleased
               and
               reconciled
               ,
               I
               will
               stay
               on
               him
               .
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               hast
               done
               and
               suffered
               enough
               to
               redeeme
               mee
               and
               Man-kind
               ,
               thou
               hast
               suffered
               for
               the
               propitiation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               my
               sinnes
               deserve
               a
               thousand
               damnations
               ,
               yet
               I
               trust
               upon
               thy
               mercie
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               made
               in
               thy
               Word
               .
               Thus
               when
               a
               man
               laboureth
               to
               cast
               himselfe
               on
               Christ
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               burthen
               of
               his
               salvation
               ,
               and
               to
               venter
               his
               soule
               on
               him
               ,
               now
               he
               hath
               beleeved
               ,
               this
               Breast-plate
               ,
               Death
               is
               not
               able
               to
               thrust
               through
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               ,
               labour
               that
               this
               faith
               may
               worke
               so
               strongly
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               breed
               Hope
               ,
               a
               constant
               and
               firme
               expectation
               grounded
               on
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               saved
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               separated
               from
               this
               lower
               world
               .
               Hee
               that
               is
               armed
               with
               this
               hope
               ,
               hath
               a
               
                 Helmet
                 ,
                 Death
              
               shall
               never
               hurt
               his
               head
               ;
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               take
               away
               his
               comfort
               and
               peace
               ;
               He
               shall
               smile
               at
               the
               approach
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               it
               can
               doe
               nothing
               but
               helpe
               him
               to
               his
               kingdome
               .
            
             
             
               And
               then
               ,
               labour
               for
               Charitie
               ,
               to
               inflame
               thee
               to
               him
               againe
               ,
               that
               hath
               shewed
               himselfe
               so
               truly
               loving
               to
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               seeke
               them
               when
               they
               were
               lost
               ,
               to
               redeeme
               them
               when
               they
               were
               captives
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               them
               from
               that
               unhappinesse
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               cast
               themselves
               innto
               .
               Oh
               that
               I
               could
               love
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               people
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               thou
               diddest
               die
               for
               them
               ,
               shall
               not
               I
               be
               at
               a
               little
               cost
               and
               paines
               to
               helpe
               them
               out
               of
               miserie
               .
            
             
               Thus
               if
               yee
               labour
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               these
               graces
               ,
               then
               you
               are
               armed
               against
               Death
               ;
               those
               will
               doe
               you
               more
               good
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               had
               gotten
               millions
               of
               millions
               of
               gold
               and
               silver
               .
               As
               you
               have
               understanding
               for
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               care
               to
               provide
               for
               that
               ,
               to
               preserve
               and
               comfort
               life
               ,
               while
               you
               are
               here
               ,
               so
               have
               a
               care
               for
               the
               future
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               boundlesse
               continuance
               of
               eternitie
               .
               If
               a
               man
               live
               miserably
               here
               ,
               death
               will
               end
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               prepared
               for
               death
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               happily
               for
               ever
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               live
               happily
               (
               as
               we
               account
               it
               )
               and
               die
               miserably
               ,
               that
               misery
               is
               endlesse
               .
               Yee
               mistake
               (
               beloved
               )
               yee
               account
               men
               happy
               that
               abound
               in
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ,
               that
               have
               great
               estates
               ,
               I
               say
               yee
               mistake
               in
               accounting
               men
               happy
               ,
               that
               enjoy
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               can
               live
               in
               prosperitie
               to
               the
               last
               time
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               possessing
               what
               they
               have
               gotten
               .
               If
               such
               a
               man
               be
               not
               prepared
               for
               
                 death
                 ;
                 Death
              
               makes
               way
               for
               a
               greater
               unhappinesse
               after
               death
               .
               For
               the
               more
               sinne
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               the
               more
               miserie
               shall
               betide
               him
               ,
               his
               life
               being
               nothing
               but
               a
               continued
               chaine
               of
               wickednesse
               one
               linke
               upon
               another
               ,
               till
               he
               settle
               upon
               a
               preparation
               for
               Death
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               comfort
               ,
               to
               those
               
               that
               have
               laboured
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               :
               though
               to
               them
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               enemie
               that
               is
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
               The
               Philosopher
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 terriblest
                 of
                 all
                 terrible
                 things
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               to
               nature
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               that
               that
               no
               other
               evill
               can
               doe
               ,
               it
               separateth
               from
               all
               comfort
               ;
               and
               carrieth
               us
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               .
            
             
               Death
               is
               terrible
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               unarmed
               for
               death
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               poore
               Saints
               that
               have
               bestowed
               their
               time
               in
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               supplication
               ,
               and
               confession
               ,
               that
               have
               daily
               endevoured
               to
               renew
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               
                 repentance
                 ,
                 Death
              
               hath
               no
               manner
               of
               terriblenesse
               in
               the
               world
               :
               if
               it
               bee
               terrible
               to
               a
               Christian
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               because
               he
               hath
               forgot
               himselfe
               a
               little
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               bethinke
               how
               he
               is
               armed
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               have
               fitted
               his
               servants
               for
               death
               ,
               he
               hath
               done
               most
               for
               them
               :
               if
               they
               have
               not
               riches
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               fit
               for
               death
               :
               if
               they
               have
               not
               an
               estate
               amongst
               men
               ,
               it
               mattereth
               not
               a
               whit
               if
               they
               be
               fit
               for
               Death
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               miserable
               here
               ,
               in
               torments
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               when
               others
               have
               health
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               ,
               all
               these
               increase
               their
               repentance
               ,
               makes
               them
               labour
               for
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Hope
               ,
               and
               Charitie
               ,
               
               whereby
               they
               are
               armed
               against
               Death
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               can
               save
               us
               from
               the
               hurt
               of
               Death
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               put
               on
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               furnished
               with
               Hope
               and
               Charitie
               .
               If
               God
               give
               a
               man
               other
               things
               and
               not
               these
               graces
               ,
               Death
               is
               not
               destroyed
               to
               him
               .
               But
               if
               he
               deny
               him
               other
               things
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               these
               graces
               ,
               he
               doth
               enough
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 destroyed
              
               to
               him
               .
               His
               body
               indeed
               falleth
               under
               the
               stroake
               of
               Death
               as
               other
               mens
               ,
               but
               his
               soule
               is
               not
               hurt
               .
               Death
               layeth
               him
               a
               rotting
               as
               the
               common
               sort
               ,
               but
               the
               soule
               goeth
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               remaineth
               with
               Christ
               ;
               
                 When
                 hee
                 is
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Nay
               ,
               when
               the
               last
               day
               shall
               come
               ,
               Death
               shall
               bee
               utterly
               
                 swallowed
                 up
              
               ,
               then
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               fraile
               ,
               and
               weake
               body
               ,
               that
               sleepeth
               in
               corruption
               and
               mortalitie
               ,
               shall
               bee
               raised
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               in
               immortall
               beautie
               and
               glory
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               body
               ,
               free
               from
               all
               corporall
               weaknesses
               that
               accompany
               the
               naturall
               body
               :
               it
               shall
               be
               made
               most
               glorious
               and
               blessed
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               it
               were
               a
               spirit
               ,
               all
               the
               weaknesses
               that
               accompany
               the
               naturall
               beeing
               of
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               enjoy
               as
               much
               perfection
               as
               a
               body
               can
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               spirituall
               :
               Therefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               if
               your
               soules
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               armed
               against
               this
               death
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               VVORLDS
               LOSSE
               ;
               AND
               THE
               RIGHTEOVS
               MANS
               GAINE
               .
            
             
               
                 EZEKIEL
                 22.
                 30.
                 
              
               I
               sought
               for
               a
               man
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               should
               make
               up
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               gap
               before
               mee
               for
               the
               Land
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               none
               :
               therefore
               have
               I
               poured
               forth
               my
               indignation
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
              
               For
               to
               mee
               to
               live
               is
               Christ
               ;
               and
               to
               die
               is
               Gaine
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               WORLDS
               LOSSE
               ;
               AND
               THE
               RIGHTEOVS
               MANS
               GAINE
               .
               SERMON
               VIII
               .
            
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 57.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   mercifull
                   men
                   are
                   taken
                   away
                   ,
                   none
                   considering
                   that
                   the
                   Righteous
                   is
                   taken
                   away
                   from
                   the
                   evill
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WHen
               I
               first
               began
               this
               verse
               ,
               I
               did
               never
               thinke
               that
               all
               things
               would
               have
               beene
               so
               sutable
               ,
               to
               the
               finishing
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               now
               I
               find
               they
               are
               .
               For
               there
               is
               no
               circumstance
               that
               can
               be
               required
               to
               make
               a
               correspondencie
               betweene
               a
               former
               ,
               and
               a
               latter
               handling
               ,
               but
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               two
               surveies
               I
               tooke
               upon
               this
               Text.
               The
               occasion
               of
               handling
               it
               now
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               that
               was
               before
               .
               I
               began
               it
               at
               a
               Funerall
               ,
               and
               now
               at
               another
               Funerall
               I
               shall
               end
               it
               .
               The
               place
               of
               handling
               ,
               the
               same
               as
               it
               was
               before
               .
               I
               began
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ,
               in
               this
               very
               street
               ,
               at
               the
               other
               end
               of
               it
               :
               Now
               I
               shall
               finish
               it
               at
               this
               .
               And
               the
               time
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               answerable
               to
               that
               it
               was
               before
               .
               It
               was
               begun
               in
               a
               time
               of
               Mortalitie
               feared
               ;
               and
               now
               will
               be
               finished
               in
               a
               time
               of
               mortalitie
               certaine
               .
               And
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               part
               of
               correspondencie
               wanting
               :
               this
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               is
               answerable
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               same
               againe
               in
               other
               words
               .
               In
               the
               former
               part
               there
               is
               mention
               of
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               ,
               here
               of
               the
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               one
               .
               In
               that
               ,
               
                 hee
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 perish
              
               ,
               here
               to
               
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               the
               same
               .
               There
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 heart
              
               ;
               and
               here
               
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 consider
                 it
                 .
              
               Both
               the
               same
               .
               So
               that
               loke
               upon
               the
               whole
               ,
               both
               parts
               joyne
               together
               :
               they
               walke
               on
               by
               paires
               two
               and
               two
               ,
               as
               the
               living
               creatures
               into
               the
               Arke
               ,
               Male
               and
               Female
               .
               The
               first
               paire
               sets
               forth
               to
               you
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 righteous
                 and
                 mercifull
              
               :
               those
               are
               the
               male
               and
               female
               of
               Pietie
               .
               The
               second
               sets
               forth
               to
               you
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               dying
               man
               ,
               hee
               
                 perisheth
                 and
                 is
                 taken
                 away
              
               :
               those
               are
               the
               Male
               and
               Female
               of
               death
               .
               The
               third
               sets
               out
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               worldly
               man
               ,
               he
               
                 layes
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 he
                 never
                 takes
                 it
                 into
                 consideration
                 :
              
               those
               are
               the
               Male
               and
               Female
               of
               carnall
               securitie
               .
               And
               that
               all
               the
               paires
               should
               now
               be
               made
               up
               :
               the
               former
               part
               was
               handled
               at
               the
               buriall
               of
               a
               good
               old
               Man
               :
               this
               latter
               now
               at
               the
               buriall
               of
               an
               old
               and
               verteous
               Gentlewoman
               :
               those
               are
               the
               Male
               and
               Female
               of
               nature
               .
               The
               former
               part
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               complaint
               that
               the
               Prophet
               made
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               this
               second
               is
               set
               as
               a
               Commentarie
               to
               the
               first
               ;
               this
               latter
               part
               is
               as
               Eve
               created
               as
               a
               helpe
               to
               Adam
               ,
               for
               every
               word
               in
               this
               latter
               helpes
               to
               expound
               some
               word
               in
               the
               former
               .
               The
               first
               word
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               tells
               us
               of
               the
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Exposition
               of
               the
               first
               word
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteus
                 man.
              
               Lest
               any
               man
               should
               make
               question
               who
               this
               righteous
               man
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               of
               ,
               how
               we
               should
               know
               him
               ,
               and
               define
               him
               ,
               and
               find
               him
               ;
               find
               me
               a
               mercifull
               man
               ,
               and
               hee
               is
               truly
               a
               righteous
               man.
               The
               second
               word
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               is
               ,
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               second
               word
               in
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               qualification
               of
               the
               harshnesse
               of
               the
               former
               :
               there
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 man
                 perisheth
              
               :
               but
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               scandal
               at
               this
               word
               ,
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               he
               
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 whose
                 life
                 it
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
                 ?
              
               Shall
               the
               Scripture
               say
               that
               
                 hee
                 perisheth
              
               ,
               whose
               
                 name
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bundle
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               To
               lay
               aside
               therefore
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               Qualification
               ,
               
                 hee
                 is
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               The
               third
               word
               of
               the
               latter
               hath
               reference
               to
               the
               third
               of
               the
               former
               too
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
              
               .
               If
               any
               man
               aske
               the
               reason
               ,
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               people
               should
               be
               without
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               that
               they
               take
               it
               not
               to
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               grieved
               for
               Ioseph
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               striken
               with
               any
               sense
               of
               their
               owne
               losses
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ?
               The
               reason
               is
               in
               this
               word
               ,
               
                 they
                 take
                 it
                 not
                 into
                 consideration
                 :
              
               They
               trouble
               not
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               their
               hearts
               with
               it
               .
               (
               That
               it
               may
               make
               an
               aggravation
               of
               that
               .
               )
               They
               were
               so
               farre
               from
               taking
               of
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               propounded
               it
               to
               the
               examination
               ,
               and
               scanning
               of
               their
               judgement
               ,
               
                 they
                 consider
                 it
                 not
              
               .
               So
               every
               word
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               is
               serviceable
               to
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               I
               shewed
               concerning
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               who
               this
               
                 Righteous
                 man
                 is
              
               ,
               how
               great
               the
               dignation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               
               stile
               holy
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               so
               imperfect
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               yet
               because
               of
               their
               holy
               endeavours
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               blamelesly
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               stiles
               them
               
                 Righteous
                 men
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shewed
               how
               this
               
                 Righteous
                 man
              
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 perish
              
               :
               and
               in
               what
               sense
               ;
               and
               how
               it
               is
               impossible
               they
               should
               perish
               ;
               and
               why
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               chooseth
               
                 this
                 word
              
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               then
               death
               ,
               to
               set
               out
               to
               us
               the
               death
               of
               the
               
                 Righteous
                 man.
              
               
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               last
               considered
               in
               particular
               ;
               how
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               mourne
               for
               the
               departure
               of
               those
               that
               are
               gone
               :
               how
               that
               God
               alloweth
               that
               ,
               how
               that
               God
               blameth
               for
               the
               neglect
               of
               it
               :
               
                 Men
                 are
                 to
                 lay
                 it
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
              
               to
               grive
               .
               How
               farre
               this
               griefe
               is
               to
               extend
               .
               These
               were
               the
               heads
               of
               those
               things
               that
               concerne
               the
               first
               part
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               goe
               on
               forward
               to
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               is
               a
               complaint
               (
               as
               the
               former
               was
               )
               that
               the
               Prophet
               takes
               up
               over
               the
               people
               of
               the
               Iewes
               for
               their
               great
               stupiditie
               ,
               in
               
                 that
                 they
                 considered
                 not
              
               any
               worke
               of
               God
               toward
               them
               ;
               And
               it
               hath
               these
               two
               parts
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               the
               complaint
               he
               takes
               up
               over
               the
               dead
               :
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
              
               
               
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               other
               complaint
               he
               takes
               up
               over
               the
               living
               ,
               those
               that
               
               are
               living
               and
               survive
               them
               ,
               they
               care
               not
               though
               heaven
               and
               
               earth
               bee
               mingled
               together
               ,
               though
               they
               lose
               all
               their
               proppes
               whereby
               the
               earth
               is
               supported
               ,
               
                 they
                 never
                 consider
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               of
               these
               .
               And
               that
               is
               ;
               
            
             
               The
               complaint
               that
               is
               taken
               up
               over
               the
               
                 Righteus
                 mans
              
               departure
               .
               In
               that
               I
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               see
               ,
               what
               were
               the
               motives
               that
               made
               the
               Prophet
               
               take
               up
               this
               complaint
               and
               lamentation
               :
               that
               whereas
               others
               wanted
               it
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               should
               supply
               it
               ,
               and
               should
               give
               testimonie
               to
               their
               departure
               ;
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
            
             
               First
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               proposition
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               three
               parts
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               subject
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
              
               .
            
             
               The
               predicat
               ,
               
                 Are
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Affix
               anexed
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               ,
               looke
               upon
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               all
               afford
               us
               some
               instruction
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               this
               proposition
               ;
               It
               is
               said
               here
               (
               and
               it
               varieth
               from
               the
               former
               )
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
              
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               would
               wonder
               why
               he
               should
               alter
               the
               stile
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               ,
               because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               delighteth
               to
               set
               out
               godly
               men
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               titles
               ,
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               :
               otherwise
               the
               same
               terme
               might
               have
               beene
               kept
               in
               the
               latter
               
               part
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               both
               the
               same
               in
               effect
               .
               He
               that
               is
               a
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               is
               a
               
                 Righteous
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               righteous
               will
               be
               mercifull
               :
               yet
               the
               Prophet
               varieth
               it
               ,
               
                 righteous
                 men
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 .
              
               There
               is
               some
               speciall
               reason
               of
               the
               variation
               .
               I
               conceive
               it
               is
               one
               of
               these
               three
               ,
               or
               all
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               reason
               why
               he
               useth
               this
               word
               
                 (
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               )
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               is
               .
               For
               the
               greater
               conviction
               of
               their
               stupiditie
               .
               They
               were
               such
               as
               were
               not
               affected
               with
               the
               condition
               ,
               or
               losse
               of
               righteous
               and
               holy
               men
               ;
               nay
               ,
               they
               were
               so
               stupid
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               affected
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               .
               If
               there
               were
               any
               sense
               of
               pietie
               ,
               they
               should
               for
               Gods
               cause
               grive
               at
               the
               losse
               of
               godly
               men
               :
               but
               if
               there
               were
               any
               sense
               of
               their
               owne
               good
               ,
               there
               should
               bee
               griefe
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               .
               Generally
               (
               if
               it
               bee
               possible
               to
               sever
               them
               )
               the
               world
               hath
               more
               misse
               of
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               then
               of
               
                 righteous
                 men
              
               :
               every
               man
               should
               mourne
               for
               their
               departure
               ,
               and
               misse
               them
               ,
               though
               pietie
               and
               righteousness
               may
               go
               unmourned
               for
               .
               But
               these
               were
               come
               to
               that
               stupiditie
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               sight
               nor
               sense
               of
               their
               owne
               good
               :
               being
               a
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               there
               were
               many
               naked
               that
               he
               had
               clothed
               ,
               many
               starved
               soules
               that
               he
               had
               fed
               ;
               there
               were
               parched
               bowels
               that
               he
               had
               simpathyzed
               with
               ,
               he
               used
               to
               
                 mourne
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 mourne
              
               ,
               to
               lament
               with
               those
               that
               lament
               .
               Many
               Interpreters
               would
               have
               it
               spoken
               ,
               that
               Isaiah
               said
               this
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               persecution
               that
               he
               suffered
               ,
               (
               he
               was
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Saw
               :
               )
               but
               whether
               it
               were
               of
               one
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               of
               all
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               that
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               should
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               without
               mourners
               :
               there
               are
               Orphans
               and
               Widowes
               ,
               that
               will
               mourne
               for
               mercifull
               men
               ,
               that
               have
               been
               relieved
               by
               them
               .
               Yet
               this
               stupiditie
               so
               benummed
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               own
               senses
               they
               were
               so
               frozen
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               simpathie
               at
               all
               ,
               neither
               respect
               to
               pietie
               or
               mercie
               :
               
                 Righteous
                 men
                 were
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               and
               they
               looked
               not
               on
               that
               side
               ,
               
                 mercifull
                 men
                 were
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               and
               they
               looked
               not
               on
               that
               side
               neither
               .
               So
               it
               is
               an
               aggravation
               of
               their
               stupiditie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               reason
               why
               he
               varieth
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 Righteous
                 men
              
               first
               ,
               and
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               after
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               To
               shew
               how
               much
               God
               honoureth
               the
               workes
               of
               mercie
               .
               Though
               it
               bee
               a
               glorious
               title
               
                 (
                 A
                 righteous
                 man
              
               )
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               will
               not
               let
               him
               goe
               without
               another
               title
               ,
               A
               
                 mercifull
                 man.
                 Righteousnesse
              
               is
               best
               knowne
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               mercifulnesse
               to
               men
               .
               Mercifulnesse
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               pietie
               and
               godlinesse
               .
               Mercie
               is
               that
               grace
               that
               honoureth
               God
               most
               ,
               and
               God
               honoureth
               it
               most
               .
               All
               the
               high
               Elogies
               that
               are
               given
               to
               pietie
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               specially
               stated
               on
               mercie
               :
               God
               honoureth
               it
               with
               large
               and
               ample
               promises
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 obtaine
                 mercie
              
               ;
               It
               hath
               not
               the
               least
               be
               atitude
               set
               to
               it
               ,
               
               as
               Basil
               of
               Seuleucia
               well
               observeth
               .
               God
               honoureth
               it
               likewise
               with
               an
               approbation
               ,
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 yee
                 fed
                 me
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 yee
                 gave
                 me
                 drinke
                 :
              
               and
               with
               a
               publike
               approbation
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Angels
               and
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               mercie
               that
               God
               then
               magnifieth
               ,
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 yee
                 fed
                 mee
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               God
               honoureth
               it
               likewise
               with
               an
               excellent
               memoriall
               ,
               hee
               alwayes
               mentioneth
               it
               with
               honour
               ;
               see
               it
               in
               Cornelius
               ,
               see
               it
               in
               Iob
               ,
               see
               it
               in
               other
               Saints
               ,
               they
               were
               noted
               for
               mercifulnesse
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               here
               in
               this
               place
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               shall
               not
               goe
               without
               an
               Epitaph
               ,
               he
               makes
               on
               
                 this
                 righteous
                 man
              
               a
               mememoriall
               .
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               the
               second
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               understand
               how
               farre
               God
               honoureth
               the
               workes
               of
               Charitie
               and
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               might
               instruct
               them
               ,
               and
               us
               now
               ,
               who
               are
               to
               be
               reputed
               ,
               and
               accounted
               true
               righteous
               men
               .
               Those
               that
               God
               accounteth
               so
               .
               And
               those
               are
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               .
               These
               two
               ,
               righteousnesse
               and
               mercie
               ,
               they
               meet
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               in
               every
               Christian.
               They
               are
               the
               two
               wayes
               of
               God
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 all
                 his
                 waies
                 are
                 mercy
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               They
               are
               the
               two
               wayes
               that
               Christ
               takes
               in
               the
               world
               :
               the
               first
               way
               ,
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               ,
               a
               comming
               of
               mercy
               ,
               to
               call
               men
               to
               mercy
               ;
               The
               second
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               a
               comming
               of
               judgement
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               So
               they
               are
               two
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               saith
               Saint
               Bernard
               ;
               They
               are
               the
               two
               feet
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               walketh
               through
               the
               world
               :
               God
               visiteth
               men
               upon
               one
               of
               these
               two
               feet
               ,
               either
               in
               mercie
               ,
               or
               in
               righteousnesse
               :
               as
               they
               are
               the
               feet
               upon
               which
               God
               walketh
               to
               us
               ;
               so
               they
               must
               be
               the
               two
               feet
               that
               we
               walke
               on
               toward
               God
               :
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               tread
               the
               way
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               in
               workes
               of
               pietie
               to
               God
               :
               and
               Mercie
               is
               the
               other
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               tread
               the
               way
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               in
               mercy
               towards
               men
               .
               So
               that
               as
               the
               two
               Tables
               kisse
               each
               other
               ,
               they
               are
               infolded
               one
               in
               another
               ;
               the
               love
               we
               owe
               to
               our
               brethren
               ,
               it
               hangs
               and
               depends
               on
               our
               love
               to
               God
               :
               the
               love
               that
               wee
               shew
               to
               God
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               testified
               by
               our
               love
               to
               our
               brethren
               :
               So
               these
               two
               are
               to
               embrace
               one
               anothee
               ,
               wee
               must
               not
               sever
               them
               that
               God
               severeth
               not
               :
               according
               to
               this
               ,
               others
               will
               judge
               of
               us
               that
               wee
               are
               truly
               righteous
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               scantling
               we
               take
               of
               our selves
               .
               Deceive
               not
               your selves
               if
               there
               be
               not
               workes
               of
               Charitie
               and
               mercie
               ,
               flatter
               not
               your selves
               with
               an
               opinion
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               emptie
               name
               where
               mercie
               is
               not
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               the
               argument
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 loveth
                 not
                 his
                 brother
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
              
               
               
                 seene
                 ,
                 how
                 can
                 hee
                 love
                 God
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ?
              
               So
               likewise
               here
               ,
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               there
               should
               be
               righteousnesse
               toward
               God
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               not
               mercie
               toward
               men
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               first
               of
               those
               pious
               instructions
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               commend
               
               to
               this
               place
               .
               Ostentation
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               men
               desire
               to
               be
               accounted
               godly
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               can
               be
               reserved
               to
               themselves
               .
               They
               can
               get
               pretences
               of
               pietie
               ,
               and
               zealous
               they
               will
               seeme
               to
               be
               for
               workes
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               .
               Did
               God
               give
               onely
               one
               Table
               ?
               No
               :
               but
               we
               shall
               bee
               tried
               by
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               ;
               
                 When
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 ,
                 yee
                 fed
                 me
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 yee
                 gave
                 me
                 no
                 drinke
                 .
              
               Why
               doe
               we
               make
               boast
               of
               pietie
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               men
               cannot
               judge
               of
               ?
               For
               there
               is
               one
               little
               graine
               of
               hypocrisie
               that
               spoileth
               all
               .
               We
               may
               act
               mercie
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               act
               pietie
               :
               pietie
               will
               shew
               it selfe
               here
               ;
               Here
               is
               the
               touch-stone
               to
               give
               proofe
               of
               the
               pietie
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               if
               it
               bud
               out
               in
               mercie
               :
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
                 is
                 mercifull
              
               in
               every
               kind
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               pietie
               ,
               there
               will
               not
               be
               reviling
               ,
               and
               disgracing
               ,
               and
               quarrelling
               ,
               and
               contention
               :
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               pietie
               in
               the
               heart
               should
               be
               contentious
               ,
               that
               pure
               and
               untainted
               liquor
               should
               passe
               through
               a
               filthy
               kennell
               :
               if
               there
               bee
               grace
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               will
               shew
               it selfe
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               in
               the
               lip
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               in
               the
               actions
               ,
               in
               all
               .
               It
               is
               but
               a
               touch
               that
               I
               give
               you
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               easily
               ghesse
               where
               I
               am
               .
               I
               come
               not
               to
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               of
               what
               you
               know
               :
               or
               rather
               to
               put
               you
               in
               mind
               .
               I
               am
               not
               conscious
               to
               your
               courses
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               tell
               yee
               what
               the
               world
               saith
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               wrong
               done
               to
               this
               parish
               ,
               and
               this
               place
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               not
               much
               contention
               in
               it
               :
               and
               it
               is
               not
               upon
               this
               occasion
               that
               I
               heard
               it
               ,
               for
               before
               now
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               one
               in
               the
               parish
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               the
               good
               workes
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               strife
               of
               this
               place
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               all
               the
               Citie
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               fruit
               whereby
               you
               must
               examine
               your selves
               ,
               mercie
               to
               men
               .
               If
               wee
               be
               not
               those
               that
               nourish
               brotherly
               love
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               mercie
               :
               there
               is
               no
               mercie
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               no
               mercie
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               pietie
               .
               Let
               this
               therefore
               be
               the
               touch-stone
               of
               pietie
               ;
               love
               ,
               and
               peace
               with
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               ;
               
                 As
                 much
              
               
               
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               speake
               no
               more
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Comentary
               upon
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               the
               Predicate
               of
               the
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 taken
              
               
               away
               ,
               that
               hath
               reference
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 they
                 perish
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               great
               wisedome
               in
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               thus
               to
               expound
               one
               word
               by
               another
               .
               That
               as
               in
               the
               body
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               those
               parts
               that
               are
               of
               most
               use
               ,
               God
               in
               wisedome
               hath
               made
               them
               double
               ,
               hath
               made
               them
               paires
               ,
               two
               eyes
               ,
               two
               hands
               ,
               two
               eares
               ,
               &c.
               (
               because
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               great
               use
               )
               that
               if
               one
               part
               fall
               away
               and
               miscary
               ,
               the
               other
               part
               may
               supply
               ;
               if
               one
               eye
               be
               out
               ,
               a
               man
               loseth
               not
               his
               sight
               ,
               he
               hath
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               other
               parts
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
               if
               we
               mistake
               one
               word
               ,
               here
               is
               another
               that
               is
               more
               
               plaine
               to
               lead
               us
               right
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               for
               else
               men
               would
               have
               beene
               offended
               :
               
                 Godly
                 men
                 perish
              
               ?
               That
               is
               more
               then
               to
               die
               ,
               that
               that
               perisheth
               is
               lost
               .
               But
               it
               is
               plaine
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               lost
               in
               death
               .
               Perishing
               is
               one
               step
               beyond
               death
               ?
               If
               it
               had
               beene
               predicated
               of
               mercilesse
               ,
               impenitent
               ,
               unrighteous
               men
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               been
               said
               so
               ,
               they
               perish
               ,
               they
               not
               only
               die
               .
               But
               
                 what
                 hath
                 the
                 righteous
                 done
                 ?
                 who
                 ever
                 perished
                 being
                 innocent
                 ?
              
               Who
               ever
               suspected
               and
               dreamed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               possible
               for
               
                 mercifull
                 men
                 to
                 perish
              
               ?
               Here
               commeth
               in
               the
               interpretation
               :
               No
               ,
               be
               not
               deceived
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               word
               frequently
               used
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               carnall
               men
               thinke
               so
               :
               but
               they
               perish
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               .
               Yee
               see
               how
               one
               word
               helpeth
               the
               other
               :
               so
               this
               word
               giveth
               us
               assurance
               of
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               ,
               hee
               perisheth
               not
               ,
               though
               the
               Atheists
               of
               the
               world
               thinke
               so
               :
               he
               perisheth
               not
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               then
               beginneth
               his
               happinesse
               ,
               when
               death
               commeth
               :
               though
               they
               perish
               to
               mens
               memomoriall
               and
               remembrance
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 wise
              
               
               
                 man
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 foole
              
               (
               saith
               Solomon
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               worldly
               men
               ,
               that
               mind
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               their
               bellies
               ,
               they
               take
               no
               more
               to
               consideration
               ,
               when
               a
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               ,
               a
               
                 wise
                 man
              
               dieth
               ,
               then
               a
               foole
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               impenitent
               man
               ,
               though
               I
               say
               they
               perish
               to
               the
               memoriall
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               perish
               not
               to
               God
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               his
               happinesse
               ,
               for
               Death
               is
               but
               a
               porter
               ,
               a
               bridge
               to
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               then
               beginneth
               their
               glory
               :
               Heaven
               that
               was
               begun
               before
               in
               a
               misterie
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               set
               open
               to
               them
               literally
               and
               personally
               .
               They
               perish
               not
               because
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               proofe
               of
               it
               .
               A
               man
               that
               is
               removed
               only
               from
               an
               Inne
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               say
               that
               hee
               is
               lost
               .
               That
               that
               is
               transplanted
               from
               one
               soile
               to
               another
               ,
               doth
               not
               perish
               .
               A
               graft
               or
               syens
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               have
               a
               more
               noble
               plantation
               ;
               It
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               perishing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               more
               perfect
               ,
               it
               is
               stablished
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               set
               into
               a
               better
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               but
               one
               of
               these
               two
               interpretations
               of
               perishing
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               can
               befall
               a
               godly
               mercifull
               man.
               Either
               it
               is
               a
               passage
               from
               a
               beeing
               ,
               to
               a
               not
               beeing
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Beasts
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               perish
               ,
               because
               their
               soules
               are
               mortall
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               their
               bodies
               :
               it
               is
               no
               more
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               life
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               resolveth
               to
               its
               first
               principle
               ;
               the
               soule
               it
               is
               nourished
               as
               well
               as
               the
               body
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               beeing
               before
               ,
               but
               now
               there
               is
               a
               nullitie
               of
               beeing
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               a
               living
               creature
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               liveth
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               perishing
               from
               a
               being
               ,
               to
               a
               not
               beeing
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               perishing
               may
               be
               a
               passage
               from
               a
               being
               to
               a
               worse
               beeing
               :
               so
               an
               impenitent
               man
               when
               he
               dieth
               ,
               he
               passeth
               from
               life
               to
               death
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               an
               eternall
               death
               ,
               to
               a
               worse
               beeing
               ;
               that
               is
               a
               perishing
               ,
               and
               a
               proper
               perishing
               ,
               that
               is
               worse
               then
               to
               bee
               lost
               .
               
               It
               is
               better
               to
               have
               no
               beeing
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               either
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               neither
               of
               these
               senses
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
                 perisheth
              
               :
               hee
               hath
               a
               beeing
               ,
               and
               a
               well-beeing
               after
               death
               .
               His
               soule
               hath
               a
               real
               beeing
               with
               God
               in
               happinesse
               ,
               his
               body
               hath
               a
               beeing
               of
               hope
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               grave
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               real
               beeing
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               misticall
               union
               .
               So
               in
               no
               sense
               he
               perisheth
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               ,
               hee
               is
               but
               removed
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               Exodus
               ,
               but
               transitus
               :
               his
               death
               is
               not
               a
               going
               out
               of
               the
               Candle
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               translation
               ,
               a
               removing
               of
               it
               to
               a
               better
               frame
               ,
               it
               is
               set
               upon
               a
               more
               glorious
               table
               to
               shine
               more
               bright
               .
               The
               word
               is
               well
               expounded
               in
               the
               11.
               
               Hebr.
               concerning
               Enoch
               :
               whereas
               in
               the
               fifth
               of
               Genesis
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 Enoch
                 walked
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 tooke
                 him
              
               ;
               in
               the
               Hebrewes
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 translated
              
               .
               In
               the
               one
               ,
               he
               was
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               In
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 hee
                 was
                 translated
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               heaven
               .
               They
               are
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               place
               of
               miserie
               ,
               the
               Dungeon
               ,
               the
               prison
               ,
               to
               a
               place
               of
               glory
               and
               happinesse
               .
               They
               are
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               from
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 clay
              
               ,
               to
               the
               
                 house
                 Eternall
                 ,
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 :
              
               they
               are
               translated
               upward
               ,
               that
               is
               meant
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               there
               are
               two
               observations
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 Pietie
                 and
                 Mercie
                 excuseth
                 not
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Godlinesse
               it selfe
               freeth
               not
               a
               man
               from
               death
               .
               Death
               it
               is
               that
               end
               that
               is
               propounded
               to
               all
               men
               .
               The
               bodies
               of
               godly
               men
               are
               of
               the
               same
               mould
               and
               temper
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               frame
               and
               constitution
               as
               other
               men
               ,
               their
               flesh
               is
               as
               fraile
               ,
               their
               humours
               as
               cholericke
               ,
               their
               spirit
               as
               fading
               ,
               their
               breath
               as
               vanishing
               ,
               they
               owe
               the
               same
               debt
               to
               nature
               ,
               to
               sinne
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               themselves
               and
               their
               owne
               happinesse
               .
               They
               are
               bound
               under
               the
               weight
               of
               the
               same
               Law
               ,
               the
               statute
               law
               is
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 die
                 once
                 .
              
               It
               is
               well
               said
               ,
               
                 to
                 die
                 once
              
               ,
               for
               the
               impenitent
               man
               dieth
               twice
               ,
               he
               dieth
               here
               by
               the
               separation
               of
               his
               soule
               from
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               death
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               the
               second
               death
               that
               succeedeth
               that
               ;
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               by
               a
               separation
               of
               it
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               worse
               .
               But
               
                 righteous
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
                 die
                 once
              
               ;
               the
               first
               death
               seizeth
               upon
               them
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
              
               ;
               in
               one
               place
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               in
               another
               place
               :
               It
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               living
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               even
               mercifull
               and
               
                 godly
                 men
              
               are
               brought
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               this
               law
               of
               Nature
               ,
               to
               yeeld
               up
               this
               debt
               &
               due
               .
               Righteousnesse
               excuses
               not
               ,
               it
               frees
               not
               .
               It
               is
               a
               law
               that
               bindeth
               one
               as
               well
               as
               another
               .
               As
               Basil
               of
               Seuleucia
               observeth
               ,
               though
               Adam
               was
               the
               first
               that
               sinned
               ,
               yet
               Abel
               was
               the
               first
               that
               died
               :
               Adam
               committed
               the
               transgression
               ,
               the
               elder
               sonne
               was
               Cain
               ,
               the
               second
               Abel
               ,
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               the
               eldest
               should
               have
               gone
               first
               ,
               but
               Abel
               ,
               righteous
               Abel
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               moytie
               ,
               the
               halfe
               of
               his
               comfort
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               
               halfe
               ,
               though
               the
               younger
               :
               Adam
               sinneth
               first
               ,
               and
               yet
               righteous
               Abel
               dieth
               first
               .
               Hee
               gives
               the
               reason
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               because
               God
               would
               let
               us
               see
               in
               the
               Portall
               of
               death
               ,
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               he
               would
               shew
               us
               the
               linnaments
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               in
               the
               first
               man
               that
               dieth
               ,
               that
               
                 righteous
                 Abel
                 is
                 tooke
                 away
              
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               be
               assured
               that
               he
               was
               but
               translated
               ,
               there
               was
               hope
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               confirmed
               even
               in
               his
               death
               .
               But
               yet
               that
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               the
               reason
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               that
               is
               more
               proper
               to
               this
               is
               :
               righteous
               Abel
               dieth
               first
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               even
               
                 righteous
                 and
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               must
               not
               expect
               immunitie
               from
               death
               ,
               and
               from
               suffering
               tribulation
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               condition
               that
               befalleth
               Abel
               the
               righteous
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Cain
               the
               Pharisee
               ;
               It
               belongeth
               to
               
                 faithfull
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 Apostatizing
                 Demas
              
               :
               to
               
                 beloved
                 Iacob
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 rejected
                 Esau
              
               :
               to
               
                 meeke
                 Moses
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 cursing
                 Shemei
              
               :
               to
               Deborah
               the
               Prophetesse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 usurping
                 Athaliah
              
               :
               to
               devout
               Iosiah
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 impious
                 Ahab
              
               :
               to
               
                 tender-hearted
                 David
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               
                 churlish
                 Nabal
              
               ;
               to
               the
               humble
               Publican
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               vaunting
               Pharisee
               .
               It
               is
               the
               law
               and
               rule
               that
               is
               set
               to
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               exemption
               :
               righteousnesse
               ,
               pietie
               ,
               and
               workes
               of
               mercie
               ,
               then
               doe
               not
               exempt
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               they
               could
               exempt
               ,
               how
               should
               pietie
               have
               the
               reward
               ?
               when
               should
               godlinesse
               come
               to
               the
               full
               recompence
               ?
               It
               is
               Death
               that
               makes
               way
               to
               the
               hope
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               righteousnesse
               excuseth
               not
               ,
               then
               neither
               honour
               ,
               nor
               strength
               ,
               nor
               beautie
               ,
               nor
               riches
               ,
               can
               excuse
               in
               the
               world
               :
               for
               these
               are
               of
               farre
               lesse
               prevalencie
               with
               God
               then
               pietie
               .
               So
               the
               Argument
               standeth
               strongly
               ,
               if
               Iob
               died
               that
               was
               a
               mercifull
               man
               ;
               if
               Abel
               was
               taken
               away
               that
               was
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               looke
               to
               other
               conditions
               :
               then
               Caesar
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               their
               state
               and
               pompe
               shall
               not
               keepe
               them
               :
               then
               Cressus
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               rich
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               shall
               die
               ,
               their
               purse
               and
               plentie
               ,
               shall
               not
               excuse
               them
               :
               then
               Socrates
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               prudent
               and
               learned
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               their
               wisdome
               shall
               not
               prevent
               it
               :
               then
               Helena
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Minnions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               decking
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               their
               beauty
               ,
               and
               painting
               shall
               bee
               fetched
               off
               ,
               they
               will
               expose
               them
               to
               death
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               free
               them
               :
               then
               Sampson
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               strong
               men
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               healthy
               ,
               of
               able
               parts
               ,
               likely
               to
               out-live
               nature
               ,
               their
               strength
               shall
               not
               excuse
               them
               :
               that
               no
               man
               should
               glorie
               in
               any
               thing
               without
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wealth
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 glory
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Though
               wee
               must
               not
               boast
               our selves
               of
               pietie
               ,
               yet
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 yee
                 have
                 compelled
                 mee
              
               .
               If
               a
               man
               may
               boast
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               pietie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               this
               if
               God
               have
               made
               a
               man
               a
               vessell
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               an
               instrument
               of
               doing
               any
               good
               :
               but
               otherwise
               to
               boast
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               that
               
               shall
               be
               the
               staine
               ,
               and
               further
               disgrace
               of
               it
               :
               for
               
                 righteousnesse
                 it selfe
                 excuses
                 not
                 from
                 death
              
               ;
               all
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               law
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               observation
               ,
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               subject
               to
               death
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               subjection
               under
               another
               subjection
               :
               Death
               is
               made
               subject
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               conquer
               Death
               .
               So
               both
               stand
               together
               ,
               they
               die
               ,
               and
               not
               die
               ,
               because
               their
               death
               is
               but
               a
               translation
               ,
               but
               a
               removing
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               persons
               ,
               two
               men
               in
               every
               penitent
               and
               godly
               man
               ;
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               of
               a
               sinner
               ;
               somewhat
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               so
               according
               to
               these
               two
               ,
               both
               lawes
               are
               kept
               :
               the
               Law
               of
               commination
               ,
               that
               is
               kept
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               sinne
               ;
               the
               law
               of
               promise
               ,
               that
               is
               kept
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               there
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               Mortalitie
               giveth
               the
               reward
               to
               sinne
               ,
               immortalitie
               to
               pietie
               .
            
             
               Though
               they
               die
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               The
               word
               implies
               these
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               implies
               that
               their
               death
               is
               but
               a
               temporarie
               death
               .
               Taking
               away
               is
               not
               a
               finall
               translation
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               implie
               a
               nullitie
               .
               Death
               ,
               though
               it
               cut
               the
               knot
               of
               nature
               ,
               yet
               not
               of
               grace
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               sharpe
               Axe
               of
               Death
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               knot
               so
               Gordian
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               cut
               it
               asunder
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               knot
               that
               was
               first
               knit
               betweene
               the
               body
               and
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               cutteth
               that
               asunder
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sure
               knot
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Conjugal
               knot
               between
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               it
               cutteth
               that
               asunder
               .
               There
               is
               a
               naturall
               bond
               and
               union
               betweene
               Parents
               and
               children
               ,
               it
               cuts
               that
               asunder
               .
               There
               is
               a
               civill
               union
               betweene
               friend
               and
               friend
               ,
               it
               cuts
               that
               knot
               asunder
               ,
               it
               takes
               one
               friend
               from
               another
               .
               But
               there
               is
               the
               misticall
               union
               betweene
               the
               head
               and
               the
               members
               ,
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               cannot
               cut
               that
               knot
               asunder
               .
               But
               looke
               as
               Christs
               body
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               deprived
               of
               the
               Hypostaticall
               union
               ,
               so
               likewise
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               when
               it
               lies
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               in
               corruption
               ,
               it
               is
               mellowing
               for
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               eternitie
               :
               yea
               ,
               then
               it
               enjoyeth
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               misticall
               Union
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               that
               lies
               in
               the
               grave
               :
               that
               dust
               that
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Saint
               is
               resolved
               into
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 holy
                 Dust
              
               ,
               because
               that
               misticall
               Union
               is
               not
               cut
               asunder
               ;
               Death
               cutteth
               not
               that
               knot
               .
               It
               perfecteth
               the
               misticall
               Union
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               but
               an
               interruption
               of
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               union
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               never
               severed
               .
               As
               the
               Husbandman
               hath
               some
               corne
               in
               his
               ground
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               his
               Barne
               :
               the
               Corne
               in
               his
               ground
               is
               of
               no
               lesse
               value
               and
               account
               ,
               then
               that
               in
               his
               house
               and
               Barne
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               more
               ,
               for
               that
               that
               is
               in
               his
               Barne
               shall
               not
               multiply
               ,
               so
               many
               bushels
               he
               
               putteth
               up
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               hee
               receiveth
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               ground
               multiples
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               in
               as
               great
               account
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               God.
               There
               are
               many
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               walking
               on
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               laid
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               that
               
                 are
                 sowen
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 for
                 immortalitie
              
               .
               The
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               are
               of
               no
               lesse
               account
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               those
               which
               walke
               up
               and
               downe
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               him
               with
               workes
               of
               pietie
               :
               why
               ?
               the
               body
               is
               sowne
               to
               immortalitie
               ,
               there
               is
               still
               somewhat
               of
               Christ.
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               it
               implies
               ;
               
                 They
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               it
               argues
               
                 that
                 their
                 death
                 is
                 temporary
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               it
               is
               deliberate
               ,
               that
               their
               death
               is
               not
               sudden
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               betweene
               these
               two
               ,
               to
               be
               snatched
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               Impenitent
               men
               when
               they
               are
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               in
               judgement
               ,
               they
               are
               snatched
               away
               in
               displeasure
               .
               The
               godly
               man
               ,
               God
               takes
               him
               away
               ,
               removes
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               gentle
               a
               word
               as
               could
               be
               used
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               better
               word
               to
               expresse
               it
               in
               our
               translation
               ,
               then
               for
               God
               
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 away
                 .
                 Iob
              
               and
               Moses
               expressed
               it
               so
               ,
               and
               so
               Isaiah
               here
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               Death
               is
               never
               sudden
               to
               the
               
                 mercifull
                 and
                 righteous
                 man
              
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               he
               is
               alwaies
               prepared
               .
               It
               may
               bee
               sudden
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               himselfe
               .
               The
               stroke
               of
               Death
               may
               be
               the
               same
               to
               a
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               ,
               as
               to
               an
               impenitent
               man
               ,
               they
               may
               both
               fall
               by
               the
               prevalencie
               of
               the
               same
               disease
               ,
               the
               same
               duration
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               the
               same
               warning
               given
               them
               ,
               the
               same
               sympathy
               ;
               but
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               suddennesse
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               a
               sudden
               stroke
               that
               overtakes
               an
               impenitent
               man
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               two
               wayes
               sudden
               ;
               even
               a
               premeditated
               death
               is
               sudden
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               prepared
               :
               sudden
               death
               commeth
               not
               to
               a
               prepared
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               lookes
               for
               it
               :
               it
               may
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               be
               sudden
               to
               others
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               why
               .
               ?
               because
               he
               expects
               Death
               ,
               he
               
                 dieth
                 daily
              
               ,
               hee
               dieth
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               before
               hee
               dies
               in
               act
               ,
               he
               dies
               in
               meditation
               ,
               before
               he
               dies
               in
               passion
               :
               
                 I
                 die
                 daily
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Death
               when
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               it
               found
               him
               dying
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               come
               suddenly
               to
               him
               ;
               Death
               findes
               him
               setting
               open
               the
               dores
               :
               therefore
               though
               it
               seeme
               sudden
               death
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               sudden
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               :
               the
               stroke
               of
               Death
               may
               be
               sudden
               ,
               but
               the
               issue
               of
               death
               is
               not
               sudden
               :
               the
               stroke
               may
               be
               sudden
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               his
               mind
               ;
               because
               he
               fitteth
               himselfe
               still
               for
               it
               .
               There
               is
               the
               deliberation
               implied
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               his
               death
               is
               not
               sudden
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               prepared
               :
               God
               awaketh
               his
               heart
               to
               make
               him
               looke
               for
               it
               ,
               therefore
               when
               Death
               commeth
               though
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               it
               doth
               but
               take
               him
               ,
               it
               snatcheth
               him
               not
               away
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               word
               is
               ,
               the
               extent
               of
               this
               act
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
              
               
               come
               :
               that
               is
               a
               word
               that
               is
               not
               specified
               in
               the
               former
               part
               :
               it
               
               makes
               both
               this
               and
               that
               the
               more
               full
               :
               it
               makes
               a
               greater
               demonstration
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               :
               hee
               is
               not
               only
               mercifull
               in
               
                 taking
                 away
              
               ,
               but
               he
               
                 takes
                 away
              
               from
               that
               that
               is
               evill
               ,
               hee
               takes
               from
               a
               bad
               estate
               to
               a
               better
               .
               An
               evill
               that
               is
               present
               ,
               that
               is
               simply
               so
               :
               an
               Evill
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               God
               takes
               righteous
               and
               mercifull
               men
               from
               both
               .
            
             
               That
               I
               may
               lay
               a
               fit
               path
               for
               my
               proceeding
               in
               it
               ,
               Saint
               Austin
               devideth
               the
               nature
               of
               Evill
               well
               to
               those
               two
               heads
               :
               there
               is
               the
               Evill
               of
               doing
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               of
               suffering
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               evill
               of
               sinne
               and
               of
               punishment
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               the
               
                 Evill
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               is
               opposite
               (
               saith
               Aquinas
               )
               to
               the
               increated
               good
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               the
               Evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               is
               opposite
               to
               the
               created
               good
               .
               God
               takes
               away
               mercifull
               men
               from
               both
               these
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               Evill
               of
               suffering
               .
               Two
               wayes
               he
               is
               tooke
               from
               
               that
               .
               Hee
               is
               tooke
               away
               from
               the
               
                 Evill
                 of
                 suffering
              
               ,
               that
               hee
               shall
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               undergoe
               it
               ,
               and
               endure
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 it
              
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               bee
               a
               spectatour
               :
               
               that
               is
               one
               part
               of
               
                 taking
                 away
              
               .
               For
               righteous
               and
               mercifull
               men
               have
               tender
               affections
               ,
               and
               yearning
               bowels
               ,
               when
               they
               see
               Gods
               judgements
               extended
               over
               any
               place
               or
               person
               ,
               they
               sympathize
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               
                 weepe
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 mourne
                 .
              
               God
               takes
               them
               from
               this
               sorrow
               and
               mourning
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               alwayes
               beene
               accounted
               one
               part
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               Evils
               of
               the
               place
               he
               liveth
               in
               .
               God
               
                 takes
                 Iosiah
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               Saint
               Ierom
               sheweth
               it
               well
               in
               Nepotian
               ,
               he
               makes
               this
               as
               an
               Argument
               amongst
               others
               ,
               that
               his
               departure
               was
               a
               comfort
               and
               happinesse
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Nepotian
                 is
                 happy
                 that
                 hee
                 sees
                 not
                 those
                 Evils
                 ,
                 and
                 calamities
                 ,
                 and
                 miseries
                 that
                 are
                 now
                 come
                 on
                 the
                 Church
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               the
               esteeme
               of
               godly
               ,
               and
               righteous
               ,
               and
               Christian
               men
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               esteeme
               of
               the
               Heathens
               it
               was
               accounted
               a
               happinesse
               to
               die
               before
               a
               man
               see
               the
               miseries
               on
               the
               place
               he
               wisheth
               well
               to
               .
               Virgill
               in
               the
               eleventh
               of
               his
               Aeniads
               ,
               bringeth
               in
               Vandall
               ,
               making
               a
               lamentation
               over
               his
               sonne
               Pallas
               that
               was
               slaine
               ;
               after
               many
               teares
               that
               were
               shed
               over
               him
               ,
               and
               dolefull
               words
               that
               were
               past
               :
               the
               Poet
               bringeth
               in
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               it
               was
               her
               happinesse
               to
               die
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               she
               saw
               not
               this
               miserie
               :
               the
               Poet
               accounted
               her
               happy
               that
               she
               died
               before
               ,
               and
               saw
               not
               the
               miserie
               that
               was
               brought
               on
               that
               place
               ,
               and
               her
               husband
               .
               In
               his
               esteeme
               then
               it
               is
               one
               point
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               
                 to
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 before
                 that
                 Evill
                 come
                 upon
                 a
                 place
                 wee
                 wish
                 well
                 too
                 .
              
               Hee
               expresseth
               himselfe
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               of
               his
               Aeniads
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 happy
                 that
                 die
                 before
                 their
                 Countrey
                 ,
              
               before
               they
               see
               the
               ruine
               of
               that
               .
               Therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               happinesse
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               before
               miserie
               come
               upon
               the
               Church
               .
               Here
               is
               one
               respect
               
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ,
               he
               takes
               them
               away
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               the
               Evill
               he
               bringeth
               on
               a
               place
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ;
               That
               
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 suffer
                 it
              
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               further
               degree
               
               and
               a
               greater
               .
               So
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               the
               happinesse
               that
               is
               intailed
               on
               other
               servants
               of
               God
               ;
               Though
               it
               is
               not
               a
               course
               that
               God
               alwayes
               constantly
               keepeth
               :
               sometime
               he
               suffereth
               godly
               men
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               swept
               away
               in
               common
               calamities
               ,
               as
               the
               Plague
               ,
               Famine
               ,
               Sword
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               even
               
                 righteous
                 men
                 perish
              
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               course
               that
               God
               sometimes
               takes
               .
               On
               the
               other
               side
               sometime
               he
               takes
               this
               course
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               preserve
               them
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               danger
               ,
               he
               will
               keepe
               them
               alive
               :
               he
               sendeth
               calamities
               ,
               and
               plagues
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               preserveth
               the
               righteous
               .
               So
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               he
               commandeth
               the
               Angel
               to
               
                 seale
                 his
                 servants
                 on
                 the
                 forehead
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               poureth
               his
               curses
               on
               the
               Earth
               :
               so
               in
               the
               ninth
               of
               Ezekiel
               he
               speakes
               to
               the
               man
               with
               the
               slaughter
               weapon
               ,
               to
               
               
                 marke
                 those
                 that
                 mourned
              
               ,
               to
               passe
               them
               by
               :
               So
               in
               the
               12.
               
               Exod.
               hee
               commandeth
               
                 the
                 bloud
                 to
                 bee
                 sprinkled
                 on
                 the
                 posts
                 of
                 the
                 dores
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 the
                 Angel
                 may
                 passe
                 by
              
               :
               So
               God
               when
               hee
               seeth
               his
               marke
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Covenant
               on
               the
               head
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               hee
               passeth
               them
               by
               in
               common
               calamities
               :
               sometimes
               I
               say
               hee
               takes
               that
               course
               .
               But
               he
               is
               not
               tyed
               to
               one
               course
               alwayes
               :
               sometimes
               ,
               hee
               
                 takes
                 away
              
               his
               servants
               
                 from
                 the
                 Evill
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               hee
               doth
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               have
               the
               sorrow
               of
               seeing
               ,
               or
               feeling
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               God
               when
               he
               intendeth
               to
               smite
               the
               Earth
               with
               plagues
               and
               curses
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               this
               way
               for
               his
               course
               ,
               he
               will
               remove
               the
               obstacles
               ,
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               the
               impediments
               ;
               they
               hold
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               they
               wrestle
               by
               prayer
               ,
               they
               prevaile
               by
               humiliation
               ,
               they
               cast
               downe
               themselve
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               the
               gap
               :
               that
               he
               may
               unwind
               his
               hands
               of
               this
               burthen
               ,
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               hee
               removeth
               them
               by
               death
               ,
               hee
               saith
               to
               them
               as
               he
               did
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 let
                 mee
                 alone
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 destroy
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Husbandman
               ,
               when
               the
               corne
               is
               gotten
               into
               his
               Barne
               ,
               he
               burneth
               up
               the
               stuble
               :
               till
               the
               Wheate
               be
               gathered
               ,
               the
               Tares
               are
               not
               turned
               up
               .
               God
               will
               not
               poure
               his
               plagues
               untill
               he
               have
               remoued
               the
               impediments
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               he
               powreth
               downe
               his
               judgements
               .
               Therefore
               he
               
                 takes
                 them
                 away
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               takes
               them
               from
               the
               Evill
               of
               sinning
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               
               greater
               blessing
               ,
               and
               in
               two
               senses
               from
               that
               .
               He
               takes
               them
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               see
               sinne
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               great
               Corrasive
               to
               a
               godly
               man.
               It
               was
               one
               point
               of
               Davids
               grievance
               ,
               that
               hee
               saw
               wicked
               men
               suffer
               ;
               
                 I
                 humbled
                 my
                 soule
                 with
                 fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 behaved
                 my selfe
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 mourned
                 for
                 his
                 Mother
                 .
                 David
              
               humbled
               himselfe
               even
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               was
               one
               part
               of
               his
               sorrow
               .
               But
               the
               chiefe
               part
               of
               his
               sorrow
               was
               to
               
               see
               them
               commit
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Mine
                 eyes
                 gush
                 out
                 with
                 rivers
                 of
                 teares
                 ,
                 because
                 men
                 keepe
                 not
                 thy
                 law
              
               ;
               That
               was
               a
               great
               affliction
               .
               Therefore
               that
               they
               may
               be
               eased
               of
               that
               evill
               ,
               
                 God
                 takes
                 away
                 mercifull
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 sinnes
                 committed
              
               ;
               they
               are
               offensive
               to
               chaste
               eyes
               .
               Hee
               takes
               them
               to
               heaven
               ,
               that
               their
               eares
               may
               not
               bee
               filled
               with
               hellish
               blasphemies
               ,
               and
               damnable
               oathes
               that
               overburthen
               the
               ground
               ,
               that
               ring
               their
               peales
               in
               every
               street
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               passeth
               by
               :
               there
               is
               no
               hearing
               such
               things
               in
               heaven
               .
               That
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               he
               takes
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               their
               eyes
               may
               not
               be
               glutted
               with
               beholding
               extortions
               ,
               oppressions
               ,
               murthers
               ,
               contentions
               ,
               revilings
               ,
               and
               other
               sinnes
               in
               the
               world
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               ease
               to
               a
               godly
               man
               to
               be
               tooke
               out
               of
               evill
               times
               :
               when
               God
               leaveth
               him
               in
               times
               and
               places
               that
               are
               evill
               ,
               hee
               shines
               as
               a
               light
               :
               when
               God
               takes
               him
               away
               ,
               he
               hath
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               sorrow
               :
               it
               cost
               him
               griefe
               to
               see
               it
               ,
               therefore
               to
               reward
               him
               ,
               
                 God
                 takes
                 him
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 not
                 see
                 sinne
                 committed
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               takes
               them
               away
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               sinne
               
               themselves
               :
               for
               heaven
               is
               a
               place
               as
               of
               no
               sorrow
               ,
               so
               of
               no
               sinne
               :
               though
               we
               be
               unsatiable
               of
               sinne
               now
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               an
               end
               put
               to
               it
               .
               It
               pleaseth
               God
               so
               to
               deale
               ,
               in
               his
               providence
               to
               order
               it
               ,
               that
               sinne
               brought
               in
               Death
               ,
               and
               Death
               carrieth
               out
               sinne
               :
               that
               as
               a
               skilfull
               Chimmicke
               distilleth
               an
               Antidote
               out
               of
               poyson
               ,
               so
               doth
               God
               ,
               Death
               that
               was
               the
               reward
               of
               sinne
               ,
               God
               fetcheth
               the
               translation
               out
               of
               it
               to
               eternall
               happinesse
               :
               the
               Mother
               ,
               sinne
               ,
               brought
               forth
               Death
               ,
               and
               Death
               the
               daughter
               carrieth
               out
               sinne
               .
               That
               is
               it
               that
               is
               the
               great
               comfort
               of
               a
               man
               in
               death
               :
               as
               now
               I
               shal
               cease
               suffering
               ,
               so
               here
               is
               my
               comfort
               too
               ,
               I
               shall
               cease
               sinning
               :
               though
               my
               purposes
               and
               endeavours
               be
               bent
               upon
               piety
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               overtaken
               ;
               I
               could
               not
               tread
               so
               straite
               ,
               but
               I
               did
               often
               tread
               awry
               ;
               now
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               new
               plaine
               path
               provided
               for
               my
               feet
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               sinne
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               a
               great
               point
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               that
               God
               destroyeth
               sinne
               with
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               raiseth
               the
               body
               againe
               without
               sinne
               :
               if
               the
               body
               should
               live
               alwayes
               ,
               how
               should
               sinne
               end
               ?
               sinne
               will
               not
               be
               rooted
               out
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               while
               wee
               carry
               about
               us
               this
               
                 vale
                 of
                 flesh
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               carry
               about
               us
               also
               another
               
                 vaile
                 of
                 sinne
              
               :
               therefore
               saith
               
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 God
                 dealeth
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 skilfull
                 housholder
                 with
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               Looke
               as
               it
               is
               in
               building
               an
               old
               house
               ,
               if
               there
               grow
               a
               Fig-tree
               ,
               or
               Ivy
               out
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               that
               it
               spread
               the
               root
               through
               the
               chinckes
               and
               partitions
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               cuts
               downe
               the
               Fig-tree
               shall
               not
               profit
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               so
               fast
               rooted
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               chinkes
               ,
               that
               either
               hee
               must
               pull
               downe
               the
               wall
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               will
               not
               die
               ;
               Therefore
               a
               wise
               man
               will
               pull
               down
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               root
               out
               the
               Fig-tree
               ,
               and
               then
               set
               up
               stones
               ,
               and
               and
               there
               erect
               the
               house
               beautifull
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               are
               preserved
               :
               he
               
               hath
               his
               end
               in
               both
               ,
               both
               the
               house
               is
               rebuilt
               ,
               and
               the
               Ivy
               consumed
               and
               rooted
               out
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               case
               of
               sinne
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               house
               we
               carry
               about
               us
               ,
               the
               building
               ,
               the
               temple
               of
               our
               body
               ,
               the
               house
               is
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               sinne
               is
               the
               fig-tree
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               a
               fig-tree
               as
               insinuateth
               it selfe
               betweene
               every
               chinke
               ,
               and
               partition
               in
               our
               nature
               ;
               there
               is
               somewhat
               corrupt
               in
               every
               facultie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               it
               sheweth
               the
               fruit
               in
               every
               part
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               instrument
               of
               sin
               :
               it
               hath
               so
               wound
               it selfe
               in
               ,
               that
               the
               fig-tree
               cannot
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               cannot
               be
               pulled
               out
               ,
               except
               the
               house
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               pulling
               downe
               of
               the
               Temple
               :
               therefore
               God
               in
               wisedome
               ,
               by
               Death
               he
               takes
               the
               temple
               ,
               the
               house
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               fig-tree
               may
               be
               pulled
               out
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               erects
               the
               wall
               of
               that
               house
               more
               glorious
               then
               before
               it
               was
               throwne
               downe
               ,
               while
               the
               fig-tree
               was
               in
               it
               ,
               while
               sinne
               was
               in
               it
               :
               it
               is
               raised
               up
               without
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               that
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Corruption
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 mortalitie
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 that
                 is
                 sowne
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 raised
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sowne
                 in
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 in
                 glory
                 .
              
               God
               therefore
               
                 takes
                 them
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               hee
               dissolveth
               the
               body
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               purifie
               it
               ,
               and
               cloath
               it
               with
               immortalitie
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               purer
               body
               ,
               then
               when
               it
               was
               first
               presented
               in
               nature
               at
               the
               first
               Creation
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               hereby
               what
               those
               good
               things
               are
               that
               Death
               bringeth
               ;
               It
               bringeth
               immunitie
               from
               the
               evill
               of
               suffering
               :
               God
               
                 takes
                 away
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               that
               they
               see
               not
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               not
               .
               And
               it
               bringeth
               immunitie
               from
               sinne
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               see
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               commit
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               is
               a
               Pillar
               of
               confidence
               ,
               not
               to
               bee
               afraid
               of
               Death
               :
               
               who
               would
               feare
               that
               which
               makes
               for
               his
               perfection
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               translation
               to
               happinesse
               ?
            
             
               And
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               not
               to
               mourne
               for
               them
               that
               are
               tooke
               away
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               without
               hope
               :
               they
               are
               not
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               but
               translated
               :
               they
               are
               removed
               for
               their
               advantage
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               .
               Elijah
               was
               removed
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               
                 in
                 a
                 firie
                 chariot
              
               ,
               shall
               Elisha
               weepe
               because
               hee
               enjoyeth
               him
               not
               ?
               No
               ,
               he
               is
               tooke
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               .
               Ioseph
               was
               sold
               into
               Aegypt
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               to
               be
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               God
               intended
               that
               :
               it
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               God
               translates
               us
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
              
               ;
               Shall
               we
               mourne
               as
               men
               without
               hope
               ?
               God
               takes
               them
               out
               of
               a
               
                 valley
                 of
                 teares
              
               ,
               shall
               we
               mourne
               unsatiably
               for
               those
               that
               are
               tooke
               out
               of
               the
               
                 valley
                 of
                 teares
              
               ?
               let
               us
               not
               bring
               their
               memory
               to
               the
               
                 valley
                 of
                 teares
              
               ;
               they
               are
               past
               it
               .
               God
               takes
               them
               from
               evill
               to
               good
               ,
               to
               the
               best
               good
               ,
               the
               good
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               eternitie
               ,
               the
               good
               of
               the
               enjoying
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 of
                 that
                 that
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 hath
                 heard
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               see
               any
               impenitent
               man
               die
               ,
               any
               man
               
               die
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               there
               is
               just
               cause
               of
               mourning
               .
               That
               was
               the
               course
               that
               David
               observed
               :
               he
               lost
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               Absolom
               a
               wicked
               sonne
               ,
               he
               mourned
               for
               him
               ;
               he
               lost
               the
               child
               that
               was
               begotten
               in
               adulterie
               ,
               for
               the
               life
               of
               which
               he
               prayed
               ;
               he
               mourned
               not
               for
               the
               childes
               departure
               :
               and
               Saint
               Ambrose
               giveth
               the
               reason
               well
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               good
               hope
               and
               assurance
               that
               the
               child
               was
               translated
               to
               a
               better
               estate
               :
               he
               doubted
               of
               Absolom
               ,
               he
               died
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               therefore
               he
               mourned
               for
               him
               ,
               for
               his
               death
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               childes
               .
               So
               when
               we
               see
               any
               die
               in
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               there
               is
               cause
               then
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               of
               excessive
               teares
               :
               then
               David
               crieth
               ,
               
                 Absolom
                 ,
                 oh
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               if
               there
               be
               good
               evidences
               of
               a
               Saint
               translated
               to
               glory
               ,
               shall
               we
               
                 mourne
                 as
                 men
                 without
                 hope
              
               ?
               As
               Saint
               Ierom
               speakes
               to
               Paula
               mourning
               for
               her
               daughter
               ;
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 angrie
                 Paula
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 thy
                 child
                 mine
                 ?
              
               (
               Hee
               bringeth
               in
               God
               speaking
               thus
               )
               
                 dost
                 thou
                 envie
                 me
                 my
                 owne
                 possession
                 ?
                 my
                 owne
                 creature
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               for
               the
               state
               of
               an
               impenitent
               man
               ,
               he
               hath
               his
               good
               things
               here
               ,
               and
               his
               evill
               to
               come
               after
               ,
               there
               is
               cause
               of
               mourning
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               is
               translated
               from
               good
               to
               ill
               ;
               his
               heaven
               is
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               his
               heaven
               is
               in
               his
               treasure
               ,
               in
               his
               riches
               ,
               in
               his
               chests
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               table
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               enjoyed
               a
               heaven
               here
               ,
               so
               hee
               must
               not
               looke
               for
               it
               after
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               place
               of
               another
               condition
               ,
               his
               heaven
               is
               here
               ,
               his
               hell
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               penitent
               and
               contrite
               ,
               his
               ill
               is
               here
               ,
               and
               his
               good
               after
               ,
               his
               hell
               is
               in
               this
               world
               in
               suffering
               ,
               and
               in
               mortifying
               the
               flesh
               ,
               in
               wrestling
               with
               sinne
               ,
               in
               incountring
               with
               tentations
               ,
               here
               is
               his
               hell
               ,
               and
               his
               torments
               ,
               but
               after
               commeth
               his
               heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               blisse
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               translated
               from
               bad
               to
               good
               ,
               he
               is
               tooke
               away
               from
               the
               evill
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               So
               here
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               .
               I
               have
               shewed
               first
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               three
               phrases
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               I
               propound
               is
               this
               ;
               What
               the
               Prophet
               bemoaneth
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               lamentation
               for
               ,
               and
               these
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               :
               for
               if
               they
               be
               
                 tooke
                 away
              
               from
               evill
               present
               ,
               and
               evill
               to
               come
               ,
               evill
               corporall
               and
               spirituall
               ,
               sufferings
               extraordinary
               ,
               plague
               and
               famine
               ;
               sufferings
               ordinary
               ,
               sicknesse
               and
               tentation
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               so
               that
               no
               sinne
               shall
               fall
               upon
               them
               to
               destruction
               ,
               no
               tentation
               fall
               on
               them
               to
               destroy
               them
               here
               ,
               much
               lesse
               afterward
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               tooke
               from
               all
               these
               evils
               ,
               how
               commeth
               the
               Prophet
               to
               make
               lamentation
               ,
               that
               
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
                 ?
              
               for
               hee
               speakes
               it
               mourningly
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               one
               sufficient
               reason
               ,
               he
               mourneth
               over
               them
               because
               others
               
               did
               not
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               are
               two
               reasons
               that
               are
               more
               speciall
               .
               There
               is
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               godly
               man
               for
               the
               present
               
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               that
               
               is
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               lamented
               ;
               And
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               godly
               man.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               great
               punishment
               that
               
               God
               sendeth
               on
               a
               place
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               losse
               to
               those
               that
               survive
               .
               The
               losse
               of
               their
               example
               :
               they
               shine
               as
               lights
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Taper
               ,
               a
               Candle
               taken
               away
               ;
               
                 Yee
                 rejoyced
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 his
                 light
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               concerning
               Iohn
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               light
               not
               only
               of
               Iohns
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               example
               ,
               whereby
               those
               that
               heard
               him
               walked
               .
               There
               is
               the
               light
               of
               grace
               set
               up
               in
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               :
               they
               are
               as
               a
               Taper
               to
               guide
               us
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               mercy
               and
               pietie
               that
               they
               tread
               in
               .
               Iob
               was
               set
               up
               a
               
                 light
                 of
                 patience
                 :
                 Abraham
              
               of
               
                 faith
                 :
                 Cornelius
              
               of
               Charitie
               :
               and
               so
               every
               grace
               that
               the
               Saints
               are
               eminent
               in
               ,
               they
               are
               set
               up
               as
               so
               many
               lights
               .
               When
               the
               light
               is
               gone
               ,
               is
               there
               not
               a
               great
               losse
               to
               have
               a
               candle
               put
               out
               ?
               Though
               they
               enjoy
               their
               light
               ,
               we
               lose
               it
               ,
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               example
               and
               societie
               ,
               their
               advise
               and
               counsell
               .
               Oh
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               bring
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               good
               to
               their
               acquaintance
               :
               I
               am
               in
               this
               affliction
               ,
               I
               remember
               that
               you
               were
               in
               the
               same
               case
               ,
               how
               did
               you
               carry
               your selfe
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               to
               build
               upon
               the
               experiences
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Wee
               lose
               many
               benefits
               by
               losing
               of
               a
               Saint
               .
               Hee
               is
               not
               only
               beneficiall
               in
               his
               example
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               prayers
               .
               Hee
               is
               one
               of
               the
               
                 Advocates
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               that
               pleads
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 stands
                 in
                 the
                 gap
                 .
                 Abraham
              
               was
               a
               strong
               Advocate
               for
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Moses
               for
               Israel
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               so
               other
               Saints
               in
               their
               time
               .
               The
               Saints
               while
               they
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               power
               in
               their
               prayers
               to
               with-hold
               judgements
               :
               and
               is
               there
               then
               no
               losse
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               ?
            
             
               When
               a
               Saint
               is
               removed
               ,
               a
               Pillar
               is
               removed
               ,
               a
               Pillar
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               must
               there
               not
               be
               danger
               when
               the
               Pillar
               is
               gone
               .
               They
               are
               the
               
                 Corner
                 stones
              
               :
               when
               a
               Corner
               stone
               falleth
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               trash
               and
               rubbish
               falleth
               with
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               discomfort
               upon
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               Saint
               .
               When
               God
               removeth
               godly
               and
               
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               losse
               every
               way
               :
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               State.
               The
               Church
               loseth
               a
               member
               ,
               the
               State
               a
               Pillar
               :
               godly
               men
               lose
               an
               example
               ,
               wicked
               men
               lose
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               poore
               men
               lose
               a
               Patron
               ,
               all
               men
               lose
               a
               comfort
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               the
               Prophet
               bemoaneth
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               
                 righteous
                 men
              
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               went
               to
               his
               heart
               that
               the
               world
               should
               be
               left
               emptie
               of
               pietie
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               vertuous
               examples
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               cut
               off
               those
               precious
               Plants
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               looking-glasses
               for
               us
               to
               see
               our selves
               in
               ,
               and
               that
               pitch
               of
               perfection
               wee
               should
               breath
               after
               ,
               and
               aime
               at
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               is
               not
               all
               :
               for
               there
               was
               impendant
               danger
               when
               they
               
               were
               gone
               .
               It
               is
               a
               prognosticating
               of
               some
               evill
               to
               befall
               a
               place
               ,
               when
               God
               takes
               them
               away
               .
               If
               Noah
               enter
               into
               the
               Arke
               ,
               the
               world
               may
               expect
               a
               deluge
               .
               If
               Lot
               be
               out
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               let
               it
               looke
               for
               a
               showre
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               :
               God
               himselfe
               expresseth
               himselfe
               by
               the
               Angel
               that
               
                 he
                 could
                 doe
                 nothing
              
               as
               long
               as
               Lot
               was
               in
               Sodome
               ;
               he
               had
               a
               commission
               not
               to
               raine
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               while
               Lot
               was
               there
               ,
               while
               Lots
               person
               and
               prayers
               were
               there
               :
               assoone
               as
               Lot
               was
               gone
               ,
               there
               commeth
               a
               cloud
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               a
               showre
               .
               So
               the
               Saints
               when
               they
               are
               translated
               into
               the
               Arke
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               tooke
               from
               the
               earth
               as
               Noah
               was
               ,
               
                 (
                 Noah
              
               was
               to
               ascend
               from
               the
               earth
               to
               the
               Arke
               )
               when
               Lot
               is
               gone
               to
               the
               Citie
               God
               provided
               for
               him
               ,
               the
               Citie
               of
               refuge
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               expect
               one
               Judgement
               or
               other
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               meanes
               to
               hinder
               ,
               and
               keepe
               them
               from
               being
               poured
               out
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               righteous
               men
               .
               They
               are
               tooke
               away
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               ill
               :
               wee
               have
               lost
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               example
               ,
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               societie
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               may
               feare
               that
               Judgements
               will
               come
               plentifully
               :
               
                 for
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               So
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Complaint
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               be
               very
               briefe
               in
               the
               second
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               over
               the
               living
               ,
               no
               
               
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
              
               :
               this
               is
               truly
               to
               be
               bemoaned
               .
               There
               is
               a
               double
               extent
               ,
               first
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               
                 they
                 consider
                 not
              
               ;
               And
               then
               an
               extent
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 considereth
              
               .
            
             
               This
               Act
               ,
               hath
               a
               great
               latitude
               .
               It
               is
               either
               an
               aggravation
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               
                 they
                 lay
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
              
               nay
               ,
               
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 take
                 it
                 into
                 consideration
                 :
              
               or
               else
               it
               is
               a
               rendring
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               
                 they
                 lay
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 bethinke
                 not
                 themselves
                 .
              
            
             
               Consideration
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               judiciall
               part
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               as
               incogitancie
               is
               a
               rocking
               of
               reason
               asleepe
               ,
               a
               shutting
               of
               the
               dore
               of
               reason
               .
               Neglect
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               negligence
               of
               due
               care
               to
               bee
               taken
               :
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               inconsideration
               or
               incogitancie
               that
               is
               a
               neglect
               of
               the
               due
               course
               of
               reason
               ,
               due
               pondering
               of
               a
               thing
               .
               A
               man
               is
               said
               not
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               scanneth
               not
               ,
               that
               examineth
               not
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               laies
               not
               the
               effects
               and
               consequences
               together
               ,
               that
               compareth
               not
               one
               thing
               with
               another
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               thus
               much
               now
               ,
               
                 they
                 considered
                 not
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               pondered
               not
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               examined
               not
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               reason
               ;
               they
               looked
               not
               to
               it
               what
               should
               bee
               Gods
               meaning
               in
               
                 taking
                 away
                 mercifull
                 men
                 from
                 the
                 evill
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               they
               looked
               not
               forward
               to
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               nor
               backward
               to
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               they
               were
               altogether
               inconsiderate
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               a
               cause
               of
               all
               sinne
               .
               
               It
               is
               a
               sinne
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               given
               man
               Reason
               to
               use
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               to
               consider
               Gods
               workes
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               workes
               ,
               and
               
               those
               things
               that
               befall
               others
               and
               himselfe
               .
               The
               true
               improvement
               of
               Christianitie
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               consideration
               ,
               That
               exciteth
               a
               man
               to
               repentance
               .
               David
               laies
               it
               as
               a
               ground
               ,
               
                 I
                 considered
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 my
                 feet
                 to
                 thy
                 testimonies
                 .
              
               A
               man
               never
               repenteth
               that
               considereth
               no●…●…is
               wayes
               .
               The
               want
               of
               consideration
               keepeth
               a
               man
               freezing
               ,
               and
               settling
               on
               the
               dregs
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               ,
               of
               the
               first
               sinne
               :
               incogitancie
               bringeth
               securitie
               ,
               that
               rocks
               reason
               asleepe
               ;
               then
               passion
               hath
               her
               scope
               ,
               
               when
               reason
               governeth
               not
               .
               It
               is
               the
               true
               punishment
               of
               the
               first
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               reason
               is
               decaied
               in
               man
               by
               sinne
               ,
               reason
               was
               then
               unrectified
               ,
               reason
               grew
               irregular
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               sinne
               .
               We
               can
               resolve
               no
               particular
               sinne
               to
               any
               other
               principle
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               men
               consider
               not
               before
               
               they
               commit
               it
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               men
               goe
               on
               in
               excesse
               and
               riot
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               drunkennesse
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 they
                 lay
                 it
                 not
                 to
                 heart
                 ,
              
               they
               looke
               not
               forward
               ,
               what
               will
               bee
               the
               issue
               and
               event
               ,
               they
               consider
               not
               the
               account
               they
               are
               to
               make
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               thinke
               not
               that
               God
               is
               providing
               a
               
                 cuppe
                 of
                 deadly
                 wine
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 all
                 must
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seate
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               The
               reason
               why
               mens
               desires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               living
               here
               are
               so
               in
               larged
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               want
               of
               consideration
               of
               what
               is
               the
               happinesse
               of
               heaven
               ,
               of
               the
               promises
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               .
               There
               is
               no
               sin
               but
               it
               is
               resolved
               into
               this
               case
               .
               So
               here
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               complaineth
               of
               the
               want
               of
               consideration
               ,
               
                 When
                 mercifull
                 men
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 considered
                 it
                 not
              
               ;
               to
               sympathize
               ,
               to
               prepare
               themselves
               to
               what
               God
               would
               doe
               after
               he
               had
               removed
               these
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               had
               removed
               the
               obstacles
               ,
               that
               then
               he
               would
               poure
               his
               wrath
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               extent
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               of
               the
               person
               .
               No
               man.
               It
               argueth
               the
               neglect
               to
               be
               generall
               .
               A
               man
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               first
               word
               ,
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 :
                 the
                 mourners
                 should
                 goe
                 about
                 in
                 the
                 streets
              
               ;
               the
               poore
               Orphans
               should
               weepe
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               lost
               a
               Patron
               :
               No
               such
               matter
               ,
               no
               consideration
               on
               no
               hand
               :
               that
               is
               a
               wonder
               :
               had
               the
               
                 mercifull
                 man
              
               no
               wife
               ?
               no
               children
               ?
               no
               friend
               to
               mourne
               after
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               buried
               in
               the
               earth
               ?
               was
               there
               no
               well-willers
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               had
               benefit
               by
               his
               pietie
               to
               mourne
               for
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               ?
               was
               there
               none
               like
               to
               himselfe
               ?
               one
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               will
               mourne
               for
               another
               .
               What
               is
               this
               then
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
              
               ?
               If
               they
               would
               not
               regard
               the
               pietie
               of
               the
               
                 godly
                 man
              
               or
               mercifull
               ,
               when
               he
               lived
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               when
               hee
               died
               there
               should
               be
               some
               consideration
               .
               A
               Mountaine
               as
               long
               as
               it
               standeth
               ,
               men
               take
               no
               great
               notice
               of
               it
               :
               but
               if
               fall
               ,
               all
               eyes
               looke
               upon
               it
               .
               The
               Sunne
               when
               he
               is
               in
               his
               strength
               ,
               there
               are
               few
               eyes
               that
               looke
               on
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               come
               to
               an
               ecclipse
               ,
               every
               man
               getteth
               into
               his
               Turret
               .
               
               Generally
               men
               delight
               to
               looke
               upon
               those
               Starres
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               opinion
               they
               thinke
               are
               fallen
               .
               All
               these
               the
               godly
               man
               is
               .
               Hee
               shineth
               as
               a
               starre
               here
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               in
               his
               strength
               after
               ,
               he
               is
               as
               a
               Mountaine
               ,
               as
               a
               Beacon
               upon
               a
               Mountaine
               ,
               more
               glorious
               .
               The
               Mountaine
               ,
               and
               the
               starre
               falleth
               ,
               〈◊〉
               Sunne
               is
               in
               the
               Ecclipse
               ,
               
                 Mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 considereth
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               say
               it
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               the
               full
               extent
               ,
               it
               implieth
               not
               a
               nullitie
               ,
               but
               a
               paucitie
               .
               As
               in
               that
               place
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 one
                 .
              
               The
               Prophet
               doth
               not
               implie
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               not
               one
               godly
               man
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               so
               few
               that
               they
               could
               hardly
               be
               numbred
               ;
               a
               great
               paucitie
               .
               So
               here
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 considereth
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               considered
               ,
               were
               so
               very
               few
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               hardly
               notice
               taken
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               hardly
               in
               the
               compasse
               of
               a
               Number
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               twice
               noted
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 ,
                 no
                 man
              
               ,
               to
               shew
               it
               was
               almost
               a
               nullitie
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               any
               ,
               not
               any
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               exceeding
               few
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               Because
               they
               were
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               way
               of
               pietie
               ,
               therefore
               they
               mourned
               not
               .
               If
               pietie
               were
               within
               ,
               it
               would
               simpathize
               without
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               like
               rejoycing
               ,
               so
               they
               would
               sorrow
               together
               .
            
             
               Wee
               are
               not
               to
               thinke
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               almost
               cut
               off
               :
               it
               is
               likely
               if
               any
               of
               their
               kinne
               were
               tooke
               away
               ,
               they
               would
               mourne
               :
               If
               a
               Father
               or
               Mother
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               the
               most
               impenitent
               man
               would
               have
               teares
               ;
               though
               not
               for
               sin
               ,
               yet
               for
               losses
               and
               crosses
               :
               then
               there
               are
               those
               that
               would
               crie
               with
               
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 My
                 father
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 Chariots
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               If
               a
               brother
               or
               a
               sister
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               there
               are
               those
               that
               would
               follow
               with
               the
               voyce
               of
               lamentation
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 my
                 brother
                 ,
                 alas
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 woe
                 is
                 mee
                 for
                 my
                 brother
                 Ionathan
                 .
              
               Wee
               have
               teares
               for
               brethren
               .
               Further
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               a
               child
               that
               were
               lost
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               teares
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               sigh
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               and
               would
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ;
                 Oh
                 Absalom
                 ,
                 my
                 son
                 ,
                 my
                 son
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 my
                 son
                 .
              
               All
               conditions
               that
               live
               find
               teares
               in
               mens
               eyes
               ,
               and
               consideration
               of
               their
               departure
               ,
               only
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 righteous
                 man
              
               findeth
               none
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               their
               stupiditie
               .
               Can
               there
               be
               a
               greater
               stupiditie
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               a
               man
               die
               twice
               ?
               as
               they
               die
               the
               death
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               so
               to
               make
               them
               suffer
               a
               death
               in
               our
               memories
               ;
               as
               they
               perish
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               to
               perish
               also
               in
               our
               thoughts
               and
               meditations
               .
               We
               owe
               God
               so
               much
               ,
               we
               owe
               pietie
               so
               much
               ,
               we
               owe
               the
               memoriall
               of
               many
               so
               much
               ,
               we
               owe
               our selves
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               .
               And
               yet
               no
               man
               considereth
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               fault
               which
               we
               may
               examine
               our selves
               of
               .
               For
               if
               we
               now
               make
               reflection
               of
               all
               this
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               a
               
               conformitie
               with
               out
               times
               .
               There
               is
               never
               a
               word
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               true
               now
               .
               I
               will
               not
               take
               the
               parts
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               denie
               that
               evill
               is
               to
               come
               upon
               this
               place
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               were
               well
               if
               it
               were
               to
               come
               :
               it
               is
               come
               already
               :
               it
               hath
               overtaken
               us
               .
               If
               we
               load
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               evill
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               God
               should
               forbeare
               long
               .
               The
               evill
               of
               sinne
               that
               surchargeth
               the
               earth
               must
               be
               unloaden
               againe
               ,
               by
               this
               burthen
               ,
               by
               the
               burthen
               of
               punishment
               :
               one
               burthen
               must
               justle
               out
               another
               .
               Evils
               there
               have
               beene
               impendant
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               seene
               .
               Evils
               there
               are
               now
               present
               ,
               that
               we
               begin
               to
               groane
               under
               :
               and
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               where
               that
               evill
               will
               stay
               .
               There
               is
               evill
               present
               ,
               and
               evils
               to
               come
               ,
               because
               our
               evils
               are
               still
               multiplying
               :
               the
               beginnings
               of
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               feares
               ;
               God
               grant
               it
               may
               stay
               .
               But
               our
               state
               and
               condition
               is
               like
               them
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               yet
               impendant
               .
               We
               see
               the
               heavens
               growne
               blacke
               ,
               judgements
               are
               a
               ripening
               .
               When
               yee
               see
               the
               skie
               red
               ,
               when
               yee
               see
               the
               skie
               blacke
               ,
               judgement
               is
               beginning
               ,
               not
               only
               beginning
               to
               bud
               ,
               but
               it
               beginneth
               to
               spread
               and
               inlarge
               it selfe
               .
               Thus
               farre
               there
               is
               a
               correspondencie
               .
               There
               is
               evill
               that
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               and
               suspect
               ,
               yet
               further
               to
               come
               on
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               conformitie
               with
               the
               other
               too
               ,
               in
               our
               negligence
               .
               The
               world
               sendeth
               forth
               men
               now
               
                 voide
                 of
                 naturall
                 affection
              
               .
               It
               was
               never
               so
               before
               .
               For
               if
               before
               they
               neglected
               others
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               carefull
               of
               themselves
               .
               But
               men
               now
               desperatly
               neglect
               their
               owne
               salvations
               .
               There
               is
               no
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               pitty
               of
               others
               ,
               no
               not
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               I
               doe
               not
               wonder
               that
               men
               heretofore
               considered
               not
               ,
               when
               they
               loved
               their
               lives
               better
               then
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               some
               sensible
               taste
               of
               that
               that
               was
               temporall
               ,
               when
               they
               loved
               their
               lives
               better
               then
               heaven
               .
               But
               now
               men
               love
               not
               their
               lives
               best
               ,
               but
               their
               sinnes
               better
               :
               for
               though
               their
               lives
               bee
               in
               danger
               ,
               yet
               their
               sins
               are
               kept
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               admirable
               thing
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               every
               way
               we
               are
               given
               to
               plentie
               ,
               to
               ryot
               ,
               to
               securitie
               ,
               notwithstanding
               God
               commeth
               neere
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               his
               judgement
               even
               to
               the
               dore
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               swell
               .
               He
               forbeareth
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               to
               trie
               us
               with
               mercies
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               takes
               a
               severe
               course
               .
               Where
               shal
               men
               see
               the
               face
               of
               an
               alteration
               ?
               our
               lives
               are
               the
               same
               ,
               our
               delights
               the
               same
               ,
               our
               vanities
               and
               follies
               the
               same
               ;
               we
               keepe
               the
               same
               sins
               still
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               were
               bent
               to
               provoke
               God
               further
               ,
               to
               see
               what
               he
               will
               doe
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               we
               consider
               not
               for
               what
               purpose
               God
               sendeth
               his
               plagues
               ,
               we
               consider
               not
               what
               he
               doth
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               away
               others
               for
               our
               example
               ;
               none
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               ,
               it
               swimmeth
               not
               in
               his
               braine
               .
               We
               begin
               to
               tremble
               ,
               and
               we
               thinke
               our selves
               well
               ,
               if
               we
               provide
               a
               countrey
               house
               :
               
               but
               God
               hath
               beset
               us
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Citie
               .
               There
               will
               be
               no
               flight
               but
               to
               repentance
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               Citie
               of
               refuge
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               to
               repent
               but
               by
               consideration
               :
               these
               must
               be
               tooke
               to
               heart
               before
               there
               can
               be
               amendment
               ,
               and
               till
               there
               be
               amendment
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               removing
               of
               judgement
               .
               It
               is
               plaine
               then
               that
               we
               are
               conformable
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               first
               too
               .
               That
               
                 mercifull
                 men
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               experience
               sheweth
               it
               daily
               :
               they
               are
               taken
               so
               frequently
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               hardly
               any
               left
               :
               they
               are
               not
               only
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               but
               swept
               away
               .
               And
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               proofe
               ,
               this
               representation
               ,
               this
               sad
               spectacle
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               argument
               to
               make
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               conformitie
               of
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               text
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               text
               ,
               there
               is
               mention
               made
               of
               a
               righteous
               man
               ,
               of
               a
               mercifull
               man.
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               bringeth
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               by
               paires
               .
               It
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               solemnitie
               ,
               and
               occasion
               of
               this
               day
               :
               by
               paires
               God
               calleth
               us
               to
               pietie
               ,
               by
               paires
               he
               giveth
               us
               spectacles
               of
               mortalitie
               .
            
             
               I
               thought
               I
               had
               come
               to
               doe
               the
               dutie
               for
               one
               ,
               to
               performe
               the
               solemnitie
               of
               one
               Funerall
               :
               but
               after
               ,
               I
               perceived
               I
               was
               called
               to
               doe
               the
               office
               for
               two
               .
               It
               was
               not
               so
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               it
               falleth
               not
               out
               so
               every
               day
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               true
               proofe
               that
               these
               are
               the
               times
               of
               mortalitie
               :
               set
               the
               paires
               any
               way
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               see
               that
               there
               is
               none
               free
               ,
               none
               can
               secure
               himselfe
               from
               the
               stroke
               of
               death
               .
               One
               ,
               a
               vertuous
               ancient
               Gentlewoman
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               grave
               learned
               Minister
               ,
               but
               of
               younger
               condition
               :
               here
               are
               both
               ages
               tooke
               away
               ,
               and
               both
               presented
               :
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               here
               are
               both
               conditions
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               both
               presented
               together
               ;
               and
               here
               are
               both
               sexes
               ,
               and
               both
               presented
               together
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               no
               sexe
               ,
               no
               condition
               ,
               no
               age
               can
               secure
               themselves
               .
               I
               will
               smite
               the
               Shepheard
               (
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               foretelling
               the
               Disciples
               what
               should
               befall
               them
               .
               )
               Here
               is
               the
               smiting
               of
               the
               Shepheard
               ,
               and
               the
               sheepe
               too
               :
               Put
               both
               together
               ,
               and
               I
               beleeve
               this
               place
               cannot
               send
               such
               another
               paire
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               one
               ,
               Hee
               was
               the
               most
               eminent
               for
               his
               place
               ;
               For
               the
               other
               ,
               shee
               was
               the
               most
               eminent
               for
               her
               pietie
               .
               I
               was
               not
               acquainted
               with
               the
               conversation
               of
               either
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               speake
               much
               :
               and
               the
               information
               I
               had
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               much
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               needlesse
               :
               I
               may
               save
               a
               labour
               for
               both
               :
               for
               if
               I
               speake
               any
               thing
               false
               ,
               yee
               are
               able
               to
               refu●…e
               me
               ;
               if
               I
               speake
               any
               thing
               true
               (
               as
               all
               must
               be
               true
               that
               is
               spoken
               here
               )
               yet
               yee
               are
               able
               to
               prevent
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               that
               yee
               know
               not
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               one
               ;
               I
               heare
               that
               he
               had
               the
               report
               of
               a
               man
               that
               was
               conscionable
               in
               the
               discharge
               of
               his
               place
               .
               And
               all
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               of
               him
               shall
               be
               only
               this
               ;
               there
               is
               cause
               that
               yee
               should
               take
               to
               heart
               his
               death
               .
               For
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               in
               this
               little
               Parish
               ,
               
               that
               is
               as
               healthfull
               as
               another
               .
               (
               But
               God
               is
               wonderfull
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               not
               search
               into
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               )
               that
               it
               is
               not
               full
               eight
               yeares
               ,
               but
               there
               have
               three
               succeeded
               ,
               that
               have
               beene
               commended
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               have
               died
               one
               after
               another
               ?
               Is
               it
               so
               that
               yee
               kill
               them
               with
               unkindnesse
               ?
               the
               world
               saith
               so
               I
               tell
               yee
               .
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               of
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               beene
               too
               many
               unkind
               passages
               :
               where
               the
               fault
               is
               ,
               your selves
               know
               .
               But
               this
               is
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               consideration
               ,
               that
               God
               removeth
               them
               from
               yee
               ,
               as
               if
               yee
               were
               worthy
               of
               none
               .
               If
               God
               send
               us
               these
               helpes
               and
               Lampes
               that
               waste
               themselves
               to
               shine
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               breake
               and
               dispense
               to
               us
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               shall
               we
               not
               give
               them
               incouragement
               in
               their
               studies
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               goe
               on
               quietly
               and
               peaceably
               ?
               A
               word
               is
               enough
               for
               that
               .
               Howsoever
               some
               of
               yee
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               rest
               ,
               God
               hath
               taken
               him
               to
               his
               rest
               .
               There
               is
               more
               might
               bee
               said
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               not
               say
               too
               much
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               other
               ,
               since
               I
               came
               from
               my
               house
               ,
               I
               had
               information
               .
               At
               my
               first
               footing
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               they
               said
               shee
               was
               as
               good
               a
               woman
               as
               lived
               .
               At
               my
               first
               footing
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               said
               shee
               was
               a
               very
               good
               woman
               .
               Those
               that
               have
               lived
               in
               the
               Parish
               ,
               they
               testifie
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               a
               woman
               most
               eminent
               for
               her
               pietie
               and
               vertue
               .
               Shall
               shee
               want
               a
               memoriall
               ?
               I
               asked
               of
               those
               that
               have
               knowne
               her
               of
               old
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               shee
               was
               a
               righteous
               woman
               for
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               pietie
               ,
               and
               a
               mercifull
               woman
               for
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               mercie
               .
               Shee
               had
               respect
               to
               both
               tables
               ,
               to
               her
               dutie
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               her
               Neighbour
               .
               For
               the
               mercie
               of
               charitie
               ,
               she
               was
               good
               to
               the
               poore
               :
               shee
               was
               a
               lender
               to
               those
               that
               were
               in
               necessitie
               ,
               and
               a
               giver
               too
               .
               For
               the
               mercie
               of
               pittie
               ,
               she
               was
               very
               compassionate
               to
               those
               that
               were
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               she
               sympathized
               with
               them
               ,
               visited
               them
               ,
               and
               comforted
               them
               .
               For
               the
               mercie
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               contention
               ,
               she
               laboured
               to
               set
               all
               straite
               ,
               she
               had
               a
               soft
               answer
               to
               pacifie
               wrath
               .
               Shee
               was
               a
               mercifull
               woman
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               given
               her
               the
               reward
               ,
               hath
               tooke
               her
               to
               his
               rest
               .
               She
               was
               a
               lover
               of
               peace
               ,
               he
               hath
               taken
               her
               to
               the
               place
               of
               peace
               .
               She
               was
               one
               that
               studied
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               taken
               her
               to
               a
               place
               of
               happinesse
               .
               He
               hath
               tooke
               her
               from
               these
               evils
               that
               we
               are
               reserved
               to
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               feare
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               the
               difference
               betweene
               a
               godly
               and
               an
               impenitent
               man.
               Impenitent
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               tooke
               away
               ,
               they
               are
               taken
               to
               further
               evill
               ,
               if
               they
               bee
               left
               alive
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               to
               further
               evill
               .
               Mercifull
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               tooke
               away
               ,
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               for
               the
               eschewing
               of
               evill
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               left
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               diverting
               of
               evill
               .
               They
               divert
               them
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               shunne
               them
               when
               they
               die
               .
               As
               they
               labour
               to
               honour
               God
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               so
               God
               gratifieth
               them
               in
               their
               death
               ,
               he
               takes
               them
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
             
               This
               consideration
               ,
               and
               occasion
               ,
               is
               a
               proofe
               of
               the
               Text.
               As
               it
               is
               proved
               in
               all
               the
               Text
               ,
               let
               us
               disprove
               it
               in
               our selves
               ,
               that
               this
               word
               may
               never
               goe
               in
               the
               course
               it
               lieth
               here
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               contrary
               course
               .
               That
               righteous
               men
               perish
               ,
               and
               men
               doe
               lay
               it
               to
               heart
               (
               let
               it
               be
               said
               so
               )
               and
               mercifull
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               tooke
               away
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               those
               that
               take
               it
               into
               consideration
               .
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               last
               part
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               occasion
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               GOOD
               MANS
               EPITAPH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HAPPINESSE
               OF
               THOSE
               THAT
               DIE
               WELL.
               
            
             
               
                 2
                 TIM
                 .
                 4.
                 7.
                 
              
               I
               have
               fought
               a
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
               .
            
             
               
                 VERSE
                 8.
                 
              
               Hence-forth
               is
               layed
               up
               for
               mee
               a
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               GOOD
               MANS
               EPITAPH
               .
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HAPPINESSE
               OF
               THOSE
               THAT
               DIE
               WELL.
               SERMON
               IX
               .
            
             
               
                 REVELAT
                 .
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   voyce
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                   mee
                   ,
                   write
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   which
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   from
                   hence
                   forth
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   workes
                   doe
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               Scripture
               will
               afford
               us
               many
               Texts
               for
               Funeralls
               .
               Me
               thinkes
               there
               is
               none
               more
               fit
               ,
               nor
               more
               ordinarily
               preached
               on
               then
               two
               :
               and
               they
               are
               both
               of
               them
               
                 voyces
                 from
                 heaven
              
               .
            
             
               One
               was
               to
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               .
               Hee
               was
               commanded
               to
               crie
               .
               
                 The
                 voyce
                 said
                 ,
                 Cry.
              
               
               
                 And
                 hee
                 said
                 ,
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 crie
                 ?
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 goodlinesse
                 thereof
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               :
               That
               is
               a
               fit
               Text
               indeed
               :
               So
               is
               this
               here
               ;
               A
               
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
                 too
              
               .
               But
               Saint
               Iohn
               is
               not
               commanded
               to
               
                 crie
                 it
              
               ,
               as
               Isaiah
               was
               :
               he
               is
               commanded
               
                 to
                 write
                 it
              
               .
            
             
               That
               that
               is
               written
               is
               for
               the
               more
               assurance
               .
               
                 It
                 seemeth
                 good
                 to
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Luke
               in
               his
               preface
               to
               his
               Gospell
               )
               
                 Most
                 excellent
              
               
               
                 Theophilus
                 ,
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 thee
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 in
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 know
                 the
                 certaintie
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
             
               It
               did
               not
               please
               God
               for
               many
               generations
               to
               teach
               his
               Church
               by
               writing
               .
               The
               Fathers
               before
               the
               flood
               he
               did
               not
               teach
               by
               writing
               .
               They
               lived
               long
               :
               their
               memorie
               served
               them
               in
               stead
               of
               bookes
               :
               and
               they
               had
               now
               and
               then
               some
               Divine
               revelations
               .
               They
               needed
               no
               writing
               .
            
             
               But
               after
               that
               the
               dayes
               of
               man
               grew
               short
               (
               as
               they
               did
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
                 Moses
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 yeares
                 are
                 threescore
              
               
               
                 yeares
                 and
                 ten
              
               :
               then
               (
               I
               say
               )
               when
               the
               dayes
               of
               man
               came
               thus
               to
               be
               shortned
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               teach
               his
               Church
               by
               writing
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               ,
               the
               whole
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 necessarie
                 to
                 salvation
                 bee
                 written
                 ,
              
               yet
               God
               did
               appoint
               some
               speciall
               things
               above
               all
               others
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               some
               passages
               of
               divine
               truths
               .
               As
               that
               same
               historie
               of
               the
               foile
               of
               Amalek
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               
                 Scribe
                 hoc
                 ad
                 monumentum
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 write
                 this
                 for
                 a
                 memoriall
                 in
              
               
               
                 a
                 booke
              
               .
               So
               God
               commandeth
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 to
                 himselfe
                 a
                 great
                 roule
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 it
                 with
                 a
                 mans
                 pen.
              
               So
               to
               
                 Ezekiel
                 :
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 write
              
               
               
                 thee
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 this
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 king
                 of
                 Babylon
                 set
                 himselfe
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 this
                 same
                 day
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Iohn
               (
               to
               goe
               no
               further
               )
               though
               he
               was
               commanded
               to
               write
               this
               whole
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Visions
               he
               saw
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               some
               speciall
               thing
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               a
               more
               speciall
               manner
               would
               have
               him
               to
               write
               .
               And
               here
               is
               one
               ;
               
                 Write
                 this
                 same
                 voyce
                 :
                 this
                 voyce
                 that
                 came
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 write
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Though
               that
               writing
               addeth
               nothing
               to
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               For
               the
               word
               of
               God
               is
               is
               the
               same
               Word
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               well
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               delivered
               by
               tradition
               ,
               as
               when
               it
               is
               by
               writing
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               we
               are
               to
               blesse
               God
               that
               we
               have
               it
               written
               .
               How
               many
               Divine
               truths
               have
               beene
               turned
               into
               lies
               ?
               And
               how
               many
               divine
               Histories
               have
               beene
               turned
               into
               fables
               ,
               when
               things
               have
               beene
               deliuered
               by
               tradition
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               ,
               and
               from
               man
               to
               man
               ?
               
                 Tradition
                 was
                 never
                 so
                 safe
                 a
                 preserver
                 of
                 Divine
                 truths
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               are
               to
               thanke
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               for
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               every
               part
               of
               it
               :
               
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 is
                 written
                 for
                 our
                 learning
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 we
                 through
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 might
                 have
                 hope
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               what
               comfortable
               thing
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               here
               Saint
               Iohn
               is
               commanded
               to
               write
               ?
               Write
               ,
               what
               ?
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               which
               you
               have
               five
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               
                 Proposition
                 .
                 Dead
                 men
                 are
                 blessed
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
              
               
               dead
               .
               Now
               ,
               because
               this
               is
               not
               generally
               true
               ,
               therefore
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               Restriction
               :
               all
               
                 Dead
                 men
              
               are
               not
               blessed
               .
               But
               
               who
               are
               blessed
               then
               ?
               they
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord.
               There
               is
               the
               Restriction
               .
               
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               Time
               from
               whence
               this
               blessednesse
               beginneth
               .
               
               
                 From
                 hence-forth
                 ,
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               
                 Particulars
                 wherein
                 this
                 blessednesse
                 consists
              
               .
               
               It
               is
               in
               a
               
                 Relaxation
                 of
                 their
                 labours
              
               ;
               and
               
                 a
                 Retribution
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               Confirmation
               of
               all
               this
               .
               It
               is
               confirmed
               first
               
               by
               
                 a
                 voyce
                 frm
                 heaven
                 ;
                 A
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
                 said
                 write
                 .
              
               And
               then
               it
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Even
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               must
               not
               looke
               that
               in
               this
               shortnesse
               of
               time
               ,
               I
               should
               goe
               through
               all
               these
               .
               And
               I
               doe
               not
               intend
               it
               .
               It
               may
               bee
               only
               the
               first
               and
               second
               .
               I
               pray
               let
               mee
               take
               some
               time
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               .
               I
               would
               doe
               all
               within
               the
               houre
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Dead
               men
               are
               blessed
               .
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               .
               
            
             
               Blessednesse
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               every
               man
               desireth
               .
               Hee
               is
               no
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               monster
               ,
               that
               would
               live
               wretchedly
               .
               Every
               man
               desireth
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               thing
               which
               wee
               all
               desire
               in
               common
               ,
               when
               it
               commeth
               to
               be
               determined
               ,
               most
               men
               mistake
               it
               .
               Some
               place
               blessednesse
               in
               riches
               .
               And
               some
               place
               it
               in
               honours
               .
               Some
               place
               it
               in
               pleasures
               .
               And
               some
               place
               it
               in
               health
               of
               body
               .
               And
               some
               place
               it
               in
               civill
               vertues
               .
               What
               need
               I
               tell
               you
               more
               ?
               S.
               Austin
               in
               his
               
               19.
               booke
               
                 DeCivitate
                 Dei
              
               ,
               telleth
               us
               of
               no
               fewer
               then
               two
               hundred
               fourescore
               and
               eight
               severall
               places
               of
               blessednesse
               .
               All
               determined
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               To
               let
               them
               passe
               .
               
                 Blessednesse
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 enjoying
                 of
                 the
                 soveraigne
                 good
                 .
                 That
                 same
                 soveraigne
                 good
                 is
                 God.
              
               Wee
               enjoy
               God
               both
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               there
               is
               a
               double
               Blessednesse
               .
               
            
             
               Distinguish
               them
               as
               you
               will
               ;
               Whether
               you
               call
               one
               
                 Beatudo
                 viae
              
               ,
               the
               other
               
                 Beatudo
                 patriae
              
               ,
               as
               some
               doe
               .
               The
               
                 Blessednesse
                 of
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Blessednesse
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
              
               .
               Or
               whether
               you
               call
               one
               
                 Beatudo
                 spei
              
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 Beatudo
                 rei
              
               .
               The
               
                 Blessednesse
                 of
                 expectation
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 of
                 fruition
                 .
              
               Or
               whether
               you
               call
               them
               (
               as
               usually
               you
               doe
               ,
               )
               The
               
                 Blessednesse
                 of
                 Grace
              
               here
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Blessednesse
                 of
                 Glory
              
               hereafter
               ;
               It
               mattereth
               not
               in
               what
               termes
               you
               distinguish
               them
               ,
               but
               so
               we
               know
               this
               ,
               have
               one
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               sure
               of
               both
               .
               There
               is
               none
               have
               the
               
                 Blessednesse
                 of
                 Glory
              
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               first
               
                 Blessed
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
              
               And
               there
               is
               none
               
                 Blessed
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Grace
                 ,
              
               but
               shall
               be
               
                 Blessed
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               threefold
               condition
               of
               a
               
                 Blessed
                 soule
              
               .
               It
               is
               here
               
                 in
                 the
                 bodie
              
               ,
               (
               as
               long
               as
               God
               pleaseth
               )
               But
               then
               
                 it
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
             
               It
               is
               
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               is
               
                 from
                 the
                 Bodie
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               third
               Condition
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 body
              
               againe
               ,
               and
               
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 for
                 ever
              
               .
               Then
               is
               the
               full
               consumation
               of
               blisse
               ,
               when
               this
               same
               body
               of
               ours
               shall
               bee
               raised
               up
               ,
               
                 and
                 made
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             
               But
               our
               Blessednesse
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               though
               we
               have
               here
               a
               comfortable
               fellowship
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               ,
               because
               that
               it
               is
               not
               
                 per
                 speciem
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               by
               sight
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               by
               faith
               ,
               
                 wee
                 walke
                 by
                 faith
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 sight
                 .
              
               
               Because
               while
               
                 wee
                 are
                 here
              
               (
               though
               wee
               doe
               
                 see
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               the
               Mirrour
               or
               glasse
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               yet
               because
               )
               wee
               
                 are
                 absent
                 from
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               
                 objectum
                 Beatificans
              
               .
               Because
               here
               
                 the
                 teares
                 are
                 not
                 all
                 wiped
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               and
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               a
               
                 full
                 rest
                 from
                 our
                 labours
              
               ,
               nor
               a
               full
               reward
               for
               our
               services
               .
               Therefore
               our
               Bessednesse
               here
               it
               is
               nothing
               (
               to
               speake
               of
               )
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               Blessednesse
               which
               we
               shall
               have
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 with
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
              
               
               
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               this
               (
               quoth
               hee
               )
               it
               is
               
                 melius
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 :
                 Better
                 ?
              
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 multo
                 melius
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 better
                 :
              
               Yea
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 multo
                 magis
                 melius
              
               (
               you
               must
               beare
               with
               Saint
               Pauls
               incongruitie
               of
               speech
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 better
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 hope
                 were
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 of
                 all
              
               
               men
               ,
               beleevers
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 were
                 most
                 miserable
              
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               hope
               of
               our
               immortall
               life
               ,
               is
               the
               life
               of
               this
               mortall
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               some
               little
               glimpse
               of
               this
               light
               ,
               even
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               such
               as
               did
               beleeve
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               )
               One
               of
               the
               heathen
               Poets
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 blessed
                 till
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Cressus
               the
               Lybian
               (
               a
               man
               happy
               in
               his
               great
               achievements
               )
               asked
               
                 Solon
                 ;
                 Pray
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 tell
                 mee
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 dost
                 thou
                 thinke
                 happie
                 ?
              
               Hee
               named
               one
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 (
                 Tellus
              
               )
               a
               man
               that
               was
               dead
               .
               But
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 whom
                 else
                 dost
                 thou
                 thinke
                 happy
                 ?
              
               Hee
               named
               two
               brethren
               more
               ,
               that
               did
               a
               worke
               of
               pietie
               to
               their
               Mother
               (
               it
               were
               too
               long
               to
               tell
               you
               the
               particular
               storie
               )
               and
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 them
                 happy
              
               ,
               quoth
               he
               .
               Cressus
               began
               to
               bee
               angrie
               ,
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               should
               not
               be
               thought
               a
               happy
               man.
               Am
               not
               I
               happy
               ?
               Oh
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 take
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 great
                 king
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 account
                 thee
                 not
                 happy
                 before
                 death
                 .
                 Cressus
              
               grew
               to
               miserie
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 Solon
                 ,
                 Solon
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Here
               we
               have
               a
               word
               ,
               
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               :
               and
               the
               Word
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               :
               and
               we
               have
               testimonies
               of
               Scripture
               :
               and
               we
               have
               some
               little
               glimpse
               of
               this
               light
               from
               the
               Gentiles
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 dead
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
              
               that
               there
               is
               a
               happinesse
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               things
               they
               have
               against
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
              
               .
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
              
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               it
               so
               .
               
                 The
                 last
                 enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 terrible
                 enemie
              
               .
               It
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 all
                 terrible
                 things
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 :
              
               yea
               ,
               and
               nature
               abhorreth
               it
               exceedingly
               .
               See
               it
               in
               any
               creature
               that
               liveth
               :
               Marke
               if
               every
               creature
               would
               not
               use
               legges
               ,
               wings
               ,
               hoofes
               ,
               hornes
               ,
               tuskes
               ,
               beakes
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               thing
               it
               is
               wherewith
               God
               and
               nature
               hath
               armed
               it
               ,
               to
               preserve
               life
               .
            
             
               Solomon
               saith
               it
               (
               but
               he
               saith
               it
               in
               the
               person
               of
               a
               carnall
               man
               ,
               as
               he
               doth
               many
               things
               by
               Metaphors
               in
               his
               booke
               of
               Ecclesiastes
               .
               )
               
                 That
                 a
                 living
                 dogge
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 dead
                 lyon
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Sathan
               is
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ,
               but
               yet
               notwithstanding
               that
               word
               of
               his
               was
               a
               truth
               ,
               
                 Skin
                 for
                 skin
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
              
               
               
                 will
                 hee
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
                 Vita
                 dum
                 super
                 est
                 ,
                 benè
                 est
                 ,
              
               said
               Moecenas
               ,
               when
               he
               lay
               grievously
               sicke
               of
               the
               Gout
               ,
               
                 So
                 long
                 as
                 life
                 remaines
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 enough
                 .
              
               You
               have
               one
               man
               that
               liveth
               in
               extreame
               povertie
               ,
               eateth
               no
               bread
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 affliction
              
               ,
               yet
               hee
               would
               live
               .
               You
               have
               another
               man
               that
               carrieth
               about
               him
               a
               diseased
               body
               ,
               
                 the
                 arrowes
                 of
                 God
                 sticking
                 fast
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 them
                 drinking
                 up
                 his
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               by
               some
               sicknesse
               ;
               yet
               he
               would
               live
               .
               You
               have
               
               another
               man
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               rotten
               name
               that
               stinkes
               while
               he
               liveth
               ,
               yet
               he
               would
               live
               still
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               wicked
               men
               ,
               doe
               make
               many
               base
               shifts
               to
               live
               
                 (
                 they
                 have
                 their
                 portion
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               ;
               no
               wonder
               therefore
               they
               doe
               it
               )
               but
               even
               Gods
               best
               children
               ,
               that
               looke
               for
               a
               better
               life
               then
               this
               ,
               when
               this
               is
               ended
               ,
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               this
               life
               if
               they
               could
               keepe
               it
               :
               Doe
               you
               not
               remember
               how
               David
               pleaded
               for
               life
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 let
                 me
                 live
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 praise
                 thy
                 Name
                 :
                 oh
                 spare
                 mee
              
               
               
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 I
                 goe
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 ?
                 Hezekiah
                 turneth
                 his
                 face
                 to
                 the
                 wall
                 and
                 wept
                 ,
                 oh
                 shall
                 the
                 grave
                 give
                 thankes
                 unto
                 thee
                 ?
                 or
                 shall
                 the
                 dead
                 celebrate
                 thy
                 praise
                 ?
              
               No
               ,
               
                 Vivens
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 that
                 must
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 doe
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               know
               indeed
               that
               sometime
               you
               shall
               find
               some
               of
               Gods
               children
               ,
               wishing
               for
               death
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 My
                 soule
                 hath
                 chosen
                 strangling
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 death
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 my
                 life
                 .
                 Lord
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 kill
                 mee
                 out
                 of
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 mee
                 not
                 see
                 my
                 wretchednesse
                 .
                 Elijah
                 ,
              
               when
               hee
               fled
               from
               
                 Iezabel
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               
                 take
                 away
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 better
                 then
                 my
                 fathers
                 .
              
               Hee
               was
               not
               willing
               that
               Iezabel
               should
               
               take
               away
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               have
               God
               to
               take
               it
               away
               .
               You
               know
               Ionah
               his
               pettish
               moode
               that
               he
               was
               in
               ,
               when
               hee
               would
               deeds
               thinke
               to
               know
               what
               was
               better
               for
               him
               ,
               then
               God
               himselfe
               doth
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 take
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 my
                 life
                 from
                 mee
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 better
              
               
               
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               had
               their
               passions
               as
               other
               men
               have
               ;
               and
               passion
               was
               never
               good
               judge
               betweene
               life
               and
               death
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               againe
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               question
               made
               by
               
                 Iob
                 ;
                 Wherefore
              
               
               
               
                 is
                 light
                 given
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 miserie
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 to
                 the
                 bitter
                 in
                 soule
                 ?
              
               Such
               a
               man
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               hath
               
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 soule
              
               ,
               he
               may
               happily
               
                 seeke
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 treasures
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 be
                 glad
                 when
                 hee
                 hath
                 found
                 the
                 grave
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               let
               God
               be
               but
               pleased
               a
               little
               to
               allay
               that
               bitternesse
               ,
               let
               him
               but
               lap
               up
               that
               bitter
               pill
               in
               sugar
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               will
               like
               life
               well
               enough
               .
            
             
               Why
               doe
               we
               all
               this
               while
               goe
               from
               my
               Text
               ?
               Surely
               there
               be
               so
               many
               voyces
               upon
               earth
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               not
               a
               
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               we
               should
               scarce
               beleeve
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               if
               the
               dead
               be
               blessed
               ,
               why
               doe
               wee
               not
               die
               ,
               that
               wee
               
               may
               be
               blessed
               ?
            
             
               There
               is
               such
               a
               like
               Question
               of
               Scipio
               in
               that
               same
               booke
               of
               
               
                 Tullies
                 ,
                 Somnium
                 Scipionis
                 .
                 Scipio
              
               asked
               his
               Father
               ,
               when
               his
               father
               had
               told
               him
               of
               those
               glories
               that
               the
               soule
               enjoyed
               in
               immortalitie
               :
               Why
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 doe
                 I
                 tarry
                 thus
                 long
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
                 why
                 doe
                 not
                 I
                 hasten
                 to
                 die
                 ?
              
               The
               schollers
               of
               Eugesius
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               their
               Master
               dispute
               of
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               went
               and
               laid
               violent
               hands
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               go
               to
               that
               immortalitie
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Cato
                 Vticensis
              
               after
               he
               read
               Platoes
               books
               of
               the
               Immortalitie
               of
               the
               Soule
               ;
               made
               away
               himselfe
               .
               Many
               such
               examples
               there
               have
               beene
               .
               And
               I
               find
               often-times
               in
               your
               bills
               many
               that
               have
               laid
               violent
               hands
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               some
               that
               cut
               their
               owne
               throats
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               hung
               themselves
               .
               I
               pray
               give
               me
               leave
               a
               little
               to
               speake
               upon
               this
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Austin
               tells
               me
               of
               five
               causes
               ,
               for
               which
               persons
               doe
               usually
               lay
               violent
               hands
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               .
               Some
               doe
               it
               to
               avoide
               some
               shame
               ,
               or
               some
               
               dishonour
               ,
               or
               miserie
               ,
               or
               beggerie
               ,
               that
               shall
               befall
               them
               .
               Thus
               did
               Achitophel
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               his
               counsell
               was
               defeated
               ,
               hee
               went
               home
               and
               hanged
               himselfe
               :
               Thus
               have
               many
               done
               to
               avoide
               
               shame
               and
               dishonour
               .
               Alas
               poore
               wretches
               ;
               While
               they
               seeke
               to
               escape
               temporall
               punishment
               ,
               they
               runne
               into
               eternall
               ,
               like
               our
               fishes
               in
               the
               Proverbe
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 the
                 frying-pan
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 :
                 into
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 worme
                 dieth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 the
                 fire
                 never
                 goeth
                 out
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               some
               have
               done
               it
               to
               avoide
               the
               terrours
               of
               a
               guiltie
               
               conscience
               .
               Thus
               Iudas
               ,
               troubled
               in
               conscience
               ,
               after
               hee
               had
               betrayed
               Christ
               ,
               he
               went
               and
               hung
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Poore
               wretch
               ;
               He
               had
               more
               need
               he
               had
               lived
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               have
               healed
               that
               sinne
               of
               his
               by
               repentance
               .
               This
               is
               not
               a
               way
               to
               expiate
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               way
               to
               increase
               it
               .
               Iudas
               when
               he
               killed
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               killed
               as
               wicked
               a
               man
               as
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               yet
               hee
               shall
               answer
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               that
               nocent
               bloud
               of
               his
               
               owne
               that
               he
               spilt
               ,
               as
               hee
               shall
               for
               the
               innocent
               bloud
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               that
               he
               betrayed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               find
               some
               that
               have
               done
               this
               to
               avoide
               some
               vilanie
               that
               they
               feared
               should
               bee
               offered
               them
               .
               As
               for
               example
               .
               
               Pelagia
               a
               noble
               Ladie
               ,
               that
               we
               reade
               of
               in
               Ecclesiasticall
               stories
               ,
               when
               shee
               was
               followed
               by
               some
               barbarous
               souldiours
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               abused
               her
               ,
               she
               speaking
               nothing
               but
               ,
               
                 never
                 a
                 villaine
                 of
                 them
                 all
                 shall
                 touch
                 me
              
               ;
               threw
               her selfe
               over
               a
               bridge
               ,
               and
               drowned
               her selfe
               .
            
             
               Some
               of
               the
               Fathers
               doe
               little
               lesse
               then
               commend
               her
               for
               this
               .
               Saint
               Augustine
               condemnes
               her
               ,
               so
               should
               I.
               For
               ,
               why
               should
               she
               that
               had
               done
               no
               hurt
               ,
               doe
               hurt
               to
               her selfe
               ?
               why
               should
               she
               to
               escape
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Nocent
               ,
               lay
               violent
               hands
               upon
               her selfe
               that
               was
               innocent
               ?
               Our
               chastitie
               of
               body
               is
               not
               lost
               ,
               when
               the
               chastitie
               of
               our
               mind
               remaineth
               inviolated
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ;
               Some
               have
               done
               this
               to
               purchase
               to
               themselves
               a
               
               name
               of
               valour
               .
               Rasis
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Machabees
               did
               thus
               .
               And
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               to
               shew
               that
               booke
               to
               be
               Apochriphall
               Scripture
               ,
               this
               is
               enough
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               booke
               commendeth
               Rasis
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               valour
               for
               to
               flie
               a
               danger
               :
               it
               is
               valour
               to
               beare
               it
               .
               If
               any
               example
               can
               bee
               alledged
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               that
               of
               Sampsons
               may
               .
               But
               Saint
               Austin
               hee
               answereth
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               secretly
               commanded
               him
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               And
               wee
               may
               verily
               beleeve
               it
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               had
               not
               commanded
               it
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               assisted
               him
               in
               it
               too
               ,
               hee
               had
               never
               done
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               pulling
               downe
               the
               house
               upon
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Philistims
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               some
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               or
               they
               might
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               because
               
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
              
               .
               Some
               will
               die
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             
               Poore
               wretches
               ;
               They
               that
               deprive
               themselves
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               may
               not
               looke
               for
               a
               better
               when
               this
               is
               ended
               .
               I
               will
               not
               judge
               particulars
               ,
               I
               leave
               them
               unto
               God.
               But
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               considering
               that
               life
               is
               Gods
               blessing
               :
               it
               is
               hee
               that
               giveth
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               hee
               that
               must
               take
               it
               away
               .
               Considering
               that
               man
               is
               not
               lord
               of
               his
               owne
               spirit
               .
               Considering
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               here
               in
               our
               stations
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               not
               move
               out
               without
               leave
               from
               our
               Generall
               .
               Considering
               that
               we
               are
               set
               here
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               serve
               him
               as
               long
               as
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               will.
               Or
               specially
               considering
               that
               God
               hath
               forbidden
               us
               to
               kill
               others
               ,
               therefore
               forbidden
               us
               much
               more
               to
               kill
               our selves
               :
               therefore
               surely
               (
               except
               Gods
               mercie
               bee
               greater
               then
               I
               can
               give
               warrant
               for
               )
               they
               that
               die
               thus
               ,
               die
               eternally
               .
               And
               wee
               had
               need
               beseech
               God
               with
               all
               earnestnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               to
               keepe
               us
               from
               such
               a
               fearfull
               temptation
               as
               this
               :
               for
               they
               that
               die
               thus
               ,
               
                 die
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               bee
               blessed
               :
               for
               my
               Text
               saith
               it
               of
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               of
               
               those
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               This
               is
               the
               first
               point
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Restriction
               .
               
                 Die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               construed
               two
               wayes
               ,
               the
               preposition
               is
               Ambiguous
               :
               
               for
               the
               Preposition
               many
               times
               in
               Scripture
               signifies
               
                 In
                 Domino
              
               ,
               or
               
                 propter
                 Dominum
              
               .
               As
               
                 Rom.
                 26.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 commend
                 unto
                 you
                 Phebe
                 our
                 sister
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 would
                 receive
                 her
                 ,
                 in
                 Domino
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ,
               
                 as
                 becommeth
                 Saints
              
               .
               And
               in
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               of
               the
               same
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 Salute
                 the
                 beloved
                 Persis
                 which
                 laboured
                 much
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 laboured
                 much
                 in
                 Gods
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               So
               againe
               ,
               
                 Say
                 to
                 Archippus
                 ,
                 looke
                 to
                 the
                 ministerie
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 In
                 Domino
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               for
               the
               Lords
               service
               ,
               for
               his
               worke
               .
               I
               might
               give
               you
               many
               more
               instances
               .
               There
               is
               one
               place
               most
               pregnant
               ,
               
                 Eph.
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 I
                 Paul
                 a
                 prisoner
                 in
                 Domino
              
               ;
               so
               saith
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               Greeke
               interpretation
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               What
               meaneth
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ?
                 A
                 prisoner
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               
                 A
                 prisoner
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 a
                 prisoner
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 cause
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               you
               may
               take
               the
               word
               here
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 die
                 ,
                 In
                 Domino
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 die
                 in
                 causa
                 Domini
              
               :
               and
               thus
               
                 Iudicious
                 Beza
              
               ,
               (
               to
               whose
               judgement
               I
               attribute
               much
               in
               translations
               )
               hee
               readeth
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 qui
                 moriuntur
                 causa
                 Domini
                 :
              
               and
               then
               in
               his
               Annotations
               ,
               
                 propter
                 Dominum
              
               .
               And
               if
               you
               take
               it
               thus
               ,
               then
               the
               Martyrs
               only
               are
               blessed
               .
               That
               Martyrs
               are
               blessed
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               making
               a
               question
               ,
               that
               they
               set
               it
               downe
               as
               a
               Rule
               ,
               
                 Injuriam
                 facit
                 Martyri
                 qui
                 orat
                 pro
                 Martyre
                 ;
                 A
                 man
                 doth
                 wrong
                 to
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 that
                 prayes
                 for
                 a
                 Martyr
                 ,
              
               their
               blessednesse
               is
               so
               sure
               :
               for
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 loseth
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Gospels
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ.
               If
               he
               loseth
               a
               temporall
               life
               ,
               he
               shall
               find
               an
               eternall
               .
               If
               he
               lose
               a
               life
               accompanied
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               hee
               shall
               find
               another
               life
               that
               is
               with
               joy
               ,
               such
               joy
               as
               cannot
               bee
               conceived
               ,
               such
               joy
               as
               shall
               never
               be
               ended
               .
            
             
               
                 Precious
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               things
               (
               saith
               S.
               Bernard
               )
               that
               makes
               the
               
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 Saint
                 precious
              
               :
               the
               one
               is
               a
               good
               life
               before
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               a
               good
               cause
               for
               which
               he
               dieth
               .
               A
               good
               life
               will
               make
               it
               
                 a
                 precious
                 death
              
               :
               but
               a
               good
               cause
               will
               make
               it
               a
               more
               
                 precious
                 death
              
               .
               But
               that
               is
               the
               most
               
                 precious
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               both
               a
               good
               life
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               cause
               comming
               next
               .
            
             
               The
               Martyrs
               are
               blessed
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               be
               such
               Martyrs
               as
               suffer
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               sure
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               are
               not
               blessed
               .
               There
               be
               some
               that
               would
               be
               accounted
               Martyrs
               (
               a
               great
               company
               of
               such
               we
               have
               had
               of
               late
               )
               that
               have
               died
               for
               broaching
               of
               treason
               ,
               
               and
               some
               for
               sowing
               of
               sedition
               ;
               some
               for
               absolving
               subjects
               from
               the
               oath
               of
               Alleageance
               ,
               some
               for
               attempting
               to
               blow
               up
               Parliament
               houses
               .
               Such
               as
               these
               are
               not
               Martyrs
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 punishment
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 that
                 makes
                 the
                 Martyr
                 .
              
               Our
               blessed
               Lord
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               never
               did
               evill
               was
               crucified
               betweene
               two
               evill
               doers
               ;
               there
               was
               an
               equall
               punishment
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               an
               equall
               cause
               .
               It
               must
               be
               the
               cause
               that
               wee
               must
               looke
               to
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               to
               be
               blessed
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               cannot
               stand
               upon
               that
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               first
               interpretation
               :
               
                 To
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               a
               second
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               more
               large
               ,
               
                 Die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               die
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
                 Salute
                 Andronicus
                 ,
                 and
                 Iunius
                 my
                 fellow
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 before
                 mee
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               were
               Beleevers
               ,
               that
               were
               in
               the
               faith
               before
               mee
               .
               And
               (
               to
               let
               passe
               many
               other
               places
               )
               
                 if
                 there
                 bee
                 no
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 then
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 asleepe
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               If
               
               
                 wee
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Iesus
                 died
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 that
                 sleepe
                 in
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 hee
                 bring
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 descend
                 from
                 heaven
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 rise
                 first
                 .
              
               Now
               what
               is
               it
               to
               die
               in
               Christ
               in
               a
               large
               sense
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               .
               Hee
               that
               would
               die
               in
               Christ
               ,
               first
               hee
               must
               
                 die
                 in
                 obedience
              
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               workes
               of
               obedience
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               doe
               .
               
               Our
               last
               and
               greatest
               act
               of
               obedience
               ,
               is
               to
               resigne
               up
               this
               same
               spirit
               of
               ours
               willingly
               ,
               chearfully
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               .
            
             
               If
               wee
               have
               not
               attained
               to
               that
               strength
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               done
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               live
               patiently
               ,
               and
               die
               willingly
               ,
               yet
               wee
               should
               labour
               to
               attaine
               to
               thus
               much
               strength
               ,
               to
               live
               willingly
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               patiently
               ;
               
                 So
                 as
                 Christ
                 may
                 bee
                 magnified
                 in
                 my
                 body
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
               
                 I
                 passe
                 not
              
               ,
               it
               makes
               no
               matter
               ,
               
                 let
                 it
                 either
                 bee
                 by
                 life
                 or
                 by
                 death
                 .
              
               When
               wee
               have
               done
               the
               worke
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               us
               to
               doe
               ,
               wee
               must
               be
               gone
               :
               and
               thus
               must
               every
               one
               say
               with
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 the
                 worke
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 mee
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 call
                 me
                 away
                 at
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               the
               first
               .
               In
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               
                 Die
                 in
                 repentance
              
               .
               I
               remember
               what
               Possidonius
               said
               
               of
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               necessarie
               that
               men
               when
               they
               died
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 absque
                 digna
                 &
                 competenti
                 resipiscentiâ
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 fit
                 competent
                 repentance
                 .
              
               Hee
               himselfe
               did
               so
               ,
               for
               he
               caused
               the
               penitentiall
               Psalmes
               to
               be
               written
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               hee
               lay
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               hee
               was
               continually
               reading
               those
               penetentiall
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               meditating
               upon
               them
               with
               many
               teares
               :
               he
               died
               even
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               contrition
               .
            
             
               I
               doe
               love
               to
               see
               a
               man
               chearefull
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               :
               but
               I
               
               doe
               more
               love
               to
               see
               a
               man
               penitent
               .
               There
               is
               a
               day
               indeed
               ,
               
                 when
                 God
                 will
                 wipe
                 away
                 all
                 teares
                 from
                 our
                 eyes
              
               ;
               When
               that
               commeth
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               wipe
               away
               these
               teares
               of
               repentance
               too
               ,
               these
               teares
               of
               godly
               sorrow
               :
               
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 grant
                 he
                 may
                 find
                 mee
                 with
                 teaees
                 in
                 mine
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               
                 Die
                 in
                 faith
              
               .
               Indeed
               if
               ever
               Faith
               had
               a
               worke
               to
               
               doe
               ,
               it
               hath
               then
               a
               worke
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               all
               other
               comforts
               in
               the
               world
               faile
               us
               ,
               and
               friends
               goe
               from
               us
               ;
               then
               faith
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               promises
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 covered
                 with
                 my
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 with
                 these
                 same
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Thus
               faith
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               fourthly
               .
               
                 Die
                 with
                 Invocation
              
               ,
               calling
               upon
               the
               name
               
               of
               God.
               Thus
               have
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               done
               ,
               continually
               commending
               of
               their
               soules
               to
               God
               in
               prayers
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               would
               have
               us
               
                 commend
                 our
                 soules
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 well-doing
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               a
               necessary
               thing
               every
               morning
               wee
               rise
               ,
               and
               every
               night
               wee
               goe
               to
               bed
               ,
               but
               especially
               when
               wee
               see
               some
               harbingers
               of
               death
               sent
               unto
               us
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               with
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 into
                 thy
                 hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
              
               And
               with
               Saint
               Steven
               ,
               
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 receive
                 my
                 spirit
              
               .
            
             
               And
               next
               to
               this
               ,
               let
               me
               put
               in
               also
               ,
               
                 Mercie
                 ,
                 Charitie
              
               :
               Die
               forgiving
               
               
                 one
                 another
              
               .
               Thus
               our
               Lord
               taught
               us
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               he
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Father
                 forgive
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               
               Steven
               taught
               us
               to
               doe
               so
               too
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 lay
                 not
                 this
                 sinne
                 to
                 their
                 charge
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               lastly
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               cannot
               stand
               upon
               these
               things
               )
               there
               
               must
               be
               a
               
                 death
                 in
                 Peace
              
               .
               Peace
               with
               God
               :
               Peace
               with
               our
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               and
               Peace
               with
               all
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               man
               that
               dieth
               thus
               ;
               dieth
               with
               willingnesse
               :
               Dieth
               in
               repentance
               ;
               dieth
               in
               faith
               ,
               dieth
               with
               invocation
               ,
               dieth
               in
               charitie
               ,
               dieth
               in
               peace
               ,
               this
               man
               
                 dieth
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               is
               blessed
               .
            
             
               
                 They
                 that
                 would
                 thus
                 die
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 must
                 live
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               A
               man
               cannot
               
               bee
               said
               to
               die
               in
               London
               ,
               that
               never
               lived
               in
               London
               .
               A
               man
               cannot
               be
               said
               to
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               never
               lived
               in
               the
               Lord.
               If
               thou
               dost
               not
               live
               in
               obedience
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               repentance
               ,
               in
               invocation
               ,
               in
               charitie
               ,
               
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               die
               in
               these
               .
               A
               man
               must
               first
               live
               the
               life
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               againe
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               would
               die
               thus
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 must
                 bee
                 well
                 acquainted
                 with
                 death
                 :
              
               grow
               familiar
               with
               him
               by
               meditation
               .
               
               Many
               things
               more
               I
               might
               have
               said
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               loth
               to
               transgresse
               the
               houre
               .
               I
               have
               done
               with
               that
               .
            
             
               Give
               me
               only
               leave
               now
               to
               speake
               in
               a
               few
               words
               unto
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               brought
               here
               (
               beloved
               )
               the
               body
               of
               your
               wellloved
               
               neighbour
               ,
               Mistris
               
                 S.
                 H.
              
               late
               the
               Wife
               of
               your
               late
               reverend
               Pastour
               Doctor
               ▪
               
                 R.
                 H.
              
               to
               be
               layed
               up
               together
               with
               her
               Husband
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               resurrection
               .
               It
               is
               long
               since
               that
               I
               did
               in
               this
               place
               performe
               this
               service
               at
               the
               buriall
               of
               his
               former
               Wife
               ,
               a
               woman
               of
               whom
               I
               may
               not
               speake
               ,
               for
               though
               I
               hold
               my
               peace
               ,
               the
               very
               stone
               here
               in
               the
               wall
               will
               say
               enough
               of
               her
               :
               and
               you
               that
               know
               her
               ,
               cannot
               but
               assure
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               intreated
               to
               performe
               now
               ,
               the
               like
               duty
               to
               the
               second
               Wife
               .
               And
               I
               was
               easily
               intreated
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               for
               that
               name
               of
               brother
               and
               sister
               ,
               that
               was
               usually
               betweene
               us
               for
               many
               yeares
               continued
               ,
               may
               very
               well
               challenge
               of
               me
               ,
               any
               dutie
               I
               am
               able
               to
               performe
               .
               I
               am
               straitned
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               speake
               what
               I
               would
               :
               and
               I
               doe
               perceive
               alreadie
               by
               this
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               should
               speake
               much
               more
               ,
               my
               passion
               would
               not
               give
               me
               leave
               .
               Let
               me
               tell
               you
               one
               thing
               amongst
               many
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               for
               imitation
               .
               The
               
                 Vertuous
                 woman
              
               in
               the
               last
               of
               the
               Proverbs
               ,
               is
               commended
               for
               many
               things
               ;
               Amongst
               others
               this
               is
               one
               ,
               
                 Shee
                 doeth
                 her
                 husband
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 evill
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               marke
               it
               I
               pray
               you
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               peradventure
               some
               woman
               might
               bee
               thought
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               that
               doth
               that
               ,
               but
               shee
               may
               perhaps
               out-live
               her
               Husband
               .
               
                 A
                 vertuous
                 woman
                 will
                 doe
                 him
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 evill
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 :
              
               And
               for
               this
               amongst
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               I
               doe
               commend
               this
               vertuous
               Gentlewoman
               .
               I
               may
               almost
               say
               with
               the
               words
               there
               in
               the
               end
               of
               that
               Chapter
               ;
               
                 Many
                 daughters
                 have
                 done
                 excellently
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 surmountest
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               So
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               many
               women
               peradventure
               have
               done
               excellently
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               but
               I
               doe
               not
               know
               of
               any
               one
               that
               ever
               hath
               done
               the
               like
               to
               her
               Husband
               .
               I
               pray
               you
               heare
               it
               .
            
             
               Her
               Husband
               had
               a
               brother
               that
               lived
               in
               Portugall
               at
               the
               time
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               who
               was
               there
               married
               ,
               he
               had
               there
               three
               children
               at
               least
               ,
               two
               sonnes
               and
               a
               daughter
               .
               This
               vertuous
               good
               Woman
               would
               give
               her selfe
               no
               rest
               ,
               till
               she
               had
               these
               children
               out
               of
               Portugall
               :
               shee
               got
               the
               two
               sonnes
               hither
               .
               And
               what
               was
               her
               care
               ?
               (
               here
               is
               another
               excellencie
               of
               hers
               )
               her
               chiefe
               care
               was
               for
               their
               soules
               .
               What
               did
               shee
               ?
               or
               rather
               what
               did
               shee
               not
               ,
               to
               winne
               those
               children
               from
               Poperie
               (
               in
               which
               they
               have
               beene
               brought
               up
               )
               and
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               true
               service
               of
               God
               ?
               Shee
               obtained
               it
               ,
               she
               got
               it
               .
            
             
               When
               shee
               had
               done
               that
               ,
               wonne
               them
               to
               our
               religion
               ,
               she
               had
               not
               done
               all
               :
               one
               of
               these
               had
               a
               desire
               to
               exercise
               some
               Merchandise
               by
               Sea.
               Shee
               furnished
               him
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               shee
               furnished
               him
               with
               money
               for
               his
               adventures
               .
               The
               other
               shee
               bound
               Apprentise
               here
               in
               the
               Citie
               to
               an
               honest
               trade
               :
               and
               shee
               hath
               given
               them
               a
               liberall
               childes
               portion
               ,
               I
               may
               say
               so
               .
               A
               childes
               portion
               ,
               that
               
               they
               may
               thanke
               God
               (
               and
               I
               hope
               they
               wil
               have
               the
               grace
               to
               do
               it
               )
               that
               they
               had
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               such
               an
               Aunt
               in
               law
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               Mother
               .
            
             
               Here
               was
               not
               all
               .
               Shee
               sent
               for
               the
               Mother
               too
               ;
               shee
               was
               but
               sister-in-law
               to
               her
               Husband
               :
               she
               sent
               for
               the
               Mother
               ,
               she
               sent
               for
               the
               Daughter
               :
               they
               were
               here
               .
               Shee
               clothed
               them
               ;
               she
               fed
               them
               some
               moneths
               :
               and
               if
               shee
               could
               have
               wonne
               them
               to
               our
               religion
               ,
               she
               would
               have
               maintained
               the
               Mother
               while
               shee
               had
               lived
               :
               shee
               would
               have
               brought
               up
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               as
               her
               owne
               child
               :
               But
               that
               could
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               worke
               beyond
               her
               strength
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               here
               a
               vertuous
               Woman
               ,
               that
               did
               good
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               not
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               life
               :
               To
               the
               very
               last
               day
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               shee
               never
               did
               cease
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               her
               Husband
               in
               his
               kindred
               :
               and
               I
               thinke
               I
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               more
               carefull
               of
               his
               kindred
               ,
               then
               of
               her
               owne
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               .
               This
               kindnesse
               you
               will
               say
               was
               shewed
               to
               her
               Husbands
               kindred
               .
               Heare
               a
               little
               more
               therefore
               .
            
             
               Shee
               knew
               that
               there
               were
               many
               Ministers
               that
               had
               a
               great
               charge
               of
               children
               ,
               and
               peradventure
               would
               be
               very
               glad
               to
               have
               some
               of
               their
               children
               taken
               off
               of
               their
               hands
               .
               Shee
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               putting
               out
               of
               five
               Ministers
               children
               ,
               to
               bind
               them
               Apprentices
               ,
               fiftie
               pounds
               .
            
             
               Shee
               knew
               that
               there
               were
               some
               poore
               persons
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               here
               ,
               which
               stood
               in
               necessitie
               ;
               Shee
               hath
               given
               to
               the
               reliefe
               of
               them
               ,
               twentie
               pounds
               .
            
             
               Shee
               knew
               that
               there
               were
               many
               poore
               soules
               ,
               that
               lay
               in
               Turkish
               slavery
               .
               Shee
               hath
               given
               for
               the
               redeeming
               of
               them
               ,
               twentie
               pounds
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               yet
               more
               ;
               Shee
               considered
               ,
               that
               her
               Husband
               was
               sometime
               a
               poore
               scholler
               in
               the
               Universitie
               of
               Cambridge
               .
               And
               shee
               considered
               too
               ,
               that
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               Ministers
               Widowes
               that
               lived
               well
               ,
               while
               their
               husband
               lived
               ,
               that
               are
               faine
               to
               crave
               reliefe
               (
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               shame
               of
               some
               men
               )
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               .
               Shee
               hath
               therefore
               given
               five
               hundred
               pounds
               to
               purchase
               lands
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               land
               to
               maintaine
               ,
               partly
               two
               Schollers
               in
               the
               Universitie
               ,
               from
               their
               first
               comming
               thither
               ,
               till
               they
               bee
               Masters
               of
               Art.
               And
               then
               with
               the
               residue
               to
               maintaine
               foure
               Widowes
               ,
               that
               have
               beene
               the
               Wives
               of
               honest
               preaching
               Ministers
               .
               Zacheus
               ,
               his
               offer
               was
               ,
               but
               halfe
               of
               his
               goods
               .
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 halfe
                 of
                 my
                 goods
                 I
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               For
               ought
               I
               can
               perceive
               and
               understand
               ,
               above
               halfe
               of
               her
               estate
               shee
               hath
               given
               to
               charitable
               uses
               .
               I
               say
               no
               more
               of
               her
               .
               
                 These
                 workes
                 of
                 her
                 will
                 praise
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 gates
                 .
              
            
             
               Shee
               died
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
               And
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               I
               had
               not
               information
               (
               as
               I
               did
               desire
               )
               of
               her
               behaviour
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               .
               I
               have
               it
               not
               :
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               of
               it
               :
               but
               thus
               much
               .
               It
               was
               not
               possible
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               creature
               ,
               that
               lived
               thus
               (
               as
               we
               know
               she
               did
               )
               
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               repentance
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               with
               invocation
               of
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               in
               Charity
               ,
               in
               Peace
               ,
               but
               that
               her
               death
               was
               blessed
               .
               Shee
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               no
               question
               but
               she
               died
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shee
               is
               blessed
               ;
               for
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 Lord
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisedome
              
               ;
               and
               grant
               that
               as
               we
               grow
               in
               yeares
               ,
               we
               may
               grow
               in
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               truth
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               thy
               will
               ,
               in
               faith
               in
               thy
               promises
               ,
               in
               love
               toward
               thee
               ,
               and
               toward
               our
               neighbours
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               that
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               end
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               wee
               may
               come
               to
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
              
               ;
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               to
               whom
               with
               thee
               oh
               Father
               ,
               and
               thee
               oh
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               three
               Persons
               ,
               but
               one
               true
               and
               immortall
               ,
               and
               onely
               wise
               God
               ,
               be
               given
               ,
               both
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               creatures
               in
               heaven
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               continuall
               praise
               ,
               honour
               ,
               glory
               ,
               dominion
               and
               power
               ,
               now
               and
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               Let
               all
               those
               that
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               depart
               from
               iniquitie
               .
               
                 Now
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 that
                 brought
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 the
                 great
                 Shepheard
                 of
                 the
                 sheepe
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 make
                 you
                 perfect
                 to
                 doe
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 working
                 in
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 pleasing
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CHRISTIANS
               CENTER
               ;
               OR
               ,
               HOW
               TO
               LIVE
               TO
               GOD.
               
            
             
               
                 PHILIP
                 .
                 1.
                 20.
                 
              
               Christ
               shall
               bee
               magnified
               in
               my
               body
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               life
               or
               by
               death
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 COR.
                 5.
                 15.
                 
              
               They
               which
               live
               ,
               should
               not
               hence-forth
               live
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               but
               unto
               him
               which
               died
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               rose
               againe
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CHRISTIANS
               CENTER
               ;
               OR
               ,
               HOW
               TO
               LIVE
               TO
               GOD.
               SERMON
               X.
               
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 14.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   none
                   of
                   us
                   liveth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   dieth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   :
                   for
                   whether
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   we
                   live
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   and
                   whether
                   wee
                   die
                   ,
                   wee
                   die
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   whether
                   we
                   live
                   therefore
                   or
                   die
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   the
                   Lords
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THese
               words
               containe
               an
               Argument
               or
               reason
               which
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               ,
               to
               
               prove
               that
               the
               weake
               Christian
               should
               bee
               borne
               withall
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               should
               not
               judge
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               difference
               of
               meat
               amongst
               them
               .
               Hee
               sheweth
               that
               they
               did
               not
               with
               the
               neglect
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               any
               truth
               keepe
               themselves
               ignorant
               in
               this
               particular
               :
               but
               it
               was
               their
               weaknesse
               .
               The
               strong
               should
               beare
               with
               the
               weake
               ,
               and
               the
               weake
               should
               not
               censure
               the
               strong
               :
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               agree
               in
               one
               end
               :
               they
               propound
               one
               generall
               end
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               guides
               them
               in
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               they
               walke
               in
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               path
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               should
               in
               these
               things
               agree
               together
               .
               The
               generall
               end
               at
               which
               they
               all
               aymed
               in
               their
               doings
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Hee
                 that
                 eateth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 eateth
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 eateth
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 hee
                 eateth
                 not
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               still
               he
               propoundeth
               God
               as
               his
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasing
               of
               God
               in
               his
               actions
               ,
               as
               the
               rule
               of
               them
               .
               That
               he
               may
               
               prove
               this
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               stand
               thus
               affected
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               difference
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               in
               this
               as
               the
               generall
               reason
               ,
               whereto
               every
               particular
               of
               their
               lives
               may
               bee
               reduced
               :
               All
               their
               life
               is
               ordered
               by
               the
               Lord
               :
               
                 they
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 die
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 whether
                 they
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
              
               ;
               Therefore
               all
               their
               particular
               actions
               are
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
                 Whether
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 wee
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 we
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Now
               this
               generall
               reason
               he
               propoundeth
               two
               wayes
               .
               First
               ,
               Negatively
               ,
               
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 dieth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Affirmatively
               :
               which
               consisteth
               of
               two
               parts
               .
               Their
               dutie
               to
               God.
               Gods
               acceptance
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               protection
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               Their
               dutieto
               God
               ,
               
                 if
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 we
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 wee
                 die
                 ,
                 we
                 die
                 to
                 the
                 Load
                 .
              
            
             
               Gods
               acceptance
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 Whether
                 wee
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               which
               we
               shall
               now
               insist
               upon
               ,
               is
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               the
               negative
               expression
               ,
               and
               proposall
               of
               this
               generall
               reason
               ;
               
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 dieth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostle
               affirmeth
               this
               of
               the
               beleevers
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               he
               therein
               intimateth
               thus
               much
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               the
               course
               of
               beleevers
               
               in
               all
               times
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               dutie
               belonging
               to
               all
               others
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               must
               make
               account
               ,
               not
               to
               live
               to
               themselves
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Lord.
               Therefore
               though
               he
               speakes
               generally
               here
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               in
               his
               speech
               a
               kind
               of
               particular
               universalitie
               :
               a
               generality
               with
               a
               restraint
               .
               He
               saith
               
                 none
                 of
                 us
              
               :
               hee
               saith
               not
               none
               in
               the
               world
               
                 live
                 to
                 themselves
              
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               many
               in
               the
               world
               
                 live
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               but
               
                 none
                 of
                 us
              
               :
               none
               of
               those
               that
               wee
               ranke
               our selves
               with
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               beleevers
               :
               none
               of
               those
               concerning
               whom
               we
               speake
               in
               this
               question
               :
               
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 live
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               Life
               ,
               in
               generall
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               that
               power
               whereby
               wee
               act
               or
               move
               .
               As
               we
               read
               
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 breathed
                 into
                 man
                 the
                 breath
              
               
               
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 living
                 soule
                 :
              
               he
               gave
               him
               the
               power
               whereby
               he
               acted
               .
               The
               acting
               of
               this
               power
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               life
               ,
               whether
               the
               action
               be
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               body
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               a
               double
               life
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               actions
               of
               life
               :
               there
               are
               naturall
               actions
               of
               a
               naturall
               life
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               spirituall
               actions
               of
               a
               spirituall
               life
               .
               When
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               living
               ,
               hee
               intends
               both
               these
               .
               
                 Wee
                 live
                 not
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               ,
               whether
               naturall
               or
               spirituall
               ,
               
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 No
                 man
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               not
               only
               a
               mans
               person
               ,
               either
               soule
               or
               
               body
               :
               but
               all
               those
               advantages
               ,
               that
               conduce
               ,
               to
               the
               well-being
               
               of
               a
               man.
               No
               man
               of
               us
               so
               ordereth
               the
               actions
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               with
               reference
               and
               respect
               to
               our selves
               ,
               as
               the
               uttermost
               end
               :
               wee
               doe
               not
               make
               our
               owne
               wel-beeing
               ,
               or
               wel-fare
               ,
               the
               uttermost
               end
               of
               our
               actions
               :
               
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 live
                 to
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               have
               the
               sense
               and
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               which
               being
               a
               patterne
               to
               other
               Christians
               :
               a
               thing
               which
               the
               Apostle
               supposeth
               ,
               is
               or
               should
               be
               in
               every
               beleever
               :
               it
               giveth
               us
               this
               point
               of
               instruction
               ,
               whereupon
               we
               shall
               insist
               at
               this
               time
               .
               That
               is
               .
            
             
               No
               beleever
               ,
               none
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               should
               make
               themselves
               ,
               the
               end
               ,
               
               in
               their
               actions
               .
            
             
               None
               should
               live
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               spend
               their
               time
               and
               strength
               and
               endeavour
               ,
               ayming
               at
               no
               higher
               end
               then
               themselves
               .
               No
               Christian
               should
               so
               spend
               his
               time
               ,
               as
               to
               seeke
               himselfe
               only
               in
               the
               actions
               that
               he
               doth
               ;
               
                 None
                 of
                 us
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               may
               bee
               objected
               (
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               point
               )
               
               May
               not
               a
               Christian
               seeke
               himselfe
               in
               the
               things
               that
               hee
               doth
               ?
               When
               they
               doe
               good
               things
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               avoide
               the
               punishment
               :
               when
               ,
               being
               incouraged
               by
               the
               promise
               of
               a
               reward
               ,
               they
               performe
               the
               actions
               of
               obedience
               ,
               doe
               they
               not
               herein
               seeke
               themselves
               ?
               They
               seeke
               the
               avoyding
               of
               evill
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               obtaining
               of
               good
               for
               themselves
               :
               and
               doing
               thus
               they
               live
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               wee
               Answer
               .
               Wee
               must
               consider
               ,
               our selves
               two
               
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               subordination
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               competition
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               opposition
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               Consider
               a
               mans
               selfe
               in
               subordination
               to
               God
               :
               so
               a
               man
               may
               
               seeke
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               may
               seeke
               his
               owne
               good
               :
               though
               not
               as
               the
               uttermost
               end
               ,
               wherein
               his
               thoughts
               rest
               ,
               yet
               hee
               hath
               this
               incouragement
               .
               
                 Selfe-love
                 is
                 a
                 plant
                 of
                 Gods
                 owne
                 planting
              
               in
               the
               heart
               
               of
               man
               :
               and
               hee
               will
               not
               have
               any
               man
               root
               out
               that
               that
               he
               hath
               planted
               :
               
                 Grace
                 drieth
                 not
                 up
                 the
                 fountaine
                 of
                 nature
                 :
              
               It
               doth
               but
               turne
               the
               streame
               into
               a
               new
               channell
               :
               it
               guides
               it
               the
               right
               way
               .
               When
               a
               man
               is
               renewed
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               same
               man
               in
               his
               faculties
               ▪
               he
               doth
               his
               actions
               better
               then
               he
               did
               before
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               he
               did
               before
               ,
               he
               doth
               them
               to
               a
               better
               end
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               will
               of
               man
               should
               incline
               to
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               conceiveth
               it
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               for
               mee
               :
               now
               there
               is
               no
               man
               can
               conceive
               a
               thing
               as
               good
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               conceive
               it
               as
               good
               and
               sutable
               to
               him
               ,
               sutable
               to
               his
               welfare
               and
               condition
               .
               The
               law
               of
               God
               forbiddeth
               not
               this
               ,
               but
               stablish
               it
               ,
               and
               commendeth
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               ordered
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 chiefe
                 :
              
               notwithstanding
               thou
               shalt
               not
               hate
               thy selfe
               :
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 thy
                 
                 nighbour
                 as
                 thy selfe
                 :
              
               subordinate
               to
               the
               love
               of
               a
               mans
               selfe
               must
               be
               the
               love
               of
               his
               neighbour
               ;
               and
               subordinate
               to
               his
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               love
               of
               himselfe
               .
               Thou
               maist
               love
               thy selfe
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               degree
               inferiour
               to
               God.
               Thou
               must
               love
               thy selfe
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               seeke
               thy
               good
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               thy selfe
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               God
               in
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               set
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               one
               opposite
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               bee
               drawne
               to
               obedience
               ,
               or
               driven
               from
               sinne
               by
               any
               argument
               that
               God
               useth
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               When
               God
               threatneth
               punishment
               ,
               shall
               not
               men
               be
               awakened
               ?
               the
               Lyon
               roareth
               ,
               and
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               Forrest
               tremble
               .
               When
               God
               promiseth
               :
               here
               is
               the
               act
               of
               Faith
               to
               receive
               this
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               it
               .
            
             
               Herein
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
              
               is
               set
               as
               a
               patterne
               for
               us
               :
               
                 hee
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 the
                 joy
                 .
              
               It
               is
               lawfull
               for
               a
               Christian
               herein
               to
               imitate
               Christ
               :
               I
               speake
               this
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               to
               allure
               them
               by
               incouragements
               from
               the
               Word
               :
               that
               howsoever
               the
               avoyding
               of
               sinne
               by
               threatnings
               is
               an
               action
               of
               selfe-love
               ,
               without
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               these
               two
               may
               stand
               together
               in
               a
               due
               subordination
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               a
               mans
               love
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               God
               :
               to
               love
               God
               more
               then
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               seeke
               all
               good
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               way
               leading
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               take
               man
               as
               he
               standeth
               in
               competition
               ,
               and
               opposite
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               matter
               of
               will
               and
               desire
               .
               In
               this
               case
               a
               man
               must
               not
               loue
               and
               seeke
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               God.
               When
               a
               man
               seekes
               good
               to
               himselfe
               in
               a
               way
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ;
               herein
               he
               must
               not
               seeke
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               he
               must
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               himselfe
               :
               when
               his
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               are
               carried
               for
               himselfe
               principally
               ;
               this
               is
               against
               the
               rule
               :
               this
               is
               not
               the
               state
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               of
               a
               beleever
               ,
               thus
               to
               seeke
               himselfe
               in
               any
               thing
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               thing
               above
               him
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               opening
               of
               it
               .
               And
               it
               shall
               appeare
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               by
               these
               reasons
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               man
               
                 to
                 live
                 to
                 himselfe
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               with
               respect
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               not
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               God.
               It
               is
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               dishonour
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               injurious
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               dangerous
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               a
               mans
               selfe
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               I
               say
               )
               it
               is
               dishonourable
               to
               God.
               It
               is
               the
               greatest
               dishonour
               
               the
               creature
               can
               doe
               to
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               to
               exalt
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               his
               end
               in
               the
               actions
               hee
               doth
               .
               It
               is
               to
               make
               a
               mans
               selfe
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               God
               an
               Idoll
               .
               For
               what
               is
               that
               incommunicable
               
                 glory
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 to
                 another
                 .
              
               but
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               himselfe
               his
               end
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               glory
               proper
               only
               to
               God.
               
                 Hee
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               16.
               4.
               
               Marke
               how
               these
               two
               agree
               well
               together
               ,
               that
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               
               should
               be
               the
               finall
               cause
               too
               :
               that
               as
               God
               is
               the
               maker
               ,
               so
               hee
               should
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               things
               :
               and
               as
               that
               that
               giveth
               beeing
               to
               the
               creature
               it
               is
               out
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               likewise
               that
               that
               should
               quicken
               and
               act
               the
               creature
               should
               bee
               out
               of
               it selfe
               .
               When
               a
               man
               therefore
               propounds
               himselfe
               as
               his
               end
               ,
               he
               is
               said
               in
               that
               to
               make
               himselfe
               God.
               Those
               false
               Apostles
               ,
               Phil.
               3.
               20.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 belly
                 their
                 god
              
               ;
               because
               this
               they
               propounded
               as
               their
               end
               ,
               how
               they
               might
               advantage
               themselves
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               they
               might
               feed
               and
               delight
               themselves
               ,
               and
               exalt
               themselves
               ,
               and
               serve
               not
               God.
               This
               is
               to
               bring
               God
               below
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               making
               God
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               God.
               I
               say
               therefore
               it
               is
               the
               highest
               dishonour
               that
               the
               creature
               can
               doe
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               injurie
               that
               he
               can
               doe
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
               live
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Christ
               may
               say
               truly
               ,
               and
               more
               properly
               ,
               and
               fitly
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               Saint
               Paul
               could
               say
               to
               
                 Philemon
                 ,
                 Thou
                 owest
                 thy selfe
                 to
                 mee
                 .
              
               Wee
               owe
               our selves
               to
               him
               by
               all
               rights
               ,
               especially
               by
               that
               great
               right
               of
               purchase
               :
               hee
               bought
               us
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               redeemed
               us
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 You
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
               
                 therefore
                 glorifie
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 spirits
                 and
                 bodies
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 Gods.
              
               They
               are
               his
               ,
               and
               not
               your
               owne
               ,
               because
               he
               bought
               them
               ,
               bought
               them
               when
               you
               were
               slaves
               ,
               and
               had
               inthralled
               your selves
               ,
               therefore
               you
               owe
               yourselves
               to
               him
               ,
               hee
               hath
               purchased
               you
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               old
               Law
               ,
               the
               rule
               was
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               man
               had
               bought
               another
               ,
               either
               out
               of
               captivitie
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               he
               was
               to
               demand
               all
               the
               worke
               and
               service
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               could
               doe
               ,
               all
               his
               time
               and
               strength
               belonged
               unto
               him
               that
               bought
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               his
               money
               ,
               therefore
               he
               might
               exact
               of
               him
               the
               uttermost
               hee
               could
               doe
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               for
               he
               bought
               him
               .
               Much
               more
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hath
               bought
               us
               from
               a
               worse
               slaverie
               ,
               from
               a
               slavery
               under
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               :
               and
               bought
               us
               with
               the
               greatest
               price
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               effusion
               of
               his
               owne
               bloud
               :
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 redeemed
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Peter
               )
               
               
                 not
                 with
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 his
                 owne
                 precious
                 bloud
              
               ;
               a
               price
               farre
               above
               that
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               should
               give
               all
               his
               wealth
               .
               Now
               when
               Christ
               hath
               bought
               us
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               wee
               are
               become
               not
               his
               money
               ,
               but
               his
               bloud
               ;
               therefore
               all
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               are
               ,
               is
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               his
               .
               If
               we
               have
               any
               good
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               things
               present
               :
               if
               there
               be
               any
               good
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               in
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               all
               is
               by
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               all
               must
               be
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               a
               man
               have
               a
               servant
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               either
               bound
               to
               him
               ,
               suppose
               an
               Apprentise
               :
               or
               if
               he
               be
               hyred
               to
               him
               ,
               suppose
               a
               workman
               or
               Artificer
               :
               if
               hee
               live
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               maintenance
               from
               him
               :
               every
               man
               expects
               that
               his
               time
               be
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               his
               worke
               for
               his
               Masters
               advantage
               .
               If
               a
               day-labourer
               come
               at
               night
               and
               demand
               pay
               :
               the
               Master
               will
               aske
               him
               ,
               what
               worke
               hee
               did
               ?
               
               suppose
               the
               man
               should
               tell
               him
               ,
               he
               had
               beene
               building
               himselfe
               a
               cottage
               ,
               or
               mending
               his
               owne
               apparell
               ,
               or
               had
               beene
               doing
               such
               and
               such
               worke
               for
               himselfe
               :
               but
               what
               hast
               thou
               done
               for
               mee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Master
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               thinke
               to
               live
               by
               me
               ,
               and
               not
               worke
               to
               me
               ?
               Doe
               we
               thinke
               to
               live
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               serve
               Christ
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               very
               end
               why
               
                 hee
                 hath
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 our
              
               
               
                 enemies
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 :
              
               Marke
               it
               :
               wee
               must
               serve
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               delivered
               us
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               him
               service
               :
               doe
               his
               worke
               ,
               not
               some
               peece
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               worke
               of
               another
               ,
               another
               part
               of
               the
               day
               :
               doe
               somewhat
               with
               respect
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               with
               respect
               to
               our selves
               :
               but
               we
               must
               
                 serve
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
               The
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               hyreling
               is
               for
               his
               Masters
               service
               ,
               and
               the
               wholetime
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               for
               the
               service
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               hee
               hath
               bought
               us
               with
               the
               price
               of
               his
               owne
               bloud
               .
               Then
               it
               is
               an
               injury
               to
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               ransommed
               us
               at
               such
               a
               price
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               things
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               injurious
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
               that
               men
               should
               live
               to
               themselues
               :
               so
               it
               is
               dangerous
               to
               a
               mans
               felfe
               .
               And
               that
               will
               appeare
               by
               comparing
               what
               wee
               lose
               by
               it
               ;
               with
               what
               we
               gaine
               by
               it
               .
               Compare
               our
               losse
               and
               our
               gaine
               together
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               see
               then
               ,
               that
               wee
               doe
               our selves
               the
               greatest
               mischiefe
               ,
               when
               we
               seeke
               our selves
               most
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               what
               wee
               lose
               by
               it
               .
               Our
               happinesse
               .
               What
               is
               
               the
               happinese
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               the
               injoying
               of
               God
               ?
               We
               lose
               our
               end
               ,
               and
               perfection
               .
               What
               is
               the
               blessednesse
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               to
               obtaine
               his
               end
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Creatour
               ?
               Then
               the
               creature
               commeth
               to
               perfection
               ,
               and
               blessednesse
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               most
               emptie
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               most
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               with
               due
               affection
               seekes
               God.
               Therefore
               in
               seeking
               our selves
               ,
               we
               lose
               our
               happinesse
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               so
               conceived
               of
               their
               blessednesse
               :
               they
               let
               fall
               themselves
               in
               the
               highest
               point
               of
               selfe-love
               ,
               when
               they
               stood
               in
               competition
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               opposition
               against
               God.
               Moses
               desired
               that
               
                 his
                 name
                 might
                 bee
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               rather
               then
               God
               shouldbe
               dishonoured
               .
               And
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 I
                 could
                 bee
                 content
                 to
                 bee
                 separated
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 brethrens
                 sake
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               may
               be
               glorified
               .
               Hee
               knew
               that
               his
               happinesse
               lay
               not
               in
               injoying
               a
               blessed
               estate
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               free
               from
               care
               and
               trouble
               :
               but
               that
               herein
               his
               happinesse
               lay
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               bee
               glorified
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               it
               to
               passe
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               serve
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               end
               whereto
               God
               had
               appointed
               him
               :
               and
               the
               more
               perfectly
               he
               could
               attaine
               that
               end
               ,
               the
               more
               perfectly
               he
               should
               attaine
               his
               happinesse
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               farre
               blessed
               ,
               and
               happy
               in
               heaven
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               serviceable
               to
               God
               on
               earth
               ,
               
               as
               he
               lives
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               doth
               much
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               much
               for
               him
               :
               when
               that
               life
               that
               he
               hath
               ,
               is
               spent
               (
               in
               the
               severall
               actions
               ,
               and
               turnings
               ,
               and
               changings
               of
               it
               )
               in
               the
               service
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               say
               consider
               this
               :
               you
               lose
               that
               which
               you
               seeke
               :
               you
               seeme
               to
               seeke
               happinesse
               to
               your selves
               ,
               by
               seeking
               wealth
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               earthly
               advantages
               to
               your selves
               ;
               and
               while
               you
               seeke
               them
               ,
               with
               a
               neglect
               of
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               neglect
               of
               the
               discharge
               of
               that
               worke
               and
               service
               ,
               hee
               hath
               committed
               to
               you
               :
               you
               lose
               that
               happinesse
               that
               you
               seeme
               to
               seeke
               ,
               and
               which
               you
               should
               seeke
               indeed
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               perfection
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               the
               creature
               :
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Creatour
               .
               So
               you
               see
               what
               we
               lose
               .
            
             
               Consider
               secondly
               ,
               what
               wee
               gaine
               .
               It
               may
               bee
               you
               gaine
               
               wealth
               for
               your selves
               :
               this
               is
               somewhat
               you
               will
               say
               .
               It
               may
               be
               you
               gaine
               honour
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               in
               the
               World
               :
               you
               gaine
               a
               name
               amongst
               men
               ,
               or
               some
               earthly
               advantage
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               is
               this
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               considered
               ?
               It
               is
               but
               the
               gaine
               of
               a
               shadow
               ,
               to
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               If
               it
               be
               wealth
               :
               doth
               it
               satisfie
               the
               soule
               ?
               Doth
               it
               quiet
               the
               conscience
               ?
               Doth
               it
               fill
               a
               man
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               needs
               no
               more
               ?
               All
               the
               wealth
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               doe
               this
               :
               there
               is
               an
               emptinesse
               in
               all
               these
               things
               :
               there
               is
               fulnesse
               to
               bee
               had
               only
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               spirituall
               things
               :
               nothing
               else
               is
               able
               to
               satisfie
               the
               soule
               in
               all
               its
               desires
               ,
               to
               give
               it
               perfect
               peace
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               man
               were
               either
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               creature
               ,
               he
               need
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               with
               God
               ,
               hee
               need
               not
               then
               to
               looke
               higher
               above
               himselfe
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               placed
               a
               vanitie
               both
               in
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               creatures
               :
               man
               is
               vaine
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               creatures
               in
               the
               world
               
                 are
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
               And
               when
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               them
               vanitie
               ,
               what
               doth
               it
               meane
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               emptie
               things
               ?
               they
               have
               not
               that
               nourishment
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               seeme
               to
               have
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               that
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               esteeme
               that
               men
               put
               upon
               them
               :
               they
               are
               emptie
               things
               :
               as
               we
               say
               of
               wells
               ,
               when
               they
               want
               water
               ,
               they
               are
               emptie
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               full
               of
               other
               things
               ,
               as
               dust
               and
               sand
               ,
               &c.
               
               Or
               as
               clouds
               that
               have
               no
               moisture
               ,
               and
               raine
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               emptie
               :
               so
               are
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               therfore
               emptie
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               not
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               heart
               seekes
               after
               :
               they
               have
               not
               happinesse
               in
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               contentment
               in
               them
               .
               What
               is
               this
               then
               ,
               but
               to
               forsake
               bread
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               after
               huskes
               ,
               like
               the
               Prodigall
               that
               left
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               bread
               enough
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               on
               huskes
               with
               swine
               ?
               to
               leave
               the
               aproach
               and
               accesse
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               wherein
               it
               may
               satisfie
               it selfe
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               with
               that
               which
               is
               food
               indeed
               :
               and
               to
               seeke
               somewhat
               in
               the
               world
               that
               it
               cannot
               get
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               mans
               losse
               .
            
             
             
               Nay
               ,
               he
               loseth
               himselfe
               in
               living
               to
               himselfe
               :
               
                 What
                 shall
                 it
                 profit
              
               
               
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 winne
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 himselfe
                 ?
              
               Mat.
               16.
               26.
               
               
                 To
                 lose
                 his
                 soule
              
               ,
               saith
               one
               Evangelist
               ,
               
                 to
                 lose
                 himselfe
              
               saith
               another
               .
               A
               man
               loseth
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               he
               loseth
               his
               soule
               .
               And
               this
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               God
               :
               hee
               loseth
               his
               soule
               in
               that
               action
               :
               when
               a
               man
               gathereth
               wealth
               by
               indirect
               meanes
               ,
               or
               keepeth
               his
               wealth
               ▪
               and
               doth
               not
               disburse
               it
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               or
               what
               soever
               else
               a
               man
               doth
               ;
               in
               gaining
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               loseth
               himselfe
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 will
                 lose
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 save
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 will
                 save
              
               
               
                 his
                 life
                 shall
                 lose
                 it
              
               .
               Mark.
               10.
               
               A
               man
               never
               loseth
               a
               shadow
               more
               ,
               then
               when
               he
               followeth
               it
               :
               the
               faster
               hee
               pursues
               it
               ,
               the
               faster
               still
               it
               runneth
               from
               him
               :
               such
               is
               the
               pursuit
               after
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               God
               :
               the
               more
               a
               man
               pursueth
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               hee
               loseth
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               is
               driven
               so
               many
               paces
               from
               heaven
               ,
               so
               many
               ●…rees
               from
               his
               owne
               happinesse
               .
               This
               is
               the
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               o●…
               the
               world
               ,
               whereby
               Sathan
               deludeth
               men
               ,
               leading
               them
               after
               vaine
               shewes
               of
               earthly
               delights
               ,
               in
               carnall
               security
               ,
               flattering
               themselves
               in
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               dreaming
               of
               happinesse
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               conclusion
               imbrace
               nothing
               but
               a
               shadow
               and
               emptinesse
               .
               This
               I
               say
               is
               the
               misery
               of
               man.
               Now
               put
               both
               together
               :
               Consider
               what
               wee
               lose
               :
               that
               that
               is
               truly
               good
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               blessednesse
               indeed
               :
               and
               what
               wee
               get
               :
               that
               that
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               emptinesse
               indeed
               .
               Men
               lose
               that
               they
               seeme
               to
               have
               :
               and
               want
               that
               they
               pursue
               after
               .
               A
               secret
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               not
               that
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               doe
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               point
               opened
               ,
               I
               hasten
               to
               the
               aplication
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               use
               is
               ,
               for
               Conviction
               ,
               Since
               there
               is
               such
               a
               truth
               as
               
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 no
                 man
              
               that
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               professeth
               himselfe
               to
               be
               abeleever
               ,
               
                 should
                 live
                 to
                 himselfe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               doe
               any
               action
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               ayming
               at
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               the
               uttermost
               end
               in
               those
               actions
               .
               It
               serveth
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               that
               professe
               our selves
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               and
               beleevers
               ,
               to
               bee
               such
               as
               know
               Christ
               (
               though
               with
               these
               differences
               ,
               some
               are
               more
               weake
               ,
               and
               some
               more
               strong
               ;
               )
               yet
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               convinceth
               every
               man
               to
               stand
               guilty
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               if
               hee
               live
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               is
               none
               of
               Christs
               .
               This
               is
               the
               property
               of
               every
               true
               Christian
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               weakest
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               strongest
               (
               for
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 None
                 of
                 us
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               whether
               weake
               or
               strong
               Christians
               ,
               
                 live
                 to
                 our selves
              
               )
               if
               thou
               therefore
               live
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               thou
               art
               none
               of
               those
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               to
               :
               thou
               art
               none
               of
               those
               
                 that
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               thou
               art
               none
               of
               those
               
                 that
                 are
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 whether
                 in
                 life
                 or
                 death
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               therefore
               first
               be
               convinced
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               sinfull
               disposition
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               professe
               themselves
               to
               bee
               Christians
               ,
               and
               yet
               live
               to
               themselves
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               I
               would
               convince
               you
               of
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               would
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               this
               disposition
               is
               ,
               it
               argueth
               a
               foule
               and
               sinfull
               heart
               .
               None
               of
               us
               doe
               so
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               other
               men
               that
               have
               no
               part
               in
               these
               priviledges
               and
               comforts
               ,
               they
               doe
               so
               ,
               they
               live
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               will
               convince
               you
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               simply
               necessary
               .
               That
               so
               without
               delay
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               is
               convince
               that
               he
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               may
               now
               begin
               to
               leave
               that
               course
               ,
               to
               liue
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               live
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               of
               these
               .
               To
               convince
               us
               that
               there
               are
               many
               amongst
               
               us
               that
               professe
               our selves
               to
               be
               Christs
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               thus
               disposed
               ,
               and
               have
               this
               sinfull
               affection
               ,
               to
               
                 live
                 to
                 our selves
              
               .
               Take
               this
               first
               in
               the
               generall
               .
               If
               there
               were
               not
               such
               a
               disposition
               in
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               not
               thus
               have
               directed
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               expressing
               this
               ,
               as
               a
               note
               of
               difference
               betweene
               them
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               argument
               that
               a
               strong
               Christian
               ,
               should
               beare
               with
               the
               weake
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
              
               The
               Scripture
               giveth
               not
               rules
               in
               vaine
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               yet
               we
               may
               see
               it
               more
               clearely
               :
               you
               shall
               find
               this
               
               very
               thing
               complained
               of
               sometime
               :
               and
               sometime
               forbidden
               .
               Complained
               of
               ,
               
                 Phil.
                 2.
                 21.
                 
                 All
                 seeke
                 their
                 owne
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 of
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Such
               a
               disposition
               there
               was
               in
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               sought
               their
               owne
               ,
               they
               lived
               to
               themselves
               .
               And
               forbidden
               .
               
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 24.
                 
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 seeke
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
                 but
                 every
                 one
                 another
                 mans
                 wealth
                 .
              
               A
               thing
               expresly
               ,
               and
               in
               termes
               so
               clearely
               forbidden
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               can
               hide
               himselfe
               from
               the
               light
               of
               it
               .
               Hee
               is
               certainly
               guiltie
               of
               the
               breach
               of
               this
               command
               ,
               that
               seekes
               after
               his
               owne
               :
               that
               seekes
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               (
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               more
               sensible
               of
               
               our
               owne
               case
               )
               whether
               it
               be
               thus
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               whether
               wee
               live
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               unto
               God
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               two
               generall
               rules
               and
               tryals
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               discerne
               whether
               he
               live
               to
               himselfe
               or
               not
               .
               The
               first
               is
               this
               .
               
               Consider
               when
               a
               lust
               ,
               and
               an
               occasion
               meet
               together
               ,
               how
               you
               are
               .
               I
               shall
               shew
               it
               in
               divers
               particulars
               .
               Take
               it
               thus
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               a
               man
               is
               put
               on
               to
               a
               good
               dutie
               by
               
               incouragement
               :
               sometimes
               hee
               wants
               those
               incouragements
               .
               Marke
               now
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               determineth
               and
               resolveth
               ,
               to
               act
               ,
               or
               to
               cease
               his
               action
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               these
               incouragements
               .
               Sometimes
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               there
               is
               a
               command
               to
               a
               dutie
               ,
               but
               no
               outward
               incouragement
               to
               that
               duty
               ,
               that
               may
               satisfie
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               in
               selfe-respects
               .
               He
               must
               obey
               God
               in
               this
               command
               ,
               but
               hee
               shall
               gaine
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               by
               it
               :
               hee
               shall
               neither
               grow
               rich
               ,
               nor
               get
               more
               esteeme
               among
               men
               ,
               or
               have
               a
               more
               easie
               or
               pleasant
               life
               in
               outward
               things
               :
               all
               selfe-respects
               faile
               in
               this
               action
               .
               The
               question
               is
               ,
               what
               a
               man
               resolveth
               upon
               in
               this
               ?
               If
               now
               
               his
               heart
               start
               aside
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               fall
               off
               from
               the
               dutie
               ,
               because
               he
               wants
               those
               incouragements
               that
               a
               man
               lookes
               after
               ,
               a
               way
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               fulnesse
               to
               himselfe
               :
               then
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               thou
               hast
               respect
               to
               thy selfe
               .
               Iehu
               all
               the
               while
               ,
               that
               his
               zeale
               to
               God
               might
               further
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               settle
               himselfe
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Israel
               ;
               he
               can
               call
               others
               
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 and
                 see
                 his
                 zeale
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               but
               when
               his
               zeale
               had
               no
               such
               baite
               ,
               and
               allurement
               to
               those
               actions
               ,
               then
               Iehu
               turneth
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               falleth
               to
               Idolatrie
               and
               other
               sins
               :
               Iehu
               is
               not
               now
               the
               man
               ,
               when
               these
               incouragements
               faile
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               before
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               abundance
               in
               Iohn
               6.
               10.
               seeking
               Christ
               ,
               that
               still
               discovered
               a
               living
               to
               themselves
               in
               it
               .
               
                 You
                 seeke
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
               
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 loaves
              
               :
               they
               had
               some
               outward
               advantage
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               long
               they
               sought
               him
               .
            
             
               So
               the
               Lord
               discovered
               them
               in
               Hos.
               7.
               to
               bee
               such
               as
               lived
               to
               themselves
               even
               in
               holy
               duties
               :
               
                 You
                 crie
                 unto
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 but
                 it
                 is
              
               
               
                 for
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 oyle
                 :
              
               for
               this
               they
               cryed
               :
               but
               when
               they
               had
               corne
               ,
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               ,
               what
               zeale
               had
               they
               then
               ?
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 should
                 have
                 beene
                 upright
                 when
                 hee
                 waxed
                 fat
                 ,
                 he
                 kicked
                 with
                 the
                 heele
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Lord
               speakes
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Iesurun
               to
               Israel
               .
               That
               is
               
               one
               case
               :
               Consider
               when
               things
               come
               thus
               ,
               that
               sometime
               those
               worldly
               advantages
               fall
               off
               from
               a
               man
               in
               the
               profession
               and
               practise
               of
               religion
               :
               if
               hee
               fall
               off
               from
               the
               dutie
               too
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               man
               that
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               .
               This
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               second
               and
               third
               grounds
               they
               
                 received
                 the
                 seed
                 with
                 joy
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               sensible
               of
               comfort
               they
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               but
               afterward
               when
               
                 persecution
                 arose
                 for
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 they
                 fell
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 offence
                 .
              
               Such
               as
               these
               
                 live
                 to
                 themselves
              
               :
               they
               seeme
               to
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               to
               themselves
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               selfe-respects
               faile
               ,
               they
               fall
               off
               too
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               take
               another
               instance
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               it
               ;
               Suppose
               that
               not
               only
               sensible
               advantages
               faile
               ,
               but
               sensible
               disadvantages
               
               come
               in
               the
               world
               .
               A
               man
               is
               sensible
               that
               hee
               shall
               disadvantage
               himselfe
               much
               ,
               if
               he
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               obedience
               to
               God.
               It
               may
               be
               if
               he
               make
               conscience
               of
               his
               wayes
               ,
               hee
               must
               make
               restitution
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               unjustly
               gotten
               .
               Hee
               must
               deny
               himselfe
               in
               a
               greater
               measure
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               unlawfully
               pursued
               .
               Hee
               must
               emptie
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               workes
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               pietie
               ,
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               by
               his
               substance
               .
               Hee
               shall
               lose
               some
               worldly
               friends
               ;
               some
               esteeme
               among
               men
               .
               Here
               are
               sensible
               disadvantages
               to
               a
               man.
               Now
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               what
               he
               resolveth
               to
               doe
               ?
               Here
               is
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               here
               is
               (
               the
               thing
               whereupon
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               affections
               are
               set
               upon
               )
               disadvantages
               in
               the
               world
               .
               These
               come
               together
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               occasion
               
               for
               a
               lust
               ,
               a
               sinfull
               affection
               to
               expresse
               it selfe
               ;
               If
               that
               bee
               laid
               in
               the
               ballance
               ,
               and
               shall
               prevaile
               above
               the
               other
               :
               that
               rather
               then
               I
               will
               endure
               disadvantage
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               will
               neglect
               the
               way
               of
               serving
               God
               :
               this
               partie
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               :
               whatsoever
               good
               he
               did
               before
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               all
               was
               done
               to
               himselfe
               .
               I
               say
               when
               these
               two
               come
               together
               :
               as
               you
               know
               when
               two
               men
               walke
               together
               ,
               and
               one
               servant
               followeth
               them
               ,
               
               a
               man
               knoweth
               not
               whose
               servant
               he
               is
               till
               they
               part
               :
               but
               then
               when
               they
               part
               ,
               a
               stranger
               may
               know
               whose
               servant
               hee
               is
               :
               hee
               followeth
               his
               owne
               Master
               ,
               and
               leaveth
               the
               other
               .
               So
               ,
               when
               God
               and
               the
               world
               goe
               together
               ,
               God
               and
               a
               mans
               owne
               advantages
               goe
               together
               :
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               commanded
               ,
               but
               standeth
               with
               his
               owne
               advantages
               :
               so
               long
               a
               mans
               deceitfull
               heart
               may
               flatter
               ,
               and
               delude
               ,
               and
               misguide
               him
               ,
               hee
               may
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               false
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               strong
               conceit
               that
               hee
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               in
               a
               blessed
               estate
               .
               But
               when
               these
               two
               part
               :
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               onely
               not
               advantage
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               sensibly
               disaduantage
               my selfe
               in
               outward
               things
               .
               Here
               now
               I
               say
               the
               Question
               is
               what
               a
               man
               doth
               .
               If
               I
               resolve
               to
               cleave
               to
               my
               outward
               advantages
               ,
               and
               leave
               God
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               :
               I
               live
               to
               my selfe
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               that
               liveth
               to
               God
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               it
               is
               otherwise
               with
               him
               :
               as
               for
               instance
               ,
               David
               :
               when
               hee
               might
               have
               had
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Israel
               somewhat
               sooner
               ,
               by
               sinne
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               doe
               it
               :
               his
               heart
               smo●…e
               him
               ,
               for
               cutting
               off
               the
               lappe
               of
               Sauls
               garment
               :
               though
               he
               might
               have
               gained
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Israel
               by
               it
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               lay
               his
               hands
               on
               the
               Lords
               anointed
               :
               And
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ?
               because
               he
               would
               not
               advantage
               himselfe
               by
               disobedience
               to
               God
               ;
               he
               would
               rather
               want
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               Daniel
               .
               when
               he
               saw
               hee
               was
               in
               an
               apparant
               hazard
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               honour
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               performance
               but
               of
               one
               dutie
               ,
               prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               but
               for
               a
               short
               time
               :
               yet
               would
               not
               omit
               it
               ,
               no
               not
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               though
               he
               might
               by
               that
               not
               onely
               have
               saved
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               kept
               his
               honour
               in
               the
               Court
               :
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               even
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               forbidden
               :
               Why
               so
               ?
               because
               he
               lived
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Had
               Daniel
               lived
               to
               ,
               and
               sought
               himselfe
               more
               then
               God
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               dispensed
               with
               this
               ,
               and
               saved
               both
               his
               life
               and
               honour
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               offended
               God
               in
               that
               particular
               of
               omission
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               a
               heart
               that
               is
               faithfull
               and
               upright
               with
               God
               :
               it
               will
               not
               dishonour
               God
               for
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               that
               can
               come
               to
               it selfe
               :
               it
               will
               not
               neglect
               a
               dutie
               to
               God
               ,
               whatsoever
               losse
               it
               have
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Take
               another
               instance
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               see
               what
               
               we
               intend
               in
               this
               tryall
               .
               Let
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               bent
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               will
               come
               in
               competition
               together
               .
               God
               will
               have
               
               me
               leave
               this
               :
               I
               will
               hold
               it
               .
               God
               will
               have
               mee
               forsake
               this
               :
               I
               will
               keepe
               it
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               comfort
               ,
               a
               worldly
               benefit
               :
               I
               lose
               my
               comfort
               if
               I
               part
               with
               it
               .
               He
               that
               now
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               will
               please
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               and
               be
               disquieted
               ,
               and
               vexed
               against
               Gods
               will
               that
               crosseth
               his
               .
               But
               he
               that
               liueth
               to
               God
               ,
               will
               bee
               content
               that
               God
               should
               crosse
               him
               in
               his
               will
               :
               because
               he
               would
               glorifie
               God
               in
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               in
               his
               soveraignty
               ,
               in
               his
               puritie
               ,
               in
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               justice
               ,
               &c.
               
               See
               it
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Abraham
              
               had
               a
               strong
               love
               to
               Isaak
               ,
               and
               good
               cause
               :
               yet
               neverthelesse
               though
               hee
               could
               see
               a
               comfort
               to
               himselfe
               in
               this
               sonne
               ,
               when
               God
               telleth
               him
               ,
               thou
               must
               
                 sacrifice
                 thy
                 sonne
                 Isaack
              
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               the
               revealed
               will
               of
               God
               :
               Abraham
               now
               resolveth
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               lived
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               himselfe
               :
               therefore
               he
               would
               part
               with
               any
               comfort
               of
               his
               life
               for
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               required
               it
               .
               So
               
                 David
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hee
                 can
                 bring
                 me
                 backe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arke
                 :
                 if
                 not
                 :
                 if
                 he
                 say
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 lo●…
                 here
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Lord
                 doe
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 as
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 eyes
                 .
              
               When
               the
               case
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               crosseth
               thy
               will
               :
               what
               now
               prevaileth
               ?
               Doth
               the
               desire
               of
               having
               thy
               owne
               will
               prevaile
               against
               the
               desire
               of
               submitting
               to
               Gods
               will
               ?
               Doth
               it
               raise
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               impatiencie
               of
               spirit
               ?
               So
               farre
               thou
               livest
               to
               thy selfe
               .
               Therefore
               consider
               this
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               occasion
               now
               for
               a
               lust
               ,
               and
               a
               sinfull
               affection
               to
               shew
               it selfe
               :
               either
               a
               man
               may
               advantage
               himselfe
               in
               an
               evill
               course
               ,
               or
               he
               cannot
               but
               disadvantage
               himselfe
               in
               a
               good
               course
               :
               or
               when
               God
               crosseth
               a
               man
               in
               that
               hee
               desireth
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               ,
               in
               the
               world
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               tryall
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               know
               whether
               he
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               tryall
               will
               be
               this
               ;
               Consider
               if
               there
               be
               any
               
               part
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               revealed
               will
               ,
               that
               for
               selfe-respects
               thou
               art
               willing
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               lest
               the
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               make
               thee
               doe
               somewhat
               to
               thy
               owne
               disadvantage
               :
               in
               this
               thou
               livest
               to
               thy selfe
               .
               See
               this
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               in
               all
               that
               lived
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Balaam
               ,
               though
               he
               profest
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               house
               full
               of
               gold
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               goe
               beyond
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               willing
               not
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               Gods
               will
               ,
               but
               to
               goe
               on
               rather
               to
               curse
               .
            
             
               Iohanan
               in
               Ier.
               42.
               professeth
               deeply
               that
               he
               would
               obey
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               understood
               the
               will
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               when
               it
               crost
               his
               will
               :
               then
               saith
               he
               to
               
                 Ieremy
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 hath
                 bid
                 thee
                 say
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 Baruch
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               men
               cavill
               against
               any
               part
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               or
               hide
               any
               truth
               from
               themselves
               ,
               
                 and
                 with-hold
                 the
                 truth
                 in
                 unrighteousnesse
              
               ;
               
               Here
               is
               a
               man
               living
               to
               himselfe
               .
               How
               many
               points
               are
               there
               in
               Religion
               ,
               that
               many
               men
               are
               willingly
               ignorant
               of
               ?
               And
               when
               
               they
               cannot
               but
               know
               them
               ,
               how
               doe
               they
               labour
               for
               distinction
               ?
               how
               doe
               they
               dawbe
               over
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               hide
               the
               truth
               from
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               worke
               upon
               their
               consciences
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               leave
               their
               profitable
               sins
               ?
               Some
               would
               have
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               according
               to
               Judaisme
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               revealed
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               broad
               difference
               between
               the
               Iews
               observation
               ,
               and
               the
               Christians
               keeping
               of
               it
               .
               Another
               man
               he
               will
               not
               understand
               Usurie
               to
               be
               a
               sinne
               ,
               because
               his
               course
               is
               usurious
               :
               he
               will
               not
               know
               this
               willingly
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               disadvantage
               himselfe
               .
               Another
               will
               not
               understand
               what
               hee
               is
               bound
               to
               doe
               ,
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               with
               his
               estate
               :
               in
               what
               measure
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               the
               good
               that
               God
               hath
               blessed
               him
               with
               ,
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               all
               his
               increase
               :
               nor
               in
               what
               manner
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               ready
               to
               every
               good
               worke
               ,
               to
               contribute
               willingly
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               Saints
               :
               what
               he
               should
               doe
               to
               pious
               and
               mercifull
               uses
               ,
               what
               for
               publike
               ,
               what
               for
               private
               occasions
               :
               he
               would
               not
               willingly
               know
               these
               things
               :
               he
               should
               have
               less
               ease
               he
               makes
               account
               .
               Thus
               when
               a
               man
               is
               not
               willing
               to
               bee
               informed
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               to
               sift
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               ,
               to
               know
               any
               thing
               concerning
               a
               duty
               in
               any
               kind
               ,
               when
               he
               laboureth
               not
               to
               convince
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               brought
               in
               every
               thing
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               standeth
               out
               with
               God
               in
               any
               one
               point
               :
               this
               man
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               walketh
               not
               as
               he
               should
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               God.
               Now
               then
               (
               beloved
               )
               let
               us
               be
               convinced
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               take
               it
               home
               ,
               and
               let
               every
               man
               consider
               of
               it
               with
               himselfe
               .
               Sometime
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               religion
               there
               commeth
               matter
               of
               glory
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               &
               this
               setteth
               me
               forward
               much
               :
               when
               these
               things
               are
               spoken
               against
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               shal
               suffer
               disadvantages
               ,
               I
               cānot
               hold
               out
               .
               At
               another
               time
               ,
               though
               all
               things
               be
               wel
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               crosse
               me
               in
               such
               a
               course
               ,
               I
               murmure
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               an
               unprofitable
               thing
               to
               serve
               God.
               And
               then
               again
               when
               God
               revealeth
               his
               will
               my
               froward
               and
               rebellious
               heart
               hath
               hung
               backe
               ,
               and
               beene
               unwilling
               to
               submit
               to
               Gods
               wil
               in
               this
               point
               :
               all
               this
               while
               I
               have
               lived
               to
               my self
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               true
               :
               if
               a
               man
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               liveth
               not
               to
               himself
               ,
               then
               it
               follows
               :
               if
               a
               man
               liveth
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               is
               out
               of
               Ghrist
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 weakest
                 Christian
                 live
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 liveth
                 to
                 himselfe
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Be
               convinced
               of
               this
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Be
               convinced
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               case
               of
               our selves
               :
               so
               it
               is
               an
               
               ill
               estate
               for
               a
               man
               to
               live
               to
               himselfe
               .
               You
               see
               still
               it
               is
               the
               whole
               drift
               of
               wicked
               men
               to
               looke
               to
               themselves
               .
               Haman
               aimed
               at
               himselfe
               :
               when
               the
               King
               asked
               him
               ,
               
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 whom
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 honour
                 ?
              
               He
               thought
               ,
               whom
               should
               the
               King
               honour
               but
               himselfe
               ?
               He
               looked
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Here
               was
               the
               difference
               betweene
               Haman
               and
               Mordecai
               ,
               both
               had
               honour
               in
               the
               world
               :
               Haman
               seekes
               himselfe
               in
               all
               his
               honour
               .
               Mordecai
               seekes
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               welfare
               of
               his
               Church
               in
               his
               honour
               :
               A
               great
               
               difference
               .
               Saith
               
                 Nabal
                 :
                 shal
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 ?
              
               Here
               was
               a
               man
               that
               lived
               to
               himself
               .
               Compare
               him
               with
               
                 Iob
                 ;
                 He
                 was
                 a
                 foot
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 blind
              
               ;
               he
               continually
               fed
               those
               that
               wanted
               food
               .
               A
               great
               difference
               :
               Iob
               lived
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               honoured
               God
               in
               releeving
               many
               with
               the
               estate
               that
               God
               had
               given
               him
               :
               Nabal
               lived
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               therefore
               he
               regarded
               none
               but
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               and
               sheep-shearers
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               depended
               upon
               him
               .
               This
               is
               the
               propeirtie
               of
               a
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               to
               seeke
               hmselfe
               ,
               and
               live
               to
               himselfe
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               Againe
               consider
               ,
               others
               that
               have
               gone
               further
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               still
               turned
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               they
               have
               halted
               in
               this
               .
               
                 Matt.
                 6.
                 22.
                 
                 If
                 thine
                 eye
                 be
                 single
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 light
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 thine
                 eye
                 be
                 wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 is
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               A
               wicked
               
               eye
               is
               supposed
               to
               a
               single
               eye
               :
               a
               double
               eye
               is
               a
               wicked
               eye
               :
               What
               is
               a
               single
               eye
               ?
               That
               that
               lookes
               but
               upon
               one
               object
               ,
               upon
               
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               onely
               ,
               and
               God
               principally
               :
               and
               on
               all
               other
               things
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               reference
               to
               him
               .
               Now
               the
               double
               eye
               ,
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               though
               it
               lookes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               many
               things
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               :
               yet
               it
               lookes
               to
               somewat
               else
               ,
               and
               takes
               other
               things
               as
               greater
               incouragements
               :
               this
               is
               a
               wicked
               eye
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               man
               walketh
               in
               darknesse
               :
               when
               he
               lookes
               to
               God
               ,
               hee
               hath
               light
               in
               the
               duty
               :
               when
               he
               lookes
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               then
               hee
               turneth
               aside
               ,
               and
               runneth
               to
               by-wayes
               :
               And
               therefore
               
                 a
                 double-minded
              
               
               
                 man
                 is
                 unconstant
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 wayes
                 .
              
               What
               is
               a
               double-minded
               man
               ?
               He
               is
               a
               double-minded
               man
               ,
               whose
               mind
               is
               set
               upon
               more
               things
               then
               one
               :
               first
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               then
               on
               God
               :
               as
               farre
               as
               hee
               sees
               it
               is
               profitable
               ,
               he
               will
               serve
               God
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               .
               This
               man
               is
               an
               unconstant
               man.
               You
               see
               it
               is
               an
               ill
               estate
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               Use
               ,
               for
               conviction
               .
               Secondly
               therefore
               As
               many
               as
               are
               guiltie
               of
               this
               ,
               labour
               to
               get
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               live
               
               to
               your selves
               any
               more
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               enough
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               lived
               thus
               long
               to
               your selves
               :
               that
               you
               have
               defrauded
               Christ
               of
               his
               due
               ,
               that
               hath
               purchased
               you
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               not
               served
               him
               in
               holinesse
               and
               rigteousnesse
               ,
               so
               many
               dayes
               of
               your
               life
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               let
               us
               serve
               him
               better
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               you
               may
               doe
               thus
               .
               I
               will
               give
               you
               two
               sorts
               of
               directions
               ,
               
               or
               helpes
               .
               I
               can
               give
               you
               but
               the
               heads
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               be
               convinced
               that
               our
               good
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               our selves
               :
               
               our
               life
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               our selves
               ;
               our selves
               are
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               our selves
               :
               that
               as
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               are
               in
               the
               Sun
               more
               then
               in
               themselves
               ,
               so
               a
               Christian
               is
               more
               in
               Christ
               then
               in
               himselfe
               .
               Whatsoever
               is
               good
               and
               comfortable
               to
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               Christ
               :
               he
               hath
               all
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               union
               with
               Christ
               :
               he
               is
               not
               at
               all
               happy
               or
               blessed
               ,
               further
               then
               he
               is
               in
               him
               .
               If
               then
               all
               our
               good
               lie
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               great
               reason
               all
               our
               actions
               should
               returne
               to
               him
               :
               
               that
               he
               should
               be
               the
               Center
               where
               all
               our
               lynes
               should
               meet
               ;
               the
               marke
               whereto
               all
               our
               actions
               should
               ayme
               .
               
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 strong
              
               
               
                 man
                 glory
                 in
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 rich
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 glorieth
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 glory
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 mee
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Jer.
               9.
               24.
               
               What
               Lord
               ?
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 that
                 sheweth
                 judgement
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
              
               there
               is
               a
               mercy
               shewed
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               I
               that
               doe
               it
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord.
               If
               you
               meet
               with
               a
               mercifull
               man
               ,
               God
               is
               mercifull
               in
               that
               man
               :
               If
               you
               meet
               with
               a
               bountifull
               man
               ,
               God
               is
               bountifull
               in
               that
               man
               :
               If
               you
               meet
               with
               a
               man
               whose
               
                 lippes
                 feed
                 many
              
               ,
               God
               instructeth
               that
               man.
               I
               say
               ,
               seeing
               all
               things
               we
               have
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               divers
               channels
               and
               pipes
               ,
               and
               conveyances
               ,
               whereby
               God
               conveyeth
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               to
               men
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               God
               we
               receive
               all
               ;
               let
               us
               therefore
               looke
               upon
               every
               creature
               as
               instruments
               in
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               that
               can
               doe
               us
               neither
               good
               nor
               hurt
               without
               him
               .
               What
               good
               it
               doth
               ,
               it
               doth
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               supreame
               cause
               ,
               working
               by
               that
               creature
               :
               let
               us
               so
               looke
               upon
               ,
               and
               conceive
               of
               every
               creature
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               Saints
               have
               done
               in
               all
               times
               .
               Iacob
               when
               hee
               saw
               
                 Esau
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 seene
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               .
               )
               Hee
               saw
               God
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Esau.
               So
               in
               all
               good
               men
               ,
               we
               should
               say
               ,
               God
               is
               good
               in
               them
               .
               This
               should
               make
               men
               not
               to
               seeke
               themselves
               ;
               not
               to
               study
               men
               more
               then
               God
               :
               not
               to
               studie
               gaine
               with
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               God
               :
               to
               please
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               displeasing
               of
               God
               :
               but
               to
               venture
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               please
               God
               ,
               if
               they
               cannot
               keepe
               men
               and
               God
               together
               .
               For
               the
               affections
               of
               men
               are
               in
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               fashioneth
               ,
               and
               frameth
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               pleasure
               ,
               eitherto
               love
               ,
               or
               hatred
               ,
               as
               David
               obserued
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Shimei
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 bid
                 him
                 curse
                 .
              
               Bee
               convinced
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               get
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               to
               be
               our
               friends
               ,
               with
               the
               neglect
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               get
               all
               the
               treasures
               and
               wealth
               of
               the
               world
               :
               if
               a
               man
               were
               advanced
               to
               the
               Monarchie
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               :
               yet
               these
               things
               are
               more
               in
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               then
               in
               ours
               .
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               wealth
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               his
               owne
               keeping
               :
               riches
               have
               wings
               .
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               fauour
               ,
               God
               gives
               it
               not
               into
               his
               owne
               keeping
               :
               whatsoever
               wee
               have
               ,
               it
               is
               secured
               to
               us
               by
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               and
               made
               good
               to
               us
               by
               his
               blessing
               .
            
             
               Let
               this
               be
               our
               care
               ,
               and
               worke
               therefore
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               live
               to
               God
               :
               how
               we
               may
               enjoy
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               we
               enjoy
               ,
               and
               possesse
               God
               in
               all
               things
               we
               possesse
               :
               in
               the
               things
               we
               have
               ,
               still
               to
               keepe
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               keepe
               our
               estates
               ,
               and
               names
               ,
               and
               comforts
               ,
               and
               lives
               ,
               and
               all
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ;
               There
               are
               certaine
               graces
               to
               bee
               exercised
               ,
               
               if
               a
               man
               would
               not
               live
               to
               himselfe
               (
               for
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               propertie
               
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               none
               else
               to
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               himselfe
               :
               and
               he
               doth
               it
               by
               vertue
               of
               those
               graces
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               empties
               him
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               drawes
               him
               to
               God
               :
               therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               are
               certaine
               graces
               that
               every
               one
               should
               exercise
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               not
               live
               to
               himselfe
               )
               What
               are
               those
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               Get
               a
               more
               full
               and
               
               particular
               ,
               and
               experimentall
               knowledge
               of
               God.
               All
               our
               looking
               to
               the
               creature
               is
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               not
               God
               perfectly
               :
               if
               we
               did
               know
               him
               ,
               we
               would
               account
               
                 him
                 the
                 chiefest
                 of
                 tenne
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               the
               Church
               when
               she
               knew
               Christ
               ,
               said
               so
               :
               wee
               would
               account
               
               him
               (
               as
               Elkanah
               said
               to
               
                 Hannah
                 ;
                 Am
                 not
                 I
                 better
                 to
                 thee
                 then
                 tenne
                 sounes
                 ?
                 )
              
               better
               then
               tenne
               friends
               ,
               then
               ten
               worlds
               .
               Get
               therefore
               a
               more
               full
               knowledge
               of
               God
               :
               that
               all
               power
               is
               in
               him
               :
               
                 One
                 thing
                 have
                 I
                 heard
                 once
                 and
                 twice
                 ,
                 that
                 power
                 belongeth
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Get
               faith
               in
               the
               exercise
               more
               .
               All
               the
               worthies
               of
               
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               11.
               
               Hebr.
               What
               made
               them
               live
               ●…o
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               themselves
               as
               they
               did
               ?
               because
               they
               beleeved
               ,
               they
               did
               it
               by
               faith
               :
               
                 by
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 denied
                 himselfe
                 :
                 by
                 faith
                 Moses
                 forsooke
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 Egypt
                 :
                 by
                 faith
                 those
                 Worthies
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 world
                 was
                 not
                 worthy
                 ,
                 wandred
                 up
                 and
                 downe
                 in
                 sheepes
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 goats
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 delivered
                 .
              
               When
               a
               man
               getteth
               interest
               in
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               he
               shall
               see
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               will
               satisfie
               all
               his
               desires
               ,
               and
               answer
               all
               his
               losses
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               exercise
               Love.
               Faith
               workes
               by
               love
               .
               The
               more
               we
               love
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               perfectly
               wee
               shall
               cleave
               to
               him
               :
               
               Love
               is
               a
               uniting
               grace
               ,
               that
               uniteth
               the
               soule
               to
               Christ.
               
                 The
                 love
                 of
                 Christ
                 constraineth
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 )
                 for
                 wee
                 thus
                 judge
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 died
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 should
                 not
                 live
                 to
              
               
               themselves
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               a
               soule
               loveth
               Christ
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               will
               live
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               word
               of
               the
               last
               Use
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               for
               instruction
               .
               Beeing
               convinced
               that
               such
               is
               the
               estate
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               live
               
               to
               themselves
               :
               and
               that
               whose
               estate
               soever
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sinfull
               estate
               ,
               and
               argueth
               a
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               :
               and
               that
               there
               is
               a
               possibility
               of
               getting
               out
               of
               this
               estate
               .
               Let
               it
               be
               for
               instruction
               to
               all
               those
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               measure
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               themselves
               :
               let
               it
               be
               to
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               perswade
               them
               more
               fully
               to
               live
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               lesse
               to
               themselves
               .
               A
               man
               simply
               considered
               without
               any
               relation
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               dependance
               upon
               another
               man
               ,
               he
               may
               please
               himselfe
               :
               but
               when
               a
               man
               is
               considered
               in
               his
               dependance
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               relation
               to
               men
               :
               hee
               must
               then
               observe
               the
               will
               of
               his
               Creatour
               ,
               in
               that
               relation
               God
               hath
               set
               him
               :
               he
               must
               carry
               himselfe
               as
               his
               creature
               ,
               and
               observe
               the
               end
               that
               the
               creature
               is
               appointed
               to
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               must
               carry
               himselfe
               as
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
               and
               observe
               the
               good
               of
               the
               body
               :
               hee
               must
               carry
               himselfe
               as
               a
               member
               ,
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               the
               whole
               .
               Let
               every
               Christian
               labour
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               have
               comfort
               to
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               live
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               life
               and
               death
               .
               Labour
               to
               imploy
               ,
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               strength
               ;
               and
               gifts
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               hath
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               of
               others
               :
               
                 As
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 gift
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 minister
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 as
                 faithfull
                 dispencers
                 of
                 the
                 manifold
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
              
               If
               you
               have
               received
               gifts
               ,
               you
               have
               received
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               you
               have
               received
               them
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               you
               have
               received
               them
               as
               dispensers
               :
               let
               every
               man
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               dispense
               the
               manifold
               grace
               of
               God
               :
               if
               the
               Apostle
               had
               said
               ,
               be
               dispensers
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               knowledge
               that
               you
               have
               ,
               for
               the
               feeding
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               many
               :
               and
               not
               of
               your
               estates
               :
               or
               ,
               relieve
               as
               many
               as
               you
               can
               with
               your
               estates
               ,
               but
               take
               no
               care
               for
               their
               soules
               :
               but
               when
               hee
               saith
               ,
               be
               dispensers
               of
               the
               manifold
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               wherewith
               I
               am
               able
               to
               doe
               men
               good
               with
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               inward
               or
               outward
               gifts
               ,
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               anything
               whereby
               I
               can
               bee
               advantageous
               to
               others
               ;
               I
               must
               serve
               God
               and
               men
               in
               improving
               of
               that
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               live
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               is
               bound
               to
               serve
               every
               man
               with
               every
               gift
               he
               hath
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               have
               furnished
               a
               man
               with
               inward
               gifts
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
               If
               a
               man
               have
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               or
               experience
               ,
               or
               comfort
               ,
               whatsoever
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               hee
               hath
               ,
               there
               are
               duties
               appointed
               ,
               and
               a
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               exprest
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               exercise
               those
               graces
               in
               that
               communion
               for
               the
               good
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 have
                 knowledge
              
               
               
                 to
                 profit
                 with
                 .
                 And
                 gifts
                 to
                 edifie
                 with
                 .
              
               All
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               by
               it
               :
               
                 Herein
                 is
                 my
                 Father
                 glorified
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 bring
                 forth
                 much
                 fruit
                 .
                 Let
                 your
                 light
                 so
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 your
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 your
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Men
               have
               much
               benefit
               by
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               others
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               improved
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               lights
               amongst
               men
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Grace
               when
               it
               is
               opened
               (
               like
               the
               Box
               of
               oyntment
               )
               raiseth
               a
               desire
               in
               others
               after
               it
               .
               Grace
               exercised
               and
               communicated
               to
               others
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               the
               amiablenesse
               of
               it
               .
               Christians
               should
               therefore
               doe
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               make
               Christianity
               lovely
               :
               that
               they
               may
               make
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               amiable
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               communicating
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               to
               others
               .
               This
               every
               man
               should
               doe
               ,
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               take
               all
               advantages
               this
               way
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               good
               for
               others
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               good
               for
               a
               mans
               selfe
               to
               doe
               thus
               ,
               a
               man
               increaseth
               his
               owne
               store
               .
               Liberalitie
               (
               we
               say
               )
               
                 is
                 the
                 best
                 husbandrie
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               promise
               in
               the
               Scripture
               for
               hoarding
               
               up
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               to
               distribute
               .
               I
               say
               it
               is
               the
               best
               husbandrie
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               especially
               in
               spirituall
               things
               :
               it
               is
               as
               the
               oyle
               ,
               increased
               in
               the
               pouring
               out
               :
               like
               the
               loaves
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               were
               broken
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               multiplied
               still
               .
               We
               see
               the
               hand
               nourisheth
               it selfe
               by
               administring
               food
               to
               the
               mouth
               :
               so
               a
               Christian
               ,
               not
               onely
               exerciseth
               ,
               but
               increaseth
               grace
               in
               himselfe
               by
               communicating
               grace
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               I
               say
               for
               spirituall
               ,
               I
               say
               for
               outward
               things
               .
               If
               a
               man
               have
               wealth
               ,
               or
               honour
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               an
               opportunitie
               ,
               he
               should
               imploy
               them
               for
               others
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               appeare
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               live
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Hee
               that
               layeth
               up
               riches
               only
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Hee
               that
               followeth
               his
               calling
               only
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               family
               ,
               liveth
               to
               himselfe
               .
               Hee
               doth
               that
               which
               a
               man
               out
               of
               Christ
               would
               doe
               :
               but
               a
               man
               that
               would
               live
               unto
               God
               ,
               hee
               must
               glorifie
               God
               with
               his
               estate
               .
               
                 To
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 sacrifices
                 God
                 is
                 pleased
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               13.
               
               
                 Charge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 rich
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 not
                 high-minded
                 ,
                 but
                 ready
                 to
                 distribute
                 to
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 1
                 Tim.
              
               3.
               
               It
               is
               a
               charge
               laid
               upon
               all
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               God
               with
               their
               estates
               :
               with
               their
               Authoritie
               as
               they
               are
               Magistrates
               :
               as
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 foot
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 a
                 father
                 to
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
                 a
                 husband
                 to
                 the
                 widow
                 :
              
               Hee
               did
               all
               things
               for
               the
               good
               of
               others
               .
               All
               men
               are
               ambassadours
               sent
               from
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               bodies
               ,
               and
               soules
               of
               others
               .
               Am
               I
               a
               neighbour
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               good
               of
               the
               body
               and
               soule
               of
               every
               one
               that
               converseth
               with
               me
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manifold
               gifts
               bestowed
               upon
               me
               :
               and
               I
               live
               no
               further
               to
               God
               ,
               then
               I
               doe
               extend
               ,
               and
               communicate
               all
               my
               particular
               gifts
               to
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ,
               both
               for
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               point
               opened
               ,
               and
               pressed
               ,
               concerning
               living
               to
               our selves
               ,
               as
               a
               marke
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               live
               to
               themselves
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               (
               brethren
               ,
               )
               let
               this
               be
               the
               advantage
               of
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               that
               are
               preached
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               death
               of
               our
               deceased
               brethren
               ,
               to
               teach
               us
               how
               to
               live
               .
               Let
               every
               man
               hereafter
               resolue
               to
               lead
               a
               profitable
               and
               fruitfull
               life
               :
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               good
               he
               can
               while
               he
               liveth
               ,
               that
               
                 for
                 much
                 good
                 done
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 thankes
                 may
                 bee
                 given
                 by
                 many
                 on
                 his
                 behalfe
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               IMPROVEMENT
               OF
               TIME
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               RIGHT
               VSE
               OF
               TIMES
               SHORTNESSE
               .
            
             
               
                 JOB
                 7.
                 1.
                 
              
               Is
               there
               not
               an
               appointed
               Time
               to
               man
               upon
               Earth
               ?
            
             
               
                 EPHES.
                 5.
                 16.
                 
              
               Redeeme
               the
               time
               ,
               because
               the
               daies
               are
               evill
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               IMPROVEMENT
               OF
               TIME
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               RIGHT
               VSE
               OF
               TIMES
               SHORTNESSE
               .
               SERMON
               XI
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 7.
                 29.
                 30.
                 
              
               
                 
                   But
                   this
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   the
                   time
                   is
                   short
                   ;
                   It
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   that
                   both
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   wives
                   ,
                   be
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   had
                   none
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   weepe
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   wept
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   rejoyce
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   they
                   rejoyced
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   buy
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   they
                   possessed
                   not
                   :
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   use
                   this
                   world
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   abusing
                   it
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   fashion
                   of
                   this
                   world
                   passeth
                   away
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THat
               I
               may
               briefly
               come
               to
               open
               
               to
               you
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               that
               I
               have
               to
               deliver
               out
               of
               this
               Scripture
               :
               I
               desire
               you
               (
               beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               )
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               drift
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               holy
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               :
               and
               that
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               Corinths
               (
               as
               it
               seemeth
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               chapter
               )
               had
               written
               a
               Letter
               to
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               wherein
               they
               did
               propound
               to
               him
               divers
               Cases
               of
               conscience
               :
               and
               did
               intreate
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               send
               his
               judgement
               ,
               concerning
               those
               points
               .
               Some
               five
               or
               six
               we
               may
               gather
               they
               did
               write
               to
               him
               about
               .
            
             
               One
               was
               this
               ;
               whether
               he
               thought
               it
               either
               a
               lawfull
               ,
               or
               a
               fitting
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               marrie
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               was
               ;
               Whether
               if
               a
               man
               were
               married
               ,
               his
               wife
               and
               he
               might
               not
               separate
               themselves
               one
               from
               another
               .
            
             
             
               The
               third
               was
               ;
               If
               they
               did
               live
               together
               ,
               whether
               it
               were
               lawfull
               ,
               for
               the
               one
               to
               denie
               to
               the
               other
               matrimonall
               benevolence
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               ;
               Whether
               if
               one
               of
               them
               being
               a
               beleever
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               an
               Infidell
               ,
               it
               were
               lawfull
               ,
               or
               convenient
               for
               the
               beleever
               to
               remaine
               a
               yoke-fellow
               to
               the
               Infidell
               .
               These
               and
               divers
               other
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               they
               intreated
               Saint
               Paul
               to
               resolve
               them
               in
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Chapter
               writeth
               an
               Answer
               to
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Questions
               they
               propounded
               .
               To
               some
               of
               them
               he
               answered
               thus
               ;
               
                 Indeed
                 I
                 cannot
                 give
                 an
                 absolute
                 determination
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 best
                 .
              
               And
               to
               another
               ,
               
                 I
                 advise
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 directly
                 determine
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 received
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 bee
                 accounted
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 you
                 would
                 know
                 my
                 opinion
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               hee
               giveth
               divers
               doubtfull
               answers
               to
               their
               Questions
               :
               only
               he
               telleth
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               fittest
               for
               the
               oportunitie
               .
            
             
               When
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               ,
               he
               commeth
               to
               this
               I
               have
               read
               .
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 brethren
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               The
               Questions
               I
               have
               given
               you
               an
               Answer
               to
               ,
               I
               thinke
               you
               know
               not
               what
               to
               resolve
               upon
               ,
               because
               I
               say
               only
               this
               is
               my
               counsell
               ,
               or
               this
               is
               my
               opinion
               .
               But
               this
               I
               am
               peremptory
               in
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 ,
              
               This
               ,
               I
               doe
               not
               come
               to
               say
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 fit
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 advise
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 occasion
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 to
                 beethas
                 .
                 But
                 brethren
                 ,
              
               herein
               I
               am
               confidenr
               ,
               and
               resolute
               .
               that
               
                 you
                 should
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 not
              
               in
               all
               things
               :
               in
               this
               I
               am
               bold
               .
               This
               is
               the
               drift
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               bring
               in
               one
               thing
               wherein
               he
               is
               confident
               ,
               after
               the
               resolution
               of
               of
               divers
               Questions
               ,
               wherein
               he
               could
               not
               be
               so
               confident
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               ,
               the
               words
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               containe
               two
               generall
               things
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               Preface
               to
               his
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Exhortation
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               The
               Preface
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 brethren
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Exhortation
               in
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 short
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Exhortation
               there
               are
               likewise
               three
               things
               that
               I
               would
               
               note
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 short
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               the
               Exhortation
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 It
                 remaineth
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               the
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               third
               thing
               ,
               is
               a
               spurre
               the
               Apostle
               addeth
               to
               quicken
               
               
               them
               up
               ,
               to
               practise
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 For
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               generall
               thing
               in
               the
               words
               ,
               is
               the
               Apostles
               Preface
               ,
               
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 brethren
              
               .
               And
               in
               this
               I
               would
               note
               but
               two
               things
               :
               I
               will
               but
               name
               them
               (
               because
               I
               would
               not
               be
               straitned
               in
               two
               principall
               points
               that
               I
               would
               gladly
               open
               .
               )
            
             
               First
               here
               I
               would
               note
               :
               
                 How
                 confident
                 ,
                 and
                 earnest
                 and
                 resolute
                 a
              
               
               
                 faithfull
                 minister
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 to
                 a
                 point
                 that
                 mainly
                 concernes
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               In
               all
               other
               things
               the
               Apostle
               giveth
               them
               his
               Answer
               ,
               so
               as
               it
               might
               seeme
               ,
               hee
               had
               not
               fully
               resolved
               them
               .
               
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 advise
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 I
                 suppose
                 this
              
               .
               But
               now
               when
               he
               commeth
               unto
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               bee
               not
               abused
               :
               and
               the
               thought
               of
               heaven
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               set
               themselves
               about
               it
               .
               Here
               he
               commeth
               without
               
                 ifs
                 and
                 ands
              
               ,
               he
               setteth
               it
               downe
               resolutely
               and
               positively
               .
               
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 you
                 must
                 doe
                 .
              
               This
               is
               one
               thing
               that
               I
               might
               note
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               I
               might
               note
               ;
               
                 The
                 compellation
                 ,
                 or
                 terme
                 that
                 hee
                 giveth
              
               
               
                 them
                 :
                 Brethren
              
               .
               In
               which
               ,
               note
               who
               they
               are
               ,
               to
               whom
               Saint
               Paul
               giveth
               the
               Exhortation
               .
               And
               it
               seemeth
               to
               mee
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Apostle
               should
               say
               ;
               I
               am
               putting
               you
               now
               upon
               a
               duty
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               could
               not
               give
               you
               the
               terme
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               I
               should
               hope
               to
               prevaile
               little
               with
               you
               .
               To
               come
               and
               tell
               a
               young
               gallant
               that
               is
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               ruffe
               ,
               and
               his
               jollitie
               ,
               and
               all
               pleasures
               :
               
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               would
               have
               you
               
                 use
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 used
                 them
                 not
                 :
              
               I
               know
               he
               would
               not
               receive
               it
               .
               Or
               to
               come
               to
               an
               old
               soaked
               worldling
               ,
               whose
               Mammon
               and
               pennie
               is
               his
               god
               ,
               whose
               thoughts
               runne
               altogether
               upon
               his
               wealth
               :
               and
               to
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 should
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 used
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               Or
               to
               come
               to
               another
               that
               is
               newly
               married
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               hath
               made
               a
               Goddesse
               of
               his
               yoake-fellow
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               tell
               him
               
                 that
                 he
                 must
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 married
                 :
              
               I
               should
               have
               little
               hope
               to
               prevaile
               with
               these
               .
               But
               you
               are
               brethren
               :
               and
               because
               brethren
               you
               know
               the
               good
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               you
               are
               acquainted
               with
               things
               concerning
               eternall
               happinesse
               :
               therefore
               as
               long
               as
               I
               can
               call
               you
               brethren
               ,
               I
               am
               bold
               to
               put
               you
               upon
               the
               dutie
               .
            
             
               So
               (
               brethren
               )
               this
               is
               my
               Preface
               to
               you
               .
               I
               shall
               anon
               speake
               to
               a
               point
               that
               I
               shall
               have
               little
               hope
               to
               prevaile
               with
               many
               in
               the
               Congregation
               :
               when
               I
               come
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               immoderate
               use
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               blessings
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               both
               your
               eares
               will
               be
               so
               stopped
               against
               it
               .
               But
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               are
               brethren
               ,
               that
               have
               given
               up
               your selves
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               him
               for
               your
               portion
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               for
               your
               guide
               in
               all
               things
               :
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               bring
               willing
               and
               yeelding
               hearts
               ,
               to
               resolve
               that
               what
               is
               delivered
               out
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               embrace
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               endeavour
               it
               ,
               concerning
               the
               course
               of
               your
               lives
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               this
               shall
               
               suffice
               for
               the
               Preface
               ,
               because
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               I
               would
               not
               bee
               straitned
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Exhortation
               .
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 be
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               First
               I
               will
               in
               briefe
               open
               the
               
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               to
               some
               matter
               of
               instruction
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               first
               with
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               .
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
              
               
               short
               .
               The
               word
               translated
               short
               ,
               signifieth
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               Time
               cut
               off
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Apostle
               aludeth
               (
               as
               the
               best
               Expositors
               agree
               )
               
               to
               Seafayring-men
               :
               that
               have
               almost
               done
               their
               voyage
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ,
               and
               to
               fold
               them
               up
               together
               ,
               and
               are
               even
               putting
               into
               the
               Harbour
               ,
               and
               are
               going
               to
               unlade
               their
               goods
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 short
              
               :
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               if
               a
               company
               ,
               that
               are
               going
               out
               a
               long
               voyage
               ,
               should
               strive
               who
               should
               be
               Master
               ,
               &
               who
               be
               masters-Mate
               ,
               and
               who
               should
               have
               this
               or
               that
               office
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               greatly
               blame
               them
               .
               But
               when
               they
               are
               almost
               at
               home
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               within
               a
               flight-shot
               of
               the
               shoare
               ,
               when
               they
               begin
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ,
               to
               take
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               :
               then
               if
               they
               should
               fall
               a
               quarrelling
               for
               places
               ,
               and
               contend
               ,
               and
               use
               all
               the
               friends
               and
               meanes
               they
               could
               make
               ,
               it
               were
               a
               ridiculous
               thing
               ,
               and
               folly
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               .
               Time
               was
               when
               the
               world
               was
               in
               beginning
               ,
               and
               then
               when
               a
               man
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               hee
               might
               say
               ,
               by
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               matter
               of
               six
               ,
               or
               seven
               ,
               or
               eight
               ,
               or
               nine
               hundred
               yeares
               ,
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               my
               pilgrimage
               ,
               before
               I
               shall
               end
               my
               voyage
               :
               and
               then
               if
               a
               man
               should
               bestow
               a
               little
               time
               to
               thinke
               with
               himselfe
               ;
               Well
               ,
               if
               I
               can
               live
               but
               to
               see
               my selfe
               the
               father
               of
               a
               thousand
               children
               ,
               and
               might
               come
               to
               people
               almost
               a
               whole
               Countrey
               ,
               &c.
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               should
               greet
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               might
               bee
               excused
               .
               But
               brethren
               ,
               God
               hath
               cast
               out
               the
               time
               of
               our
               age
               so
               ,
               that
               assoone
               as
               wee
               begin
               our
               voyage
               ,
               wee
               are
               ready
               to
               strike
               sayle
               presently
               .
               Wee
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               to
               continue
               ,
               and
               much
               worke
               to
               bee
               done
               for
               another
               life
               :
               therefore
               for
               us
               to
               stand
               striving
               about
               wives
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               courtesies
               :
               to
               cry
               out
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               ship
               into
               the
               harbour
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               folly
               .
               These
               things
               are
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               ,
               heaven
               is
               the
               thing
               we
               should
               looke
               after
               ,
               therefore
               let
               us
               be
               moderate
               in
               all
               these
               things
               .
               This
               is
               the
               meaning
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               ,
               affordeth
               two
               things
               .
               The
               one
               I
               will
               but
               name
               ;
               The
               other
               I
               will
               stand
               upon
               .
            
             
               First
               ;
               
                 The
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 very
                 short
                 .
              
               Wee
               have
               a
               
               very
               little
               time
               to
               continue
               in
               this
               world
               .
               This
               is
               a
               very
               fruitfull
               and
               profitable
               point
               ,
               but
               because
               I
               would
               not
               bee
               straitned
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               Apostle
               intends
               it
               not
               as
               the
               maine
               thing
               ,
               I
               doe
               but
               only
               name
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               (
               and
               that
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               mainly
               intends
               )
               
               
               is
               that
               because
               wee
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               wee
               are
               even
               ready
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               to
               the
               Harbour
               presently
               ,
               therefore
               
                 hee
                 that
                 had
                 a
                 wife
                 should
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 used
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 used
                 it
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               there
               the
               Lesson
               that
               I
               note
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               the
               serious
               meditation
               of
               the
               little
               and
               short
               time
               that
               we
               
               have
               to
               remaine
               in
               here
               below
               ,
               should
               bee
               a
               great
               meanes
               ,
               to
               cut
               us
               off
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               us
               upon
               thoughts
               and
               actions
               concerning
               heaven
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               give
               you
               a
               better
               ground
               of
               the
               point
               then
               is
               in
               the
               Text.
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 short
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               the
               time
               is
               contracted
               ,
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               strike
               sayle
               :
               therefore
               doe
               this
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               give
               you
               a
               world
               of
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               this
               .
               But
               I
               will
               satisfie
               my selfe
               in
               laying
               you
               downe
               two
               or
               three
               grounds
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wee
               know
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               that
               ever
               a
               man
               can
               enjoy
               in
               
               this
               world
               ,
               they
               all
               die
               ,
               assoone
               as
               ever
               his
               time
               is
               gone
               .
               Marke
               it
               :
               All
               things
               here
               below
               ,
               let
               a
               man
               dote
               never
               so
               much
               upon
               them
               :
               let
               him
               have
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               beauty
               ,
               and
               credit
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               his
               glasse
               be
               out
               ,
               if
               his
               time
               be
               gone
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               end
               of
               all
               these
               to
               him
               .
               Now
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               careth
               not
               for
               that
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               continuance
               at
               all
               in
               it
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               the
               rarest
               thing
               that
               mortall
               men
               seeke
               after
               ,
               if
               they
               should
               know
               before
               hand
               that
               they
               should
               enjoy
               them
               but
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               the
               soule
               careth
               not
               for
               pitching
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               were
               offered
               the
               goodliest
               woman
               for
               his
               wife
               ,
               that
               ever
               lived
               in
               this
               world
               :
               if
               God
               should
               send
               him
               this
               message
               ;
               there
               take
               her
               ,
               I
               bestow
               her
               freely
               upon
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               morrow
               thou
               shalt
               die
               :
               who
               would
               care
               for
               marrying
               ?
               To
               bee
               a
               King
               ,
               we
               know
               ,
               is
               simply
               the
               greatest
               thing
               that
               men
               seeke
               after
               in
               this
               world
               :
               yet
               among
               the
               Grecian
               Cities
               (
               as
               that
               of
               Sparta
               )
               because
               one
               was
               but
               to
               have
               the
               kingdome
               but
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               lay
               downe
               his
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               become
               a
               private
               man
               :
               all
               the
               wisest
               men
               of
               the
               Citie
               ,
               strove
               as
               much
               not
               to
               be
               King
               ,
               as
               we
               to
               get
               great
               places
               .
               Why
               ?
               because
               they
               knew
               that
               that
               honour
               was
               but
               for
               a
               yeare
               ;
               and
               that
               would
               be
               gone
               presently
               ,
               therefore
               they
               cared
               not
               for
               it
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Though
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               a
               wife
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               love
               mightily
               :
               though
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               pleasures
               ,
               that
               thou
               takest
               full
               content
               in
               :
               Why
               doest
               thou
               so
               ?
               Wee
               are
               ready
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ;
               wee
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               to
               continue
               .
               So
               that
               because
               all
               the
               blessings
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               never
               so
               many
               ,
               never
               so
               great
               ,
               yet
               they
               all
               die
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               our
               time
               is
               ended
               :
               hee
               that
               could
               but
               seriously
               thinke
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               
               but
               a
               little
               time
               to
               continue
               below
               ,
               hee
               will
               never
               let
               his
               heart
               be
               set
               violently
               upon
               them
               :
               that
               is
               the
               first
               Argument
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               and
               principall
               Reason
               ,
               why
               the
               meditation
               of
               the
               
               shortnesse
               of
               our
               time
               should
               bee
               such
               a
               marvellous
               meanes
               to
               take
               us
               off
               ,
               from
               all
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               is
               this
               .
               Because
               wee
               shall
               find
               worke
               enough
               in
               this
               short
               time
               ,
               for
               things
               that
               more
               concerne
               us
               .
               Now
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               our
               soule
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               into
               us
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               intend
               earnestly
               and
               violently
               ,
               two
               things
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               for
               a
               certaine
               houre
               wholly
               bee
               tooke
               up
               with
               some
               businesse
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               a
               great
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               find
               in
               his
               heart
               to
               thinke
               upon
               :
               yet
               the
               soule
               intends
               that
               one
               mainly
               ,
               and
               can
               find
               no
               time
               for
               the
               other
               .
               Thus
               is
               our
               case
               .
               Wee
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               :
               but
               in
               that
               little
               time
               ,
               admirable
               is
               the
               worke
               wee
               have
               to
               doe
               ,
               before
               this
               time
               be
               spent
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               give
               a
               comfortable
               account
               .
            
             
               What
               have
               we
               to
               doe
               ?
            
             
               I
               tell
               you
               in
               a
               word
               .
               The
               maine
               and
               needfull
               thing
               of
               all
               that
               
               wee
               have
               to
               doe
               in
               this
               little
               time
               here
               allotted
               us
               is
               ;
               How
               to
               shoote
               the
               gulph
               of
               hell
               :
               how
               to
               make
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               :
               how
               to
               get
               his
               favour
               in
               Christ
               ;
               how
               to
               have
               the
               corruptions
               of
               our
               soule
               cured
               and
               healed
               ;
               how
               to
               grow
               up
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               sure
               evidence
               against
               that
               day
               ,
               when
               all
               shall
               stand
               naked
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               then
               we
               may
               be
               found
               in
               Christ.
               Have
               I
               ever
               heard
               that
               I
               have
               a
               great
               worke
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               to
               doe
               it
               in
               ?
               Surely
               then
               if
               I
               seriously
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               I
               cannot
               find
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               to
               let
               my
               soule
               pitch
               earnestly
               upon
               the
               things
               below
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               our
               time
               here
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               time
               we
               have
               to
               make
               heaven
               sure
               .
               It
               is
               the
               most
               precious
               thing
               that
               ever
               we
               have
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Now
               if
               a
               man
               have
               such
               a
               precious
               thing
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               little
               of
               it
               ,
               will
               hee
               goe
               and
               spend
               it
               for
               toyes
               and
               baubles
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               the
               Emperour
               Caligula
               is
               laughed
               at
               for
               ,
               in
               all
               Stories
               .
               There
               was
               a
               mighty
               Navie
               provided
               ,
               admirable
               and
               strange
               ,
               and
               all
               trimmed
               :
               and
               every
               one
               expected
               ,
               that
               with
               it
               ,
               the
               whole
               countrey
               of
               Greece
               should
               be
               conquered
               :
               and
               so
               it
               might
               have
               beene
               .
               But
               hee
               imploped
               his
               souldiers
               to
               gather
               a
               company
               of
               Cockleshells
               ,
               and
               pibles
               ,
               and
               so
               sayled
               home
               .
               Had
               not
               every
               one
               cause
               to
               lavgh
               at
               the
               folly
               of
               this
               Emperour
               ?
               Verely
               ,
               such
               a
               foole
               is
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               would
               acknowledge
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               but
               weigh
               this
               :
               God
               hath
               given
               thee
               but
               thus
               much
               time
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               twenty
               yeares
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               but
               a
               day
               or
               two
               more
               :
               in
               this
               time
               he
               hath
               furnished
               thee
               with
               that
               ,
               which
               may
               bee
               a
               meanes
               to
               conquer
               heaven
               it selfe
               :
               now
               if
               thou
               lay
               out
               this
               little
               ,
               about
               wife
               ,
               or
               children
               ,
               or
               to
               purchase
               a
               little
               wealth
               ,
               or
               these
               things
               here
               below
               :
               is
               it
               not
               the
               greatest
               folly
               that
               may
               bee
               ?
            
             
             
               Suppose
               that
               a
               servant
               hath
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               worke
               to
               doe
               ,
               and
               knowes
               that
               he
               must
               give
               an
               account
               to
               his
               Master
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               all
               be
               not
               done
               ,
               that
               should
               bee
               done
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               appeare
               with
               comfort
               before
               his
               Master
               ;
               and
               hee
               sees
               also
               that
               the
               Sunne
               drawes
               low
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               hastneth
               to
               an
               end
               ,
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               this
               servant
               can
               find
               time
               to
               play
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               have
               much
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               little
               paper
               to
               write
               in
               ,
               he
               must
               write
               small
               and
               thicke
               ,
               and
               close
               as
               ever
               hee
               can
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               every
               one
               of
               us
               :
               I
               warrant
               you
               there
               is
               not
               any
               soule
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               wee
               shall
               find
               so
               many
               thousand
               things
               to
               repent
               of
               ,
               so
               many
               graces
               to
               obtaine
               ,
               that
               wee
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               :
               so
               many
               evidences
               for
               heaven
               to
               get
               ,
               that
               yet
               we
               have
               not
               got
               sealed
               ,
               so
               many
               particulars
               concerning
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               wonder
               that
               ever
               any
               one
               should
               find
               one
               halfe
               day
               to
               intend
               any
               thing
               else
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               reasons
               ,
               why
               the
               serious
               meditation
               of
               the
               little
               time
               we
               have
               to
               continue
               below
               ,
               should
               bee
               a
               marvellous
               meanes
               to
               take
               us
               off
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               us
               upon
               the
               studie
               ,
               and
               thought
               of
               better
               things
               .
            
             
               Well
               now
               ,
               let
               me
               briefly
               apply
               this
               unto
               you
               ;
               that
               so
               I
               may
               come
               to
               that
               I
               principally
               intend
               .
            
             
               Oh
               that
               we
               had
               learned
               this
               excellent
               lesson
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               
               teacheth
               the
               Corinths
               here
               ,
               what
               wondrous
               happy
               people
               should
               wee
               be
               ?
            
             
               You
               shall
               find
               ever-more
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               putting
               the
               neglect
               that
               is
               amongst
               men
               ,
               and
               carelesnesse
               of
               heaven
               ,
               
               and
               all
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               their
               lives
               upon
               this
               ,
               the
               not
               serious
               meditation
               of
               that
               small
               time
               they
               have
               to
               continue
               below
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               come
               to
               those
               that
               are
               not
               brethren
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               bespeakes
               the
               Corinths
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               they
               will
               say
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               point
               to
               be
               prest
               upon
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               a
               consumption
               ,
               on
               one
               whom
               the
               Doctours
               have
               given
               over
               :
               to
               tell
               him
               that
               hee
               cannot
               continue
               a
               weeke
               ,
               that
               his
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               But
               for
               our
               parts
               wee
               are
               but
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               voyage
               :
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               wee
               are
               but
               twenty
               yeares
               old
               :
               we
               began
               but
               the
               other
               day
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               a
               stocke
               :
               wee
               we
               are
               but
               newly
               entred
               :
               and
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               we
               are
               striking
               sayle
               ?
               Or
               another
               that
               hath
               lived
               fortie
               or
               fiftie
               yeares
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               a
               full
               trade
               ,
               that
               beginneth
               to
               get
               something
               in
               the
               world
               :
               doe
               you
               thinke
               that
               he
               is
               striking
               sayle
               ?
               Thus
               people
               put
               it
               off
               .
               Alas
               !
               what
               is
               thy
               time
               ?
               What
               is
               all
               thy
               life
               ?
               Let
               God
               decide
               it
               :
               doth
               not
               he
               say
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 vapour
                 ,
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 a
                 tale
                 that
                 is
                 told
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Ship
                 that
                 sayleth
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 gone
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               in
               the
               turning
               of
               a
               hand
               almost
               ?
               If
               thou
               have
               no
               more
               time
               of
               life
               here
               ,
               but
               only
               while
               a
               little
               sand
               is
               running
               out
               of
               a
               glasse
               ,
               while
               a
               Ship
               is
               sayling
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               while
               a
               short
               tale
               is
               told
               (
               God
               saith
               it
               is
               
               no
               more
               )
               wilt
               thou
               account
               that
               thy
               voyage
               is
               yet
               scarsly
               begun
               ?
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               (
               beloved
               )
               all
               goe
               home
               ,
               and
               often
               thinke
               of
               this
               point
               .
               Say
               within
               yourselves
               :
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               am
               I
               like
               to
               continue
               below
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               there
               for
               me
               to
               doe
               before
               I
               goe
               out
               of
               this
               world
               ?
            
             
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               men
               dare
               not
               thinke
               of
               this
               :
               and
               the
               divell
               laboureth
               
               for
               nothing
               more
               in
               the
               world
               then
               this
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               put
               off
               the
               serious
               consideration
               of
               the
               brevitie
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               have
               longertime
               to
               continue
               here
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               :
               because
               hee
               knowes
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               that
               the
               meditation
               thereof
               will
               stirre
               them
               up
               ,
               to
               make
               cleare
               all
               reckonings
               with
               God
               ,
               before
               they
               goe
               hence
               ,
               and
               bee
               seene
               no
               more
               .
               You
               may
               find
               this
               to
               be
               true
               in
               your
               owne
               experience
               ,
               how
               loath
               men
               are
               to
               entertaine
               thoughts
               of
               their
               latter
               end
               :
               Goe
               to
               one
               that
               lies
               sicke
               of
               a
               Consumption
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               tell
               you
               :
               the
               Doctors
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               live
               ,
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               I
               shall
               get
               up
               againe
               :
               such
               a
               one
               hath
               beene
               brought
               as
               low
               as
               I
               ,
               and
               hee
               is
               recovered
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               not
               I.
               I
               once
               knew
               one
               that
               when
               the
               Phisitians
               came
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               must
               die
               :
               Good
               Lord
               (
               said
               hee
               )
               what
               a
               deale
               of
               worke
               have
               I
               to
               doe
               :
               I
               have
               all
               my
               seed
               to
               sow
               :
               all
               my
               evidences
               to
               seale
               that
               my
               soule
               should
               bee
               saved
               ,
               &c.
               
               Such
               thoughts
               should
               enter
               into
               us
               now
               :
               pitch
               on
               them
               seriously
               :
               buckle
               to
               them
               soundly
               .
            
             
               Wee
               may
               learne
               this
               point
               of
               wisedome
               of
               the
               divell
               himselfe
               ;
               Hee
               ,
               because
               hee
               knoweth
               his
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               hee
               is
               so
               much
               the
               fuller
               of
               rage
               and
               malice
               ;
               and
               plies
               his
               worke
               with
               so
               much
               the
               more
               eagernesse
               .
               
                 Woe
                 bee
                 to
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
              
               (
               Revelat.
               12.
               12.
               
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 divell
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 amongst
                 men
                 ,
                 having
                 great
                 wrath
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 knoweth
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 but
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 .
              
               So
               should
               wee
               doe
               .
               Thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               :
               the
               
                 seventh
                 Angel
              
               will
               come
               ere
               long
               ,
               
                 and
                 sweare
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 liveth
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 time
                 :
              
               but
               GOD
               will
               have
               an
               account
               for
               the
               time
               past
               .
               What
               if
               the
               Angel
               should
               come
               now
               and
               sweare
               (
               as
               tenne
               to
               one
               but
               there
               is
               some
               man
               or
               woman
               in
               this
               Congregation
               ,
               concerning
               whom
               GOD
               hath
               determined
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               time
               before
               a
               weeke
               bee
               at
               an
               end
               )
               Put
               the
               case
               it
               should
               bee
               any
               ones
               case
               ,
               thine
               or
               mine
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               say
               ,
               Goe
               fetch
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               him
               no
               more
               time
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               gave
               him
               some
               ,
               but
               now
               his
               voyage
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               his
               sayle
               is
               strucke
               :
               and
               then
               we
               shouldhave
               all
               to
               seeke
               ,
               no
               Christ
               ,
               no
               true
               faith
               ,
               no
               evidence
               for
               Heaven
               ;
               when
               wee
               must
               come
               and
               give
               an
               account
               to
               God.
               What
               have
               you
               done
               with
               all
               your
               time
               ?
               will
               God
               say
               ?
               I
               must
               have
               a
               reckoning
               of
               it
               .
            
             
             
               And
               then
               commeth
               in
               ,
               Imprimis
               ,
               so
               much
               time
               in
               drinking
               ,
               so
               much
               in
               revelling
               ,
               so
               much
               in
               dressing
               my selfe
               every
               day
               .
               And
               then
               God
               shall
               say
               ;
               Were
               these
               the
               things
               I
               gave
               you
               time
               for
               ?
               Did
               I
               bestow
               time
               on
               you
               ,
               for
               to
               bee
               spent
               about
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ?
               No
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               Heaven
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               how
               could
               we
               answer
               to
               these
               things
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               good
               and
               profitable
               ,
               seriously
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               betimes
               :
               say
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               long
               to
               live
               ,
               after
               a
               while
               I
               must
               goe
               hence
               ,
               and
               be
               no
               more
               :
               
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reckoning
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               principall
               point
               I
               have
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               therefore
               I
               passe
               it
               briefly
               .
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Exhortation
               it
               
               selfe
               .
               
                 It
                 remaineth
                 that
                 both
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               :
               I
               take
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               Exhortation
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               had
               said
               thus
               ;
            
             
               Brethren
               ;
               you
               are
               ready
               to
               cast
               anchor
               :
               trouble
               not
               your selves
               :
               bee
               stedfast
               ;
               gird
               up
               the
               loynes
               of
               your
               mindes
               :
               let
               your
               care
               bee
               greatest
               for
               heaven
               :
               as
               for
               these
               things
               that
               are
               here
               below
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               wives
               ,
               bee
               as
               if
               you
               had
               none
               ;
               thinke
               ,
               assoone
               as
               you
               are
               ashoare
               ,
               you
               shall
               have
               none
               :
               if
               you
               bee
               sicke
               ,
               or
               under
               any
               crosse
               ,
               or
               affliction
               ,
               bee
               as
               though
               you
               wept
               not
               :
               suppose
               you
               bee
               as
               a
               fellow
               that
               is
               faine
               to
               plie
               the
               pumpe
               all
               the
               day
               ,
               assoone
               as
               hee
               is
               ashoare
               ,
               hee
               is
               free
               :
               if
               you
               rejoyce
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               as
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               that
               hath
               great
               preferment
               ,
               bee
               as
               if
               you
               rejoyced
               not
               :
               Why
               ?
               you
               are
               almost
               come
               ashoare
               ;
               therefore
               bee
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               briefly
               open
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               these
               particulars
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               all
               into
               one
               point
               of
               instruction
               ,
               and
               so
               come
               further
               to
               applie
               it
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               enable
               me
               .
            
             
               What
               therefore
               is
               the
               meaning
               ?
               first
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               that
               I
               answer
               ;
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               Wife
               ,
               hath
               two
               things
               
               that
               another
               hath
               not
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               wife
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               He
               hath
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               joy
               and
               comfort
               :
               he
               hath
               a
               second
               selfe
               ,
               a
               loving
               yoak-fellow
               ;
               one
               in
               whose
               Bosome
               hee
               can
               poure
               his
               heart
               at
               any
               time
               :
               one
               that
               he
               can
               make
               partaker
               of
               
               all
               his
               contentments
               :
               one
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               helpe
               him
               to
               carry
               all
               his
               crosses
               :
               so
               in
               a
               Wife
               (
               supposing
               her
               to
               be
               a
               good
               Wife
               )
               hee
               hath
               that
               comfort
               that
               another
               knowes
               not
               of
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               Wife
               ,
               hath
               a
               great
               many
               cares
               that
               another
               hath
               not
               :
               hee
               hath
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               feare
               lest
               hee
               should
               leave
               her
               in
               distresse
               :
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               care
               how
               shee
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               that
               are
               begotten
               by
               him
               of
               her
               ,
               should
               be
               provided
               for
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               gone
               :
               so
               that
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               but
               care
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               give
               content
               to
               his
               wife
               .
               These
               two
               things
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               Wife
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 bee
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 no
                 wife
                 ?
              
            
             
               That
               is
               this
               ;
               In
               all
               contentments
               that
               come
               by
               a
               wife
               to
               use
               them
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               none
               at
               all
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               moderate
               ,
               not
               to
               glu●…
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               ,
               now
               I
               am
               a
               happy
               man
               ,
               I
               need
               no
               more
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               such
               a
               yoake-fellow
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               abundant
               joy
               in
               it
               .
               But
               to
               moderate
               his
               heart
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               other
               thing
               ,
               for
               care
               ,
               and
               thought
               how
               to
               provide
               for
               her
               and
               her
               children
               :
               to
               goe
               on
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               no
               wife
               and
               children
               to
               provide
               for
               :
               to
               leave
               all
               to
               God
               :
               to
               goe
               on
               in
               his
               calling
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               let
               God
               doe
               what
               hee
               will.
               And
               for
               matter
               of
               providing
               food
               and
               rayment
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               gone
               ,
               let
               him
               even
               carry
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               the
               world
               were
               gone
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               gone
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 none
                 :
              
               to
               be
               as
               moderate
               in
               the
               enjoying
               of
               the
               contentments
               that
               come
               by
               his
               wife
               :
               to
               be
               as
               moderate
               in
               cares
               required
               for
               a
               Wife
               ,
               so
               moderate
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               no
               wife
               at
               all
               to
               joy
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               care
               for
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               second
               ;
               
                 They
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               
               matter
               of
               Affliction
               .
               One
               man
               commeth
               out
               ,
               and
               he
               exceedingly
               glorieth
               in
               his
               happinesse
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               wife
               .
               Another
               complainet
               :
               no
               man
               is
               so
               full
               of
               crosses
               as
               I
               :
               every
               day
               one
               crosse
               after
               another
               :
               no
               man
               hath
               such
               children
               :
               such
               a
               husband
               :
               such
               an
               estate
               ,
               so
               poore
               ,
               so
               afflicted
               ,
               so
               weake
               :
               ever
               groaning
               and
               complaining
               ,
               Now
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 :
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 weeping
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               let
               the
               thoughts
               of
               the
               neerenesse
               of
               the
               shoare
               make
               you
               so
               contented
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               crosse
               at
               all
               lying
               upon
               you
               .
               For
               (
               I
               still
               follow
               the
               Metaphor
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               useth
               )
               hee
               that
               is
               the
               poorest
               man
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               hee
               that
               doth
               nothing
               but
               dresse
               the
               sayles
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               plie
               the
               pumpe
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               is
               beaten
               withall
               :
               yet
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               he
               thinketh
               ,
               I
               shall
               by
               and
               by
               cast
               Anchor
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               worke
               hard
               ,
               yet
               one
               houre
               more
               will
               make
               me
               free
               .
               So
               it
               should
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               all
               afflictions
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 not
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               Thinke
               ,
               Death
               will
               come
               and
               end
               all
               ,
               I
               am
               sicke
               in
               body
               ,
               I
               am
               crost
               in
               my
               good
               name
               ,
               in
               my
               yoake-fellow
               :
               Well
               ,
               Death
               will
               end
               all
               these
               ,
               I
               have
               but
               a
               little
               while
               to
               ●…arry
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               short
               things
               must
               not
               be
               tedious
               .
            
             
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 rejoyceth
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 .
              
               
               That
               is
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               contentments
               of
               the
               world
               :
               in
               all
               the
               joy
               a
               man
               hath
               in
               the
               things
               below
               :
               as
               suppose
               a
               man
               have
               an
               estate
               here
               ,
               and
               credit
               given
               him
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               makes
               the
               world
               account
               a
               man
               happy
               ,
               Remember
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               will
               be
               gone
               assoone
               as
               I
               die
               :
               as
               (
               still
               to
               use
               the
               comparison
               )
               let
               it
               bee
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               he
               may
               thinke
               with
               himselfe
               :
               all
               these
               are
               under
               me
               ,
               I
               can
               command
               them
               ,
               and
               punish
               them
               if
               they
               disobey
               :
               yet
               assoone
               as
               I
               am
               out
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               good
               as
               my selfe
               .
               I
               am
               now
               neere
               the
               shoare
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               soone
               out
               of
               the
               place
               I
               am
               in
               ,
               let
               me
               therefore
               moderate
               my selfe
               .
               So
               let
               us
               in
               all
               worldly
               contentments
               be
               so
               moderate
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               should
               take
               our
               leaves
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               
                 to
                 bee
                 as
                 though
                 hee
                 possest
                 not
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               a
               
               man
               not
               to
               inlarge
               his
               heart
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               is
               enlarged
               .
               But
               if
               I
               have
               now
               so
               many
               pounds
               ,
               and
               therewith
               buy
               such
               a
               purchase
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               purchase
               :
               let
               me
               live
               ,
               and
               carry
               my selfe
               in
               my
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               had
               nothing
               but
               food
               and
               rayment
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               lastly
               commeth
               in
               the
               maine
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               They
               
               
                 that
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 .
              
               By
               world
               hee
               meanes
               ,
               all
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               all
               that
               I
               named
               before
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               you
               can
               else
               thinke
               of
               ,
               Wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               adversity
               ,
               every
               thing
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               ,
               all
               commeth
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               World
               :
               use
               all
               these
               things
               so
               .
               But
               especially
               hee
               aymeth
               at
               worldly
               businesses
               ,
               the
               things
               wee
               are
               exercised
               about
               :
               doe
               them
               as
               not
               abusing
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               letting
               your
               hearts
               bee
               set
               too
               much
               upon
               them
               :
               but
               bee
               temperate
               and
               moderate
               in
               all
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               ever
               be
               fit
               for
               that
               great
               service
               that
               God
               hath
               to
               imploy
               us
               in
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               out
               of
               all
               these
               put
               together
               :
               the
               mayne
               Lesson
               that
               I
               would
               speake
               of
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               the
               true
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               true
               beleevers
               :
               all
               the
               blessings
               and
               
               erosses
               they
               meet
               with
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               point
               I
               would
               open
               to
               you
               .
               That
               in
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               prosperity
               ,
               crosses
               ,
               thinke
               what
               you
               can
               ,
               a
               beleever
               must
               bee
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 as
                 if
                 not
              
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               not
               in
               that
               condition
               .
            
             
               To
               give
               you
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               any
               other
               Scripture
               then
               my
               Text
               ,
               I
               suppose
               I
               need
               not
               :
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               (
               you
               see
               )
               layes
               it
               downe
               in
               so
               many
               words
               .
               Yet
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               confirmation
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               I
               will
               adde
               to
               that
               ,
               two
               or
               three
               other
               plaine
               places
               .
               Only
               first
               ,
               I
               would
               a
               little
               explaine
               to
               you
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               use
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               .
            
             
             
               And
               I
               cannot
               for
               my
               life
               ,
               better
               lay
               it
               open
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               by
               
               such
               a
               comparison
               as
               this
               .
               Looke
               how
               worldly
               men
               use
               the
               things
               of
               heaven
               :
               so
               a
               heavenly
               man
               must
               use
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               To
               instance
               in
               a
               few
               duties
               that
               I
               will
               but
               name
               .
               Suppose
               it
               be
               
               the
               duty
               of
               prayer
               .
               Bring
               me
               out
               a
               true
               beleever
               ,
               and
               a
               worldling
               ,
               let
               them
               both
               be
               put
               upon
               this
               duty
               of
               prayer
               .
               The
               true
               beleever
               ,
               his
               heart
               ,
               before
               he
               goes
               to
               prayer
               ,
               is
               so
               full
               of
               care
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               pray
               aright
               :
               so
               full
               of
               feare
               ,
               lest
               his
               heart
               should
               not
               carry
               it selfe
               as
               it
               should
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               the
               duty
               :
               his
               heart
               is
               so
               violently
               bent
               to
               it
               :
               it
               so
               strugleth
               and
               striveth
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               please
               God.
               When
               hee
               hath
               done
               ,
               he
               hath
               much
               joy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               carried
               it
               well
               :
               and
               much
               sorrow
               and
               griefe
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               carried
               it
               ill
               .
               Thus
               a
               religious
               heart
               carrieth
               it selfe
               in
               this
               duty
               .
               Now
               a
               worldly
               man
               doth
               the
               duty
               too
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               as
               if
               not
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               hath
               none
               of
               this
               care
               before
               hee
               commeth
               to
               it
               :
               he
               hath
               none
               of
               this
               trouble
               when
               he
               is
               at
               it
               :
               he
               hath
               none
               of
               this
               perplexitie
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               miscarried
               in
               it
               .
               If
               hee
               be
               able
               to
               come
               off
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               enough
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               performed
               in
               never
               so
               ill
               a
               manner
               :
               Why
               ?
               his
               mind
               is
               after
               other
               things
               ,
               hee
               intends
               greater
               matters
               ,
               as
               hee
               thinkes
               .
               The
               Minister
               hath
               taught
               him
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               say
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               doth
               the
               duty
               ,
               but
               still
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               .
            
             
               Oragaine
               ,
               suppose
               a
               man
               whose
               heart
               is
               set
               upon
               Mammon
               ,
               put
               this
               man
               to
               recreation
               ;
               hee
               may
               perhaps
               find
               time
               to
               play
               at
               Bowles
               ,
               or
               Cards
               ,
               or
               Tables
               with
               a
               friend
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               hee
               cares
               not
               whether
               hee
               winnes
               or
               loses
               :
               hee
               whiles
               away
               the
               time
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               thing
               his
               heart
               is
               set
               upon
               ,
               that
               giveth
               him
               contentment
               :
               but
               that
               which
               his
               mind
               is
               on
               ,
               is
               his
               commodities
               ,
               his
               trade
               ,
               his
               merchandize
               ,
               his
               businesse
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Iust
               thus
               (
               beloved
               )
               it
               must
               be
               with
               every
               true
               beleever
               in
               the
               using
               of
               all
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               care
               ,
               without
               feare
               ,
               without
               perplexitie
               ,
               without
               distraction
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               come
               on
               ,
               so
               :
               if
               they
               goe
               ,
               so
               :
               he
               must
               be
               pleased
               if
               hee
               have
               them
               ,
               and
               content
               if
               hee
               want
               them
               :
               and
               howsoever
               ,
               his
               thoughts
               must
               bee
               carried
               higher
               and
               better
               .
               To
               thinke
               thus
               .
               I
               am
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               a
               Calling
               here
               ,
               I
               will
               follow
               it
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               :
               I
               have
               a
               Wife
               ,
               I
               will
               use
               her
               as
               a
               wife
               should
               be
               used
               :
               I
               have
               childred
               ,
               I
               will
               have
               a
               care
               of
               their
               education
               .
               But
               I
               must
               not
               come
               to
               be
               distracted
               ,
               about
               my
               calling
               ,
               about
               my
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               servants
               ,
               and
               good
               name
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               here
               below
               .
               I
               am
               here
               to
               day
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               God
               ,
               I
               may
               bee
               gone
               to
               morrow
               :
               my
               hearts
               desire
               must
               be
               ,
               to
               be
               content
               ,
               with
               this
               that
               God
               is
               my
               all-sufficient
               portion
               :
               if
               I
               bee
               in
               prosperity
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               :
               if
               in
               affliction
               ,
               to
               carry
               my selfe
               so
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               sorrow
               and
               
               trouble
               ,
               to
               bee
               as
               if
               God
               have
               freed
               me
               from
               all
               ,
               remembring
               still
               that
               my
               portion
               is
               in
               another
               life
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               have
               seene
               both
               the
               lesson
               arising
               from
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               is
               required
               of
               every
               true
               beleever
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               point
               I
               am
               now
               to
               prove
               ,
               and
               still
               I
               must
               use
               the
               compellation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Brethren
               ,
               for
               as
               for
               others
               I
               have
               little
               hope
               of
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               (
               as
               I
               promised
               )
               make
               it
               plaine
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 That
                 a
                 true
                 beleever
                 ,
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 comfort
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 a
                 true
                 beleever
                 ,
              
               
               
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               There
               is
               one
               eminent
               place
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
              
               4.
               10.
               
               Saith
               the
               Apostle
               there
               ,
               
                 Love
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 worid
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 love
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Hence
               I
               argue
               thus
               ;
               Hee
               
               that
               must
               so
               use
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               credit
               ,
               friends
               ,
               good
               name
               ,
               prosperitie
               ,
               without
               loving
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               likely
               he
               useth
               them
               
                 as
                 if
                 not
              
               :
               for
               love
               is
               the
               great
               wheele
               that
               setteth
               all
               the
               faculties
               aworke
               :
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               directly
               forbid
               all
               Christians
               to
               love
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               (
               as
               they
               doe
               )
               the
               Scripture
               absolutely
               injoyneth
               that
               we
               should
               not
               love
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               must
               not
               be
               fixed
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               Another
               place
               you
               have
               likewise
               in
               
                 Colloss
                 .
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 Set
                 not
                 your
                 affections
                 on
                 things
                 below
                 .
              
               Now
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               if
               any
               man
               doe
               
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               his
               affections
               are
               not
               upon
               ,
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               love
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               take
               care
               for
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               certainly
               that
               man
               
                 useth
                 it
                 as
                 if
                 not
              
               :
               but
               so
               must
               every
               true
               beleever
               ,
               use
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               so
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               must
               not
               set
               his
               affections
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Other
               Scriptures
               I
               might
               give
               you
               to
               make
               good
               ,
               this
               point
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               somewhat
               afraid
               to
               bee
               straytned
               .
               Two
               or
               three
               arguments
               I
               will
               adde
               to
               make
               it
               plaine
               ,
               
                 Why
                 every
                 true
                 beleever
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 not
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               things
               in
               this
               world
               (
               which
               are
               contained
               
               in
               the
               Text
               )
               they
               are
               all
               but
               emptie
               poore
               things
               to
               a
               beleever
               .
               To
               another
               man
               who
               makes
               them
               his
               God
               (
               in
               his
               conceit
               )
               they
               are
               full
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               true
               beleever
               these
               things
               are
               well
               knowne
               to
               bee
               but
               emptie
               things
               .
               I
               need
               give
               you
               no
               better
               proofe
               to
               make
               this
               evident
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               followeth
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               
                 For
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
                 The
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               a
               shew
               without
               a
               substance
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               word
               signifieth
               ,
               such
               a
               fashion
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               a
               Comedie
               ,
               or
               stage-play
               ,
               where
               all
               things
               are
               but
               for
               a
               while
               to
               please
               the
               eye
               :
               A
               man
               it
               may
               bee
               acts
               the
               part
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               that
               is
               no
               better
               then
               a
               begger
               or
               a
               varlet
               :
               so
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               are
               no
               better
               then
               shadowes
               and
               empty
               ,
               like
               a
               piece
               of
               a
               stage-play
               :
               and
               no
               marvell
               if
               beleevers
               that
               know
               this
               use
               them
               ,
               as
               not
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               argument
               why
               Beleevers
               must
               in
               all
               these
               
               things
               use
               them
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               none
               of
               a
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               being
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               folly
               for
               him
               ,
               to
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               them
               .
               How
               are
               they
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ?
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               these
               things
               below
               ,
               they
               belong
               to
               the
               men
               of
               this
               life
               :
               but
               the
               treasure
               and
               estate
               of
               a
               Beleever
               is
               laid
               up
               in
               another
               life
               ;
               hee
               is
               but
               as
               a
               stranger
               and
               pilgrim
               here
               below
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               none
               of
               his
               .
               And
               then
               likewise
               they
               are
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               resigned
               them
               all
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               he
               made
               the
               bargaine
               for
               Christ.
               For
               when
               we
               come
               to
               be
               Christs
               ,
               wee
               must
               sell
               all
               to
               buy
               that
               Pearle
               ,
               and
               in
               selling
               all
               ,
               
               wee
               sell
               not
               only
               our
               corruptions
               and
               lusts
               ,
               but
               wives
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               credit
               ,
               and
               all
               :
               wee
               have
               them
               not
               now
               to
               have
               and
               to
               hold
               ,
               to
               doe
               what
               wee
               will
               with
               them
               :
               but
               now
               that
               wee
               have
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               returne
               all
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               them
               as
               Coppy-hold
               ,
               to
               bee
               tenants
               at
               will
               to
               that
               great
               Land-lord
               :
               wee
               have
               only
               a
               little
               time
               in
               them
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               that
               every
               beleever
               hath
               no
               more
               to
               doe
               in
               this
               world
               but
               thus
               :
               that
               he
               is
               meerely
               at
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               can
               properly
               call
               nothing
               his
               owne
               ,
               but
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               then
               certainly
               ,
               hee
               must
               use
               all
               these
               things
               as
               if
               not
               .
               Conceive
               it
               thus
               .
               A
               Traveller
               ,
               goeth
               a
               long
               
               journey
               ,
               hee
               commeth
               at
               night
               to
               his
               Inne
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               there
               ,
               hee
               is
               wondrous
               glad
               ,
               of
               his
               table
               ,
               of
               his
               bed
               ,
               of
               his
               fire
               ,
               of
               his
               meat
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               hee
               is
               wondrous
               welcome
               :
               but
               hee
               doth
               not
               so
               delight
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               host
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               who
               is
               living
               there
               ,
               and
               is
               right
               owner
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               whole
               estate
               :
               No
               ,
               hee
               only
               resteth
               there
               for
               a
               night
               after
               his
               weary
               journey
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               morrow
               ,
               God
               be
               with
               you
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               gone
               .
               So
               ,
               a
               worldly
               man
               ,
               he
               may
               say
               here
               is
               my
               estate
               ,
               here
               is
               my
               stocke
               ,
               all
               that
               I
               have
               is
               layed
               up
               here
               .
               But
               a
               Beleever
               saith
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               in
               my
               journey
               ,
               I
               am
               here
               ,
               no
               other
               ,
               then
               a
               pilgrim
               ,
               my
               home
               is
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               while
               I
               am
               passing
               through
               this
               pilgrimage
               ;
               If
               I
               have
               a
               piece
               of
               meat
               in
               my
               hunger
               ,
               and
               a
               cup
               of
               drinke
               in
               my
               thirst
               ,
               and
               clothes
               in
               my
               nakednesse
               ,
               there
               is
               all
               that
               I
               care
               for
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               last
               and
               the
               maine
               Argument
               to
               proue
               that
               every
               
               true
               beleever
               
                 must
                 bee
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 not
                 ,
              
               in
               all
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               is
               ,
               because
               if
               he
               be
               any
               otherwise
               in
               them
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               so
               intangled
               ,
               that
               hee
               shall
               not
               be
               fit
               for
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               And
               this
               third
               Argument
               will
               be
               of
               the
               greatest
               force
               to
               a
               true
               beleever
               .
               For
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               none
               of
               mine
               ,
               why
               doe
               I
               meddle
               with
               them
               ?
               and
               if
               they
               be
               empty
               ,
               why
               likewise
               doe
               I
               meddle
               with
               them
               ?
               But
               now
               thirdly
               ,
               if
               I
               meddle
               with
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               make
               me
               directly
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               bee
               a
               Christian
               ,
               they
               will
               hinder
               me
               from
               the
               service
               of
               my
               God
               ;
               this
               will
               make
               a
               beleever
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               looke
               about
               him
               .
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               
               directly
               ,
               
                 that
                 none
                 that
                 warreth
                 intangleth
                 himselfe
                 :
              
               that
               is
               thus
               :
               Suppose
               a
               man
               have
               received
               presse-money
               to
               goe
               a
               souldier
               ,
               will
               he
               be
               so
               madde
               as
               to
               lay
               out
               his
               money
               upon
               a
               Farme
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               when
               upon
               the
               command
               of
               his
               Captaine
               ,
               upon
               paine
               
               of
               death
               ,
               he
               must
               follow
               presently
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               he
               that
               intangleth
               himselfe
               with
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               if
               his
               wife
               ,
               his
               pleasures
               ,
               his
               credit
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               have
               taken
               up
               his
               heart
               :
               or
               if
               sorrowes
               and
               afflictions
               drinke
               up
               his
               spirits
               ,
               and
               eate
               up
               his
               very
               soule
               ;
               when
               God
               calls
               this
               man
               now
               to
               come
               to
               prayer
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               heare
               his
               Word
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               his
               lusts
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               any
               duty
               ,
               alas
               !
               his
               head
               ,
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               are
               eaten
               up
               ,
               with
               his
               Farme
               ,
               with
               his
               oxen
               ,
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               with
               his
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               :
               so
               that
               he
               is
               altogether
               unfit
               for
               any
               service
               that
               God
               hath
               called
               him
               to
               .
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               )
               he
               that
               intangleth
               himselfe
               with
               these
               things
               below
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               possibly
               have
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               dwelling
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               I
               have
               spent
               the
               more
               time
               in
               it
               ,
               because
               I
               would
               faine
               lay
               as
               good
               a
               foundation
               as
               I
               might
               ,
               that
               the
               Application
               may
               take
               the
               deeper
               impression
               in
               your
               hearts
               .
            
             
               Wee
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               up
               by
               occasion
               
               into
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               here
               see
               all
               men
               so
               full
               of
               trouble
               ,
               every
               man
               so
               toyled
               in
               his
               worke
               ,
               so
               full
               of
               businesse
               ,
               and
               so
               little
               time
               taken
               for
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               me
               thinkes
               that
               such
               a
               point
               as
               this
               to
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               beleevers
               should
               be
               of
               speciall
               use
               .
               Now
               (
               beloved
               )
               this
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               ;
               
                 Bee
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 not
                 .
              
            
             
               Shall
               wee
               all
               resolve
               ,
               as
               obedient
               children
               to
               carry
               this
               point
               home
               ,
               and
               examine
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               whether
               wee
               be
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               .
               But
               alas
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               I
               remember
               a
               story
               
               of
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Lennot
              
               ,
               a
               learned
               English
               man
               ,
               who
               reading
               once
               in
               the
               fifth
               ,
               sixth
               ,
               and
               seventh
               Chapters
               of
               S.
               Mathews
               Gospel
               ,
               how
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 how
                 it
                 hath
                 beene
                 said
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 doe
                 thus
                 and
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 must
                 love
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 curse
                 you
                 ,
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 hate
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 persecute
                 you
              
               ;
               and
               so
               hee
               goeth
               on
               in
               injoyning
               such
               strange
               duties
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               .
               Hee
               breakes
               out
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 either
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 thy
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 or
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 Christians
                 .
              
               Truly
               (
               beloved
               )
               I
               would
               to
               God
               a
               Minister
               might
               not
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               say
               so
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               commeth
               ,
               and
               reades
               this
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 It
                 remaines
                 (
                 brethren
                 )
                 that
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 wife
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 had
                 none
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 useth
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 buyeth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 possessed
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               must
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               if
               wee
               meane
               to
               be
               Christians
               ?
               .
               I
               would
               to
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               a
               man
               might
               not
               breake
               out
               ,
               and
               say
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 Paul
                 ,
                 either
                 thou
                 art
                 not
                 the
                 writer
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 or
                 wee
                 are
                 no
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               talke
               and
               professe
               it
               in
               words
               ,
               that
               we
               purpose
               to
               doe
               it
               :
               
               but
               if
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               deed
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               cleane
               contrary
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               at
               all
               moderate
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               things
               .
               In
               matters
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               things
               that
               concerne
               our
               everlasting
               welfare
               ,
               where
               God
               would
               have
               
                 us
                 take
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 with
                 violence
                 :
              
               Where
               wee
               should
               cry
               out
               as
               the
               
                 Horse-leach
                 his
                 daughter
                 ;
                 Give
                 ,
                 give
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 enough
                 :
              
               Wee
               are
               even
               like
               children
               that
               goe
               to
               schoole
               ,
               that
               care
               not
               how
               little
               they
               have
               for
               their
               money
               .
               In
               hearing
               ,
               if
               the
               Sermon
               bee
               but
               halfe
               an
               houre
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               it
               enough
               :
               and
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               in
               conference
               ,
               a
               little
               will
               serve
               the
               turne
               .
               Like
               the
               Jesuit
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               a
               revelation
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 Satis
                 Domine
                 ,
                 Enough
                 Lord
              
               ;
               I
               have
               revelation
               enough
               :
               So
               wee
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               
                 Enough
                 Lord.
              
               But
               turne
               us
               to
               wives
               ,
               to
               children
               ,
               to
               clothes
               ,
               to
               honours
               ,
               to
               preferments
               ,
               to
               riches
               ,
               to
               ease
               ,
               to
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               there
               wee
               are
               as
               the
               barren
               wombe
               ,
               that
               never
               saith
               it
               is
               enough
               .
               Brethren
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               thus
               ?
            
             
               But
               me
               thinkes
               I
               should
               bring
               you
               some
               particular
               instances
               to
               
               convince
               you
               that
               it
               is
               thus
               :
               and
               I
               would
               to
               the
               Lord
               I
               could
               throughly
               convince
               you
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               thus
               it
               is
               with
               you
               .
               But
               to
               instance
               a
               little
               .
               Suppose
               now
               ,
               a
               man
               comes
               and
               meets
               with
               a
               Citizen
               in
               his
               businesse
               ,
               and
               say
               to
               him
               ;
               How
               have
               you
               spent
               this
               day
               ?
               Truly
               (
               he
               will
               say
               )
               I
               am
               so
               full
               of
               businesse
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               not
               time
               so
               much
               as
               to
               eat
               my
               meat
               .
               But
               I
               hope
               ,
               you
               have
               beene
               at
               prayer
               in
               your
               family
               ,
               have
               you
               not
               ?
               Alas
               (
               will
               hee
               say
               )
               I
               cannot
               get
               so
               much
               as
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houres
               time
               .
               Doe
               you
               call
               this
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               brethren
               ?
               Come
               to
               another
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               wife
               :
               all
               his
               care
               is
               for
               her
               :
               oh
               my
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               leave
               them
               poore
               ,
               what
               should
               I
               doe
               ?
               when
               I
               sleepe
               ,
               I
               dreame
               of
               them
               ;
               when
               I
               awake
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               my
               thoughts
               are
               of
               them
               .
               Is
               this
               to
               be
               as
               if
               you
               had
               no
               wife
               and
               children
               ?
               Another
               ,
               hee
               is
               ever
               a
               complaining
               and
               mourning
               ,
               oh
               ,
               I
               have
               such
               crosses
               ,
               I
               am
               so
               full
               of
               afflictions
               ;
               I
               have
               lost
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               friends
               ;
               and
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               an
               estate
               :
               and
               though
               I
               goe
               to
               Church
               and
               heare
               ,
               such
               and
               such
               comfortable
               doctrines
               ,
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               telling
               me
               ,
               of
               the
               all-sufficiency
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               comforts
               and
               joyes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               the
               good
               things
               that
               are
               layed
               up
               in
               Heaven
               :
               yet
               like
               
                 Rachel
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 never
                 bee
                 comforted
                 for
                 their
                 brother
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 sister
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 children
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               these
               things
               ?
               Doe
               you
               thinke
               the
               Lord
               speakes
               not
               as
               he
               meaneth
               ?
               or
               that
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               here
               absolutely
               and
               determinatly
               ,
               that
               thus
               and
               thus
               you
               must
               doe
               if
               you
               be
               Christians
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               brethren
               ?
               Shall
               wee
               doe
               the
               contrary
               to
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               yet
               thinke
               that
               all
               will
               bee
               well
               ?
            
             
               I
               know
               you
               may
               put
               it
               off
               (
               many
               of
               you
               )
               and
               alledge
               many
               things
               :
               wee
               have
               callings
               .
               and
               wee
               must
               follow
               our
               Callings
               :
               if
               
               God
               brings
               me
               in
               imployment
               ,
               blame
               me
               not
               if
               I
               follow
               it
               :
               And
               I
               know
               not
               how
               to
               live
               ,
               if
               I
               doe
               not
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               .
            
             
               But
               be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               mocked
               .
               In
               a
               word
               therefore
               ,
               
               to
               put
               you
               on
               the
               tryall
               .
               If
               thou
               findest
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               thy
               trading
               ,
               and
               merchandizing
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               calling
               thou
               art
               of
               ,
               thy
               heart
               daily
               gathering
               towards
               heaven
               :
               that
               thou
               canst
               say
               ,
               blessed
               be
               God
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               other
               commodities
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               my
               darling
               :
               this
               is
               good
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               care
               to
               use
               them
               aright
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               get
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               thanke
               God
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               thy
               project
               is
               ,
               how
               thou
               shalt
               doe
               good
               with
               that
               thou
               hast
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               alwayes
               saying
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               Lord
               how
               shall
               I
               doe
               good
               with
               so
               much
               as
               I
               have
               got
               by
               such
               a
               bargaine
               .
               God
               forbid
               I
               should
               say
               against
               thee
               ,
               though
               thou
               bee
               full
               of
               businesse
               from
               morning
               to
               evening
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               good
               people
               and
               godly
               ,
               that
               give
               hope
               that
               they
               serve
               God
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               goe
               home
               and
               examine
               themselves
               throughly
               ,
               their
               owne
               consciences
               will
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               beene
               over-carefull
               ,
               and
               too
               full
               of
               distractions
               in
               businesses
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               matter
               of
               joy
               :
               if
               a
               man
               have
               a
               little
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               preferment
               given
               him
               ;
               his
               heart
               is
               so
               up
               ,
               that
               hee
               knowes
               not
               where
               he
               is
               ,
               hee
               is
               so
               transported
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               cleane
               forgot
               himselfe
               .
               This
               cannot
               stand
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               thinke
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               a
               man
               would
               know
               ,
               how
               hee
               should
               come
               to
               have
               his
               
               heart
               in
               a
               good
               temper
               ,
               to
               bee
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               that
               rule
               of
               Saint
               Paul.
               In
               all
               things
               bee
               filled
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               wilt
               not
               take
               thought
               much
               for
               other
               things
               :
               if
               once
               you
               let
               your
               soules
               bee
               filled
               with
               the
               things
               of
               a
               better
               life
               :
               then
               wife
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               wealth
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               will
               not
               draw
               away
               your
               heart
               .
            
             
               Get
               a
               good
               hand-fast
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               worke
               out
               your
               salvation
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               know
               that
               you
               are
               beleevers
               upon
               good
               grounds
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               have
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               you
               ,
               in
               deed
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               new
               creatures
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               often
               thinke
               of
               the
               rare
               things
               that
               are
               provided
               for
               you
               in
               another
               life
               .
               What
               ;
               to
               have
               God
               to
               bee
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               Angels
               your
               keepers
               ,
               to
               be
               children
               ,
               to
               bee
               the
               companions
               of
               Angels
               .
               Weigh
               these
               things
               daily
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               will
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               outward
               and
               worldly
               things
               .
               And
               untill
               thou
               dost
               this
               :
               and
               thinkest
               withall
               of
               that
               I
               have
               formerly
               said
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               ready
               to
               strike
               sayle
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               beleeve
               that
               thou
               wilt
               bee
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               .
               This
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               or
               two
               of
               the
               Third
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               have
               done
               .
               And
               that
               is
               the
               Spurre
               that
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               useth
               .
               And
               it
               is
               necessary
               
               hee
               should
               use
               such
               a
               spurre
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               very
               hard
               lesson
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               would
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               were
               not
               ,
               consider
               this
               ;
               
                 The
                 fashion
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               (
               I
               touched
               it
               before
               )
               such
               a
               fashion
               as
               is
               on
               a
               stage
               :
               All
               these
               things
               below
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               the
               Acting
               of
               a
               Comedie
               ,
               as
               a
               Scaene
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               it
               is
               done
               in
               halfe
               an
               houre
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               make
               a
               fine
               shew
               ,
               yet
               in
               truth
               there
               is
               no
               substance
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               one
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 fashion
              
               :
               besides
               ,
               
                 it
                 passeth
                 away
              
               .
               So
               then
               in
               this
               spurre
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               things
               .
               I
               will
               but
               name
               the
               heads
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               (
               all
               ,
               that
               I
               named
               before
               )
               
                 are
                 but
                 a
                 shew
                 without
                 a
                 substance
              
               ;
               Even
               as
               a
               Scaene
               or
               Comedie
               ,
               things
               that
               have
               a
               glorious
               glittering
               shew
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               looke
               in
               deed
               and
               in
               truth
               upon
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               That
               is
               one
               thing
               that
               I
               note
               ,
               that
               our
               life
               is
               but
               as
               the
               acting
               of
               a
               part
               in
               a
               Comedie
               :
               and
               so
               by
               consequence
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               thy
               contentment
               in
               wife
               ,
               or
               children
               ,
               or
               credit
               ,
               or
               pleasures
               ,
               thou
               dost
               but
               act
               a
               glorious
               part
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               hast
               a
               goodly
               outside
               ,
               fine
               clothes
               ,
               rich
               apparell
               ,
               an
               outward
               representation
               of
               comfort
               ,
               but
               looke
               thorow
               them
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               second
               thing
               which
               I
               rather
               would
               presse
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 is
              
               
               
                 suddenly
                 gone
              
               ;
               it
               passeth
               away
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               As
               a
               man
               hath
               but
               a
               little
               time
               to
               tarry
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               all
               the
               things
               hee
               enjoyeth
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               are
               wondrous
               inconstant
               .
               That
               looke
               as
               it
               is
               in
               a
               Play
               ,
               hee
               that
               now
               acts
               the
               part
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               next
               ,
               he
               may
               act
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Begger
               :
               or
               as
               it
               is
               with
               some
               of
               your
               delicate
               fashions
               ,
               that
               while
               you
               are
               speaking
               of
               them
               ,
               the
               fashion
               is
               spoyled
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               the
               fashion
               of
               this
               world
               it
               will
               not
               continue
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               that
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               :
               that
               if
               you
               will
               not
               be
               perswaded
               by
               me
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               his
               unworthy
               minister
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               moderately
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               your selves
               as
               you
               ought
               in
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               :
               yet
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 these
                 things
              
               will
               shortly
               be
               spoyled
               .
               And
               if
               they
               be
               all
               so
               unconstant
               ,
               what
               a
               foole
               art
               thou
               to
               set
               thy
               heart
               upon
               them
               ?
            
             
               Wee
               may
               learne
               this
               wisedome
               from
               the
               foolery
               of
               our
               English
               Nation
               ,
               esteemed
               now
               the
               idlest
               people
               of
               the
               world
               for
               changing
               their
               fashion
               .
               They
               will
               never
               make
               clothes
               twice
               of
               one
               fashion
               ,
               but
               one
               gowne
               of
               this
               fashion
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               bee
               never
               so
               good
               a
               Taylour
               that
               makes
               it
               ,
               yet
               hee
               must
               make
               no
               more
               of
               the
               same
               fashion
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               Terme
               ,
               they
               will
               cometo
               another
               .
               Learne
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               wisedome
               from
               that
               foolery
               :
               Now
               ,
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               thee
               comfort
               in
               thy
               wife
               ,
               set
               not
               thy
               heart
               too
               much
               upon
               her
               ,
               the
               next
               Terme
               the
               fashion
               may
               change
               :
               Now
               ,
               thou
               art
               rich
               ,
               let
               not
               thy
               heart
               dote
               upon
               thy
               riches
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               fashion
               ,
               a
               shew
               ,
               it
               passeth
               away
               ,
               to
               morrow
               
               thou
               maist
               bee
               a
               begger
               :
               to
               day
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               morrow
               none
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               thou
               wouldest
               keepe
               the
               fashion
               ,
               get
               the
               fashion
               of
               grace
               ,
               get
               a
               right
               to
               heaven
               ,
               an
               interest
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               content
               (
               in
               Gods
               name
               )
               to
               follow
               his
               fashion
               .
               If
               the
               fashion
               that
               God
               will
               have
               thee
               be
               in
               ,
               be
               to
               be
               an
               humble
               dejected
               man
               ,
               be
               content
               with
               that
               fashion
               :
               if
               anon
               he
               will
               have
               thee
               on
               the
               toppe
               of
               the
               wheele
               of
               prosperitie
               ,
               thanke
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               abusing
               the
               things
               thou
               enjoyest
               .
               Remember
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               are
               inconstant
               things
               ;
               as
               a
               flower
               ,
               as
               a
               nosegay
               ,
               that
               seemeth
               as
               a
               dainty
               fine
               thing
               ,
               but
               while
               we
               are
               smelling
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               praising
               it
               ,
               it
               withereth
               away
               :
               so
               is
               it
               with
               all
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               I
               could
               tell
               how
               to
               speake
               home
               to
               your
               soules
               :
               and
               yet
               I
               know
               that
               little
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               entertained
               with
               faith
               ,
               if
               you
               beleeve
               this
               to
               be
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               as
               the
               speech
               that
               a
               man
               makes
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               speech
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               an
               Apostle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               sets
               it
               downe
               by
               the
               direction
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               thus
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               you
               lay
               downe
               this
               as
               a
               truth
               that
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               seriously
               thinke
               with
               your selves
               ;
               I
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               to
               tarry
               here
               below
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               am
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               shall
               live
               for
               ever
               in
               heaven
               or
               in
               hell
               :
               while
               I
               doe
               enjoy
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               God
               will
               have
               me
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               if
               not
               ,
               in
               them
               :
               and
               there
               is
               good
               reason
               why
               ,
               they
               are
               shewes
               ,
               and
               not
               substances
               :
               Grace
               and
               the
               favour
               
               of
               God
               is
               only
               that
               which
               is
               substantiall
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               looke
               upon
               that
               is
               under
               these
               ,
               are
               but
               shewes
               :
               riches
               ,
               and
               honours
               ,
               and
               worldly
               contentments
               they
               are
               but
               shadowes
               ,
               like
               one
               in
               a
               play
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               a
               Peasant
               under
               the
               coat
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               these
               have
               but
               only
               outsides
               ,
               under
               them
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               This
               I
               say
               which
               I
               have
               spoken
               ,
               being
               seriously
               considered
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               received
               ,
               may
               (
               through
               the
               blessing
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               your
               owne
               prayers
               to
               God
               to
               teach
               you
               this
               )
               be
               a
               meanes
               to
               moderate
               you
               in
               the
               use
               of
               all
               those
               things
               that
               are
               here
               below
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SECVRITIE
               SVRPRIZED
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DESTRVCTION
               OF
               THE
               CARELESSE
               .
            
             
               
                 JOB
                 18.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               snare
               is
               laid
               for
               him
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               a
               trappe
               for
               him
               in
               the
               way
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
              
               How
               shall
               wee
               escape
               ,
               if
               wee
               neglect
               so
               great
               salvation
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SECVRITIE
               SVRPRIZED
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DESTRVCTION
               OF
               THE
               CARELESSE
               .
               SERMON
               XII
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 THESSAL
                 .
                 5.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   when
                   they
                   shall
                   say
                   ,
                   peace
                   ,
                   and
                   safetie
                   :
                   then
                   sudden
                   destruction
                   commeth
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   as
                   travaile
                   upon
                   a
                   woman
                   with
                   child
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   escape
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               going
               
               before
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Apostle
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               (
               to
               the
               end
               that
               he
               might
               draw
               those
               to
               whom
               hee
               wrote
               ,
               from
               immoderate
               sorrow
               for
               them
               that
               were
               departed
               this
               life
               :
               )
               revealeth
               to
               them
               certaine
               comfortable
               truths
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               telling
               them
               that
               death
               it selfe
               is
               but
               as
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               whence
               they
               shall
               be
               raised
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               hee
               prevents
               an
               objection
               that
               some
               might
               make
               .
               For
               ,
               having
               fallen
               upon
               the
               discourse
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               hee
               well
               knew
               the
               curiositie
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               that
               leaves
               those
               things
               that
               are
               most
               profitable
               ,
               to
               enquire
               after
               such
               things
               that
               God
               hath
               hid
               ,
               and
               therfore
               some
               men
               might
               say
               ;
               Since
               there
               shall
               be
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               change
               ;
               when
               will
               those
               
               times
               and
               seasons
               be
               ?
               When
               shall
               that
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               come
               ,
               when
               all
               shall
               bee
               brought
               together
               ?
            
             
               
                 Of
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 seasons
                 brethren
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 yee
                 have
                 no
                 need
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               verse
               1.
               
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               :
               this
               is
               no
               needfull
               ,
               no
               necessarie
               thing
               for
               you
               to
               enquire
               into
               ,
               or
               for
               mee
               to
               tell
               you
               :
               rather
               let
               us
               fall
               upon
               those
               things
               that
               are
               necessarie
               and
               usefull
               ;
               for
               neither
               you
               ,
               nor
               I
               ,
               can
               tell
               the
               particular
               time
               when
               that
               shall
               be
               :
               yet
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               very
               suddenly
               such
               a
               time
               shall
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               the
               world
               least
               thinkes
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               suddennesse
               hereof
               ,
               he
               setteth
               downe
               by
               a
               twofold
               comparison
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               comming
               of
               a
               thiefe
               in
               the
               night
               :
               
                 Your selves
                 know
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 so
                 commeth
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 theefe
                 in
                 the
                 nigh●…
                 ,
              
               verse
               2.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               travaile
               that
               commeth
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               :
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 safety
                 ,
                 then
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 commeth
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 travaile
                 upon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
               This
               latter
               ,
               is
               that
               I
               have
               made
               choyce
               of
               at
               this
               time
               for
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               A
               little
               for
               the
               explanation
               of
               the
               words
               ;
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 safety
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               intendeth
               no●…
               to
               condemne
               ,
               either
               the
               speaking
               of
               peace
               to
               the
               children
               of
               peace
               :
               
               or
               their
               rejoycing
               in
               that
               peace
               they
               have
               .
               But
               that
               which
               he
               condemneth
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 cry
                 peace
              
               to
               themselves
               ,
               whom
               God
               denounceth
               warre
               against
               :
               Men
               that
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinning
               ,
               and
               in
               securitie
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               perswade
               themselves
               ,
               that
               all
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               them
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               men
               upon
               whom
               Death
               shall
               come
               thus
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               upon
               whom
               the
               Judgement
               day
               shall
               come
               thus
               unexpected
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 safety
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               living
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               walking
               on
               in
               their
               rebellions
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               shall
               yet
               be
               flattering
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               well
               with
               them
               notwithstanding
               this
               ,
               then
               shall
               Judgement
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               then
               
                 sudden
                 destruction
              
               commeth
               .
            
             
               By
               destruction
               here
               ,
               he
               meaneth
               not
               ,
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               body
               
               or
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               beeing
               .
               For
               the
               Soule
               even
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               shall
               have
               a
               beeing
               :
               and
               the
               body
               also
               shall
               be
               restored
               againe
               to
               its
               beeing
               and
               parts
               ,
               in
               the
               resurrection
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               happy
               for
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               destruction
               of
               their
               beeing
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               should
               cease
               to
               bee
               any
               more
               :
               for
               then
               this
               body
               ,
               the
               members
               whereof
               have
               beene
               the
               servants
               of
               sinne
               ,
               should
               not
               be
               tormented
               in
               Hell
               :
               and
               then
               this
               Soule
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               hath
               set
               all
               the
               body
               on
               worke
               in
               the
               service
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               should
               not
               be
               sensible
               of
               that
               anguish
               that
               shall
               cause
               
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
              
               .
               It
               were
               well
               (
               I
               say
               )
               for
               them
               if
               there
               
               should
               be
               such
               a
               destruction
               :
               it
               is
               that
               which
               if
               they
               might
               have
               their
               desire
               ,
               they
               would
               wish
               above
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               .
               But
               it
               will
               not
               bee
               such
               a
               destruction
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               worse
               with
               them
               .
               It
               shall
               only
               be
               the
               destruction
               of
               their
               joy
               ,
               and
               comfort
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               contentments
               ,
               of
               all
               those
               things
               wherein
               they
               solaced
               ,
               and
               flattered
               themselves
               upon
               earth
               :
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               bee
               destroyed
               .
               Their
               riches
               that
               fed
               their
               lusts
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               :
               and
               their
               company
               that
               incouraged
               them
               in
               sinne
               ,
               shall
               bee
               destroyed
               :
               and
               all
               things
               wherein
               they
               have
               delighted
               themselves
               here
               upon
               earth
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               :
               the
               
                 whole
                 earth
                 shall
                 bee
                 burnt
                 with
                 fire
              
               before
               them
               .
               And
               beside
               this
               ,
               that
               same
               chearefulnesse
               of
               spirrit
               ,
               and
               that
               free
               disposition
               ,
               whereby
               they
               incouraged
               themselves
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               their
               pride
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               else
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               made
               them
               seeme
               some
               body
               on
               earth
               ;
               all
               this
               shall
               cease
               ,
               and
               faile
               them
               ,
               and
               forsake
               them
               .
               There
               shall
               be
               no
               mirth
               ,
               no
               wisedome
               ,
               no
               courage
               ,
               no
               friends
               ,
               no
               wealth
               ,
               no
               houses
               ,
               no
               apparell
               ,
               nothing
               to
               pride
               and
               delight
               themselves
               in
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               utter
               destruction
               of
               all
               these
               things
               .
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 destruction
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 As
                 paine
                 upon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 .
              
               This
               sheweth
               the
               manner
               ,
               the
               
               kind
               of
               their
               
                 destruction
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               It
               shall
               be
               first
               ,
               
                 a
                 sudden
                 destruction
              
               :
               it
               shall
               not
               give
               them
               warning
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               time
               or
               place
               :
               as
               it
               falleth
               out
               with
               a
               woman
               with
               child
               ,
               her
               travell
               may
               come
               upon
               her
               ,
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               at
               the
               table
               ,
               when
               shee
               is
               talking
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               shall
               
                 destruction
                 come
                 suddenly
                 upon
                 them
              
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               no
               more
               warning
               then
               these
               generall
               warnings
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               a
               painfull
               destruction
               ,
               full
               of
               miserie
               and
               
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               travaile
               on
               a
               woman
               with
               a
               child
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               thirdly
               ;
               It
               shall
               bee
               an
               
                 inevitable
                 destruction
              
               ,
               such
               a
               
               destruction
               as
               they
               shall
               never
               avoide
               .
               All
               their
               wit
               ,
               friends
               ,
               power
               ,
               strength
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               else
               they
               have
               ,
               cannot
               put
               off
               the
               stroke
               of
               Judgement
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               them
               :
               as
               all
               the
               devices
               a
               woman
               hath
               ,
               cannot
               make
               her
               escape
               her
               travaile
               ,
               when
               it
               commeth
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               are
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Apostle
               should
               have
               said
               ;
               When
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               shall
               
                 crie
                 peace
                 to
                 themselves
              
               ,
               and
               flatter
               themselves
               in
               their
               rebellious
               courses
               ,
               then
               shall
               a
               
                 sudden
                 ,
                 a
                 painfull
                 ,
                 an
                 inevitable
                 destruction
                 ,
              
               of
               all
               their
               comfort
               of
               all
               their
               props
               ,
               and
               hopes
               ,
               and
               helpes
               ,
               fall
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               twofold
               description
               .
               
            
             
               
                 First
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 and
                 condition
                 of
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 when
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               Hee
               shall
               find
               all
               the
               world
               at
               rest
               .
               As
               
                 the
                 Angell
                 that
                 stood
                 among
                 the
                 myrtle
                 trees
                 ,
              
               spake
               in
               the
               1
               Zachar.
               11.
               
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 walked
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 through
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 and
                 behold
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 
                 sitteth
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 .
              
               Hee
               shall
               find
               all
               the
               men
               of
               the
               world
               in
               peace
               :
               every
               man
               applauding
               himselfe
               in
               some
               vaine
               conceit
               ,
               in
               some
               hope
               and
               confidence
               or
               other
               .
               
                 They
                 shall
                 cry
                 peace
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               consequent
               that
               followeth
               upon
               the
               
               vaine
               flatterie
               of
               themselves
               :
               
                 Then
                 shall
                 destruction
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               that
               destruction
               is
               farther
               described
               and
               amplified
               by
               a
               comparison
               taken
               from
               a
               
                 woman
                 with
                 childe
              
               ,
               to
               declare
               the
               suddainnesse
               ,
               the
               painfulnesse
               ,
               the
               unavoidablenesse
               of
               it
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               come
               to
               the
               points
               of
               instruction
               that
               may
               be
               raised
               hence
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               runnes
               may
               read
               it
               ,
               that
            
             
               They
               are
               most
               secure
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               least
               safetie
               .
               
            
             
               A
               man
               is
               in
               the
               greatest
               danger
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               in
               the
               greatest
               securitie
               .
               
               Then
               a
               mans
               Judgement
               is
               neerest
               ,
               when
               he
               least
               thinkes
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               least
               feareth
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               have
               us
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               here
               :
               
                 At
                 that
                 very
                 time
              
               ,
               not
               before
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 crie
                 peace
              
               :
               Nor
               after
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               repented
               of
               it
               :
               But
               just
               at
               the
               very
               time
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               applauding
               of
               their
               owne
               estate
               ,
               living
               under
               the
               power
               and
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               then
               
                 commeth
                 destruction
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
               Thus
               farre
               the
               text
               .
            
             
               That
               we
               may
               make
               the
               point
               cleare
               ,
               before
               wee
               come
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               give
               me
               leave
               ,
               first
               briefly
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               wee
               meane
               by
               that
               securitie
               ,
               which
               is
               upon
               men
               even
               in
               their
               chiefest
               dangers
               .
            
             
               Know
               therefore
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               twofold
               securitie
               ;
               
            
             
               
                 
                   A
                   holy
                   ,
                   spirituall
                
                 
                   A
                   sinfull
                   ,
                   carnall
                
              
               securitie
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               first
               ,
               a
               holy
               and
               spirituall
               securitie
               (
               and
               that
               even
               in
               
               this
               state
               whereinto
               wee
               are
               fallen
               )
               which
               consisteth
               in
               a
               mans
               reconciliation
               with
               God
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               in
               termes
               of
               peace
               with
               him
               ,
               having
               obtained
               remission
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               his
               favour
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               so
               that
               God
               is
               pleased
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Son
               ,
               hath
               received
               him
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               interested
               him
               into
               all
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               is
               become
               his
               God
               by
               a
               Covenant
               for
               ever
               .
               Now
               here
               a
               man
               may
               be
               secure
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               hee
               must
               bee
               so
               in
               a
               spirituall
               manner
               .
               Confidence
               upon
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               upon
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               is
               requisite
               in
               every
               Christian
               :
               it
               is
               that
               which
               God
               commandeth
               ;
               
                 Feare
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               in
               one
               place
               .
               )
               And
               againe
               ,
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               Scripture
               is
               full
               in
               a
               calling
               for
               such
               securitie
               as
               this
               ;
               that
               men
               should
               lay
               aside
               all
               those
               carking
               ,
               and
               distracting
               cares
               ,
               
               when
               once
               they
               are
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               should
               mind
               nothing
               but
               duty
               ,
               and
               not
               bee
               troubled
               about
               successe
               .
            
             
               For
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               it
               is
               such
               a
               security
               as
               makes
               a
               man
               not
               to
               
               neglect
               duty
               ;
               but
               such
               ,
               as
               freeth
               a
               man
               from
               those
               disquiets
               of
               soule
               about
               the
               event
               of
               things
               .
               This
               was
               that
               which
               David
               had
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               in
               ;
               
                 I
                 laid
                 mee
                 downe
                 in
                 rest
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 keepeth
              
               
               
                 mee
                 in
                 safetie
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               to
               doe
               ;
               Isa.
               26.
               20.
               
               
                 Come
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 enter
                 thou
                 into
                 thy
                 chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 shut
              
               
               
                 thy
                 dores
                 about
                 thee
                 ,
                 hide
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Hee
               would
               have
               them
               secure
               themselves
               under
               his
               protection
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               ordinances
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               such
               a
               securitie
               ,
               as
               draweth
               men
               neerer
               to
               God
               ,
               bringeth
               them
               to
               further
               acquaintance
               with
               God
               ,
               keepeth
               them
               in
               a
               constant
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               causeth
               them
               to
               walke
               in
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               &c.
               
               This
               is
               a
               good
               security
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               sinfull
               carnall
               security
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
               when
               a
               man
               yet
               living
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
               hee
               beareth
               up
               his
               spirit
               against
               all
               feare
               ,
               either
               of
               judgements
               threatned
               ,
               or
               judgements
               approaching
               upon
               him
               ,
               under
               a
               vaine
               hope
               ,
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               mercy
               in
               God
               :
               and
               of
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               assurance
               from
               men
               ,
               and
               upon
               worldly
               conceits
               and
               flatteries
               ,
               either
               from
               others
               ,
               or
               his
               owne
               heart
               .
               Here
               is
               now
               a
               sinfull
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               not
               warranted
               ,
               but
               condemned
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               the
               security
               ,
               that
               is
               ever
               an
               ill
               prognosticator
               ,
               and
               fore-runner
               of
               some
               heavy
               judgement
               ,
               to
               fall
               upon
               that
               person
               in
               whom
               it
               is
               .
               This
               is
               the
               security
               that
               we
               have
               now
               in
               chase
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               wee
               will
               make
               it
               appeare
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               infallible
               signe
               
               of
               God●…●…udgement
               upon
               a
               person
               ,
               or
               a
               people
               ,
               to
               cry
               peace
               to
               themselves
               ,
               to
               be
               secure
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               troubled
               at
               their
               estate
               ,
               when
               God
               is
               at
               warre
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               see
               this
               in
               instances
               and
               examples
               .
               
            
             
               See
               it
               in
               particular
               persons
               :
               and
               in
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               generally
               find
               it
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               destroying
               judgement
               
               came
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               have
               beene
               given
               up
               to
               this
               securitie
               wee
               speake
               of
               ,
               this
               
                 crying
                 of
                 peace
              
               upon
               a
               false
               ground
               .
            
             
               See
               it
               in
               Agag
               ;
               1
               Sam.
               15.
               13.
               
               
                 The
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 past
                 .
              
               But
               was
               it
               past
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               death
               was
               
               upon
               him
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               next
               thing
               that
               wee
               meet
               withall
               in
               the
               Storie
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Agag
                 was
                 hewen
                 in
                 pieces
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 Gilgall
                 .
              
            
             
               Yee
               have
               Belshazzar
               in
               Dan.
               5.
               wondrous
               secure
               ,
               carrowsing
               ,
               
               and
               
                 quaf●…ing
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 vessels
                 that
                 were
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 was
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 amongst
                 his
                 Princes
                 and
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 his
                 Wives
                 and
                 his
                 Concubines
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               there
               would
               be
               no
               change
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               and
               translation
               of
               his
               Empire
               .
               But
               what
               ?
               was
               it
               so
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               
               at
               that
               very
               time
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 houre
              
               (
               saith
               the
               text
               ,
               verse
               5.
               )
               
                 came
                 forth
                 fingers
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 wrote
                 upon
                 the
                 plaister
                 of
                 the
                 wall
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 pallace
                 ,
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Mene
                 ,
                 Tekell
                 ,
                 Vpharsin
                 .
                 Thou
                 art
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 found
                 too
                 light
                 ,
                 thy
                 kingdome
                 is
                 divided
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Medes
                 and
                 Persians
                 :
              
               and
               immediatly
               ,
               
                 In
                 that
                 very
                 night
              
               (
               vers
               .
               30.
               )
               
                 was
                 Belshazzar
                 king
                 of
                 the
                 Caldeans
                 slaine
              
               ;
               hee
               was
               tooke
               away
               from
               all
               his
               comfort
               and
               jollity
               .
            
             
               See
               t●…is
               in
               the
               Rich
               man
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 12.
                 19.
                 
                 Soule
                 ,
                 soule
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               take
               
               
                 thine
                 ease
                 ,
                 eate
                 ,
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 merry
                 :
              
               and
               why
               so
               ?
               was
               it
               because
               his
               soule
               indeed
               was
               washed
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Nothing
               lesse
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 take
                 thine
                 ease
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 goods
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               thou
               art
               well
               provided
               against
               a
               hard
               Winter
               ,
               against
               a
               deare
               yeare
               ,
               now
               
                 take
                 thine
                 ease
              
               .
               Well
               ,
               what
               of
               this
               ?
               had
               his
               soule
               any
               whit
               the
               more
               ease
               ?
               had
               he
               many
               yeares
               to
               enjoy
               that
               which
               hee
               had
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               yeares
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               marke
               the
               answer
               of
               God
               (
               verse
               20.
               )
               
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 thy
                 soule
                 shall
                 bee
                 taken
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 then
                 whose
                 shall
                 those
                 things
                 bee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 provided
                 ?
              
            
             
               It
               is
               ordinary
               (
               as
               Iob
               noteth
               of
               worldly
               men
               )
               thus
               to
               flatter
               themselves
               :
               
                 They
                 spend
                 their
                 dayes
                 in
                 wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 got
              
               
               
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 grave
              
               .
               They
               spend
               their
               daies
               in
               wealth
               :
               this
               is
               that
               they
               resolve
               upon
               while
               they
               live
               upon
               earth
               ,
               they
               will
               bee
               merry
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               worldly
               contentments
               to
               the
               height
               ,
               and
               want
               nothing
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               these
               thoughts
               of
               raising
               a
               happinesse
               to
               themselves
               out
               of
               their
               worldly
               estate
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               these
               thoughts
               they
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               grave
               .
            
             
               So
               it
               is
               also
               in
               Nations
               and
               States
               .
               See
               it
               in
               two
               particulars
               in
               
               the
               17.
               
               Luke
               .
               That
               of
               the
               old
               world
               ;
               That
               of
               Sodome
               and
               
                 Gomorrah
                 ;
                 They
                 were
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 building
                 ,
                 and
                 pla●…ing
                 ,
                 and
                 marrying
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 till
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 came
                 upon
                 both
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               Yee
               shall
               have
               Jerusalem
               in
               the
               same
               case
               .
               Their
               Prophets
               are
               flattering
               them
               ,
               and
               crying
               ,
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               as
               Ieremy
               tells
               them
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               
                 They
                 heale
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 slightly
                 ,
              
               
               
                 saying
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 .
                 Were
                 they
                 ashamed
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 abomination
                 ?
                 Nay
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 neither
                 could
                 they
                 blush
                 :
                 therefore
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 among
                 men
                 that
                 fall
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 I
                 visit
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Marke
               ;
               The
               Prophets
               cry
               peace
               ;
               It
               had
               beene
               well
               done
               of
               the
               Prophets
               to
               cry
               peace
               to
               those
               Israelites
               ,
               that
               in
               truth
               were
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               :
               but
               they
               cry
               peace
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               whom
               there
               was
               no
               peace
               .
               What
               then
               ?
               Did
               the
               people
               reforme
               ?
               did
               this
               make
               those
               that
               before
               were
               rebellious
               against
               God
               ,
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               accept
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               forsake
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               turne
               to
               God
               ?
               
               No
               such
               matter
               ,
               nay
               though
               their
               sinnes
               were
               reproved
               by
               Ieremiah
               ,
               and
               other
               faithfull
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 yet
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 abomination
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 blush
              
               ;
               they
               stood
               it
               out
               ,
               they
               remained
               in
               their
               impenitency
               .
               Well
               ;
               what
               of
               this
               ?
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 they
                 shall
                 fall
                 amongst
                 them
                 that
                 fall
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 cast
                 downe
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               cease
               to
               be
               a
               people
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               they
               shall
               cease
               to
               be
               men
               prevailing
               above
               other
               people
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               first
               of
               Zephaniah
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               yee
               have
               the
               Lord
               saying
               
               there
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 will
                 visit
                 Ierusalem
                 with
                 lights
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 it
                 with
                 candles
                 .
              
               What
               to
               doe
               ?
               
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 the
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 frozen
                 on
                 their
                 dregges
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 settled
                 on
                 their
                 lees
                 ;
                 that
                 say
                 in
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 hee
                 doe
                 evill
                 .
              
               Why
               will
               the
               Lord
               visit
               Ierusalem
               with
               lights
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               these
               men
               ?
               Hee
               meeteth
               with
               the
               conceit
               ,
               that
               such
               men
               as
               these
               have
               ,
               they
               thinke
               (
               as
               the
               Atheists
               in
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 circled
                 in
                 the
                 clouds
                 ,
              
               and
               seeth
               not
               the
               things
               below
               ,
               or
               as
               those
               in
               this
               Prophesie
               of
               Zephanie
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 sees
                 not
                 ;
                 neither
                 doth
                 hee
                 regard
                 .
              
               Why
               doth
               he
               not
               so
               ?
               Because
               hee
               wants
               light
               .
               Well
               then
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               I
               will
               bring
               candles
               to
               see
               with
               ,
               and
               visit
               Ierusalem
               with
               lights
               :
               and
               whosoever
               hee
               spies
               out
               amongst
               all
               the
               sinners
               in
               Israel
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               meet
               with
               those
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 sees
                 not
                 ;
                 that
                 are
                 settled
                 on
                 their
                 dregges
                 ,
              
               that
               secure
               themselves
               under
               false
               perswasions
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               his
               wrath
               ;
               Gods
               greatest
               quarrell
               is
               against
               those
               men
               that
               flatter
               themselves
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               did
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               hee
               will
               surely
               punish
               those
               :
               it
               is
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               why
               hee
               will
               bring
               candles
               to
               search
               Ierusalem
               with
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               so
               with
               Babylon
               ,
               in
               Isa.
               47.
               8.
               9.
               
               The
               Lord
               observeth
               
               her
               boasting
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
              
               (
               saith
               shee
               )
               
                 a
                 Queene
                 ,
                 I
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 Lady
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 neither
                 see
                 losse
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 nor
                 widowhood
                 .
              
               Marke
               now
               what
               God
               saith
               ,
               
                 Heare
                 now
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 art
                 given
                 to
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 dwellest
                 carelesly
                 ,
                 both
                 these
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 losse
                 of
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 widowhood
              
               ;
               all
               thy
               props
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               staies
               shall
               bee
               taken
               from
               thee
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               one
               day
               ,
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               when
               thou
               least
               thinkest
               of
               it
               ,
               suddenly
               thou
               shalt
               be
               husbandlesse
               ,
               and
               childlesse
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               speakes
               of
               Romish
               Babylon
               in
               the
               18
               Revel
               .
               7.
               
               Shee
               had
               heard
               of
               the
               pride
               and
               boasting
               of
               old
               
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               shee
               would
               faine
               be
               like
               it
               :
               
                 I
                 sit
                 as
                 a
                 Queene
              
               (
               saith
               shee
               too
               )
               
                 and
                 am
                 no
                 widow
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 see
                 no
                 sorrow
                 :
              
               shee
               stands
               upon
               her
               outward
               pompe
               and
               glory
               ,
               as
               worldly-minded
               men
               doe
               (
               specialally
               when
               they
               come
               to
               greatnesse
               and
               eminencie
               .
               )
               Well
               ,
               what
               will
               the
               Lord
               doe
               ?
               Therefore
               (
               verse
               8.
               )
               
                 shall
                 her
                 plagues
                 come
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 famine
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 shall
                 bee
                 utterly
                 burnt
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 strong
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 who
                 judgeth
                 her
                 .
              
               Thou
               saist
               I
               sit
               as
               a
               Lady
               ,
               I
               shall
               see
               no
               change
               .
               Well
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               
               indeed
               a
               famous
               Church
               for
               something
               ,
               even
               for
               such
               judgements
               as
               shall
               fall
               upon
               it
               ,
               aboveall
               other
               places
               :
               there
               shall
               bee
               famine
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               burning
               :
               Yea
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               ,
               when
               all
               outward
               meanes
               that
               should
               bring
               this
               to
               passe
               ,
               seeme
               to
               faile
               ,
               and
               when
               Babylon
               shall
               seeme
               to
               advance
               her selfe
               like
               a
               Queene
               above
               all
               other
               Churches
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               strength
               ,
               and
               might
               on
               her
               side
               ,
               then
               shall
               God
               doe
               it
               ,
               
                 for
                 strong
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 judgeth
                 her
                 .
              
               Hee
               bringeth
               in
               this
               
                 (
                 strong
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
              
               )
               to
               answer
               an
               objection
               .
               It
               shall
               bee
               done
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               the
               advers
               partie
               thriveth
               most
               then
               when
               it
               may
               be
               seene
               to
               be
               Gods
               owne
               worke
               :
               then
               when
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               off
               from
               selfe-confidence
               :
               then
               when
               men
               have
               no●…
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               eyes
               on
               ,
               but
               God
               ,
               then
               will
               God
               doe
               this
               for
               his
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               that
               
                 Babylon
                 shall
                 be
                 burnt
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               〈◊〉
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               it
               appeares
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               done
               ,
               except
               hee
               put
               his
               strength
               to
               the
               worke
               .
               Thus
               yee
               see
               the
               securitie
               of
               a
               People
               or
               Nation
               ,
               or
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               infallible
               signe
               of
               judgement
               falling
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               for
               it
               .
               If
               we
               either
               
               consider
               the
               causes
               of
               security
               ,
               whence
               it
               commeth
               :
               or
               the
               concommitants
               that
               accompany
               it
               ;
               or
               the
               fruits
               and
               events
               of
               it
               :
               it
               must
               be
               that
               great
               judgements
               must
               be
               fall
               men
               ,
               and
               places
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               under
               this
               carnall
               securitie
               .
            
             
               First
               looke
               to
               the
               causes
               .
               Whence
               is
               it
               that
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               yet
               flatter
               themselves
               that
               they
               shall
               doe
               
               well
               ?
               It
               proceedeth
               from
               that
               unbeliefe
               ,
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               :
               therefore
               they
               flatter
               themselves
               ,
               and
               pride
               themselves
               in
               things
               that
               will
               not
               hold
               them
               up
               in
               the
               end
               :
               I
               say
               infidelity
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               men
               are
               so
               secure
               .
            
             
               Did
               men
               beleeve
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               every
               threatning
               that
               goeth
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               ,
               against
               any
               particular
               sinne
               ,
               should
               certainly
               fall
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               the
               sinner
               ,
               durst
               they
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinning
               against
               God
               ?
               Durst
               they
               adde
               drunkennesse
               to
               thirst
               ?
               one
               wickednesse
               to
               another
               ?
               No
               certainly
               .
               In
               that
               measure
               a
               man
               hath
               faith
               ;
               in
               that
               measure
               he
               feareth
               God
               and
               his
               judgements
               that
               hee
               hath
               threatned
               .
            
             
               See
               it
               in
               Noah
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Noah
                 being
                 warned
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 moved
              
               
               
                 with
                 feare
                 ,
                 prepared
                 an
                 Arke
                 .
              
               Hee
               beleeved
               that
               God
               was
               faithfull
               ,
               that
               had
               threatned
               a
               judgement
               upon
               the
               world
               :
               he
               beleeved
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               commanded
               him
               to
               provide
               an
               Arke
               for
               the
               safetie
               of
               him
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               feared
               the
               Deluge
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               prepared
               an
               Arke
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               Iosiah
               ,
               when
               he
               read
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               saw
               what
               was
               threatned
               against
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 his
                 heart
                 melted
                 within
                 him
              
               :
               and
               why
               ?
               because
               hee
               beleeved
               that
               this
               was
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               beleeved
               that
               God
               would
               be
               as
               true
               as
               his
               
               Word
               ,
               therefore
               his
               heart
               melted
               within
               him
               ,
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               sinnes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               people
               had
               continued
               so
               long
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               a
               description
               of
               a
               beleever
               in
               
                 Isa.
                 61.
                 
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 that
                 trembleth
                 at
                 Gods
                 word
                 .
              
               On
               the
               other
               side
               :
               what
               is
               the
               
               reason
               why
               infidelity
               doth
               presently
               bring
               judgements
               upon
               men
               ?
               The
               cause
               is
               apparant
               :
               infidelity
               it
               draweth
               men
               from
               God
               ;
               
                 An
                 unbeleeving
                 heart
                 departs
                 from
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               And
               when
               
               a
               man
               departs
               from
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               God
               pursueth
               him
               with
               his
               judgements
               .
               All
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               are
               upon
               that
               place
               ;
               where
               Gods
               presence
               in
               his
               grace
               is
               not
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 goe
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 :
                 if
                 I
                 goe
                 into
                 the
                 deepe
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 .
              
               And
               how
               there
               ?
               Not
               only
               as
               an
               observer
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               punisher
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               men
               come
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               to
               flie
               from
               God
               :
               Now
               ,
               unbeleefe
               is
               a
               drawing
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               God
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               therefore
               it
               provokes
               God
               ,
               for
               it
               sets
               up
               an
               Idoll
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               Idolatrie
               exceedingly
               provokes
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               bringeth
               judgements
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               Beside
               that
               ,
               marke
               the
               threatning
               of
               the
               Word
               against
               this
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 heareth
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 curse
                 ,
                 and
                 blesseth
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 have
                 peace
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 stubbornnesse
                 of
                 my
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 spare
                 that
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 anger
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 jealousie
                 shall
                 smoake
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 plagues
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 this
                 booke
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 heaped
                 on
                 him
                 .
              
               When
               is
               that
               ?
               when
               is
               the
               time
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               shall
               smoake
               ?
               At
               that
               very
               time
               and
               instant
               ,
               when
               he
               flattereth
               himselfe
               with
               his
               vaine
               conceits
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               peace
               though
               God
               threaten
               judgement
               ,
               then
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               shall
               fall
               upon
               such
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               manner
               did
               God
               deale
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               in
               Isa.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               
               
                 Make
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 this
                 people
                 fat
                 ,
                 make
                 their
                 eares
                 heavy
                 :
              
               and
               why
               so
               ?
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 perceive
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 understand
                 ;
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 heale
                 them
                 .
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 this
                 be
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 till
                 the
                 Cities
                 be
                 wasted
                 without
                 inhabitant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 houses
                 without
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 be
                 utterly
                 desolate
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               God
               giveth
               over
               a
               people
               to
               bee
               regardlesse
               in
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               they
               heare
               and
               doe
               not
               hearken
               ,
               they
               heare
               and
               doe
               not
               regard
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               conforme
               and
               reforme
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               doctrine
               delivered
               ,
               then
               God
               intendeth
               to
               sweepe
               them
               away
               by
               judgement
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               utterly
               left
               desolate
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               saith
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               grievous
               fore-runner
               of
               a
               judgement
               upon
               a
               place
               ,
               or
               Citie
               or
               people
               or
               nation
               ,
               when
               they
               remaine
               impenitent
               in
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               crie
               peace
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ;
               If
               you
               marke
               the
               concommitants
               ,
               what
               accompanies
               
               this
               carnall
               securitie
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               
               appeare
               then
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               of
               necessitie
               bring
               a
               judgement
               upon
               a
               a
               Land
               and
               place
               .
               What
               is
               that
               that
               accompanies
               it
               ?
               A
               disposition
               slighting
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
               When
               a
               man
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               heareth
               the
               Word
               ,
               the
               judgements
               threatned
               :
               heareth
               the
               Law
               warning
               him
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               wrath
               :
               the
               Gospell
               alluring
               him
               to
               repent
               :
               and
               yet
               all
               moveth
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               still
               hee
               flattereth
               himselfe
               :
               I
               say
               here
               is
               a
               disposition
               slighting
               God
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               God
               in
               all
               his
               Attributes
               is
               slighted
               .
               His
               power
               ,
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               his
               justice
               ,
               his
               truth
               is
               slighted
               :
               yea
               ,
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               
               long-suffering
               ,
               all
               are
               slighted
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               in
               the
               course
               of
               sinne
               goeth
               on
               in
               carnall
               securitie
               .
               Especially
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               slighting
               of
               Gods
               patience
               ,
               and
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               forbearance
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Wherfore
               do
               men
               harden
               themselves
               against
               exhortations
               to
               repentance
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               presume
               upon
               the
               continuance
               of
               Gods
               long-suffering
               toward
               them
               ?
               Marke
               how
               the
               Lord
               takes
               notice
               
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 forbearance
                 ,
                 and
                 long-snffering
                 ,
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 mercy
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 lead
                 thee
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               hath
               for
               bore
               thee
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               bring
               thee
               to
               repentance
               .
               But
               what
               if
               hee
               doe
               not
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 after
                 thy
                 hardnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 impenitent
                 heart
                 ,
                 heapest
                 up
                 as
                 a
                 treasure
                 to
                 thy selfe
                 ,
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
              
               What
               day
               is
               that
               ?
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 of
                 God.
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ;
               Now
               you
               obscure
               Gods
               justice
               and
               righteousnesse
               from
               others
               ,
               and
               from
               your selves
               :
               Well
               ,
               God
               therefore
               will
               take
               a
               time
               to
               declare
               his
               righteous
               judgement
               ,
               for
               that
               purpose
               God
               hath
               a
               day
               of
               wrath
               ;
               and
               thy
               daily
               going
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               against
               the
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               patience
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               doth
               but
               adde
               wrath
               to
               that
               day
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               when
               God
               hath
               borne
               with
               a
               man
               his
               owne
               selfe
               .
            
             
               So
               it
               is
               likewise
               when
               God
               warneth
               a
               man
               by
               his
               patience
               toward
               others
               .
               What
               hardneth
               men
               in
               securitie
               ?
               Doe
               wee
               not
               see
               God
               hath
               beene
               mercifull
               to
               many
               sinners
               ,
               why
               may
               he
               not
               be
               so
               to
               me
               too
               ?
               Hee
               gave
               them
               repentance
               after
               many
               sins
               committed
               ,
               why
               may
               he
               not
               doe
               so
               to
               me
               ?
            
             
               Marke
               what
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 8.
                 11.
                 
                 Because
                 sentence
                 against
                 an
                 evill
                 doer
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 evill
                 worke
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 executed
                 speedily
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
              
               
               
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 set
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 doe
                 evill
                 .
              
               This
               they
               purpose
               ,
               they
               resolve
               upon
               ,
               they
               venture
               up
               on
               :
               God
               hath
               beene
               thus
               and
               thus
               to
               others
               ,
               patient
               and
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               hee
               not
               be
               so
               to
               them
               ?
               
                 Well
                 yet
                 I
                 know
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 goe
                 well
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
              
               ;
               Why
               ?
               
                 because
                 he
                 feareth
                 not
                 before
                 God.
              
               They
               are
               not
               awakened
               by
               the
               example
               of
               his
               judgements
               on
               others
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               allured
               by
               his
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
               :
               it
               doth
               not
               make
               them
               to
               feare
               him
               :
               therefore
               it
               shall
               not
               goe
               well
               with
               them
               in
               the
               end
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Looke
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               what
               the
               consequence
               of
               this
               carnal
               
               securitie
               is
               ;
               what
               followes
               upon
               it
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               there
               must
               of
               necessitie
               be
               an
               increase
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               a
               hastening
               of
               judgement
               :
               for
               the
               more
               sin
               hastneth
               to
               ripenesse
               ,
               the
               more
               judgement
               hasteneth
               also
               upon
               the
               sinner
               .
               God
               hath
               set
               unto
               particular
               men
               a
               certaine
               stint
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               knowne
               to
               them
               ,
               what
               that
               stint
               limited
               is
               .
               
                 Gen.
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 full
              
               .
               They
               were
               a
               sinfull
               people
               at
               that
               time
               :
               but
               the
               neerer
               they
               came
               to
               that
               fulnesse
               ,
               and
               stint
               ,
               and
               limitation
               that
               God
               intended
               to
               be
               the
               immediate
               fore-runner
               of
               the
               judgement
               ,
               the
               faster
               judgement
               hastned
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               for
               particular
               persons
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               stint
               limited
               (
               Let
               every
               man
               looke
               to
               it
               .
               )
               The
               adding
               of
               one
               sinne
               more
               ,
               may
               be
               thy
               uttermost
               stint
               ,
               that
               shall
               bring
               the
               last
               stroke
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               destruction
               upon
               
               thee
               .
               Now
               (
               I
               say
               )
               this
               carnall
               securitie
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               increaseth
               sinne
               upon
               a
               man.
               Wee
               know
               how
               the
               securitie
               of
               the
               Israelites
               increased
               their
               sinne
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               the
               securitie
               of
               
                 Sodome
                 ,
                 their
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 idlenesse
                 ,
              
               increased
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               consequently
               hastned
               on
               their
               judgement
               .
               In
               Rom.
               3.
               when
               
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 feare
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
              
               ;
               when
               there
               was
               a
               neglect
               of
               that
               ,
               there
               was
               abundance
               of
               wickednesse
               amongst
               them
               :
               and
               what
               followes
               ?
               
                 then
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 destruction
                 ,
                 and
                 calamitie
                 in
                 all
                 their
                 wayes
                 .
              
               I
               could
               give
               you
               sundrie
               instances
               of
               this
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               But
               I
               hasten
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               the
               reason
               .
               Let
               us
               now
               come
               to
               make
               some
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               prevented
               .
            
             
               Wee
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               true
               of
               States
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               of
               
               particular
               persons
               ,
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               that
               when
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               impenitencie
               ,
               they
               cry
               peace
               to
               themselves
               ,
               then
               judgement
               and
               destruction
               is
               comming
               upon
               them
               .
               It
               serveth
               therefore
               to
               informe
               us
               ,
               what
               to
               thinke
               of
               our selves
               ,
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               this
               Land
               wherein
               wee
               live
               :
               of
               these
               times
               wherein
               we
               are
               fallen
               .
            
             
               What
               can
               we
               expect
               ,
               when
               we
               consider
               to
               what
               a
               height
               of
               sinne
               wee
               are
               come
               ;
               how
               impenitent
               men
               are
               :
               how
               obstinate
               and
               hard-hearted
               ,
               and
               stiff-necked
               against
               the
               voyce
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               the
               meanes
               of
               Grace
               ;
               but
               destruction
               to
               come
               upon
               us
               ?
            
             
               If
               we
               looke
               upon
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               ,
               wee
               may
               perceive
               even
               a
               generall
               ripenesse
               for
               judgement
               .
               When
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Amorites
               were
               full
               ,
               Judgement
               came
               upon
               them
               .
               How
               neere
               the
               sinnes
               of
               this
               Land
               are
               come
               to
               that
               fulnesse
               ,
               wee
               know
               not
               ,
               wee
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               .
               Wee
               see
               in
               other
               Countreys
               the
               shaking
               of
               the
               sword
               upon
               us
               :
               it
               hath
               not
               yet
               awakened
               us
               to
               feare
               God.
               At
               home
               ,
               wee
               have
               had
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               crying
               unto
               us
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               to
               returne
               ,
               lest
               destruction
               come
               
               upon
               us
               :
               it
               hath
               not
               brought
               us
               to
               returne
               from
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Wee
               have
               seene
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               upon
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               families
               :
               it
               hath
               not
               awakened
               men
               to
               walke
               conscionably
               in
               their
               places
               .
               Wee
               see
               no
               reformation
               ,
               there
               is
               rather
               an
               increase
               of
               sinne
               .
               And
               what
               can
               we
               expect
               there
               wants
               ?
               but
               one
               sinne
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               is
               come
               ,
               sudden
               destruction
               commeth
               .
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               Securitie
               .
            
             
               And
               have
               wee
               not
               cause
               to
               bewaile
               the
               generall
               securitie
               that
               is
               amongst
               us
               ?
               May
               not
               the
               
                 Angell
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               returne
               that
               answer
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               in
               the
               first
               of
               
                 Zephany
                 ;
                 All
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 at
                 rest
                 ?
              
               Goe
               into
               the
               streets
               ,
               the
               houses
               ,
               the
               shops
               of
               men
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               at
               rest
               :
               no
               man
               is
               troubled
               about
               his
               estate
               ,
               nor
               affected
               with
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               either
               against
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               the
               Land
               wee
               live
               in
               .
               See
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               Land
               as
               secure
               as
               they
               of
               Laish
               ,
               or
               worse
               ?
               They
               were
               secure
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               heare
               of
               the
               danger
               ;
               of
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               Danites
               against
               them
               :
               therefore
               their
               securitie
               was
               not
               altogether
               so
               culpable
               and
               blame-worthy
               .
               But
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               what
               securitie
               ours
               is
               :
               nay
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               told
               us
               to
               our
               hands
               ,
               Prov.
               23.
               34.
               
               That
               judgement
               there
               ,
               that
               is
               threatned
               against
               a
               man
               that
               goeth
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               seemes
               to
               bee
               a
               judgement
               executed
               upon
               us
               at
               this
               time
               :
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 lies
                 downe
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 lies
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 must
                 .
                 They
                 have
                 striken
                 mee
                 ,
                 shalt
                 thou
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 sicke
                 :
                 they
                 have
                 beaten
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 felt
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 it
                 yet
                 againe
                 .
              
               Our
               security
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               like
               that
               of
               
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               asleepe
               :
               
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 upon
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 mast
                 ,
              
               and
               yet
               asleepe
               .
               Nay
               ,
               men
               not
               only
               in
               danger
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               have
               the
               stroke
               upon
               them
               :
               
                 They
                 have
                 striken
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 not
                 sicke
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 wounded
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 felt
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               Is
               it
               not
               thus
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               these
               dead
               and
               secure
               times
               that
               wee
               live
               in
               ?
               And
               shall
               wee
               say
               that
               wee
               are
               not
               asleepe
               ?
               Hath
               not
               the
               Lord
               sent
               the
               destroying
               Angell
               amongst
               us
               ,
               that
               hath
               smitten
               thousands
               in
               our
               streets
               ?
               and
               yet
               we
               have
               not
               felt
               it
               .
               Shall
               we
               say
               we
               are
               not
               in
               danger
               ?
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 sleepeth
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 mast
              
               at
               Sea
               :
               Nay
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               waves
               ,
               in
               a
               dead
               sleep
               ,
               like
               such
               as
               are
               drunke
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               feele
               nothing
               .
               Truly
               we
               have
               little
               cause
               to
               be
               secure
               ,
               we
               have
               little
               cause
               to
               flatter
               our selves
               with
               vaine
               conceits
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               continuance
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               well
               about
               us
               .
               Where
               is
               any
               man
               that
               takes
               occasion
               by
               what
               he
               heares
               abroad
               ,
               or
               sees
               at
               home
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               reformation
               of
               his
               owne
               house
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ?
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               some
               men
               will
               say
               ;
               It
               is
               an
               unjust
               tax
               that
               you
               put
               upon
               us
               ;
               wee
               are
               not
               so
               secure
               as
               you
               speake
               of
               .
               You
               shall
               scarse
               come
               to
               any
               mans
               table
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               bee
               talking
               of
               the
               judgements
               abroad
               .
               You
               shall
               scarse
               meet
               a
               man
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               leave
               other
               occasions
               ,
               and
               tell
               you
               how
               ill
               it
               goes
               with
               the
               
               Churches
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               .
               You
               shall
               scarse
               meet
               with
               one
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               time
               is
               tooke
               up
               with
               discourse
               of
               the
               evils
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               troubles
               abroad
               .
               And
               is
               this
               a
               signe
               of
               security
               ?
            
             
               Alas
               (
               beloved
               )
               this
               is
               to
               bee
               asleepe
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               waves
               .
               Every
               man
               is
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               secure
               .
            
             
               How
               shall
               that
               appeare
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               make
               it
               appeare
               ,
               by
               demonstrations
               and
               signes
               ,
               that
               may
               convince
               you
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               wee
               adde
               this
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               our
               sinnes
               and
               impenitency
               ,
               we
               are
               secure
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               destruction
               is
               comming
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               What
               are
               the
               signes
               whereby
               wee
               may
               bee
               convinced
               of
               securitie
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               give
               you
               a
               few
               ,
               that
               by
               those
               you
               may
               see
               whether
               the
               Land
               ,
               the
               Citie
               ,
               your
               families
               ,
               your selves
               ,
               and
               all
               be
               not
               asleepe
               ,
               
               and
               at
               rest
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               signe
               shall
               be
               this
               ;
               When
               men
               profit
               not
               by
               the
               judgements
               of
               God.
               Certainly
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               of
               a
               deepe
               
               ●…eepe
               in
               sinne
               ,
               when
               neither
               the
               afflictions
               that
               are
               upon
               others
               ,
               or
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               doe
               any
               good
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               Looke
               how
               God
               hath
               smitten
               others
               .
               Hath
               that
               awakned
               us
               ?
               You
               will
               say
               that
               it
               is
               a
               secure
               child
               that
               seeth
               his
               brother
               beaten
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               fault
               before
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               yet
               goeth
               on
               in
               it
               ;
               you
               will
               say
               that
               that
               is
               a
               secure
               malefactour
               ,
               that
               seeth
               such
               a
               person
               executed
               before
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               yet
               goeth
               on
               in
               the
               same
               fellony
               and
               theft
               .
               And
               must
               we
               not
               say
               that
               we
               are
               a
               secure
               generation
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               see
               our
               brethren
               in
               other
               Countreys
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               suffered
               ,
               and
               yet
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               very
               same
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               wee
               our selves
               thinke
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               upon
               them
               for
               ?
               We
               can
               talke
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               of
               their
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               and
               injustice
               ,
               wee
               can
               talke
               of
               their
               neglect
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               duties
               ,
               and
               for
               these
               wee
               judge
               them
               smitten
               of
               God.
               How
               is
               it
               then
               that
               we
               are
               such
               our selves
               ?
               how
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               wee
               goe
               on
               in
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               in
               prophaning
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               in
               neglecting
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               families
               ?
               Have
               they
               found
               such
               sweetnesse
               in
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               wee
               walke
               on
               in
               the
               same
               ?
               Is
               it
               a
               pleasant
               and
               comfortable
               thing
               to
               be
               driven
               from
               Gods
               house
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               owne
               houses
               ?
               to
               be
               a
               reproach
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ?
               If
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               upon
               them
               for
               these
               sinnes
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               wee
               are
               not
               awakened
               ?
               I
               remember
               Daniel
               in
               the
               fifth
               Chapter
               of
               his
               prophesie
               ,
               taxeth
               Belshazzar
               for
               this
               :
               
                 though
                 thou
                 knowest
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 upon
                 thy
                 father
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 and
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 thou
                 hast
                 done
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 not
                 humbled
                 thy
                 heart
                 .
              
               So
               may
               I
               say
               ;
               You
               have
               knowne
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               to
               your
               brethren
               in
               other
               countries
               ,
               yet
               you
               doe
               still
               the
               same
               your selves
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               have
               beene
               punished
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               security
               ?
            
             
             
               Looke
               likewise
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               see
               a
               generall
               neglect
               of
               those
               judgements
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               have
               beene
               upon
               our selves
               .
               How
               hath
               God
               smitten
               this
               Land
               ?
               this
               Citie
               especially
               with
               the
               Pestilence
               ?
               and
               may
               we
               not
               say
               ,
               wee
               have
               beene
               smitten
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               not
               felt
               it
               ?
               is
               not
               this
               securitie
               ,
               and
               a
               dead
               sleep
               ?
               God
               threatneth
               those
               in
               
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 9.
                 
                 That
                 escaped
                 the
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 they
                 should
                 fall
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 :
              
               Why
               so
               ?
               because
               they
               did
               not
               reforme
               ,
               and
               amend
               by
               the
               pestilence
               .
               What
               cause
               have
               we
               then
               to
               feare
               ,
               lest
               wee
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               sword
               of
               some
               Nebuchadnezar
               or
               other
               ,
               when
               the
               pestilence
               hath
               done
               no
               more
               good
               among
               us
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               not
               awakened
               ,
               and
               reformed
               us
               ?
               Looke
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               upon
               your
               houses
               ,
               upon
               your
               dealings
               ,
               your
               company
               ,
               your
               conversations
               ;
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               reformation
               ,
               since
               there
               was
               such
               a
               mortall
               calamitie
               ,
               as
               drove
               you
               from
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               frighted
               you
               from
               your
               owne
               houses
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               house
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Well
               :
               these
               are
               fearfull
               prefages
               ,
               that
               when
               former
               Judgements
               prevaile
               not
               ,
               worser
               are
               a
               comming
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 smittenthem
              
               (
               saith
               God
               in
               the
               fourth
               of
               
                 Amos
                 )
                 with
                 cleannesse
                 of
                 teeth
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 returned
                 unto
                 me
                 :
              
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 I
                 have
                 smitten
                 them
                 with
                 blasting
              
               
               
                 and
                 mildew
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 returned
                 unto
                 mee
                 :
              
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 I
                 have
                 smitten
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 returned
                 unto
                 mee
                 :
              
               What
               then
               ?
               
                 Therefore
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 against
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 I
                 will
                 doe
                 this
                 ,
                 prepare
                 to
                 meet
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 Oh
                 Israel
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ;
               I
               have
               now
               stood
               out
               ,
               and
               tried
               you
               ,
               at
               one
               or
               two
               weapons
               ,
               and
               found
               you
               obstinate
               and
               rebellious
               :
               I
               have
               stroke
               at
               you
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               Famine
               ;
               I
               have
               shot
               at
               you
               the
               Arrowes
               of
               pestilence
               ;
               I
               have
               smitten
               you
               with
               other
               judgements
               .
               You
               should
               now
               meet
               me
               :
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               have
               more
               weapons
               yet
               ;
               I
               will
               come
               and
               bid
               the
               battell
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               appeare
               who
               is
               the
               stronger
               ,
               you
               or
               I
               :
               And
               since
               you
               will
               stand
               out
               against
               me
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Judgements
               executed
               upon
               others
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               see
               if
               you
               can
               stand
               out
               against
               my
               last
               stroke
               :
               you
               have
               escaped
               some
               lesser
               sicknesses
               upon
               your
               owne
               bodies
               ;
               you
               have
               escaped
               the
               Pestilence
               already
               ;
               but
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               a
               hard
               taske
               ,
               when
               God
               biddeth
               battell
               ,
               to
               escape
               his
               last
               stroke
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               not
               now
               be
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               seeke
               his
               face
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               demonstration
               ,
               whereby
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               sinfully
               secure
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               fore-runner
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               not
               awakened
               by
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               upon
               our selves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               signe
               is
               this
               ;
               The
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               :
               
               the
               slighting
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               This
               is
               an
               evident
               demonstration
               that
               wee
               are
               under
               this
               carnall
               security
               I
               now
               speake
               of
               .
            
             
               Marke
               how
               the
               Lord
               describeth
               a
               people
               whom
               he
               meaneth
               to
               
               destroy
               ,
               
                 Zach.
                 7.
                 11
                 ,
                 12.
                 
                 They
                 refused
                 to
                 hearken
                 ,
                 and
                 pulled
                 away
                 the
                 shoulder
                 ,
                 and
                 stopped
                 their
                 eares
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 heare
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 their
                 hearts
                 as
                 an
                 Adamant
                 stone
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 should
                 heare
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 hath
                 sent
                 in
                 his
                 spirit
                 by
                 the
                 former
                 Prophets
                 :
                 therefore
                 came
                 a
                 great
                 wrath
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
              
               A
               great
               wrath
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               Therefore
               (
               vers
               .
               13.
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 Heecryed
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 cryed
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 .
              
            
             
               Well
               (
               beloved
               )
               little
               doe
               you
               know
               what
               time
               ,
               and
               wayes
               God
               hath
               to
               make
               you
               cry
               ,
               and
               roare
               in
               the
               anguish
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               because
               of
               Judgements
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               when
               you
               will
               not
               now
               heare
               God
               ,
               that
               striveth
               with
               you
               ,
               and
               cries
               unto
               you
               with
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               his
               Prophets
               from
               day
               to
               day
               .
               When
               men
               will
               not
               heare
               God
               speaking
               to
               them
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               alwayes
               a
               fore-runner
               of
               judgement
               .
               In
               the
               sixth
               of
               Amos
               ,
               the
               
               Lord
               challengeth
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               telleth
               them
               ,
               that
               hee
               had
               used
               many
               meanes
               for
               their
               reclaiming
               ,
               but
               nothing
               would
               doe
               them
               good
               :
               well
               now
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 heare
                 the
                 rod
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 appointed
                 it
                 :
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               :
               there
               is
               no
               more
               dealing
               with
               you
               with
               the
               Word
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               come
               with
               the
               rod
               ,
               with
               judgement
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               thus
               with
               us
               at
               this
               day
               ?
               May
               not
               the
               Lord
               say
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               of
               the
               people
               in
               Ieremies
               time
               ?
               
                 You
                 have
                 forsaken
                 my
                 law
                 which
              
               
               
                 I
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 not
                 obeyed
                 my
                 voyce
                 ,
                 neither
                 walked
                 therein
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 walked
                 after
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 your
                 owne
                 heart
                 .
              
               And
               then
               what
               followes
               ?
               
                 Therefore
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 feed
                 this
                 people
                 with
                 wormewood
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 water
                 of
                 gall
                 to
                 drinke
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 send
                 a
                 sword
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 I
                 have
                 consumed
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               Doe
               not
               many
               cry
               out
               ,
               as
               they
               in
               
                 Ier.
                 23.
                 33.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 burthen
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               Where
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Ministers
               have
               not
               beene
               threatning
               judgement
               ,
               and
               telling
               you
               that
               God
               is
               comming
               out
               to
               bee
               avenged
               upon
               a
               sinfull
               nation
               ?
               have
               they
               not
               beene
               crying
               thus
               this
               seven
               ,
               ten
               ,
               twentie
               yeares
               ?
               Where
               is
               that
               burthen
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Well
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               commeth
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               blacknesse
               and
               terrour
               :
               it
               hasteneth
               :
               and
               this
               very
               security
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               thereof
               :
               even
               as
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Noah
                 that
                 preacher
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               :
               and
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               
                 Lot
                 ,
                 that
                 vexed
                 his
                 soule
                 with
                 the
                 uncleane
                 conversation
                 of
                 the
                 Sodomites
              
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               beleeve
               their
               words
               ,
               but
               
                 they
                 seemed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 mocked
              
               ;
               and
               then
               came
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               bee
               not
               the
               estate
               of
               this
               Land
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               what
               meanes
               the
               complaints
               ,
               the
               heavinesse
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ?
               What
               meanes
               their
               teares
               and
               cries
               ,
               and
               prayers
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               obstinacie
               ,
               and
               hard-heartednesse
               of
               people
               that
               will
               not
               be
               drawne
               from
               their
               sinnes
               by
               any
               meanes
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               second
               
               evidence
               or
               signe
               ,
               when
               all
               this
               crying
               and
               calling
               will
               not
               awaken
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               in
               a
               deepe
               sleepe
               of
               security
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               another
               evidence
               is
               ,
               the
               vaine
               hopes
               of
               this
               Land.
               
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               carnall
               security
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               all
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               such
               idle
               dreames
               out
               of
               idle
               fancies
               ,
               and
               vaine
               confidence
               that
               delude
               and
               deceive
               men
               .
            
             
               What
               doe
               men
               rest
               on
               ,
               to
               secure
               ,
               and
               perswade
               themselves
               of
               imunitie
               from
               wrath
               and
               impunitie
               ?
            
             
               Certainly
               this
               :
               that
               we
               have
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               amongst
               us
               .
               Oh
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               the
               Arke
               ?
               and
               yet
               the
               Philistims
               tooke
               the
               Arke
               ,
               and
               slew
               the
               sonns
               of
               Eli.
               Had
               they
               not
               the
               Temple
               ?
               and
               yet
               the
               Lord
               in
               
                 Ier.
                 7.
                 11.
                 
                 Sendeth
                 them
                 to
                 Shiloh
                 .
              
               
               
                 Goe
                 yee
                 now
                 unto
                 my
                 place
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 Shiloh
                 ,
                 where
                 I
                 set
                 my
                 name
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 see
                 what
                 I
                 did
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 Israel
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 because
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 all
                 these
                 workes
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 spake
                 unto
                 you
                 rising
                 early
                 ,
                 and
                 speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 heard
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 called
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 answered
                 not
                 .
                 Therefore
                 will
                 I
                 doe
                 to
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 my
                 name
                 ,
                 wherein
                 you
                 trust
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 Shiloh
                 .
              
               Had
               not
               the
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               ,
               the
               golden
               Candlesticke
               ?
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               not
               now
               tributary
               to
               the
               Turke
               ?
               The
               ordinances
               of
               God
               (
               beloved
               )
               are
               meanes
               to
               increase
               ,
               and
               hasten
               a
               judgement
               ,
               when
               we
               shut
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               open
               them
               ,
               but
               walke
               in
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               Oh
               but
               there
               was
               never
               so
               many
               Preachers
               ,
               nor
               so
               many
               meanes
               :
               there
               seemes
               to
               be
               a
               new
               spring
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               there
               are
               abundance
               of
               men
               that
               come
               daily
               furnished
               for
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               are
               zealous
               and
               forward
               ,
               and
               powerfull
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               much
               good
               is
               intended
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               judgement
               shall
               come
               .
            
             
               But
               doe
               we
               not
               reade
               that
               immediatly
               before
               the
               seventy
               years
               captivity
               ,
               there
               were
               more
               Prophets
               then
               in
               many
               yeares
               before
               ?
               Why
               should
               we
               rest
               in
               such
               things
               as
               these
               ?
            
             
               But
               neverthelesse
               we
               have
               many
               good
               people
               that
               are
               full
               of
               prayers
               and
               teares
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               deliver
               the
               Island
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               (
               blessed
               be
               God
               )
               and
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               wish
               that
               there
               were
               many
               more
               :
               and
               to
               say
               as
               Moses
               said
               to
               Ioshua
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               have
               had
               him
               forbid
               Eldad
               and
               Medad
               ,
               that
               
               prophesied
               in
               the
               Campe
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ;
               
                 Would
                 God
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 were
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 would
                 put
                 his
                 Spirit
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               wee
               ,
               of
               such
               godly
               men
               that
               walke
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               :
               would
               God
               that
               there
               were
               many
               such
               .
               But
               yet
               are
               not
               these
               as
               Lillies
               among
               thornes
               ?
               a
               few
               amongst
               many
               men
               ?
               Are
               not
               these
               the
               objects
               of
               reproach
               ,
               and
               contempt
               amongst
               an
               unrighteous
               generation
               ?
               Who
               are
               the
               men
               that
               are
               cryed
               downe
               most
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               are
               most
               opposed
               ,
               and
               injured
               by
               all
               men
               ?
               
               Are
               not
               these
               they
               that
               support
               the
               land
               by
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               hold
               up
               all
               by
               their
               standing
               in
               the
               gappe
               ?
               May
               wee
               not
               rather
               feare
               that
               God
               will
               avenge
               the
               quarrell
               of
               his
               servants
               upon
               an
               ungracious
               ,
               and
               ungratetull
               people
               they
               live
               amongst
               ?
            
             
               What
               shall
               wee
               speake
               of
               other
               things
               ?
               Did
               not
               Bozrah
               in
               Ier.
               
               49.
               16.
               boast
               her selfe
               of
               her
               scituation
               ,
               
                 that
                 shee
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 a
                 rocke
                 ?
              
               Saith
               God
               ;
               
                 though
                 thou
                 hidest
                 thy selfe
                 in
                 the
                 clefts
                 of
                 the
                 rock
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 make
                 thy
                 nest
                 ,
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 the
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 downe
                 from
                 thence
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               talking
               that
               our
               Island
               is
               scituate
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               environed
               with
               walls
               :
               Judgement
               can
               leape
               over
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               pestilence
               hath
               done
               our
               walled
               Townes
               .
               It
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               you
               hearken
               to
               the
               discourse
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               that
               this
               is
               that
               that
               keepes
               them
               secure
               .
            
             
               Or
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               as
               some
               in
               
                 Isa.
                 48.
                 15.
                 
                 Wee
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 have
                 made
                 a
              
               
               
                 covenant
                 with
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 hell
                 are
                 wee
                 at
                 agreement
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 overflowing
                 scourge
                 shall
                 passe
                 thorow
                 it
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               Well
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 your
                 covenant
                 with
                 death
                 shall
                 bee
                 disanulled
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 agreement
                 with
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 stand
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 overflowing
                 scourge
                 shall
                 passe
                 thorow
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 shall
                 bee
                 trodden
                 downe
                 by
                 it
                 :
              
               When
               judgement
               commeth
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               people
               in
               the
               world
               it
               shall
               certainly
               meet
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               What
               meane
               these
               idle
               dreames
               ,
               and
               vaine
               conceits
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               goe
               on
               in
               an
               unreformed
               condition
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               and
               impenitency
               :
               yet
               because
               you
               have
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               amongst
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               convenient
               for
               scituation
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               things
               .
               These
               are
               vaine
               things
               ,
               they
               will
               doe
               us
               no
               good
               at
               that
               time
               :
               and
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               they
               shew
               our
               securitie
               ,
               our
               horrible
               security
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               take
               another
               evidence
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               abounding
               of
               
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Land.
               Were
               it
               possible
               that
               at
               such
               a
               time
               as
               this
               ,
               of
               shaking
               the
               Rod
               ,
               the
               Sword
               over
               us
               ,
               when
               judgements
               are
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               such
               abundance
               of
               iniquitie
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               if
               men
               were
               not
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ?
               How
               doth
               drunkennesse
               stagger
               ,
               and
               reele
               in
               every
               street
               ?
               How
               doth
               pride
               vaunt
               ,
               and
               boast
               it selfe
               in
               every
               Church
               and
               assembly
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               cryed
               downe
               never
               so
               much
               ?
               Alas
               (
               beloved
               )
               are
               these
               times
               to
               pride
               up
               our selves
               in
               vanitie
               ?
               Are
               these
               times
               to
               runne
               after
               the
               sensuall
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               courses
               of
               an
               ungodly
               generation
               ?
               These
               are
               times
               wherein
               God
               calleth
               for
               fasting
               ,
               and
               brokennesse
               of
               heart
               .
               
                 Lay
                 aside
                 thy
                 fine
                 apparell
              
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               the
               people
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 to
                 doe
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               Wee
               should
               lay
               aside
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               shew
               our selves
               to
               be
               men
               awake
               ,
            
             
               But
               men
               generally
               doe
               so
               abound
               in
               wickednesse
               and
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               rather
               conclude
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               that
               
               the
               time
               is
               now
               come
               too
               neere
               ;
               He
               that
               is
               filthy
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               filthy
               still
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               let
               him
               goe
               on
               to
               the
               end
               .
               It
               is
               evident
               and
               apparant
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               increased
               since
               the
               sicknesse
               :
               it
               is
               apparant
               that
               our
               sins
               are
               agravated
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               daily
               cryed
               downe
               .
               And
               now
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               would
               defie
               God
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               him
               to
               hasten
               his
               judgements
               upon
               our
               Land
               ,
               upon
               our
               Families
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               every
               one
               strives
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               who
               shall
               outdare
               him
               most
               ,
               in
               our
               excesses
               ,
               in
               impenitencie
               ,
               in
               hardning
               our selves
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               convince
               us
               of
               our
               security
               .
               There
               are
               many
               more
               that
               might
               be
               named
               ,
               if
               the
               time
               would
               permit
               .
               But
               put
               these
               together
               ,
               and
               they
               may
               shew
               us
               our
               wretchednesse
               .
               When
               we
               consider
               how
               little
               we
               have
               profited
               by
               Judgements
               :
               how
               little
               we
               have
               profited
               by
               the
               ordinances
               :
               how
               full
               of
               vaine
               confidence
               ,
               and
               idle
               dreames
               :
               how
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               wee
               abound
               still
               in
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               reformation
               of
               our
               hearts
               and
               lives
               :
               what
               may
               wee
               not
               conclude
               against
               our selves
               ?
            
             
               If
               ever
               people
               were
               drowned
               in
               a
               drunken
               security
               ,
               wee
               of
               all
               people
               under
               heaven
               are
               at
               this
               time
               .
               For
               of
               all
               people
               under
               heaven
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               a
               manner
               the
               last
               :
               God
               hath
               spared
               us
               to
               the
               last
               .
               We
               have
               had
               warning
               by
               judgements
               inflicted
               upon
               others
               ,
               for
               many
               yeares
               together
               .
               It
               hath
               come
               neerer
               to
               us
               by
               degrees
               :
               it
               began
               a
               farre
               off
               in
               Bohemia
               :
               and
               then
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               and
               in
               Germanie
               .
               The
               Lord
               would
               have
               us
               see
               how
               he
               commeth
               to
               us
               by
               degrees
               ,
               by
               steps
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               last
               we
               may
               meet
               him
               by
               repentance
               .
               But
               where
               is
               the
               man
               that
               yet
               gets
               out
               of
               the
               bed
               of
               security
               ,
               that
               commeth
               out
               of
               his
               sleepe
               to
               meet
               the
               Lord
               ?
               that
               comes
               with
               a
               broken
               heart
               to
               begge
               for
               forgivenesse
               of
               his
               sins
               past
               ,
               and
               to
               beg
               for
               mercy
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ?
            
             
               Well
               now
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               convinced
               by
               these
               signes
               that
               we
               are
               in
               a
               carnall
               and
               sinfull
               security
               :
               wee
               see
               then
               (
               so
               many
               
               of
               us
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               are
               children
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               day
               )
               what
               cause
               we
               have
               to
               be
               awakened
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               that
               for
               others
               ,
               which
               they
               will
               not
               doe
               for
               themselves
               :
               to
               bee
               more
               earnest
               in
               prayer
               ,
               more
               frequent
               in
               humbling
               our
               soules
               ,
               for
               our
               owne
               sinnes
               and
               theirs
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               lay
               aside
               ,
               and
               cast
               away
               his
               judgements
               and
               displeasure
               ,
               that
               either
               are
               feared
               ,
               or
               lie
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Lyon
               roareth
               ,
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               Forrests
               tremble
               ;
               Yet
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               roareth
               against
               the
               world
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               proud
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               doe
               not
               tremble
               before
               him
               ?
               Shall
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               Forrests
               bee
               afraid
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               poore
               wormes
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               the
               mighty
               God
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ?
               But
               this
               is
               the
               horrible
               Atheisme
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               beleeve
               not
               Gods
               power
               and
               justice
               ,
               nor
               his
               threatnings
               .
            
             
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               every
               man
               be
               exhorted
               ,
               to
               stirre
               up
               his
               soule
               to
               this
               businesse
               ,
               to
               awaken
               himselfe
               in
               his
               owne
               particular
               person
               .
               
               Consider
               that
               there
               are
               others
               that
               are
               awake
               ,
               that
               may
               bring
               you
               sorrow
               enough
               :
               bee
               you
               awakened
               to
               prevent
               those
               miseries
               .
            
             
               Sathan
               is
               awake
               to
               tempt
               you
               .
               
                 Bee
                 sober
                 and
                 watchfull
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 adversary
                 the
                 divill
                 ,
                 goeth
                 about
                 seeking
                 whom
                 hee
              
               
               
                 may
                 devoure
              
               .
               Sathan
               is
               busie
               ,
               and
               watching
               to
               make
               you
               his
               prey
               ,
               watch
               you
               therefore
               ,
               that
               you
               enter
               not
               into
               tentation
               .
            
             
               Your
               owne
               Corruptions
               are
               alwayes
               awake
               .
               The
               concupisence
               ,
               
               and
               depraved
               disposition
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               awake
               still
               to
               further
               every
               evill
               motion
               ;
               to
               draw
               you
               aside
               by
               its
               tentations
               .
               Therefore
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 abstaine
                 ,
                 as
                 pilgrims
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 that
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 soule
                 .
              
               Doe
               as
               men
               in
               warre
               ,
               when
               they
               know
               that
               they
               have
               a
               waking
               enemie
               against
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               keepe
               their
               Watch.
               Beloved
               ,
               you
               cannot
               but
               know
               that
               your
               corruptions
               are
               awake
               ,
               you
               may
               perceive
               it
               in
               your
               sleepes
               and
               dreames
               :
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               bee
               not
               found
               in
               a
               spirituall
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               corruption
               prevaile
               not
               over
               you
               .
            
             
               Besides
               these
               ,
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               awake
               :
               Heretiques
               are
               awake
               every
               where
               to
               bring
               men
               from
               the
               faith
               ,
               to
               
               pervert
               the
               faith
               of
               many
               :
               oh
               be
               awake
               to
               prevent
               those
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               others
               are
               awaken
               to
               ransack
               houses
               ,
               to
               destroy
               Cities
               :
               oh
               be
               awake
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               bee
               at
               peace
               with
               the
               Lord
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Armies
               ,
               that
               hath
               all
               power
               in
               his
               hand
               to
               keepe
               you
               safe
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               consider
               the
               evill
               of
               this
               security
               you
               are
               in
               ,
               
               of
               this
               disposition
               of
               heart
               ,
               when
               you
               cry
               ,
               peace
               ,
               peace
               ,
               to
               your selves
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               .
               It
               is
               an
               evill
               disease
               :
               a
               spirituall
               lethargie
               .
               That
               disease
               we
               know
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               takes
               a
               man
               with
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               dieth
               .
               Oh
               how
               many
               are
               in
               this
               spirituall
               lethargie
               ,
               in
               this
               deepe
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               Lord
               awaken
               them
               .
               It
               is
               the
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               senslesse
               disease
               :
               A
               disease
               that
               takes
               the
               senses
               from
               the
               soule
               :
               and
               diseases
               (
               we
               know
               )
               that
               take
               away
               the
               senses
               ,
               are
               dangerous
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               only
               a
               signe
               ,
               that
               nature
               is
               overcome
               by
               the
               disease
               ;
               but
               besides
               ,
               it
               draweth
               men
               from
               seeking
               for
               cure
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               spirituall
               lethargie
               ;
               it
               shewes
               not
               only
               that
               sinne
               hath
               prevailed
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               overcome
               grace
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               you
               have
               yeelded
               unto
               it
               ,
               to
               your
               pride
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               vanity
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               are
               subdued
               under
               a
               disease
               :
               but
               it
               hindreth
               you
               from
               seeking
               the
               meanes
               to
               escape
               out
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Thou
                 saist
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Laodicea
                 ,
                 )
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 needest
                 nothing
              
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               the
               reason
               shee
               sought
               not
               to
               Christ.
               It
               is
               our
               condition
               :
               we
               
               have
               knowledge
               enough
               ,
               therefore
               we
               care
               not
               for
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               Wee
               have
               faith
               enough
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               care
               not
               for
               increasing
               it
               :
               though
               none
               of
               us
               say
               thus
               with
               our
               tongues
               ,
               yet
               most
               of
               us
               beleeve
               thus
               with
               our
               hearts
               .
               As
               David
               saith
               of
               the
               ungodly
               man
               ,
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               saith
               in
               my
               heart
               .
               So
               may
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               neglecting
               of
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               the
               carelesnesse
               of
               men
               in
               the
               use
               of
               the
               meanes
               of
               salvation
               ,
               saith
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               abundance
               of
               securitie
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               spirituall
               lethargie
               that
               leadeth
               to
               death
               .
            
             
               As
               it
               is
               an
               evill
               disease
               ,
               so
               it
               causeth
               much
               evill
               .
               It
               is
               that
               which
               driveth
               away
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               
                 Grieve
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 quench
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 :
              
               When
               wee
               neglect
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               withdraweth
               it selfe
               .
               Doth
               not
               your
               owne
               experience
               tell
               you
               this
               ?
               Consider
               a
               little
               ,
               what
               motions
               you
               have
               had
               :
               how
               God
               by
               the
               checks
               of
               your
               consciences
               ,
               sometime
               by
               secret
               incitements
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               spurre
               upon
               your
               hearts
               ,
               hath
               moved
               you
               to
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               your
               sinnes
               .
               How
               have
               these
               moved
               you
               ?
               you
               have
               had
               purposes
               it
               may
               be
               to
               performe
               these
               duties
               ,
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               please
               him
               in
               all
               things
               :
               the
               neglect
               of
               these
               purposes
               ,
               hath
               driven
               away
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               God
               now
               leaveth
               you
               to
               finall
               hardnesse
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               letteth
               in
               Sathan
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 uncleane
                 spirit
                 is
                 driven
              
               
               
                 out
                 ,
                 hee
                 goeth
                 about
                 seeking
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 finding
                 none
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 hee
                 returneth
                 from
                 whence
                 hee
                 went
                 ,
                 and
                 findeth
                 the
                 house
                 swept
                 and
                 garnished
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 entreth
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 bringeth
                 seven
                 spirits
                 more
                 ,
                 worse
                 then
                 himselfe
                 .
              
               Alas
               !
               how
               many
               men
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               fitt
               ,
               in
               some
               particulars
               have
               altered
               their
               course
               ,
               and
               have
               thought
               to
               become
               new
               men
               :
               yet
               rushing
               upon
               former
               occasions
               ,
               and
               temptations
               to
               sinne
               ,
               they
               have
               growne
               secure
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               now
               Sathan
               hath
               gotten
               stronger
               hold
               of
               them
               ,
               with
               seven
               spirits
               worse
               .
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               drives
               away
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               comfortable
               influence
               of
               his
               Spirit
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               Church
               in
               Cant.
               5.
               was
               
               asleepe
               ,
               was
               in
               a
               spirituall
               slumber
               :
               and
               Christ
               goeth
               away
               ,
               
                 Shee
                 seekes
                 him
                 whom
                 her
                 soule
                 loved
                 ,
                 but
                 shee
                 could
                 not
                 find
                 him
                 .
              
               I
               speake
               now
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               were
               awake
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               asleepe
               :
               their
               hearts
               it
               may
               be
               are
               awake
               :
               but
               they
               walke
               not
               with
               that
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               humility
               of
               spirit
               before
               the
               Lord
               as
               they
               ought
               :
               therefore
               now
               they
               are
               heavy
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               Well
               ,
               they
               may
               thanke
               themselves
               :
               Christ
               hath
               hid
               himselfe
               to
               teach
               them
               to
               be
               more
               watchfull
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               to
               conclude
               :
               This
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               positive
               Judgements
               .
               
               You
               know
               what
               came
               upon
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               and
               upon
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               for
               their
               securitie
               .
            
             
               And
               likewise
               of
               future
               Judgements
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               casteth
               men
               from
               heaven
               to
               hell
               .
               
                 That
                 servant
                 that
                 saith
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 my
              
               
               
               
                 Master
                 deferreth
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 hee
                 eates
                 ,
                 and
                 drinkes
                 with
                 the
                 drunken
                 :
              
               what
               is
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 have
                 his
                 portion
                 given
                 him
                 with
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 weeping
                 ,
                 and
                 wailing
                 ,
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 ,
              
               Mat.
               24.
               
               
            
             
               Here
               is
               enough
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               to
               awaken
               you
               .
               Whensoever
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               held
               downe
               with
               secure
               thoughts
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               thinkes
               it
               is
               at
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evident
               signe
               that
               wrath
               is
               a
               comming
               .
               Nay
               (
               beloved
               )
               in
               that
               measure
               you
               are
               in
               carnall
               securitie
               ;
               in
               that
               measure
               you
               are
               under
               wrath
               :
               let
               that
               therefore
               be
               enough
               to
               awaken
               you
               :
               and
               say
               thus
               with
               your selves
               :
               It
               were
               better
               for
               me
               a
               great
               deale
               ,
               to
               be
               among
               the
               number
               of
               those
               ,
               that
               complaine
               ,
               and
               are
               mourning
               Christians
               ;
               then
               to
               bee
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               full
               of
               jollity
               ,
               and
               Joviality
               ,
               that
               rejoyce
               and
               sport
               themselves
               ,
               that
               put
               farre
               from
               them
               the
               evill
               day
               :
               I
               might
               then
               escape
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               .
               Who
               are
               they
               that
               escape
               wrath
               ?
               See
               in
               Ezekiel
               9.
               
               Those
               that
               
               were
               awake
               when
               others
               slept
               ,
               those
               that
               mourned
               ,
               when
               others
               laughed
               ,
               those
               that
               humbled
               themselves
               before
               God
               ,
               when
               others
               hardned
               themselves
               :
               those
               were
               the
               men
               that
               were
               
                 marked
                 in
                 the
                 forehead
                 by
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               escaped
               .
               And
               in
               the
               third
               of
               
                 Malachie
                 ;
                 Those
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 upon
                 his
                 name
                 (
                 in
              
               
               
                 those
                 evill
                 times
                 )
                 that
                 spake
                 oft
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 booke
                 of
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 Gods
                 jewels
              
               ;
               he
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               keepe
               them
               safe
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               come
               to
               be
               awakened
               ?
               I
               should
               have
               told
               
               you
               some
               helpes
               for
               this
               :
               I
               will
               but
               touch
               upon
               a
               few
               in
               a
               word
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               propound
               sobrietie
               as
               a
               maine
               helpe
               .
               Would
               you
               
               be
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               kept
               from
               spirituall
               slumber
               ,
               take
               heed
               that
               you
               keepe
               your selves
               sober
               .
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               sobrietie
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               though
               that
               be
               one
               thing
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 not
                 filled
                 with
                 wine
              
               ,
               
               
                 wherein
                 is
                 excesse
                 ,
                 but
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               Ephes.
               5.
               
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               cannot
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               with
               excesse
               of
               Wine
               :
               persons
               that
               take
               liberty
               in
               excessive
               drinking
               ,
               certainly
               they
               are
               destitute
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               life
               and
               salvation
               .
               But
               I
               meane
               a
               further
               sobriety
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               worldly-mindednesse
               .
               Take
               heed
               that
               you
               plunge
               not
               your selves
               too
               much
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               worldly
               pleasures
               and
               cares
               :
               for
               these
               are
               against
               the
               rule
               of
               sobriety
               .
               Be
               sober
               in
               your
               diet
               ,
               in
               your
               apparell
               ,
               in
               your
               gaining
               ,
               in
               your
               spending
               ,
               in
               your
               mirth
               ,
               in
               your
               company
               ,
               in
               every
               thing
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               moderate
               your selves
               ,
               and
               your
               affections
               in
               these
               things
               .
               A
               man
               may
               soone
               grow
               to
               such
               a
               drunkennesse
               ,
               by
               excesse
               in
               worldly
               affections
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               bee
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               neglecting
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               estate
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               men
               that
               plunge
               themselves
               in
               worldly
               businesse
               
               are
               .
               It
               takes
               away
               the
               thoughts
               of
               those
               things
               that
               concerne
               our
               spirituall
               good
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               not
               that
               you
               should
               leave
               off
               the
               businesse
               of
               the
               world
               :
               for
               every
               man
               must
               continue
               in
               the
               calling
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               him
               .
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               moderate
               your
               affections
               to
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Doe
               worldly
               businesses
               with
               heavenly
               mindes
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               :
               Doe
               them
               with
               waking
               hearts
               ;
               to
               repent
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               your
               callings
               ,
               to
               avoide
               the
               sinnes
               of
               your
               callings
               .
               And
               that
               that
               I
               say
               of
               labouring
               in
               your
               callings
               ,
               I
               say
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               thing
               else
               ;
               we
               should
               be
               watchfull
               and
               sober
               :
               as
               S.
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 sober
                 and
                 watch
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               be
               free
               from
               security
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               forerunner
               of
               judgement
               ;
               be
               sure
               to
               keepe
               your selves
               in
               exercise
               .
               
               A
               man
               that
               would
               keepe
               himselfe
               awake
               ,
               will
               busie
               himselfe
               in
               some
               exercise
               ,
               and
               imployment
               or
               other
               .
               What
               exercise
               should
               a
               Christian
               use
               ?
               The
               exercise
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               obedience
               .
               Be
               sure
               to
               keepe
               your selves
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               all
               the
               advantages
               that
               God
               giveth
               you
               in
               your
               lives
               ,
               to
               imploy
               your
               graces
               in
               .
               In
               difficulties
               and
               straites
               ,
               exercise
               your
               faith
               .
               In
               provocations
               to
               anger
               and
               discontent
               ,
               exercise
               meeknesse
               .
               In
               crosses
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               exercise
               patience
               .
               In
               the
               miseries
               and
               wants
               of
               others
               ,
               whether
               spirituall
               or
               corporall
               ,
               exercise
               mercy
               .
               And
               what
               I
               say
               concerning
               grace
               ,
               I
               say
               concerning
               duty
               .
               Keepe
               your selves
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               reading
               ,
               and
               meditation
               ,
               and
               conference
               ,
               some
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               some
               holy
               employment
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               may
               keepe
               the
               soule
               waking
               .
               For
               I
               tell
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               you
               let
               fall
               spirituall
               exercise
               ,
               you
               will
               at
               that
               very
               instant
               fall
               into
               carnall
               securitie
               in
               some
               kind
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               would
               you
               keepe
               your selves
               from
               this
               dead
               sleepe
               of
               carnall
               security
               ,
               then
               keepe
               your
               spirits
               in
               feare
               .
               Sorrow
               and
               
               griefe
               makes
               a
               man
               heavy
               ;
               but
               feare
               keepes
               a
               man
               waking
               ,
               when
               Iacob
               feared
               Esau
               ,
               he
               kept
               a
               watch
               that
               night
               .
               Sampson
               feared
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               and
               it
               wakened
               him
               out
               of
               his
               sleepe
               .
               Feare
               makes
               a
               man
               watchfull
               .
               You
               may
               perceive
               it
               in
               your
               owne
               experience
               .
               In
               that
               measure
               that
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               prevaileth
               ,
               securitie
               is
               expelled
               .
               Keepe
               feare
               therefore
               .
               Blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               alwayes
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hardneth
               his
               heart
               falleth
               into
               evill
               .
               Marke
               how
               he
               opposeth
               the
               hardning
               of
               a
               mans
               selfe
               in
               carnall
               securitie
               ,
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               Keepe
               your
               heart
               in
               a
               constant
               feare
               .
               Reason
               thus
               ;
               Alas
               !
               
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 this
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 against
                 God
                 ?
              
               Will
               not
               God
               be
               offended
               and
               displeased
               ?
               Shall
               I
               goe
               on
               in
               this
               vanity
               ?
               Would
               I
               have
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               find
               me
               in
               this
               company
               ?
               would
               I
               have
               it
               seise
               upon
               mee
               in
               this
               imployment
               ,
               in
               this
               businesse
               ,
               in
               this
               action
               ?
               Feare
               lest
               God
               should
               strike
               thee
               in
               such
               an
               
               act
               ,
               lest
               Death
               should
               seize
               upon
               thee
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               let
               that
               make
               thee
               keepe
               a
               constant
               watch
               against
               the
               snares
               that
               are
               in
               those
               places
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               keepe
               good
               company
               .
               Company
               you
               know
               is
               a
               
               good
               meanes
               to
               keepe
               men
               awake
               .
               
                 Two
                 are
                 better
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 woe
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 ,
              
               saith
               Solomon
               .
               I
               say
               good
               company
               :
               for
               there
               are
               a
               company
               that
               will
               infect
               you
               .
               
                 Keepe
                 not
                 company
                 with
                 a
                 froward
                 person
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 learne
                 his
                 frowardnesse
                 .
              
               So
               ,
               keepe
               not
               company
               with
               drunken
               ,
               and
               swearing
               persons
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               Divels
               instruments
               ,
               to
               keepe
               a
               man
               in
               carnall
               security
               .
               No
               ,
               keepe
               company
               with
               those
               that
               have
               a
               charge
               given
               them
               ,
               
                 to
                 exhort
                 one
                 another
                 daily
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 provoke
                 to
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
               Keepe
               company
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               all
               opportunities
               to
               provoke
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               provoked
               by
               others
               .
               That
               is
               the
               fourth
               helpe
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               would
               you
               bee
               kept
               from
               this
               sinfull
               security
               :
               then
               keepe
               God
               alwayes
               in
               your
               sight
               .
               It
               is
               a
               good
               way
               for
               a
               man
               that
               
               would
               keepe
               himselfe
               awake
               ,
               to
               fix
               his
               eye
               upon
               some
               object
               .
               Fix
               your
               eye
               upon
               this
               maine
               object
               ,
               God.
               
                 Whether
                 shall
                 I
                 depart
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ,
              
               saith
               David
               ,
               This
               is
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               
               have
               his
               people
               to
               consider
               ,
               to
               keepe
               them
               from
               sinne
               ,
               in
               Ier.
               23.
               
               23.
               
               
                 Am
                 I
                 a
                 God
                 at
                 hand
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 God
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 ?
                 Doe
                 not
                 I
                 fill
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Can
               a
               man
               hide
               himselfe
               from
               God
               in
               any
               secret
               place
               ?
               Thinke
               in
               thy
               chamber
               ,
               in
               thy
               parlour
               ,
               in
               thy
               shop
               ,
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               in
               thy
               friends
               house
               ,
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               every
               place
               wheresoever
               thou
               art
               ,
               that
               there
               God
               is
               also
               .
               If
               a
               man
               had
               but
               alwayes
               some
               one
               before
               him
               as
               a
               witnesse
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               venture
               upon
               many
               things
               ,
               that
               hee
               now
               doth
               .
               If
               a
               malefactour
               should
               see
               the
               Judge
               before
               him
               :
               if
               the
               child
               had
               alwayes
               his
               fathers
               eye
               upon
               him
               :
               or
               the
               servant
               had
               alwayes
               his
               Master
               sitting
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               above
               him
               (
               though
               there
               are
               many
               that
               are
               unjust
               servants
               )
               yet
               neverthelesse
               hee
               would
               serve
               him
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               eye-service
               .
               Now
               set
               your selves
               in
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               sees
               you
               in
               the
               darke
               :
               heares
               you
               in
               your
               most
               secret
               whisperings
               :
               knowes
               every
               action
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               and
               every
               circumstance
               of
               those
               Actions
               .
               This
               will
               be
               a
               meanes
               to
               keepe
               thee
               from
               security
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               but
               one
               more
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sixth
               .
               Consider
               thy
               latter
               
               end
               :
               The
               night
               is
               now
               comming
               upon
               us
               .
               If
               it
               were
               told
               any
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               night
               thou
               shalt
               die
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               told
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               
                 Luke
                 12.
                 
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 shall
                 they
                 take
                 away
                 thy
                 soule
                 :
              
               I
               thinke
               there
               is
               none
               that
               heareth
               me
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               hee
               would
               certainly
               keepe
               waking
               this
               night
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               bodily
               waking
               we
               plead
               for
               :
               but
               spirituall
               waking
               ,
               a
               waking
               from
               sinne
               ,
               a
               waking
               to
               repentance
               :
               And
               we
               tell
               you
               that
               Death
               is
               now
               at
               the
               dore
               ,
               ready
               
               to
               seize
               upon
               you
               .
               Wee
               speake
               not
               only
               to
               you
               that
               are
               aged
               ,
               that
               are
               at
               the
               brinke
               of
               the
               grave
               :
               but
               we
               speake
               also
               to
               you
               that
               are
               young
               :
               Death
               may
               seize
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               strike
               you
               this
               night
               :
               be
               awakened
               now
               to
               repentance
               .
               I
               remember
               what
               God
               said
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 ;
                 Bee
                 watchfull
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 things
                 that
              
               
               remaine
               .
               That
               Church
               was
               asleepe
               ,
               as
               many
               of
               us
               are
               at
               this
               day
               .
               God
               commeth
               to
               awaken
               you
               now
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               them
               ,
               that
               that
               little
               goodnesse
               you
               have
               left
               ,
               may
               bee
               renewed
               and
               confirmed
               .
               You
               that
               are
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               :
               fit
               now
               downe
               ,
               and
               humble
               your
               soules
               :
               get
               into
               a
               secret
               corner
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               confesse
               those
               many
               provocations
               whereby
               you
               have
               provoked
               God
               all
               your
               dayes
               :
               and
               resolve
               to
               amend
               ,
               if
               the
               Lord
               spare
               you
               .
               Begin
               now
               ,
               delay
               it
               no
               longer
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               last
               night
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               night
               to
               you
               :
               take
               this
               warning
               now
               therefore
               ;
               be
               awakened
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               upon
               so
               much
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 11.
                 
                 Rejoyce
              
               
               
                 O
                 young
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 cheare
                 thee
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 know
                 thou
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               :
               You
               that
               are
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               your
               delights
               ,
               that
               solace
               your selves
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               abundance
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               you
               enjoy
               ,
               that
               sport
               your selves
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               know
               that
               there
               will
               come
               a
               Judgement
               day
               ,
               see
               therefore
               now
               what
               will
               best
               answer
               God
               then
               .
               
                 Since
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 is
                 at
                 hand
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 let
                 us
                 bee
                 sober
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 .
              
               Wee
               know
               not
               how
               neere
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               wee
               know
               indeed
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               yet
               ,
               because
               Antichrist
               must
               bee
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               Jewes
               called
               before
               that
               day
               come
               :
               but
               neverthelesse
               ,
               certainly
               thy
               end
               is
               neere
               ,
               thy
               day
               ,
               thy
               particular
               death
               (
               and
               that
               is
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               particular
               judgement
               )
               may
               be
               sudden
               :
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 commeth
                 the
                 judgement
              
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               particular
               Judgement
               that
               commeth
               upon
               Death
               :
               so
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               the
               night
               of
               thy
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               morning
               ,
               may
               be
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               particular
               doome
               .
               
                 Iudge
                 your selves
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 bee
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               It
               was
               the
               use
               that
               the
               Apostle
               made
               even
               to
               good
               men
               :
               
                 For
                 this
                 cause
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 many
                 are
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 weake
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 sleepe
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               :
               what
               then
               ?
               
                 If
                 wee
                 would
                 judge
                 our selves
                 ,
                 wee
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               So
               say
               I
               to
               you
               ,
               judge
               your selves
               :
               now
               bring
               your selves
               as
               prisoners
               before
               the
               Barre
               :
               arraigne
               your selves
               as
               malefactours
               before
               the
               Judge
               :
               bring
               out
               the
               particular
               bills
               of
               inditement
               against
               your selves
               ,
               whereby
               you
               have
               provoked
               God
               :
               yet
               there
               is
               mercie
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               opportunity
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               turning
               unto
               God
               ,
               yet
               lasteth
               ;
               therefore
               doe
               it
               now
               .
               I
               might
               adde
               many
               other
               helpes
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               but
               these
               shall
               suffice
               at
               this
               present
               .
            
             
             
               Wee
               have
               an
               example
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               enough
               to
               warne
               us
               of
               this
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               example
               of
               Death
               ,
               which
               should
               teach
               us
               now
               to
               awaken
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               liue
               securely
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               dreame
               of
               a
               long
               life
               ,
               for
               many
               yeares
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               a
               young
               man
               dead
               :
               tooke
               away
               in
               the
               prime
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               dayes
               :
               his
               sicknesse
               though
               it
               held
               him
               not
               long
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               somewhat
               violent
               .
               How
               know
               you
               what
               a
               short
               time
               you
               have
               ,
               though
               you
               are
               now
               young
               :
               or
               if
               you
               live
               longer
               ,
               what
               sicknesse
               you
               may
               have
               :
               it
               may
               be
               you
               may
               be
               deprived
               of
               your
               reason
               and
               senses
               :
               therefore
               now
               ,
               while
               health
               ,
               and
               reason
               ,
               and
               sense
               ,
               while
               these
               
                 Warning
                 Sermons
              
               are
               afforded
               ,
               take
               time
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               time
               ,
               lest
               your
               securitie
               make
               good
               this
               Text
               upon
               you
               .
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Peace
                 ,
                 then
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 commeth
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 travaile
                 upon
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               CHRISTIANS
               VICTORIE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               CONQVEST
               OVER
               DEATHS
               ENMITIE
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 8.
                 37.
                 
              
               Wee
               are
               more
               then
               conquerours
               through
               him
               that
               loved
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 HOSEA
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
               I
               will
               ransome
               them
               from
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Grave
               :
               I
               will
               redeeme
               them
               from
               death
               :
               O
               Death
               ,
               I
               will
               bee
               thy
               plagues
               ;
               O
               Grave
               ,
               I
               will
               bee
               thy
               destruction
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               CHRISTIANS
               VICTORIE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               CONQVEST
               OVER
               DEATHS
               ENMITIE
               .
               SERMON
               XIII
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   enemie
                   that
                   shall
                   be
                   destroyed
                   ,
                   is
                   Death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IT
               could
               bee
               no
               Paradox
               to
               declare
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               hath
               more
               enemies
               in
               the
               world
               then
               friends
               ,
               both
               wicked
               and
               godly
               .
               There
               is
               no
               question
               of
               it
               .
               But
               it
               is
               true
               also
               ,
               
                 that
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 mans
                 wayes
                 please
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 hee
                 can
                 make
                 his
                 enemies
                 his
                 friends
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               all
               the
               enemies
               men
               have
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               are
               the
               worst
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               
                 
                   common
                
                 
                   continuall
                
              
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Common
               enemies
               I
               call
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               every
               mans
               enemies
               .
               Others
               though
               they
               bee
               enemies
               to
               some
               ,
               they
               are
               friends
               to
               others
               ,
               these
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               Continuall
               ,
               because
               their
               warre
               is
               never
               at
               an
               end
               .
               Other
               enemies
               we
               may
               have
               truce
               with
               now
               and
               then
               ,
               pauses
               ,
               and
               breathing
               times
               ,
               leasure
               given
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               done
               one
               skirmish
               to
               make
               ready
               for
               another
               :
               from
               these
               there
               is
               no
               intermission
               nor
               rest
               ,
               not
               for
               a
               moment
               :
               wheresoever
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               we
               are
               about
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               Dalilah
               said
               to
               
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 Up
                 Sampson
                 ,
                 thy
                 enemies
                 are
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               three
               principall
               of
               these
               (
               yeeknow
               )
               are
               commonly
               reckoned
               up
               to
               be
               .
               The
               Divell
               ,
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Flesh.
               But
               the
               Apostle
               telleth
               us
               of
               a
               fourth
               ,
               which
               hee
               calleth
               our
               
                 Last
                 enemie
              
               ,
               the
               
               enemie
               which
               shall
               last
               of
               all
               assault
               us
               ,
               the
               other
               will
               leave
               assaulting
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               leaving
               the
               world
               ,
               mustereth
               up
               his
               forces
               against
               us
               :
               sometimes
               holding
               us
               long
               play
               ,
               as
               the
               house
               of
               David
               did
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               till
               our
               strength
               be
               wasted
               and
               spent
               ,
               sometimes
               dispatching
               us
               with
               a
               sudden
               stroke
               ,
               as
               Absolom
               did
               Amnon
               ,
               when
               
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 merry
              
               within
               us
               .
               This
               enemie
               ,
               Death
               ,
               the
               very
               sound
               of
               his
               name
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               name
               of
               Honiades
               to
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               dreadfull
               to
               some
               :
               the
               very
               dreame
               of
               it
               dreadfull
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnezars
               dreame
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               troubled
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 made
                 him
                 tremble
                 and
                 quake
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               though
               the
               hearing
               of
               an
               enemie
               may
               cause
               disturbance
               ;
               yet
               withall
               to
               heare
               that
               this
               enemie
               is
               overcome
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               the
               newes
               of
               that
               may
               cheare
               us
               .
               Behold
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               newes
               that
               the
               Text
               bringeth
               .
               It
               telleth
               us
               of
               an
               enemie
               indeed
               ,
               but
               it
               telleth
               us
               withall
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
               
                 enemie
                 .
                 Death
              
               is
               the
               common
               enemie
               of
               man-kind
               ;
               It
               is
               our
               
                 last
                 enemie
              
               ,
               we
               may
               thinke
               it
               none
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 last
              
               :
               yet
               here
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 thou
                 enemie
                 ,
                 thy
                 destruction
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 end
                 .
              
               It
               is
               already
               
               destroying
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 last
              
               ,
               so
               at
               the
               last
               it
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               Those
               are
               the
               two
               points
               that
               I
               am
               to
               treat
               of
               ;
               of
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
               Enemie
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Enemie
               is
               Death
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Last
                 Enemie
              
               (
               as
               the
               Text
               calleth
               it
               )
               
                 the
                 last
              
               that
               shall
               assault
               us
               .
               In
               that
               yee
               may
               note
               two
               things
               ;
               Its
               Qualitie
               ,
               and
               Its
               Ranke
               .
            
             
               First
               its
               nature
               and
               qualitie
               ,
               An
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               its
               order
               and
               ranke
               ,
               in
               what
               ranke
               it
               is
               Fyled
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Fore-front
               of
               the
               battell
               ,
               but
               it
               commeth
               behind
               in
               the
               Reare
               ,
               it
               commeth
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Armie
               (
               when
               all
               other
               enemies
               have
               given
               over
               )
               and
               setteth
               upon
               us
               at
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               enemie
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Milke
               and
               honey
               of
               the
               Text.
               Death
               though
               it
               bee
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               killing
               enemie
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               bee
               a
               conquering
               enemie
               .
               Hee
               that
               subdueth
               all
               our
               Enemies
               for
               us
               ,
               will
               in
               time
               subdue
               them
               to
               us
               .
               And
               who
               he
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               telleth
               you
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Hee
                 shall
                 reigne
                 till
                 hee
                 hath
                 put
                 downe
                 all
                 his
                 enemies
                 under
                 his
                 feet
                 :
              
               And
               as
               all
               His
               ,
               so
               all
               ours
               too
               ;
               both
               those
               that
               are
               Enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               death
               .
               Among
               the
               rest
               ,
               he
               will
               destroy
               that
               also
               ;
               As
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 last
              
               ,
               with
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               assaulted
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               
                 last
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               three
               points
               of
               observation
               wee
               have
               here
               lying
               before
               us
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 Enemie
              
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 our
                 last
                 Enemie
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               as
               Death
               assaulteth
               us
               last
               ,
               so
               at
               
                 last
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 destroyed
              
               .
            
             
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 That
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 Enemie
              
               .
               And
               
               an
               Enemie
               indeed
               it
               is
               ;
               one
               of
               the
               Divels
               regiment
               .
               The
               Divell
               he
               is
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Armie
               :
               when
               hee
               brought
               sinne
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               brought
               Death
               into
               the
               world
               .
               Sinne
               drawes
               Death
               after
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Needle
               drawes
               the
               thread
               .
            
             
               First
               I
               will
               shew
               yee
               what
               kind
               of
               Enemie
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wherein
               it
               appeareth
               to
               be
               an
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               kind
               of
               Enemie
               Death
               is
               ;
               
               A
               
                 
                   common
                
                 
                   secret
                
                 
                   spirituall
                
                 
                   continuall
                
              
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               First
               a
               
                 Common
                 Enemie
              
               ;
               Common
               to
               all
               mankind
               .
               The
               charge
               
               it
               hath
               ,
               is
               not
               like
               that
               upon
               the
               Aramites
               ,
               fight
               neither
               with
               small
               nor
               great
               ,
               save
               onely
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
               Great
               and
               small
               ,
               King
               and
               Keisar
               ,
               all
               are
               markes
               that
               this
               aimeth
               at
               :
               one
               killing
               weapon
               or
               other
               it
               hath
               for
               them
               all
               ;
               like
               
                 Ishmael
                 ,
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 against
              
               
               
                 every
                 man.
              
               The
               young
               and
               the
               old
               ,
               the
               strong
               ,
               and
               rich
               ,
               and
               noble
               ,
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               none
               can
               scape
               ,
               none
               can
               keepe
               out
               of
               Deaths
               reach
               .
               
                 What
                 man
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               Yee
               will
               object
               to
               me
               peradventure
               .
               Those
               that
               shall
               live
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 Death
              
               .
            
             
               I
               had
               thought
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               to
               have
               stood
               a
               little
               upon
               this
               points
               discussion
               ,
               but
               I
               must
               not
               .
               I
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               .
               In
               
               a
               word
               therefore
               ;
               First
               ,
               these
               are
               but
               a
               few
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               make
               not
               a
               generall
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               though
               these
               die
               not
               the
               ordinary
               naturall
               death
               ,
               but
               as
               Elijah
               and
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 translated
              
               up
               to
               heaven
               ;
               yet
               in
               their
               translation
               and
               assumption
               ,
               they
               shall
               suffer
               a
               mutation
               and
               change
               which
               shall
               be
               in
               stead
               of
               Death
               .
               Their
               change
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               Death
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               our
               death
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               change
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               wee
               may
               account
               it
               a
               common
               Enemie
               to
               man-kind
               ,
               
               for
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Grave
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 house
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 living
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               common
               Enemie
               ,
               
               and
               it
               is
               the
               more
               dangerous
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 A
                 secret
                 Enemie
              
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               the
               more
               dangerous
               
               for
               that
               .
               Secret
               Traytours
               are
               worse
               then
               open
               enemies
               :
               these
               may
               be
               prepared
               against
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               them
               :
               those
               may
               surprize
               us
               unawares
               ,
               because
               wee
               see
               them
               not
               ,
               nor
               suspect
               them
               .
               
               Poore
               Uriah
               carrieth
               Death
               in
               his
               bosome
               :
               so
               wee
               carry
               death
               about
               us
               ,
               though
               like
               a
               Moth
               it
               lie
               and
               fret
               in
               the
               garment
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               not
               when
               it
               eateth
               ,
               nor
               can
               certainly
               determine
               the
               time
               when
               it
               will
               grate
               asunder
               the
               thread
               of
               our
               life
               .
               What
               man
               living
               can
               divine
               when
               ,
               and
               how
               ,
               and
               where
               Death
               will
               seize
               upon
               him
               ?
               it
               is
               not
               for
               any
               to
               determine
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               it
               lieth
               so
               secret
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               find
               it
               out
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               sort
               of
               diseases
               wee
               are
               subject
               to
               ,
               you
               may
               imagine
               how
               many
               .
               Nay
               ,
               yee
               cannot
               imagine
               how
               many
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               eye
               (
               as
               some
               Occolists
               observe
               )
               hath
               above
               sixtie
               diseases
               .
               What
               a
               many
               casualties
               there
               are
               every
               moment
               ,
               when
               as
               oft
               as
               wee
               step
               over
               the
               threshold
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               ever
               wee
               shall
               come
               home
               againe
               .
               
                 The
                 fire
                 saith
                 ,
                 Death
                 is
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Water
                 saith
                 ,
                 Death
                 is
                 in
                 mee
              
               ;
               the
               earth
               we
               tread
               on
               hath
               Death
               in
               it
               ;
               the
               Ayre
               we
               breath
               in
               ,
               that
               which
               wee
               continually
               take
               in
               ,
               and
               put
               out
               at
               our
               nosethrils
               hath
               death
               in
               it
               :
               Death
               dwelleth
               with
               us
               in
               our
               houses
               ;
               it
               walketh
               with
               us
               in
               the
               streets
               ;
               It
               lieth
               downe
               with
               us
               in
               our
               beds
               ;
               It
               is
               wrapped
               about
               us
               in
               our
               clothes
               that
               sticke
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               Benhadad
               is
               slaine
               in
               his
               Bed.
               Amnon
               at
               his
               Table
               .
               Zachariah
               in
               the
               Temple
               .
               Ioab
               at
               the
               Altar
               .
               The
               disobedient
               Prophet
               is
               torne
               with
               a
               Lyon.
               The
               unbeleeving
               Prince
               is
               trod
               to
               Death
               in
               the
               croude
               .
               Abimelech
               slaine
               with
               a
               Mill-stone
               ;
               and
               Pyrrhus
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               Tyle
               .
               Adrian
               is
               choaked
               with
               a
               flie
               .
               Victor
               is
               poisoned
               with
               Wine
               .
               And
               one
               of
               the
               Emperours
               with
               the
               bread
               he
               recived
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Thus
               Death
               waiteth
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               spie
               it
               not
               .
               It
               is
               a
               secret
               Enemie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               more
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 Enemie
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               more
               dangerous
               
               for
               that
               .
               Spirituall
               I
               call
               it
               ;
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               invisible
               ,
               for
               the
               spirits
               are
               invisible
               ,
               they
               cannot
               be
               seene
               ;
               Such
               an
               enemie
               is
               Death
               ,
               though
               we
               must
               all
               feele
               it
               ,
               yet
               wee
               cannot
               see
               it
               :
               were
               it
               any
               way
               discernable
               ,
               we
               might
               thinke
               of
               some
               way
               how
               wee
               might
               shift
               and
               shun
               it
               :
               but
               it
               is
               beyond
               the
               kenne
               of
               our
               eyes
               :
               we
               are
               no
               more
               able
               to
               see
               that
               then
               the
               Ayre
               :
               being
               therefore
               out
               of
               sight
               ,
               it
               is
               out
               of
               our
               reach
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               grapple
               with
               it
               ;
               we
               know
               not
               with
               what
               weapons
               to
               encounter
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               a
               
                 Spirituall
                 Enemie
              
               I
               call
               it
               ,
               because
               though
               it
               seize
               on
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               strikes
               at
               the
               soule
               :
               By
               Gods
               decree
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               a
               concommitant
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               were
               it
               not
               by
               Gods
               mercy
               reverst
               ,
               they
               would
               still
               come
               like
               lightning
               and
               thunder
               ,
               and
               strike
               both
               together
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 enemie
              
               ,
               because
               it
               fighteth
               against
               us
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               sinne
               .
               It
               commeth
               armed
               with
               a
               
                 Sting
                 ,
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 .
              
               Some
               make
               question
               whether
               if
               Adam
               had
               never
               sinned
               ,
               he
               should
               ever
               have
               died
               .
               But
               me-thinkes
               the
               Apostle
               
               Saint
               Paul
               putteth
               it
               out
               of
               qustion
               ;
               
                 By
                 one
                 mans
                 disobedience
                 sinne
              
               
               
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 sinne
                 death
                 .
              
               All
               those
               Death
               's
               that
               S.
               Austin
               reckoneth
               up
               :
               First
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               deprived
               of
               God
               ,
               separated
               from
               him
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               when
               the
               body
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               the
               Soule
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               torments
               for
               a
               time
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               separated
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               rejoyned
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               suffer
               torments
               eternally
               .
               All
               these
               are
               the
               recompence
               ,
               and
               reward
               of
               sinne
               .
               Therefore
               Death
               comming
               ,
               and
               being
               an
               Enemie
               thus
               armed
               ,
               (
               whatsoever
               kind
               of
               death
               it
               be
               )
               we
               may
               well
               say
               it
               is
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 enemie
              
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               spirituall
               ,
               the
               more
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 continuall
                 Enemie
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               more
               
               dangerous
               for
               that
               .
               It
               laies
               hold
               of
               us
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               never
               leaves
               us
               ,
               till
               it
               hath
               brought
               us
               to
               the
               Grave
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               wee
               doe
               not
               only
               die
               when
               we
               die
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               time
               we
               live
               ,
               assoone
               as
               wee
               begin
               to
               live
               ,
               we
               begin
               to
               die
               .
               As
               Seneca
               saith
               ,
               
                 Every
                 day
                 wee
                 die
                 ,
                 because
                 every
                 day
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 gone
                 .
              
               As
               a
               Candle
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               sooner
               lighted
               ,
               but
               presently
               it
               begins
               to
               waste
               :
               as
               an
               houre-glasse
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               sooner
               turned
               ,
               but
               presently
               the
               sand
               begins
               to
               runne
               out
               .
               So
               our
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               sooner
               breathed
               ,
               but
               presently
               it
               begins
               to
               vapour
               out
               .
               As
               the
               Sea
               ,
               what
               it
               gaineth
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               it
               loseth
               in
               another
               ;
               so
               our
               life
               ,
               what
               we
               gaine
               one
               way
               ,
               wee
               lose
               it
               in
               another
               :
               looke
               what
               is
               added
               to
               it
               ,
               so
               much
               is
               tooke
               from
               it
               ;
               the
               longer
               a
               man
               liveth
               ,
               the
               lesse
               he
               hath
               to
               live
               .
               Death
               doth
               by
               us
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               did
               by
               Esau
               ,
               catcheth
               us
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               and
               never
               leaveth
               us
               .
            
             
               So
               wee
               see
               it
               is
               a
               Common
               ,
               a
               Secret
               ,
               a
               Spirituall
               ,
               a
               Continuall
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Next
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ;
               How
               ,
               and
               wherein
               Death
               sheweth
               it
               
               selfe
               an
               Enemie
               .
               What
               Death
               deserveth
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               to
               bee
               thus
               accounted
               and
               feared
               .
               Fearfull
               and
               terrible
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               certaine
               ;
               So
               
                 Aristotle
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 of
                 all
                 terribles
                 .
                 Bildad
              
               in
               Iob
               ,
               calleth
               
               it
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 terrours
              
               .
               What
               doth
               Death
               bring
               with
               it
               to
               make
               it
               fearfull
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Death
               hath
               sundrie
               concomitants
               ,
               and
               companions
               
               that
               attend
               it
               ,
               that
               make
               it
               a
               formidable
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Harbingers
               that
               come
               along
               with
               it
               ;
               Sicknesses
               ,
               and
               diseases
               ,
               infirmities
               ,
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               difficulties
               .
               These
               are
               all
               fearfull
               to
               nature
               ,
               and
               through
               feare
               of
               these
               ,
               
                 Death
                 keepeth
                 men
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 in
                 bondage
                 .
              
               They
               make
               our
               lives
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
              
               a
               life
               ,
               rather
               like
               a
               life
               ,
               then
               a
               life
               indeed
               .
               So
               that
               howsoever
               the
               Apostle
               said
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 Behold
                 wee
                 live
                 .
              
               There
               Death
               
               hath
               the
               tanquam
               ,
               and
               life
               the
               Ecce
               :
               yet
               here
               we
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 wee
                 die
                 :
              
               here
               life
               hath
               the
               tanquam
               ,
               and
               Death
               the
               Ecce
               .
               Life
               is
               but
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
              
               a
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               shadow
               of
               a
               life
               that
               man
               walketh
               in
               :
               
                 Man
                 walketh
                 in
                 a
                 vaine
                 shadow
                 ,
                 and
                 disquieteth
                 himselfe
              
               
               
                 in
                 vaine
              
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               it
               lighteth
               not
               on
               all
               alike
               ,
               some
               it
               commeth
               on
               as
               a
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               breaking
               
                 their
                 bones
                 from
                 morning
                 to
                 evening
                 ,
              
               it
               makes
               an
               end
               of
               them
               :
               to
               others
               it
               is
               as
               a
               Moth
               in
               the
               garment
               ,
               secretly
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               by
               degrees
               ,
               insensibly
               ,
               pining
               and
               consuming
               them
               .
               Howsoever
               ,
               what
               Harbinger
               soever
               it
               bringeth
               ,
               it
               visiteth
               us
               with
               many
               touches
               ,
               and
               twitches
               ,
               before
               it
               come
               :
               falling
               pell-mell
               ,
               thicke
               and
               three-fold
               on
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               .
               In
               respect
               of
               these
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               an
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               dissolution
               that
               Death
               bringeth
               .
               For
               it
               
                 dissolveth
                 the
                 frame
                 of
                 nature
              
               ;
               It
               divorceth
               ,
               and
               separateth
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               
               Bodie
               ,
               those
               two
               companions
               ,
               that
               have
               lived
               so
               lovingly
               together
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               have
               lived
               a
               long
               time
               together
               .
               This
               is
               another
               thing
               that
               makes
               Death
               looke
               like
               an
               Enemie
               .
               Friends
               and
               companions
               that
               have
               lived
               long
               together
               are
               loth
               to
               part
               :
               wee
               see
               in
               experience
               ,
               old
               folke
               commonly
               are
               more
               loth
               to
               part
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               old
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               are
               young
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               none
               neerer
               then
               the
               soule
               and
               bodie
               :
               there
               is
               none
               have
               lived
               so
               long
               ,
               or
               so
               loving
               :
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               tedious
               for
               these
               to
               part
               ,
               and
               be
               an
               affliction
               and
               vexation
               ,
               when
               neither
               the
               body
               can
               longer
               retaine
               the
               fleeting
               soule
               ,
               or
               the
               soule
               longer
               sustaine
               the
               drouping
               body
               .
               Therefore
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               also
               ,
               Death
               being
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               ,
               no
               marvell
               though
               nature
               reluctate
               ,
               and
               we
               looke
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               on
               the
               face
               of
               an
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               Grave
               :
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 Darknesse
              
               ,
               as
               
               Iob
               calleth
               it
               :
               the
               place
               of
               oblivion
               ;
               the
               pit
               of
               stinch
               and
               rottennesse
               ;
               this
               is
               another
               thing
               that
               nature
               shrinketh
               and
               relucts
               at
               .
               For
               there
               we
               must
               burie
               out
               of
               our
               sight
               ,
               that
               that
               once
               was
               
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 our
                 eyes
              
               ,
               as
               Ezekiel
               said
               by
               his
               wife
               .
               And
               though
               it
               were
               
               never
               so
               lovely
               before
               ,
               yet
               it
               quickly
               becommeth
               loathsome
               .
               Our
               Beds
               must
               be
               made
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               where
               
                 corruption
                 and
                 wormes
              
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               Mattresse
               and
               Coverled
               ,
               to
               lie
               under
               us
               ,
               and
               spread
               over
               us
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 to
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 worme
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mother
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 sister
                 .
              
               That
               bodie
               of
               thine
               ,
               that
               
               God
               in
               the
               wombe
               so
               
                 wonderfully
                 made
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               all
               thy
               life-time
               (
               peradventure
               )
               hast
               delicately
               cherished
               ,
               lapped
               in
               Silke
               ,
               in
               Furre
               ,
               pampered
               with
               sweet
               wines
               ,
               Death
               as
               a
               proud
               Tyrant
               will
               set
               his
               foot
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               throw
               thee
               downe
               to
               the
               horrid
               dungeon
               ,
               where
               thy
               flesh
               shall
               putrifie
               ,
               and
               thy
               bones
               rot
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               of
               it
               (
               though
               sometime
               it
               were
               as
               the
               Rose
               and
               the
               Lilly
               of
               the
               field
               )
               shall
               soone
               become
               as
               loathsome
               as
               the
               dung
               in
               the
               streets
               .
               This
               is
               another
               thing
               that
               makes
               the
               face
               of
               Death
               dreadful
               and
               terrible
               ,
               when
               we
               thinke
               of
               such
               privations
               ,
               and
               annihilations
               as
               these
               ,
               tha●…
               
               wee
               shall
               come
               from
               a
               beeing
               to
               no
               beeing
               .
               These
               cannot
               but
               make
               Death
               looke
               with
               the
               face
               of
               an
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 The
                 losse
                 and
                 deprivation
                 of
                 all
                 worldly
                 contentments
                 ,
              
               
               and
               worldly
               imployments
               :
               that
               is
               another
               thing
               that
               makes
               Death
               terrible
               and
               fearfull
               to
               us
               .
               Looke
               whatsoever
               contentment
               wee
               tooke
               in
               any
               thing
               here
               ,
               we
               must
               bid
               it
               farewell
               then
               .
               Farewell
               to
               all
               ,
               to
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               honours
               ,
               we
               shall
               carrie
               none
               of
               them
               away
               with
               us
               ;
               
                 None
                 of
                 our
                 pompe
                 and
                 glory
                 shall
                 descend
              
               
               
                 after
                 us
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               saith
               .
               Farewell
               to
               all
               the
               gold
               and
               silver
               we
               have
               gathered
               together
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               goodly
               lands
               wee
               have
               purchased
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               stately
               houses
               we
               have
               built
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               pleasant
               gardens
               ,
               and
               orchards
               wee
               have
               planted
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               sports
               and
               pastimes
               we
               have
               had
               ,
               to
               all
               our
               merry
               consorts
               wee
               have
               kept
               company
               with
               ,
               to
               all
               our
               Jewels
               and
               wardrope
               ,
               to
               our
               dauncing
               ,
               and
               feasting
               ,
               and
               musicke
               :
               Death
               pulleth
               us
               from
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               layeth
               us
               levell
               with
               the
               Dust
               ;
               It
               mingleth
               shovels
               and
               Scepters
               together
               ;
               It
               makes
               rich
               and
               poore
               ,
               the
               Prince
               and
               the
               Peasant
               alike
               ;
               
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 man
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               All
               relations
               we
               have
               now
               ,
               shall
               be
               broken
               off
               then
               ,
               betweene
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               Parents
               and
               children
               ,
               
               Master
               and
               servants
               ,
               neighbour
               and
               neighbour
               ,
               friend
               and
               friend
               :
               wee
               shall
               dwell
               apart
               with
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               shake
               hands
               one
               with
               another
               .
            
             
               
                 All
                 the
                 services
                 and
                 imployments
              
               wee
               are
               tooke
               up
               with
               here
               ,
               shall
               cease
               then
               :
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               frequenting
               of
               the
               Exchange
               ,
               no
               exercising
               of
               Trade
               ,
               no
               bearing
               of
               Office
               ,
               no
               working
               in
               our
               Calling
               .
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 night
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 worke
                 in
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 silence
                 ,
              
               where
               all
               affaires
               are
               cut
               off
               :
               Where
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 worke
                 nor
                 invention
                 ,
                 nor
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 nor
                 counsell
                 ,
              
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Preacher
               .
               Oh
               saith
               good
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               more
               service
               to
               be
               done
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               no
               more
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               that
               manner
               as
               it
               is
               now
               :
               there
               is
               no
               exercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               no
               Word
               ,
               no
               Sacraments
               ,
               no
               Fasting
               ,
               no
               Almes
               ,
               no
               Preaching
               ,
               no
               Prayer
               ,
               no
               Confession
               and
               thankes-giving
               .
               
                 The
                 Corse
                 cannot
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
                 the
                 Grave
                 cannot
                 give
                 thankes
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 goe
                 downe
                 into
                 the
                 pit
                 cannot
                 honour
                 thee
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Oh
               (
               Beloved
               )
               how
               carefull
               and
               active
               ,
               and
               vigilant
               ,
               and
               diligent
               should
               this
               make
               us
               to
               be
               (
               when
               wee
               consider
               it
               )
               for
               the
               well
               improving
               of
               that
               time
               that
               wee
               have
               lent
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               well-discharging
               of
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               offices
               ,
               and
               duties
               that
               are
               now
               laid
               upon
               us
               ;
               Considering
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
              
               that
               will
               cut
               us
               off
               from
               all
               affaires
               ,
               and
               bereave
               us
               of
               all
               opportunities
               of
               receiving
               or
               doing
               ,
               or
               performing
               any
               service
               to
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               either
               
               in
               Church
               or
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 Conscience
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 certaintie
                 of
                 iudgement
                 ,
              
               and
               uncertainty
               of
               salvation
               (
               for
               brevities
               sake
               I
               put
               them
               together
               )
               
               these
               things
               come
               along
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               face
               of
               Death
               terrible
               and
               fearfull
               .
            
             
               
                 Conscience
                 of
                 sinne
              
               first
               of
               all
               .
               For
               
                 Sinne
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
               And
               which
               of
               us
               is
               there
               that
               doth
               not
               arme
               Death
               with
               that
               sting
               ?
               Who
               can
               reflect
               on
               the
               passages
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               find
               it
               as
               full
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Leopard
                 of
                 spots
              
               .
               Wee
               find
               nothing
               in
               sinne
               now
               ,
               but
               oblectation
               and
               delight
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               
                 hide
                 it
                 under
                 our
                 tongue
              
               ,
               and
               hugge
               it
               in
               our
               bosomes
               .
               Oh
               but
               when
               Death
               commeth
               once
               ,
               it
               thrusteth
               these
               things
               out
               ,
               and
               oh
               the
               horrour
               and
               anguish
               that
               the
               poore
               conscience
               is
               tormented
               ,
               and
               made
               to
               smart
               with
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               with
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
                 certainty
                 of
                 judgement
              
               ;
               that
               is
               another
               dreadfull
               Arrow
               in
               Deaths
               quiver
               ,
               
                 After
                 Death
                 commeth
                 judgement
                 .
                 And
                 wee
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 wee
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               the
               particular
               judgement
               that
               passeth
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               reverst
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               
                 Tree
                 falleth
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 lieth
                 .
              
               And
               then
               the
               Generall
               judgement
               ,
               when
               the
               Body
               and
               Soule
               shall
               both
               bee
               wrapped
               up
               in
               the
               same
               condemnation
               .
               Oh
               who
               
                 can
                 dwell
                 with
                 devouring
                 fire
                 ?
                 with
                 those
                 everlasting
                 burnings
                 ?
              
               
            
             
               And
               then
               lastly
               ;
               The
               
                 uncertaintie
                 of
                 our
                 future
                 estate
              
               .
               For
               how
               many
               thousands
               bee
               there
               that
               die
               ,
               that
               cannot
               tell
               what
               becommeth
               of
               them
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               sing
               that
               Farewell
               to
               their
               soules
               as
               Adrian
               to
               his
               ,
               
                 My
                 poore
                 wandring
                 soule
                 ,
                 whether
                 art
                 thou
                 going
                 ?
                 What
                 will
                 become
                 of
                 thee
                 ?
                 Death
              
               then
               being
               accompanied
               with
               such
               an
               Armie
               of
               Terrours
               as
               these
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               might
               well
               call
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 An
                 Enemie
              
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               how
               it
               is
               called
               the
               last
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               For
               two
               reasons
               ;
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               last
               that
               shall
               assault
               us
               .
               So
               Caietan
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               
                 Last
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 destroyed
              
               .
               So
               the
               
               common
               streame
               of
               interpreters
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               
                 Last
                 Enemie
              
               that
               shall
               assault
               us
               .
               And
               here
               I
               have
               to
               note
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               while
               wee
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               have
               more
               Enemies
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               when
               there
               are
               some
               last
               ,
               there
               must
               bee
               others
               going
               before
               .
               If
               
                 Death
                 bee
                 the
                 last
                 Enemie
              
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               others
               beside
               .
               I
               ,
               we
               have
               so
               (
               God
               knoweth
               )
               Enemies
               on
               every
               side
               .
               Without
               us
               ,
               within
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               Divell
               he
               is
               an
               Enemie
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               vollies
               of
               tentation
               hee
               
               hath
               to
               discharge
               against
               us
               .
               So
               many
               tentations
               ,
               so
               many
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               The
               World
               is
               an
               enemie
               to
               us
               :
               An
               enemie
               when
               it
               seemeth
               a
               friend
               ;
               
               When
               it
               smileth
               it
               betrayeth
               :
               it
               kisseth
               and
               killeth
               .
               On
               the
               right
               hand
               it
               hath
               prosperitie
               to
               allure
               ,
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               adversitie
               to
               
               affright
               ;
               in
               every
               corner
               ,
               wicked
               counsell
               ,
               and
               company
               ,
               and
               example
               to
               seduce
               and
               insnare
               us
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               owne
               flesh
               is
               an
               enemie
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Serpent
               wee
               carry
               in
               
               our
               bosomes
               .
               The
               Divell
               is
               a
               serpent
               in
               Hell
               :
               the
               world
               is
               a
               Serpent
               in
               our
               hand
               :
               the
               flesh
               is
               a
               Serpent
               in
               our
               bosome
               .
               Wee
               carry
               it
               with
               us
               where
               ever
               wee
               goe
               :
               It
               is
               a
               con-naturall
               ,
               concorporate
               Enemie
               .
               All
               our
               other
               enemies
               could
               doe
               us
               no
               hurt
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               that
               ,
               if
               this
               enemie
               that
               cohabiteth
               with
               us
               ,
               did
               not
               combine
               against
               us
               .
               Know
               (
               who
               everthou
               art
               )
               there
               is
               no
               Enemie
               like
               thy selfe
               :
               thy selfe
               is
               the
               worst
               enemie
               of
               all
               .
               All
               the
               sparkes
               that
               flie
               out
               of
               Sathans
               engines
               ,
               could
               never
               
                 sindge
                 a
                 haire
                 of
                 our
                 heads
                 ,
              
               if
               our
               flesh
               were
               not
               as
               tinder
               .
               All
               the
               windes
               that
               blow
               in
               the
               foure
               corners
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               could
               not
               
                 make
                 shipwracke
              
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               our
               flesh
               were
               not
               a
               treacherous
               Pilot.
               Death
               (
               that
               gnaweth
               the
               thread
               of
               our
               soule
               and
               body
               asunder
               )
               could
               not
               separate
               them
               ,
               or
               them
               from
               God
               ,
               if
               the
               flesh
               did
               not
               whet
               the
               teeth
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               sharpen
               it
               with
               a
               sting
               .
            
             
               So
               then
               we
               see
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               great
               many
               Enemies
               more
               to
               encounter
               us
               besides
               Death
               ,
               some
               without
               ,
               some
               within
               .
               Therefore
               how
               should
               this
               teach
               us
               circumspect
               walking
               ?
               to
               
                 behave
                 our selves
                 wisely
                 in
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
              
               as
               David
               when
               he
               knew
               Saul
               was
               his
               Enemie
               ,
               and
               had
               an
               eye
               upon
               him
               to
               doe
               him
               mischiefe
               .
               How
               should
               it
               teach
               us
               to
               pray
               with
               
                 David
                 ;
                 Lord
                 teach
                 mee
                 thy
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 right
              
               
               
                 path
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 mine
                 enemie
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               one
               thing
               I
               have
               to
               note
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               another
               thing
               I
               have
               to
               note
               ;
               If
               Death
               be
               the
               
                 last
                 enemie
              
               ,
               
               then
               in
               all
               probabilitie
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               the
               worst
               .
               Of
               the
               Divels
               regiment
               it
               is
               (
               I
               told
               yee
               before
               )
               Hee
               is
               the
               Generall
               of
               the
               Armie
               .
               And
               (
               beloved
               )
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               the
               Divell
               is
               very
               politique
               and
               subtile
               ,
               in
               marshalling
               his
               forces
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               place
               his
               best
               Souldiers
               in
               the
               forefront
               of
               the
               battell
               ,
               but
               keepes
               them
               in
               the
               Reare
               ,
               he
               puts
               them
               behind
               ,
               that
               when
               all
               the
               rest
               have
               wearied
               and
               tired
               us
               ,
               they
               should
               set
               on
               us
               afresh
               .
               He
               is
               so
               cunning
               a
               disputant
               ,
               that
               he
               reserveth
               the
               best
               arguments
               for
               the
               last
               .
               A
               cunning
               Gamester
               ,
               that
               plaies
               his
               best
               play
               at
               the
               last
               ;
               A
               cunning
               Archer
               ,
               that
               shootes
               his
               best
               shaft
               at
               the
               last
               .
               So
               since
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 Enenie
              
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               to
               be
               the
               sorest
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               sorer
               we
               are
               like
               to
               find
               him
               ,
               the
               carefuller
               we
               should
               be
               to
               arme
               against
               him
               :
               alwayes
               to
               put
               our selves
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               he
               commeth
               ,
               hee
               may
               find
               us
               weaponed
               :
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               we
               might
               be
               alwayes
               doing
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               dying
               ,
               it
               being
               the
               height
               of
               the
               perfection
               ,
               that
               any
               soule
               can
               attaine
               to
               (
               as
               the
               heathens
               themselves
               well
               observed
               )
               
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 spend
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 his
                 last
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               is
               one
               reason
               why
               the
               Apostle
               here
               calleth
               
                 Death
                 the
                 last
                 enemie
              
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 last
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               another
               reason
               .
               As
               it
               is
               the
               last
               by
               which
               wee
               are
               assaulted
               ,
               
               so
               it
               is
               the
               
                 last
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 destroyed
              
               .
               That
               the
               Apostle
               principally
               meant
               here
               (
               as
               Interpreters
               commonly
               understand
               it
               )
               When
               he
               saith
               the
               
                 last
                 enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 Death
                 ,
              
               hee
               meant
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 Enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroied
                 last
                 .
              
               And
               this
               leadeth
               me
               to
               the
               last
               point
               I
               propounded
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               
                 That
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 enemie
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 last
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               thing
               .
            
             
               Who
               undertakes
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ?
               Our selves
               ?
               In
               likelihood
               
               Death
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               destroy
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               it
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               
                 seven-sealed
                 booke
              
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               
                 when
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 open
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 prevailed
                 to
                 open
                 the
                 booke
                 .
              
               So
               the
               
                 Lion
                 of
                 the
                 tribe
                 of
                 Iudah
              
               prevaileth
               to
               destroy
               this
               enemie
               ,
               that
               
                 none
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 under
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 he
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 .
              
               Hee
               saith
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               David
               of
               Goliah
               ,
               when
               hee
               defied
               the
               host
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               ranne
               away
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 mans
                 heart
                 faile
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               saith
               the
               
               sonne
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 let
                 no
                 mans
                 heart
                 faile
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 fight
                 with
                 yonder
                 Philistim
                 .
                 Oh
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               whom
               Saint
               Peter
               calleth
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
              
               
               life
               .
               Hee
               subdueth
               all
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               he
               that
               will
               
                 destroy
                 Death
              
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               leave
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               
                 trod
                 him
                 under
                 foot
              
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               will
               Christ
               doe
               this
               ?
               Wee
               see
               Death
               playes
               the
               Tyrant
               
               still
               ,
               it
               killeth
               and
               spoyleth
               ,
               as
               fast
               as
               it
               did
               ;
               his
               sickle
               is
               in
               every
               ones
               harvest
               ;
               as
               fast
               as
               the
               corne
               growes
               up
               ,
               hee
               cuts
               it
               downe
               ,
               he
               leaveth
               not
               an
               eare
               standing
               .
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               before
               this
               (
               that
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               of
               )
               will
               be
               ?
            
             
               At
               last
               .
               His
               meaning
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               generall
               day
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               
               when
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               come
               ,
               then
               Christ
               shall
               destroy
               him
               .
               And
               he
               bringeth
               it
               in
               the
               rather
               ,
               to
               assure
               the
               Corinths
               of
               that
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               them
               doubted
               of
               ;
               namely
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               Resurrection
               .
               For
               unlesse
               the
               
                 dead
                 should
                 arise
              
               ,
               how
               can
               Death
               be
               destroyed
               ?
               But
               Death
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               out
               of
               question
               that
               the
               
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
              
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               comfort
               have
               we
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               if
               Death
               be
               not
               destroyed
               till
               then
               ?
               if
               till
               then
               it
               play
               the
               domineering
               Enemie
               ?
            
             
               No
               ,
               not
               so
               neither
               .
               Wee
               have
               comfort
               enough
               in
               that
               ,
               that
               
               Christ
               hath
               already
               done
               .
               Though
               it
               bee
               not
               already
               destroyed
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               already
               subdued
               .
               It
               is
               not
               only
               subdued
               ,
               but
               disarmed
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               captivated
               ,
               and
               triumphed
               over
               .
               Hee
               subdued
               it
               when
               he
               died
               ;
               in
               suffering
               death
               he
               overcame
               Death
               ;
               hee
               beat
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               ground
               ,
               at
               his
               owne
               weapons
               :
               in
               his
               owne
               hold
               hee
               disarmed
               him
               .
               When
               he
               rose
               againe
               ,
               then
               he
               spoyled
               him
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               tooke
               his
               weapons
               away
               ,
               and
               triumphed
               over
               him
               in
               the
               open
               field
               .
               When
               he
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               then
               hee
               carried
               
               those
               spoiles
               with
               him
               in
               token
               of
               conquest
               ,
               as
               Sampson
               tooke
               the
               
                 Gates
                 of
                 Gaza
                 on
                 his
                 shoulders
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 the
                 hill
                 .
              
               Christ
               by
               Death
               tooke
               the
               
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
              
               away
               ;
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               hee
               tooke
               the
               
                 strength
                 of
                 Death
              
               away
               ;
               by
               his
               Ascension
               hee
               tooke
               away
               the
               
                 hope
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               for
               ever
               conquering
               or
               prevailing
               more
               ;
               finally
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               Judgement
               hee
               will
               take
               away
               the
               name
               and
               beeing
               of
               Death
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               never
               bee
               more
               remembred
               ,
               but
               
                 mortality
                 shall
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               done
               this
               for
               himselfe
               (
               perhaps
               )
               but
               what
               is
               this
               to
               us
               ?
            
             
               Nay
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               for
               his
               owne
               victorie
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               
                 given
                 us
                 victorie
              
               :
               hee
               is
               not
               only
               a
               conquerour
               ,
               but
               hee
               hath
               made
               us
               conquerours
               :
               
                 thankes
                 be
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 us
              
               
               victorie
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               by
               Death
               ,
               as
               hee
               doth
               by
               our
               sinnes
               :
               he
               hath
               subdued
               them
               already
               :
               at
               the
               last
               hee
               will
               utterly
               destroy
               them
               :
               sinne
               and
               Death
               both
               of
               them
               are
               already
               subdued
               ,
               at
               last
               they
               shall
               be
               abolished
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
               As
               there
               shall
               bee
               
                 no
                 more
                 sorrow
                 and
                 paine
              
               ,
               so
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               death
               and
               sinne
               :
               
                 All
                 teares
                 shall
                 be
                 wiped
                 from
              
               
               
                 our
                 eyes
                 :
                 I
                 will
                 ransomethem
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 redeeme
                 them
                 from
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               More
               then
               this
               ;
               This
               yet
               addeth
               to
               our
               comfort
               ,
               Christ
               will
               so
               
                 destroy
                 Death
              
               ,
               as
               hee
               will
               not
               only
               subdue
               him
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               reconcile
               him
               to
               us
               :
               not
               only
               foile
               him
               as
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               but
               propitiate
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               our
               friend
               .
               Wee
               have
               all
               our
               enemies
               subdued
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               some
               are
               so
               subdued
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               reconciled
               :
               Death
               is
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               reconciled
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               subdued
               enemie
               .
               In
               stead
               of
               bringing
               forth
               
                 children
                 for
                 bondage
              
               ,
               it
               becommeth
               a
               purchaser
               of
               our
               freedome
               :
               it
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               plucking
               us
               from
               Christ
               ,
               as
               rather
               it
               letteth
               us
               into
               Christ
               :
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               a
               losse
               ,
               as
               it
               bringeth
               gaine
               :
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               a
               dammage
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               part
               of
               our
               Dowrie
               :
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               reckoneth
               it
               as
               a
               prerogative
               ,
               as
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 is
                 ours
                 ,
                 so
                 Death
                 is
                 ours
                 .
              
               
               Indeed
               if
               Death
               were
               not
               ours
               ,
               life
               were
               not
               ours
               ;
               for
               our
               only
               way
               to
               life
               now
               is
               by
               Death
               .
               Such
               a
               friend
               is
               this
               Enemie
               become
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Bridge
               to
               passe
               to
               heaven
               :
               the
               Chariot
               that
               wee
               are
               tooke
               up
               to
               heaven
               in
               .
               What
               we
               get
               of
               life
               toward
               life
               ,
               we
               lose
               in
               death
               ,
               but
               what
               we
               get
               in
               death
               toward
               life
               ,
               we
               never
               lose
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               Application
               ,
               and
               conclusion
               of
               all
               .
               Something
               I
               have
               to
               say
               by
               way
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               something
               by
               way
               of
               counsell
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               comfort
               ;
               Against
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               or
               against
               
               over-much
               sorrow
               for
               those
               that
               Death
               takesaway
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 an
                 Enemie
              
               .
               But
               to
               whom
               ?
               only
               to
               the
               wicked
               
               
               that
               are
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               have
               no
               benefit
               at
               all
               by
               his
               Death
               and
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               ascension
               .
               When
               Death
               commeth
               and
               findeth
               out
               these
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               as
               Ahab
               did
               to
               Eliah
               ,
               and
               more
               truly
               a
               great
               deale
               ,
               
                 hast
                 thou
                 found
                 me
                 ,
                 oh
                 mine
                 Enemie
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               the
               worst
               Enemie
               they
               have
               in
               the
               world
               .
               It
               is
               a
               cruell
               Sergeant
               ,
               that
               
               catcheth
               them
               by
               the
               throat
               ,
               and
               arresteth
               them
               for
               a
               debt
               that
               they
               are
               never
               able
               to
               pay
               :
               It
               dragges
               them
               to
               the
               Jayle
               ,
               casteth
               them
               into
               the
               Dungeon
               ,
               to
               the
               chaines
               of
               Darknesse
               .
               I
               have
               not
               a
               word
               of
               comfort
               to
               say
               to
               them
               .
               They
               have
               no
               more
               comfort
               in
               Death
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               in
               Hell
               ,
               where
               though
               they
               shall
               lie
               in
               torments
               and
               paine
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               have
               a
               
                 drop
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 coole
                 their
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               the
               faithfull
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               comfort
               upon
               comfort
               .
               
               For
               though
               Death
               be
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               yet
               remember
               ,
               first
               it
               is
               a
               subdued
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               reconciled
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               an
               Enemie
               that
               one
               day
               shall
               not
               be
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               subdued
               Enemie
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               comfort
               .
               The
               strength
               and
               
               sting
               of
               it
               is
               gone
               .
               When
               a
               Bee
               hath
               lost
               his
               sting
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               Droane
               ,
               it
               can
               hurt
               no
               more
               .
               So
               Death
               is
               a
               Droane
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               it
               hums
               and
               buzzeth
               ,
               it
               doth
               no
               hurt
               ,
               it
               cannot
               sting
               ,
               the
               sting
               is
               gone
               .
            
             
               Against
               all
               those
               Enemies
               that
               I
               formerly
               told
               yee
               of
               ,
               that
               are
               attendants
               on
               Death
               ,
               here
               is
               comfort
               .
            
             
               First
               it
               is
               true
               :
               Death
               commeth
               with
               ill
               Harbingers
               ,
               it
               bringeth
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               aches
               ,
               and
               paine
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               comfort
               against
               this
               .
               For
               when
               God
               sendeth
               paine
               ,
               remember
               hee
               promiseth
               to
               send
               patience
               too
               :
               that
               he
               will
               put
               his
               hand
               under
               to
               helpe
               ,
               
                 His
                 left
                 hand
                 shall
                 bee
                 under
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 over
                 us
                 ,
              
               to
               catch
               us
               :
               hee
               hath
               
               promised
               comfort
               upon
               our
               sicke
               beds
               ,
               
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 bed
                 in
                 our
                 sicknesse
                 .
              
               
               Wee
               need
               not
               make
               such
               an
               Allegorie
               as
               Ambrose
               doth
               :
               this
               sweet
               flesh
               of
               ours
               ,
               the
               Bed
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               under
               infirmities
               and
               weaknesses
               :
               God
               helpeth
               us
               ,
               he
               makes
               our
               bed
               :
               
                 hee
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 sicke
                 of
                 the
                 Palsey
                 ,
                 Take
                 up
                 thy
                 bed
                 :
                 hee
                 turneth
                 our
                 bed
                 in
                 our
                 sicknesse
                 ,
              
               either
               he
               sends
               us
               health
               ,
               (
               so
               some
               expounds
               it
               )
               hee
               turnes
               the
               bed
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               into
               a
               bed
               of
               health
               :
               or
               God
               turneth
               our
               bed
               for
               us
               in
               our
               sicknesse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               refresheth
               us
               ,
               giveth
               us
               ease
               ,
               when
               we
               lie
               upon
               our
               sicke
               beds
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Metaphor
               borrowed
               from
               those
               that
               attend
               sicke
               persons
               ,
               that
               helpe
               to
               make
               their
               Beds
               easie
               and
               soft
               ,
               and
               turne
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               lie
               at
               ease
               :
               So
               God
               hath
               promised
               his
               children
               in
               the
               painfull
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               to
               make
               their
               Beds
               easie
               and
               soft
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               lie
               at
               ease
               by
               the
               Patience
               that
               he
               will
               give
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Death
               bringeth
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               dissolveth
               the
               frame
               of
               nature
               ,
               it
               separateth
               and
               divorceth
               those
               two
               loving
               companions
               ,
               the
               Soule
               and
               the
               Body
               .
               But
               there
               is
               comfort
               in
               this
               .
               For
               though
               it
               divorce
               the
               Soule
               and
               the
               Body
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               
               destroy
               the
               soule
               and
               the
               body
               :
               even
               the
               body
               is
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               rotting
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               the
               Soule
               is
               translated
               to
               heaven
               .
               Againe
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               separated
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               one
               day
               they
               shall
               meet
               more
               joyfull
               ,
               and
               glorious
               then
               ever
               before
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               separated
               againe
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               though
               he
               separate
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               yet
               neither
               from
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               Christ
               from
               them
               .
               Nay
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               separating
               ,
               that
               it
               helpeth
               to
               unite
               us
               to
               Christ
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               the
               dissolution
               of
               those
               shall
               bee
               the
               conjunction
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               Grave
               attendeth
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               putrifaction
               of
               this
               flesh
               of
               ours
               ,
               that
               must
               turne
               to
               corruptnesse
               ,
               it
               makes
               it
               terrible
               and
               fearfull
               .
               But
               there
               is
               comfort
               against
               this
               .
               For
               after
               that
               time
               of
               putrifaction
               ,
               there
               shall
               bee
               a
               time
               of
               restitution
               ,
               and
               though
               the
               wormes
               devoure
               this
               flesh
               of
               ours
               ,
               
                 yet
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 flesh
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 God
                 another
                 day
                 ,
                 These
                 eyes
                 shall
              
               
               
                 see
                 him
              
               .
               There
               is
               comfort
               in
               that
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               shall
               come
               to
               restore
               us
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               the
               Grave
               hath
               clothed
               with
               corruption
               ,
               he
               will
               cloath
               with
               glory
               ;
               
                 these
                 vile
                 bodies
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 make
              
               
               
                 them
                 like
                 the
                 glorious
                 body
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               without
               all
               corruption
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               Death
               depriveth
               us
               of
               worldly
               friends
               ,
               of
               worldly
               imployments
               ,
               this
               makes
               it
               terrible
               ;
               Yet
               there
               is
               comfort
               against
               this
               .
               Though
               we
               be
               deprived
               of
               worldly
               friends
               ,
               it
               carries
               us
               to
               heaven
               ,
               to
               better
               company
               ,
               
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
              
               
               
                 just
                 and
                 perfect
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 to
                 Iesus
                 the
                 Mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 .
              
               Nay
               besides
               ,
               one
               day
               hee
               will
               restore
               againe
               those
               very
               friends
               ,
               of
               which
               here
               we
               are
               deprived
               :
               though
               wee
               lose
               them
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               in
               heaven
               wee
               shall
               meet
               againe
               ,
               and
               there
               renew
               a
               perpetuall
               league
               of
               societie
               and
               love
               .
               So
               though
               it
               deprive
               us
               of
               worldly
               benefits
               ,
               it
               cannot
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               those
               are
               better
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 that
                 last
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 the
              
               
               
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 endure
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               though
               it
               deprive
               us
               of
               worldly
               services
               ,
               it
               carrieth
               us
               to
               heaven
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               are
               better
               ,
               that
               are
               high
               and
               proper
               to
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               ,
               such
               as
               befit
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               
                 sing
                 Hallelujahs
              
               ;
               and
               such
               as
               are
               profitable
               to
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               by
               the
               memorie
               of
               good
               examples
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               prayers
               they
               offer
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               particular
               ,
               for
               they
               know
               no
               mans
               particular
               wants
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               generall
               and
               common
               good
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               and
               lastly
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               consideration
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               our
               uncertaine
               estate
               after
               death
               ,
               makes
               it
               terrible
               like
               the
               face
               of
               an
               Enemie
               .
               Yet
               there
               is
               comfort
               against
               these
               .
            
             
               For
               sinne
               .
               I
               told
               you
               that
               though
               there
               bee
               a
               sting
               in
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               hath
               drawne
               out
               that
               sting
               ,
               so
               that
               being
               a
               Serpent
               without
               a
               sting
               ,
               we
               may
               doe
               as
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 take
                 it
                 in
                 our
                 hand
                 ,
              
               put
               it
               into
               
               our
               bosome
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               never
               doe
               us
               hurt
               ,
               to
               them
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               
                 Death
                 rather
                 came
              
               by
               sinne
               ,
               then
               for
               sinne
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               betweene
               sinne
               and
               damnation
               ,
               but
               betweene
               sinne
               and
               salvation
               .
            
             
               For
               judgement
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               Death
               presenteth
               judgement
               ,
               but
               it
               presenteth
               it
               with
               comfort
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               is
               the
               day
               that
               the
               godly
               looke
               for
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               ,
               as
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               ,
               not
               of
               confusion
               ;
               when
               they
               shall
               receive
               the
               sentence
               by
               which
               they
               shall
               bee
               absolved
               ,
               and
               not
               condemned
               .
               For
               they
               know
               when
               God
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               their
               Judge
               ,
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               be
               their
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               the
               uncertaintie
               of
               our
               future
               estate
               after
               death
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               naturall
               understanding
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               a
               thing
               uncertaine
               and
               obscure
               ,
               yet
               from
               the
               secre●…
               revelation
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Saints
               in
               some
               measure
               know
               how
               it
               will
               be
               with
               them
               after
               
                 death
                 ,
                 Wee
                 know
                 though
                 our
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 building
                 given
                 us
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
            
             
               All
               these
               things
               are
               helpes
               to
               give
               us
               comfort
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               those
               Enemies
               that
               Death
               comes
               attended
               with
               :
               that
               though
               it
               be
               an
               Enemie
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               subdued
               Enemie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               comfort
               us
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               Death
               is
               not
               only
               
               a
               subdued
               ,
               but
               a
               reconciled
               Enemie
               ;
               of
               an
               Enemie
               it
               is
               made
               to
               bee
               a
               friend
               :
               it
               is
               so
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               such
               a
               friend
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               not
               a
               better
               in
               the
               world
               .
               It
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               the
               wicked
               have
               not
               a
               worse
               enemie
               in
               the
               world
               then
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               have
               not
               a
               better
               friend
               ;
               so
               yee
               should
               see
               if
               I
               had
               leisure
               to
               shew
               you
               ,
               on
               the
               one
               side
               from
               what
               labour
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               miserie
               ,
               it
               helpeth
               to
               free
               them
               ;
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               to
               what
               comfort
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               it
               helpeth
               to
               bring
               them
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               it
               may
               comfort
               us
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               as
               death
               is
               an
               enemie
               ,
               
               a
               subdued
               enemie
               ,
               a
               reconciled
               enemy
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               an
               enemie
               ,
               that
               
                 at
                 last
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
              
               .
               The
               time
               shall
               come
               when
               
                 Death
                 and
                 Hell
                 shall
                 be
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
              
               ;
               the
               meaning
               is
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               they
               shall
               be
               shut
               up
               in
               the
               bottomlesse
               pit
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               only
               have
               leave
               to
               exercise
               their
               power
               on
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               damned
               reprobates
               that
               lie
               there
               in
               torments
               ,
               Death
               on
               the
               one
               side
               still
               gnawing
               of
               them
               that
               they
               ever
               die
               ,
               and
               yet
               Hell
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               still
               preserving
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               everlastingly
               live
               .
               But
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 part
                 and
                 portion
                 given
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 to
                 life
                 ,
              
               where
               they
               shall
               never
               
                 ●…ast
                 of
                 death
                 more
              
               .
               What
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               true
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 dead
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 die
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               Death
               
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 dominion
                 over
                 them
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               I
               cannot
               inlarge
               these
               comforts
               ;
               Yet
               (
               Beloved
               )
               I
               have
               a
               word
               or
               two
               of
               counsell
               ,
               I
               pray
               hearken
               to
               it
               .
               Birefly
               thus
               .
            
             
               Christ
               though
               he
               have
               overcome
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               both
               death
               and
               
               sinne
               for
               us
               for
               ever
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               will
               have
               us
               exercised
               
               also
               in
               subduing
               and
               overcomming
               them
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               not
               so
               fought
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               have
               us
               also
               fight
               for
               our selves
               :
               as
               hee
               hath
               
                 overcome
                 death
              
               ,
               so
               must
               we
               for
               our
               parts
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               that
               that
               Christ
               hath
               done
               .
               Death
               being
               an
               enemie
               
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               prepare
               and
               arme
               our selves
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               an
               Enemie
               too
               strong
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               your
               better
               direction
               take
               these
               few
               heads
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Remember
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               It
               is
               sinne
               that
               
               lead
               Death
               into
               the
               world
               :
               it
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               ,
               that
               Death
               is
               an
               Enemie
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               were
               it
               not
               for
               that
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               no
               Eenemie
               at
               all
               .
               Now
               then
               (
               beloved
               )
               if
               yee
               will
               not
               die
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               let
               your
               care
               be
               to
               
                 die
                 to
                 sinne
              
               :
               labour
               to
               have
               sinne
               die
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               shalt
               not
               die
               in
               that
               .
               When
               thou
               hast
               committed
               drunkennesse
               ,
               or
               prophanenesse
               ,
               &c.
               thinke
               with
               thy selfe
               ,
               this
               is
               pleasant
               and
               sweet
               now
               ;
               but
               how
               will
               this
               tast
               another
               day
               ,
               when
               I
               shall
               come
               to
               lie
               upon
               my
               death-bed
               ,
               and
               my
               soule
               shall
               set
               on
               my
               pale
               lips
               ,
               ready
               to
               take
               her
               flight
               ,
               and
               bee
               brought
               before
               the
               Judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ?
               
                 What
                 fruit
                 will
                 these
                 things
                 bring
                 then
                 ?
              
               What
               comfort
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               will
               it
               procure
               to
               the
               conscience
               then
               ?
               Oh
               (
               saith
               Abner
               to
               
                 Ioab
                 )
                 knowest
                 thou
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 will
                 be
                 bitternesse
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ?
              
               It
               will
               be
               as
               gall
               and
               wormwood
               ,
               therefore
               if
               yee
               would
               not
               have
               Death
               be
               bitter
               then
               ,
               let
               not
               sinne
               bee
               sweet
               now
               :
               part
               with
               sinne
               betime
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               learne
               to
               
                 walke
                 humbly
                 with
                 God
              
               betime
               ,
               and
               betime
               put
               your selves
               in
               a
               way
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               new
               obedience
               :
               take
               
               heed
               of
               dallying
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               procrastinating
               ,
               and
               putting
               off
               the
               time
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               a
               sort
               die
               (
               as
               Plinie
               saith
               some
               doe
               ,
               that
               are
               stung
               with
               the
               Serpent
               Colemion
               )
               some
               laughing
               ,
               some
               raging
               ,
               some
               so●…tish
               and
               secure
               ,
               others
               hoping
               ,
               some
               dispairing
               ?
               They
               have
               not
               beene
               carefull
               to
               walke
               with
               God
               while
               they
               lived
               ;
               because
               they
               wanted
               care
               then
               ,
               they
               want
               comfort
               now
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 remember
                 not
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 life
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               
                 Austin
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 forget
                 them
                 in
                 death
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               S.
               Peter
               would
               have
               us
               
                 looke
                 for
                 new
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 earth
                 ,
                 wherein
                 dwelleth
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               But
               never
               looke
               thou
               to
               dwell
               in
               that
               heaven
               where
               righteousnesse
               dwelleth
               ,
               except
               righteousnesse
               dwell
               in
               thee
               :
               And
               he
               exhorteth
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 wee
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 peace
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 :
              
               that
               is
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               indeed
               ;
               but
               remember
               ,
               
                 Peace
                 and
                 holinesse
                 goe
                 together
              
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               be
               
                 found
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               wee
               must
               be
               
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 holinesse
              
               :
               Walke
               in
               holinesse
               and
               uprightnesse
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 peace
                 shall
                 kisse
              
               thee
               on
               thy
               death-bed
               :
               
                 Marke
                 the
                 upright
                 and
                 just
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 peare
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               better
               to
               subdue
               Death
               ,
               be
               willing
               to
               meditate
               and
               
               thinke
               o●…
               of
               Death
               ,
               learne
               the
               Art
               of
               dying
               ,
               practise
               the
               way
               of
               it
               betime
               ,
               learne
               to
               die
               daily
               .
            
             
             
               How
               shall
               we
               doe
               that
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               .
               Consider
               we
               have
               many
               little
               deaths
               to
               undergoe
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               many
               delights
               ;
               Learne
               to
               inure
               and
               acquaint
               thy selfe
               before
               hand
               with
               the
               patient
               and
               quiet
               bearing
               and
               enduring
               of
               these
               many
               troubles
               and
               crosses
               that
               befall
               thee
               ,
               As
               
                 Agamemnon
                 first
                 overcame
                 the
                 Lacedemonians
                 by
                 wrestling
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 fighting
                 ,
                 and
              
               Bilney
               
                 first
                 burnt
                 his
                 finger
                 in
                 the
                 Candle
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 he
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 endure
                 the
                 burning
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 at
                 the
                 stake
                 .
              
               So
               thinke
               with
               your selves
               ,
               If
               I
               cannot
               endure
               a
               little
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               endure
               more
               ?
               If
               I
               cannot
               endure
               a
               light
               crosse
               ,
               a
               small
               affliction
               ,
               doe
               I
               murmure
               at
               that
               ?
               Am
               I
               impatient
               and
               repine
               at
               that
               ?
               How
               shall
               I
               beare
               the
               pangs
               of
               Death
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               ?
               Therefore
               let
               us
               inure
               our selves
               to
               a
               meeke
               ,
               and
               quiet
               bearing
               of
               lesser
               stripes
               ,
               so
               wee
               may
               be
               better
               able
               to
               endure
               heavier
               stroakes
               .
               Many
               of
               us
               lay
               out
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               care
               how
               to
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               we
               had
               more
               need
               take
               care
               how
               to
               die
               ,
               when
               wee
               shall
               leave
               the
               world
               .
               Studie
               the
               Art
               of
               dying
               ;
               That
               is
               the
               third
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               the
               better
               subdue
               Death
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               not
               
               be
               an
               Enemie
               too
               strong
               ;
               Learne
               before
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               order
               our
               affaires
               ,
               that
               when
               Death
               commeth
               ,
               wee
               may
               have
               nothing
               to
               doe
               but
               to
               die
               .
               Get
               all
               differences
               reconciled
               ,
               all
               doubts
               settled
               ,
               all
               reckonings
               ordered
               :
               sequester
               our selves
               from
               all
               other
               avocations
               ,
               that
               nothing
               may
               interrupt
               us
               ,
               when
               that
               worke
               is
               to
               goe
               in
               hand
               with
               .
               
                 Put
                 thy
                 house
                 in
                 order
              
               (
               saith
               God
               to
               
                 Hezekiah
                 ;
              
               )
               I
               say
               so
               to
               every
               one
               of
               you
               .
               First
               ,
               your
               outward
               house
               ,
               that
               which
               concerneth
               your
               worldly
               estate
               ,
               
                 put
                 that
                 house
                 in
              
               
               order
               .
               What
               ?
               wouldest
               thou
               make
               thy
               Will
               and
               testament
               ,
               and
               be
               troubled
               about
               that
               ,
               when
               thou
               hadst
               more
               need
               to
               have
               that
               Will
               and
               testament
               confirmed
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               made
               ?
            
             
               And
               then
               set
               thy
               soule
               and
               conscience
               ,
               thy
               inner
               house
               in
               order
               ,
               
               let
               not
               conscience
               be
               to
               seeke
               then
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               concerneth
               thee
               for
               thy
               peace
               toward
               God
               and
               man.
               Die
               thus
               ,
               and
               die
               happily
               .
               Though
               
                 Death
                 be
                 an
                 enemie
              
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               not
               be
               hurt
               of
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               subdued
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               thou
               shalt
               get
               the
               victorie
               over
               it
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               see
               it
               utterly
               destroyed
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               as
               I
               have
               exhorted
               you
               to
               doe
               this
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               counsell
               ,
               so
               yet
               a
               little
               further
               I
               crave
               patience
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               encourage
               you
               to
               doe
               it
               by
               way
               of
               example
               :
               By
               the
               example
               of
               this
               blessed
               servant
               ,
               and
               Saint
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               whose
               occasion
               you
               have
               given
               this
               meeting
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               preached
               this
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               Give
               me
               leave
               to
               doe
               by
               her
               ,
               as
               
                 Mary
                 Magdelen
              
               did
               by
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               to
               
                 breake
                 a
                 box
                 of
                 Spiknard
                 and
                 poure
                 it
                 on
                 her
                 ,
              
               that
               I
               may
               
                 anoint
                 her
                 for
                 her
                 buriall
              
               .
               Concerning
               whom
               ,
               though
               I
               could
               say
               a
               great
               deale
               ,
               yet
               (
               knowing
               how
               well
               shee
               was
               knowne
               to
               you
               )
               I
               should
               not
               be
               afraid
               to
               say
               too
               much
               .
               Yet
               on
               the
               other
               side
               (
               because
               
               the
               night
               is
               farre
               spent
               ,
               and
               because
               shee
               was
               sufficiently
               knowne
               to
               you
               )
               although
               I
               speake
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               I
               shall
               speake
               enough
               .
               Shee
               dwelt
               among
               you
               :
               who
               is
               he
               that
               can
               speake
               ill
               of
               her
               ?
               who
               knew
               her
               but
               reported
               well
               of
               her
               ?
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               reduceth
               all
               the
               practicall
               parts
               of
               Christianitie
               to
               three
               heads
               ▪
               
                 Living
                 soberly
                 ,
                 and
                 righteously
                 ,
                 and
                 holily
                 :
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hath
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 doe
              
               
               
                 all
                 this
              
               .
               Shee
               had
               learned
               to
               live
               soberly
               .
               Shee
               was
               a
               patterne
               of
               sobrietie
               .
               Sober
               in
               her
               countenance
               ,
               in
               her
               diet
               ,
               in
               her
               apparell
               ,
               in
               her
               speech
               ,
               in
               all
               her
               behaviour
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 taught
                 her
                 to
                 live
                 righteously
                 ,
              
               both
               in
               those
               things
               that
               concerne
               the
               workes
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               that
               concerne
               the
               workes
               of
               mercy
               :
               both
               are
               referred
               to
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               For
               her
               Justice
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               shee
               was
               exceeding
               carefull
               in
               all
               her
               wayes
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
              
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               she
               was
               a
               woman
               very
               diligent
               and
               painfull
               in
               her
               Calling
               ,
               shee
               was
               truly
               one
               of
               those
               good
               house-wives
               that
               Solomon
               describeth
               in
               Prov.
               31.
               and
               had
               studied
               that
               Chapter
               well
               ,
               and
               attained
               the
               practise
               of
               it
               :
               she
               could
               never
               endure
               idlenesse
               in
               any
               :
               there
               was
               no
               plague
               (
               she
               said
               )
               to
               idlenesse
               ;
               and
               that
               diligence
               in
               our
               Callings
               sets
               open
               a
               dore
               to
               many
               blessings
               ,
               and
               shuts
               up
               the
               dore
               to
               many
               tentations
               .
               I
               may
               call
               her
               a
               discreet
               woman
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 a
                 crowne
                 to
                 her
                 husband
              
               ;
               so
               Solomon
               said
               a
               vertuous
               woman
               is
               .
               Hee
               had
               a
               rich
               portion
               ,
               when
               God
               gave
               him
               her
               .
               
                 Houses
                 and
                 lands
                 come
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Prudent
                 wife
                 commeth
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Shee
               was
               an
               excellent
               guide
               to
               her
               family
               ,
               to
               her
               servants
               :
               Children
               she
               had
               none
               .
               She
               had
               such
               children
               as
               S.
               Austin
               speakes
               of
               ,
               and
               he
               saith
               ,
               they
               are
               those
               children
               that
               
                 women
                 are
                 saved
                 by
              
               ;
               What
               children
               ,
               saith
               he
               ?
               Good
               workes
               :
               and
               those
               children
               shee
               was
               full
               of
               .
               She
               did
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Mother
               in
               bringing
               up
               her
               servants
               that
               were
               with
               her
               :
               insomuch
               as
               she
               would
               say
               sometimes
               (
               though
               they
               were
               none
               of
               her
               owne
               children
               )
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 here
                 am
                 I
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 children
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               for
               workes
               of
               mercie
               aswell
               as
               justice
               ,
               she
               was
               most
               open-hearted
               and
               handed
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               doe
               according
               ,
               but
               beyond
               her
               abilitie
               :
               alwayes
               ready
               upon
               every
               occasion
               
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 and
                 administer
                 to
                 the
                 necessities
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               provoked
               ,
               and
               stirred
               others
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               the
               like
               .
               Among
               her
               neighbours
               she
               lived
               unblameably
               :
               A
               woman
               of
               a
               
                 meeke
                 and
                 quiet
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               
                 Such
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 much
                 set
              
               
               by
               .
               She
               was
               no
               tattler
               ,
               nor
               busie
               medler
               in
               other
               folkes
               matters
               .
            
             
               For
               Pietie
               ,
               shee
               was
               remarkabl●…
               .
               Shee
               shewed
               it
               both
               in
               her
               health
               and
               sicknesse
               .
               In
               her
               health
               ,
               both
               publikely
               and
               privatly
               .
               In
               publike
               ,
               She
               was
               a
               religious
               frequenter
               of
               the
               ordinances
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               ,
               a
               diligent
               hearer
               and
               attender
               ,
               an
               excellent
               rememberer
               :
               one
               of
               the
               best
               Remembrancers
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               .
               And
               in
               private
               ,
               she
               was
               excellent
               for
               duties
               
               there
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               discharge
               of
               her
               owne
               dutie
               ,
               by
               giving
               ensample
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               by
               good
               and
               godly
               exhortations
               and
               instructions
               ,
               and
               daily
               by
               private
               reading
               and
               prayer
               ,
               shee
               set
               apart
               some
               time
               for
               her selfe
               ,
               for
               private
               meditation
               .
            
             
               In
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               she
               was
               a
               spectacle
               for
               thousands
               to
               looke
               on
               .
               It
               pleased
               God
               to
               lay
               a
               long
               and
               heavy
               affliction
               upon
               her
               .
               Shee
               had
               a
               Cancer
               in
               her
               breast
               ,
               that
               had
               beene
               on
               her
               three
               yeares
               :
               in
               the
               two
               last
               yeares
               she
               suffered
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               extremity
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               imagine
               by
               one
               thing
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               .
               Shee
               was
               faine
               to
               endure
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               dressing
               with
               Corrasives
               and
               sharpe
               medicines
               ;
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               cutting
               ,
               and
               searing
               ,
               and
               burning
               :
               shee
               was
               above
               fiftie
               times
               burnt
               with
               hot
               Irons
               :
               but
               (
               Lord
               )
               with
               what
               patience
               did
               she
               still
               endure
               it
               ?
               Shee
               would
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 no
                 matter
                 ;
                 sanctified
                 afflictions
                 were
                 better
                 then
                 unsanctified
                 prosperity
                 .
                 Apelles
              
               said
               ,
               when
               the
               picture
               of
               a
               beautifull
               woman
               was
               to
               be
               compleatly
               drawne
               ,
               he
               must
               borrow
               one
               part
               from
               one
               ,
               and
               another
               from
               another
               ,
               and
               put
               altogether
               .
               She
               had
               learned
               this
               .
               Shee
               had
               looked
               on
               many
               good
               patternes
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               had
               drawne
               to
               her selfe
               an
               imitation
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               was
               a
               perfect
               and
               compleat
               Modell
               .
               Though
               I
               say
               much
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               nothing
               but
               the
               truth
               .
               I
               read
               of
               few
               excellent
               women
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               she
               made
               them
               a
               patterne
               of
               one
               vertue
               or
               other
               .
               For
               obedience
               ,
               she
               was
               a
               Saraah
               :
               for
               wisedome
               a
               Rebecca
               :
               for
               meeknesse
               a
               Hannah
               :
               for
               a
               discreet
               temper
               ,
               an
               Abigal
               :
               for
               good
               houswiverie
               a
               Martha
               :
               for
               pietie
               ,
               a
               Mary
               ,
               a
               Lydia
               .
               I
               know
               not
               any
               necessarie
               thing
               ,
               that
               belonged
               to
               make
               up
               a
               good
               Christian
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               measure
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               bestow
               it
               on
               her
               .
               Thus
               she
               continued
               all
               her
               life
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               health
               :
               and
               in
               sicknesse
               with
               so
               much
               patience
               as
               (
               after
               a
               sort
               )
               she
               endured
               a
               martyrdome
               ,
               and
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               but
               we
               may
               allow
               a
               Martyr
               of
               Gods
               making
               ,
               aswell
               as
               of
               mans
               :
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               if
               God
               make
               Martyrs
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               any
               fitter
               then
               she
               ,
               so
               meeke
               ,
               and
               patient
               ,
               and
               constant
               .
               
                 Many
                 daughters
              
               (
               saith
               
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 have
                 done
                 vertuously
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 surmountest
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               I
               will
               not
               say
               so
               of
               her
               ,
               because
               I
               decline
               flatterie
               .
               But
               this
               I
               will
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               know
               not
               many
               excell
               her
               ,
               scarse
               any
               that
               come
               neere
               her
               .
               She
               hath
               the
               reward
               of
               that
               shee
               hath
               done
               ,
               given
               her
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
                 her
                 workes
                 follow
                 her
              
               .
               We
               leave
               her
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               having
               committed
               her
               soule
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               we
               beseech
               his
               gracious
               favour
               upon
               our selves
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               GREAT
               TRIBUNALL
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GODS
               SCRUTINIE
               OF
               MANS
               SECRETS
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 14.
                 10.
                 
              
               Wee
               shall
               all
               stand
               before
               the
               Iudgement
               seat
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 2
                 COR.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
              
               That
               every
               one
               may
               receive
               the
               things
               done
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               hee
               hath
               done
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               bad
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               GREAT
               TRIBVNALL
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GODS
               SCRVTINIE
               OF
               MANS
               SECRETS
               .
               SERMON
               XIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 ECCLESIAST
                 .
                 12.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   God
                   will
                   bring
                   every
                   worke
                   into
                   judgement
                   ,
                   with
                   every
                   secret
                   thing
                   ,
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   Evill
                   .
                
              
            
             
               DEath
               and
               judgement
               are
               two
               subjects
               about
               the
               meditation
               of
               which
               ,
               our
               thoughts
               should
               every
               day
               bee
               conversant
               :
               wee
               should
               every
               day
               be
               thinking
               of
               those
               two
               dayes
               .
               Every
               day
               ,
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               day
               wherein
               death
               may
               not
               befall
               us
               .
               And
               every
               day
               ,
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               ,
               because
               as
               the
               day
               of
               Death
               leaveth
               us
               ,
               so
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               findeth
               us
               .
               We
               had
               an
               occasion
               like
               to
               this
               not
               long
               since
               .
               Then
               (
               you
               may
               remember
               )
               I
               discoursed
               of
               Death
               considered
               as
               an
               enemie
               .
               I
               shewed
               you
               what
               kind
               of
               enemie
               it
               is
               :
               it
               is
               a
               common
               enemie
               :
               a
               secret
               enemie
               :
               a
               spirituall
               enemie
               .
               Now
               at
               this
               time
               (
               having
               the
               like
               occasion
               )
               I
               thought
               it
               not
               amisse
               for
               me
               to
               discourse
               of
               that
               that
               commeth
               immediatly
               after
               Death
               ,
               that
               is
               Iudgement
               .
               
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Death
                 commeth
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               that
               that
               Solomon
               mindeth
               
               us
               of
               here
               in
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               :
               which
               he
               addeth
               as
               a
               reason
               to
               that
               grave
               advice
               he
               gave
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               going
               .
               Having
               discoursed
               at
               large
               in
               this
               booke
               concerning
               the
               vanity
               of
               all
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               vexation
               among
               those
               things
               that
               are
               under
               the
               Sunne
               :
               he
               telleth
               us
               where
               it
               is
               best
               for
               us
               to
               set
               up
               our
               rest
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               learning
               that
               one
               lesson
               ,
               
                 Feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandements
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 totall
              
               ;
               all
               that
               God
               requireth
               .
               That
               we
               might
               the
               rather
               be
               stirred
               up
               to
               hearken
               to
               this
               counsell
               ,
               hee
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               whether
               we
               doe
               or
               no
               ,
               the
               day
               will
               come
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               when
               
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 one
              
               of
               us
               
                 to
                 Iudgement
              
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               tryall
               of
               
                 every
                 worke
              
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               
                 of
                 every
                 secret
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               handling
               of
               these
               words
               we
               have
               two
               things
               in
               generall
               that
               Solomon
               speakes
               of
               .
               
            
             
               First
               the
               Person
               Iudging
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               things
               Iudged
               .
            
             
               The
               Person
               Iudging
               ,
               is
               God.
               And
               there
               I
               will
               speake
               ,
            
             
               First
               of
               the
               Iudge
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               of
               the
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               The
               things
               that
               God
               
                 bringeth
                 to
                 Iudgement
              
               and
               tryall
               ,
               hee
               telleth
               us
               first
               ,
               
                 every
                 worke
              
               ,
               every
               thing
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               secret
               .
               And
               then
               a
               more
               particular
               resolution
               :
               those
               things
               that
               are
               good
               ,
               and
               those
               things
               that
               are
               
                 evill
                 .
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 to
                 Iudgement
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 secret
                 thing
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 evill
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               Person
               judging
               .
               And
               here
               first
               of
               the
               Iudge
               
               himselfe
               .
               
                 God
                 shall
                 bring
                 to
                 judgement
              
               .
            
             
               God
               essensially
               meant
               ,
               all
               the
               Persons
               in
               the
               God-head
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ghost
               .
               For
               all
               concurre
               in
               this
               worke
               ,
               being
               
               as
               the
               Schoole-men
               say
               
                 Opus
                 ad
                 extra
              
               :
               It
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Externall
               workes
               of
               the
               Godhead
               :
               and
               it
               is
               an
               Axiome
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Externall
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Godhead
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 divided
                 .
              
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               are
               certaine
               internall
               workes
               of
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               that
               are
               said
               by
               the
               Schooles
               to
               bee
               divided
               ,
               incommunicably
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               to
               every
               Person
               :
               as
               it
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Person
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               incommunicably
               ,
               to
               have
               his
               Beeing
               of
               himselfe
               .
               Of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               be
               begotten
               of
               the
               Father
               .
               And
               it
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               incommunicably
               ,
               to
               proceed
               from
               both
               .
               But
               those
               workes
               that
               they
               call
               Externall
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               workes
               by
               which
               the
               power
               and
               wisedome
               of
               the
               Godhead
               are
               externally
               made
               manifest
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               such
               as
               creation
               ,
               preservation
               ,
               redemption
               :
               those
               equally
               and
               indifferently
               proceed
               from
               all
               the
               Persons
               :
               not
               from
               one
               in
               parcular
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               in
               generall
               :
               and
               this
               of
               Iudgement
               is
               one
               .
               For
               as
               they
               all
               concurre
               in
               the
               creating
               of
               us
               :
               so
               they
               
               shall
               in
               the
               judging
               of
               us
               :
               all
               of
               them
               shall
               co-operate
               together
               in
               the
               executing
               of
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ;
               Justice
               in
               the
               damnation
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               mercy
               in
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               object
               peradventure
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               seemeth
               to
               
               speake
               otherwise
               ,
               though
               Iudgement
               here
               be
               attributed
               essensially
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               some
               places
               it
               is
               attributed
               personally
               to
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               oftentimes
               it
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 the
                 Ivdgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               as
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               
               10.
               
               Againe
               ,
               sometimes
               this
               worke
               of
               Judging
               is
               appropriated
               to
               the
               Saints
               :
               
                 Know
                 yee
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 ?
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               
               6.
               2.
               and
               by
               and
               by
               againe
               ,
               
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 Angels
                 ?
              
               verse
               3.
               
               How
               shall
               we
               reconcile
               these
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               shall
               judge
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               This
               threefold
               doubt
               is
               reconciled
               by
               a
               threefold
               
               distinction
               .
               God
               is
               said
               to
               judge
               ,
               if
               wee
               respect
               the
               Authority
               of
               Jurisdiction
               .
            
             
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               judge
               if
               we
               respect
               the
               Promulgation
               of
               the
               sentence
               .
            
             
               The
               Saints
               are
               said
               to
               judge
               ,
               if
               wee
               respect
               the
               Approbation
               .
            
             
               The
               power
               and
               right
               are
               equally
               given
               to
               all
               three
               Persons
               :
               but
               the
               particular
               Execution
               is
               given
               to
               Christ
               :
               the
               Approbation
               of
               
               what
               Christ
               doth
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Saints
               .
               As
               at
               our
               common
               Courts
               of
               Assize
               here
               :
               one
               is
               set
               upon
               the
               Bench
               as
               Judge
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               joyned
               in
               commission
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               Accessories
               :
               the
               Judge
               only
               pronounceth
               the
               sentence
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               sit
               in
               Commission
               with
               him
               ,
               ratifie
               and
               approve
               his
               sentence
               that
               he
               pronounceth
               :
               so
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               sit
               upon
               his
               Throne
               as
               Iudge
               ;
               the
               Saints
               they
               shall
               joyne
               as
               Commissioners
               :
               Christ
               he
               alone
               pronounceth
               the
               sentence
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               is
               summoned
               there
               to
               the
               tryall
               ;
               but
               then
               his
               Apostles
               and
               Saints
               ,
               that
               are
               joyned
               in
               commission
               with
               him
               (
               for
               
                 such
                 honour
                 have
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 )
              
               they
               shall
               ratifie
               and
               approve
               ,
               and
               give
               attestation
               to
               the
               sentence
               that
               he
               pronounceth
               ,
               and
               say
               Amen
               to
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               difference
               is
               easily
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               how
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               are
               said
               to
               judge
               .
               The
               Authoritie
               is
               Gods.
               The
               Execution
               ,
               Christs
               .
               The
               Approbation
               ,
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               Apostle
               in
               Rom.
               2.
               16.
               makes
               the
               point
               plaine
               ,
               hee
               telleth
               us
               that
               
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 by
                 Christ
                 ;
                 In
                 that
                 day
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 secrets
              
               
               
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 by
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               So
               Christ
               himselfe
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 
                 The
                 Father
              
               
               
                 judgeth
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 committed
                 all
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 .
              
               Hee
               hath
               given
               him
               power
               to
               execute
               judgement
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               
            
             
               Why
               to
               him
               ?
               
            
             
               For
               this
               Reason
               .
               That
               his
               second
               comming
               may
               be
               in
               glory
               ,
               to
               make
               amends
               for
               his
               first
               comming
               in
               humilitie
               .
               Christ
               at
               his
               first
               comming
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               came
               meanly
               ,
               and
               homely
               :
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               hee
               shall
               come
               triumphantly
               and
               gloriously
               .
               
               Before
               he
               came
               like
               a
               Lambe
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               come
               like
               a
               Lyon.
               Before
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 ,
              
               then
               in
               the
               forme
               of
               a
               Lord.
               Before
               ,
               Pilate
               sate
               upon
               the
               Bench
               ,
               and
               Christ
               stood
               as
               a
               malefactour
               :
               but
               then
               Pilate
               shall
               stand
               at
               the
               Barre
               as
               a
               Malefactour
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               sit
               on
               the
               Bench
               as
               Judge
               .
               Hee
               shall
               then
               openly
               come
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               a
               just
               Iudge
               amongst
               men
               ,
               as
               before
               he
               came
               to
               be
               judged
               :
               when
               he
               came
               privately
               he
               was
               judged
               of
               them
               that
               were
               unjust
               :
               It
               was
               once
               a
               scorne
               that
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               should
               bee
               Iudge
               of
               the
               world
               :
               therefore
               God
               will
               have
               him
               come
               and
               appeare
               in
               that
               very
               forme
               he
               was
               scorned
               in
               ,
               that
               now
               they
               may
               behold
               him
               in
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               that
               before
               would
               not
               take
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               when
               hee
               appeared
               in
               humilitie
               :
               that
               they
               who
               the
               more
               contemptuously
               before
               esteemed
               him
               in
               his
               basenesse
               ,
               may
               now
               more
               severely
               tast
               of
               his
               justice
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 then
                 is
                 Iudge
              
               .
               Not
               men
               .
               Not
               Angels
               ,
               but
               God
               himselfe
               .
               Had
               men
               beene
               our
               Judges
               ,
               we
               might
               not
               feare
               the
               face
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               vessels
               of
               the
               same
               earth
               as
               wee
               ,
               tooke
               out
               of
               the
               same
               pit
               ,
               hewen
               out
               of
               the
               same
               rocke
               .
               If
               Angels
               had
               beene
               our
               Judges
               ,
               wee
               should
               not
               have
               stood
               in
               so
               much
               feare
               ,
               because
               (
               though
               they
               be
               Spirits
               more
               glorious
               then
               we
               ,
               yet
               by
               their
               owne
               confession
               )
               they
               are
               our
               fellow
               creatures
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 fellow
                 servants
              
               ;
               therefore
               we
               after
               a
               sort
               participate
               with
               them
               in
               some
               degree
               of
               nature
               .
               But
               neither
               men
               nor
               Angels
               shall
               be
               Judges
               then
               ,
               but
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               excelleth
               men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               as
               the
               heavens
               doe
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               And
               looke
               what
               is
               necessarily
               required
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               it
               is
               incomparably
               found
               in
               him
               .
               
            
             
               To
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               properties
               specially
               required
               .
               
                 
                   Knowledge
                   to
                   discerne
                   .
                
                 
                   Power
                   to
                   determine
                   .
                
                 
                   Justice
                   to
                   execute
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               God
               ,
               these
               are
               all
               of
               them
               transcendent
               and
               emminent
               .
               
                 
                   For
                   Knowledge
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   wise
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   Power
                   ,
                   most
                   absolute
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   Execution
                   ,
                   most
                   just
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 Knowledge
                 to
                 discerne
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               .
               He
               that
               assumeth
               the
               person
               
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               one
               of
               wisedome
               and
               understanding
               .
               Though
               he
               have
               the
               Scepter
               of
               authority
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               not
               the
               eye
               of
               wisedome
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               able
               when
               men
               plead
               their
               case
               before
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 two
                 Harlots
              
               before
               Solomon
               ,
               to
               decide
               to
               whom
               the
               right
               of
               the
               case
               belongeth
               ,
               as
               hee
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               
                 living
                 child
              
               pertained
               ,
               he
               is
               as
               unfit
               to
               be
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               as
               an
               illiterate
               Ignaroe
               is
               to
               be
               a
               Priest.
               The
               Iudges
               ignorance
               is
               the
               honest
               mans
               overthrow
               .
               We
               commonly
               paint
               Justice
               blind
               ,
               not
               
               because
               he
               should
               be
               so
               that
               sits
               in
               Gods
               seat
               of
               Justice
               to
               decide
               Cases
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
               Blind
               Isaac
               was
               faine
               to
               put
               forth
               his
               hands
               to
               feele
               whether
               it
               were
               Esau
               or
               no
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               aske
               the
               blessing
               :
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               case
               ,
               when
               Iudges
               have
               sore
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               discerne
               the
               right
               Case
               ,
               but
               only
               by
               feeling
               .
               But
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               here
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               infinite
               wisedome
               and
               understanding
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               discerne
               right
               and
               wrong
               .
               Of
               necessitie
               it
               must
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               Omniscient
               ,
               hee
               knoweth
               all
               things
               :
               he
               hath
               the
               true
               understanding
               of
               them
               :
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               deceive
               him
               .
               Earthly
               Iudges
               they
               sometime
               are
               blinded
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               Cases
               that
               are
               brought
               before
               them
               ,
               for
               what
               their
               eyes
               see
               not
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               discerne
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               glasse
               windowes
               into
               the
               bosomes
               and
               breasts
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               able
               to
               come
               into
               their
               hearts
               :
               all
               the
               information
               they
               have
               ,
               is
               from
               Evidences
               and
               Witnesses
               ,
               the
               hear-sayes
               ,
               and
               reports
               of
               others
               :
               where
               if
               any
               thing
               bee
               concealed
               or
               mistold
               ,
               how
               easily
               may
               they
               miscarry
               ?
               But
               Gods
               knowledge
               is
               not
               so
               unsound
               or
               uncertaine
               ,
               because
               he
               himselfe
               is
               an
               eare
               ,
               and
               an
               eye-witnesse
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               :
               he
               knoweth
               whatsoever
               is
               done
               ,
               he
               beholdeth
               ,
               not
               the
               actions
               only
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               intentions
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               
                 thoughts
                 and
                 intentions
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               It
               is
               but
               folly
               to
               thinke
               to
               hide
               any
               thing
               from
               him
               :
               heaven
               is
               not
               so
               high
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               reach
               it
               :
               hell
               is
               not
               so
               deepe
               ,
               but
               hee
               can
               search
               it
               :
               the
               earth
               is
               not
               so
               wide
               ,
               but
               hee
               can
               span
               it
               :
               the
               night
               is
               not
               so
               darke
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               see
               it
               :
               the
               chamber
               ,
               the
               bed
               ,
               the
               close●…
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               close
               ,
               but
               hee
               can
               pierce
               it
               :
               Hee
               that
               
                 sitteth
                 upon
                 the
                 circle
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 whose
                 eyes
                 are
                 as
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
              
               seeth
               everything
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 4.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 creature
              
               
               
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 manifest
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
              
               ;
               like
               an
               Anatomized
               body
               ,
               (
               for
               thence
               the
               Metaphor
               is
               drawne
               )
               where
               the
               bowels
               are
               laid
               open
               ,
               and
               every
               nerve
               and
               muscle
               ,
               and
               ligament
               ,
               every
               Atome
               discovered
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               may
               take
               a
               full
               view
               of
               it
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               Davids
               commendation
               ,
               that
               he
               
                 was
                 wise
                 ,
                 as
                 an
                 Angell
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               how
               wise
               must
               God
               be
               ,
               that
               infuseth
               wisdome
               into
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               in
               
                 whose
                 sight
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 foolish
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               requisite
               in
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               knowledge
               to
               discerne
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               .
               Hee
               must
               have
               
                 power
                 to
                 execute
              
               :
               hee
               must
               
               have
               authoritie
               to
               command
               :
               and
               not
               be
               as
               an
               Image
               set
               against
               a
               wall
               ,
               for
               if
               he
               be
               so
               ,
               Abjects
               will
               insult
               over
               him
               :
               though
               peradventure
               some
               may
               regard
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               yet
               others
               will
               contemne
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               no
               hands
               to
               punish
               :
               so
               innocencie
               shall
               be
               hopelesse
               of
               recompence
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               of
               their
               desert
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               power
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               power
               only
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               determine
               :
               or
               if
               his
               power
               be
               restrained
               to
               some
               petty
               Cases
               ,
               and
               not
               also
               extended
               to
               matters
               of
               greater
               consequence
               and
               moment
               :
               Appeales
               will
               bee
               made
               ,
               (
               as
               commonly
               
               they
               are
               )
               from
               inferiour
               Courts
               to
               the
               higher
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               here
               .
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Iudge
              
               ,
               who
               as
               hee
               is
               infinite
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               in
               power
               and
               authority
               .
               Wee
               stile
               the
               King
               Supreame
               head
               over
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               causes
               in
               his
               Dominions
               :
               but
               God
               is
               over
               all
               the
               Dominions
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               supreame
               over
               all
               :
               not
               only
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               persons
               ,
               but
               over
               all
               causes
               too
               :
               even
               Kings
               are
               subject
               to
               his
               regiment
               :
               
                 Hee
                 bindeth
                 Kings
                 in
                 chaines
                 ,
                 and
                 Nobles
                 in
                 fetters
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               149.
               
               
                 The
                 kings
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 earth
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               all
               
                 hide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 caves
                 and
                 rocks
                 ,
                 and
                 mountaines
                 ,
              
               Revel
               .
               15.
               
                 crying
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 and
                 rockes
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
              
               
               
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 desolation
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Nay
               God
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               over
               all
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               Potentate
               of
               heaven
               and
               hell
               too
               :
               He
               hath
               a
               commanding
               power
               over
               all
               :
               the
               Angels
               feare
               ,
               the
               Divels
               tremble
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               stand
               before
               God.
               In
               a
               word
               (
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               )
               
                 all
                 power
                 is
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               then
               of
               necessitie
               followeth
               ,
               that
               God
               himselfe
               in
               his
               power
               is
               most
               absolute
               .
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               belonging
               to
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               as
               he
               must
               have
               knowledge
               to
               discerne
               ,
               so
               he
               must
               have
               
                 power
                 to
                 execute
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               
                 Iustice
                 in
                 the
                 Execution
              
               :
               therefore
               the
               Grecians
               were
               wont
               to
               place
               Justice
               betweene
               Libra
               ,
               and
               Leo
               ,
               to
               
               signifie
               indifferencie
               in
               weighing
               causes
               ,
               and
               strictnesse
               in
               executing
               the
               sentence
               .
               So
               the
               Egyptians
               signified
               as
               much
               by
               their
               Hierogliphicall
               portraiture
               of
               an
               Angell
               without
               hands
               ,
               wincking
               ,
               or
               without
               eyes
               :
               such
               a
               one
               a
               Iudge
               should
               be
               :
               he
               should
               have
               no
               hands
               to
               receive
               bribes
               ,
               nor
               no
               eyes
               to
               respect
               persons
               :
               the
               person
               of
               a
               Iudge
               must
               not
               take
               the
               person
               of
               a
               friend
               :
               A
               man
               must
               not
               personate
               a
               friend
               in
               justice
               ,
               but
               as
               Levi
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 know
                 neither
                 father
                 ,
                 nor
                 mother
                 ,
                 nor
                 brother
                 .
              
               Justice
               amongst
               us
               ,
               is
               portrayted
               holding
               a
               Ballance
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               sword
               in
               another
               :
               the
               Ballance
               sheweth
               the
               upright
               weighing
               of
               causes
               ,
               and
               the
               Sword
               sheweth
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               the
               execution
               of
               the
               sentence
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               this
               Execution
               be
               wanting
               ,
               both
               the
               other
               are
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
               It
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               power
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               not
               Justice
               .
               But
               God
               is
               a
               true
               and
               just
               Iudge
               ;
               Howsoever
               it
               be
               amongst
               the
               Iudges
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               yet
               unworthy
               is
               he
               of
               the
               place
               of
               a
               Iudge
               ,
               and
               fitter
               to
               stand
               at
               the
               Barre
               ,
               then
               to
               sit
               on
               the
               Bench
               ,
               that
               suffereth
               himselfe
               to
               miscarry
               by
               friendship
               or
               love
               ,
               or
               bribes
               ,
               or
               sutes
               ,
               or
               favour
               ,
               or
               envie
               ;
               when
               either
               of
               these
               prevaile
               ,
               they
               tie
               the
               tongues
               of
               men
               to
               plead
               for
               wrong
               causes
               .
               Shall
               a
               Traytour
               presume
               on
               the
               Kings
               favour
               ,
               and
               Mordecai
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Kings
               grace
               ?
               But
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               here
               :
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Iudge
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 hee
                 doe
                 right
                 ?
              
               Gen.
               18.
               
               
                 Doth
                 God
                 pervert
              
               
               
               
                 judgement
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 the
                 Almigty
                 pervert
                 Iustice
                 ?
              
               Job
               8.
               3.
               
               When
               thou
               
               standest
               before
               the
               
                 Iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               neither
               be
               elevated
               with
               vaine
               hopes
               ,
               nor
               dejected
               and
               cast
               down
               by
               sinister
               and
               wrong
               feares
               :
               but
               assure
               thy selfe
               ,
               such
               as
               thy
               cause
               is
               ,
               such
               shall
               thy
               sentence
               be
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Bernard
               well
               ;
               a
               pure
               heart
               shall
               prevaile
               more
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               a
               smooth
               word
               :
               good
               consciences
               shall
               speed
               better
               then
               full
               purses
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               an
               upright
               and
               just
               Judge
               ,
               with
               whom
               no
               faire
               words
               ,
               nor
               friends
               shall
               prevaile
               .
               So
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               
                 The
                 Iudge
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               something
               of
               the
               Iudgement
               :
               and
               therein
               two
               
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               what
               manner
               it
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
              
               :
               The
               text
               is
               plaine
               .
               
                 God
                 shall
                 bring
                 to
                 judgement
              
               .
               
               There
               might
               many
               Texts
               besides
               this
               be
               alledged
               consonant
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               this
               :
               but
               it
               is
               superfluous
               .
               Besides
               Texts
               of
               Scripture
               we
               have
               Types
               also
               to
               prefigure
               it
               ;
               and
               reasons
               also
               to
               prove
               and
               confirmeit
               .
            
             
               Two
               Types
               of
               the
               last
               Judgement
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               himselfe
               propoundeth
               ,
               
               Luke
               17.
               
               One
               was
               the
               destruction
               upon
               Sodome
               :
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               destruction
               that
               God
               brought
               upon
               the
               old
               world
               .
               Looke
               (
               as
               Christ
               saith
               )
               how
               it
               was
               with
               them
               of
               Sodome
               in
               the
               
                 dayes
                 of
                 Lot
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 eat
                 ,
                 they
                 dranke
                 ,
                 they
                 bought
                 ,
                 they
                 sold
                 ,
                 they
                 planted
                 ,
                 they
                 builded
                 :
              
               and
               looke
               how
               it
               was
               with
               the
               men
               of
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 sporting
                 ,
                 and
                 marrying
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 that
                 Noah
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flood
                 came
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 them
                 all
                 :
              
               So
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               (
               speaking
               of
               the
               latter
               of
               these
               )
               telleth
               us
               of
               
                 mockers
                 in
                 those
                 times
              
               ,
               that
               scoffed
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               Iudgement
               :
               there
               hath
               beene
               talke
               a
               great
               while
               of
               such
               things
               promised
               ,
               but
               
                 when
                 will
                 it
                 come
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               There
               are
               scoffers
               in
               these
               dayes
               :
               but
               such
               (
               if
               there
               be
               any
               )
               cannot
               but
               speake
               against
               their
               owne
               consciences
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               :
               they
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               both
               of
               the
               judgements
               that
               have
               beene
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               (
               or
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               are
               wilfully
               ignorant
               ;
               )
               That
               God
               did
               once
               wash
               away
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               with
               a
               Flood
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               time
               is
               comming
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               purge
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               with
               a
               flood
               of
               fire
               :
               the
               Rainbow
               in
               the
               cloudes
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               a
               Monument
               of
               the
               one
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               a
               forerunner
               of
               the
               other
               .
               The
               two
               principall
               colours
               of
               the
               Rainbow
               ,
               are
               blew
               ,
               and
               red
               :
               the
               blew
               and
               waterish
               colour
               of
               the
               Rainbow
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               that
               Judgement
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               when
               God
               washed
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               away
               by
               Water
               :
               the
               fiery
               colour
               is
               a
               prediction
               of
               a
               Iudgement
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               God
               shall
               purge
               the
               world
               by
               a
               Flood
               of
               fire
               .
            
             
             
               But
               besides
               these
               Types
               there
               are
               divers
               reasons
               that
               may
               be
               given
               to
               assure
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               expect
               this
               day
               .
               Those
               five
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               afford
               five
               reasons
               to
               confirme
               it
               .
               His
               Power
               ,
               his
               Wisedome
               ,
               his
               Truth
               ,
               his
               Iustice
               ,
               his
               Mercie
               .
            
             
               First
               his
               Power
               ;
               God
               will
               have
               it
               be
               thus
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Power
               :
               A
               worke
               of
               great
               power
               it
               will
               be
               indeed
               .
               
                 All
                 must
              
               
               
                 be
                 brought
                 before
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 seate
                 ,
              
               every
               one
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               saith
               after
               .
               It
               may
               seeme
               strange
               (
               peradventure
               incredible
               )
               to
               heare
               that
               all
               the
               men
               and
               women
               that
               ever
               lived
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               so
               many
               multitudes
               and
               millions
               of
               thousands
               of
               all
               
                 kindreds
                 and
                 nations
              
               ,
               should
               all
               be
               summoned
               to
               appeare
               before
               one
               
                 Iudgement
                 seat
              
               .
               But
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               saith
               ,
               Consider
               who
               is
               the
               doer
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               wilt
               not
               doubt
               .
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               with
               men
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               this
               is
               impossible
               ,
               
                 but
                 with
                 God
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 .
              
               Could
               God
               at
               the
               first
               draw
               all
               things
               out
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               cannot
               God
               as
               well
               bring
               together
               all
               againe
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               turned
               to
               nothing
               ?
               Could
               hee
               make
               that
               body
               of
               thine
               out
               of
               the
               dust
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               cannot
               he
               raise
               that
               body
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               turned
               to
               dust
               ?
               Could
               hee
               unite
               that
               body
               to
               the
               soule
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               and
               cannot
               he
               unite
               it
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
               Certainly
               there
               is
               nothing
               impossible
               ,
               too
               hard
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               and
               terrible
               voyce
               of
               God
               (
               as
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               saith
               )
               to
               that
               voyce
               of
               God
               that
               
                 cleaveth
                 the
                 rockes
                 ,
                 that
                 breakes
                 the
                 brazen
                 gates
                 asunder
                 ,
                 that
                 looseneth
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Therefore
               unlesse
               thou
               question
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               he
               is
               able
               ,
               and
               can
               
                 bring
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               Hee
               will
               doe
               it
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               so
               for
               the
               manifestation
               
               of
               his
               wisedome
               .
               It
               is
               a
               point
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               when
               one
               hath
               made
               a
               thing
               ,
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               the
               intended
               end
               for
               which
               hee
               made
               it
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               this
               is
               Gods
               intended
               end
               in
               making
               of
               us
               :
               therefore
               he
               brought
               us
               hither
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               should
               have
               alwayes
               a
               Beeing
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               after
               a
               certaine
               time
               wee
               should
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               an
               everlasting
               condition
               :
               therefore
               Saint
               Peter
               speaking
               of
               the
               salvation
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               he
               calleth
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 faith
              
               :
               not
               only
               the
               end
               they
               aspire
               ,
               but
               that
               end
               that
               God
               hath
               assigned
               ,
               and
               appointed
               them
               to
               .
               If
               God
               should
               faile
               of
               his
               end
               ,
               we
               might
               call
               his
               wisedome
               into
               question
               :
               it
               might
               give
               us
               occasion
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               hee
               undertooke
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               accomplish
               :
               so
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               shewing
               himselfe
               wise
               ,
               he
               should
               shew
               himselfe
               weake
               .
               Therefore
               except
               we
               should
               call
               his
               wisedome
               into
               question
               ,
               doubtlesse
               he
               will
               call
               us
               one
               day
               to
               an
               Account
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               
                 his
                 truth
              
               :
               nothing
               gaineth
               God
               more
               honour
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               is
               faithfull
               and
               true
               ,
               in
               whatsoever
               
               he
               hath
               promised
               .
               Now
               this
               
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
              
               ,
               is
               the
               day
               
               wherein
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               recompence
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               hath
               threatned
               to
               punish
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               31.
               
               What
               
               though
               it
               be
               a
               great
               while
               since
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               :
               for
               all
               this
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 slacke
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 account
                 slacknesse
                 :
              
               the
               slacknesse
               of
               men
               is
               ,
               when
               they
               keepe
               not
               their
               promise
               according
               to
               appointment
               :
               we
               must
               not
               thinke
               God
               is
               so
               slacke
               ,
               he
               alwayes
               keepeth
               his
               day
               that
               he
               hath
               set
               ,
               he
               never
               faileth
               of
               his
               promise
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               time
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               keepes
               touch
               ,
               hee
               breakes
               not
               his
               day
               .
               As
               it
               is
               said
               
                 Exod.
                 22.
                 41.
                 
                 After
                 the
                 foure
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 yeares
                 were
                 expired
                 that
                 God
                 spake
                 to
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 day
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 went
                 out
                 of
                 Egypt
                 .
              
               How
               many
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               after
               doe
               wee
               reade
               of
               ,
               wherein
               he
               never
               failed
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               what
               he
               spake
               ,
               the
               least
               tittle
               ?
               therefore
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Gregorie
               )
               we
               have
               seene
               so
               many
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               already
               verified
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               confident
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               shall
               also
               be
               accomplished
               :
               surely
               he
               will
               not
               faile
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               as
               certainly
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               So
               that
               unlesse
               we
               shall
               denie
               
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 God
              
               (
               who
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               cannot
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 lie
                 )
              
               we
               must
               of
               necessitie
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Truth
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Truth
               ,
               so
               of
               his
               Iustice
               ,
               
               and
               Mercy
               .
               I
               will
               put
               them
               together
               .
               It
               is
               the
               propertie
               of
               Justice
               to
               render
               punishment
               to
               those
               that
               have
               done
               evill
               :
               and
               of
               Mercie
               to
               recompence
               those
               that
               have
               done
               well
               ,
               Now
               therefore
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               Iustice
               and
               Mercie
               this
               day
               must
               come
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               here
               many
               times
               wicked
               men
               speed
               better
               then
               Gods
               people
               :
               A
               man
               may
               
                 sinne
                 a
                 hundred
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 God
                 prolong
                 his
                 dayes
                 :
              
               and
               the
               children
               of
               God
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               are
               persecuted
               and
               neglected
               :
               so
               that
               here
               he
               giveth
               not
               retribution
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               .
               Whereas
               it
               standeth
               with
               equity
               and
               justice
               ,
               that
               well-doers
               should
               bee
               rewarded
               ,
               and
               evill-doers
               should
               be
               punished
               ;
               the
               streame
               runneth
               contrary
               ,
               wicked
               men
               speed
               well
               ,
               and
               good
               men
               ill
               :
               Naboth
               cannot
               have
               a
               poore
               Vineyard
               ,
               but
               one
               rich
               Ahab
               or
               other
               is
               ready
               to
               get
               it
               away
               :
               
                 They
                 eate
                 my
                 people
                 as
                 bread
                 :
              
               and
               they
               eate
               the
               bread
               of
               Gods
               people
               :
               they
               eate
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               
                 devoure
                 widowes
                 houses
              
               :
               so
               that
               here
               all
               is
               turned
               topsie-turvey
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               world
               were
               a
               thing
               cruciated
               ,
               tearing
               it selfe
               .
               If
               this
               world
               should
               last
               alwayes
               ,
               where
               were
               Gods
               justice
               ?
               And
               therefore
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               Gods
               
                 justice
                 and
                 mercie
              
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               a
               day
               of
               retribution
               ,
               when
               for
               that
               portion
               of
               sorrow
               that
               the
               godly
               have
               had
               here
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               portion
               of
               happinesse
               and
               joy
               ;
               and
               when
               for
               that
               cup
               of
               pleasure
               that
               the
               wicked
               have
               dranke
               here
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 trembling
                 and
                 wrath
                 .
              
               If
               Dives
               enjoy
               his
               
               
                 good
                 things
              
               here
               ,
               let
               him
               looke
               for
               a
               day
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               denied
               a
               
                 drop
                 of
                 water
              
               :
               If
               Lazarus
               have
               had
               his
               ill
               things
               here
               ,
               let
               him
               looke
               when
               the
               day
               shall
               come
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               .
               Except
               wee
               will
               divest
               ,
               and
               strip
               God
               of
               all
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               deny
               his
               power
               ,
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               his
               truth
               ,
               his
               justice
               ,
               and
               mercie
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               ,
               that
               certainly
               there
               is
               a
               day
               to
               come
               ,
               when
               
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               That
               is
               for
               the
               first
               .
               
                 That
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 shall
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               so
               in
               
               what
               manner
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               shall
               be
               .
               Briefly
               ;
               
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 this
                 Iudgement
              
               ,
               is
               set
               forth
               to
               us
               in
               the
               Scripture
               in
               five
               particulars
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Summons
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Appearance
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Separation
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               Tryall
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               Sentence
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Summons
               .
               All
               shall
               bee
               summoned
               to
               come
               before
               
               Gods
               Judgement
               seate
               :
               and
               this
               Summons
               of
               theirs
               shall
               be
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               :
               
                 The
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Ioh.
               5.
               28.
               
               This
               
               voyce
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Trump
                 of
                 the
                 Angell
                 ;
                 Hee
                 shall
                 send
              
               
               
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 gather
                 the
                 Elect
                 together
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 foure
                 windes
                 .
              
               Mat.
               24.
               31.
               
               
                 The
                 trumpe
                 shall
                 blow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
                 .
              
               
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 descend
                 from
                 heaven
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Archangell
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Trumpe
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 rise
                 .
              
               1
               Thes.
               4.
               16.
               
               At
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               there
               was
               
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               :
               so
               when
               God
               shall
               come
               to
               punish
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Angell
               shall
               blow
               the
               Trumpet
               :
               Trumpets
               are
               commonly
               blowne
               at
               a
               Battell
               ,
               or
               at
               a
               Feast
               :
               at
               a
               Feast
               they
               sound
               joyfully
               :
               when
               it
               is
               at
               a
               Battell
               they
               sound
               dreadfully
               :
               both
               shall
               sound
               here
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               at
               a
               Feast
               :
               but
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               a
               summons
               to
               battell
               .
            
             
               If
               wee
               will
               have
               the
               joyfull
               sound
               of
               that
               voyce
               then
               ,
               we
               must
               welcome
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               now
               :
               God
               now
               speakes
               by
               men
               ,
               then
               by
               Angels
               :
               Now
               the
               Trumpet
               of
               the
               Gospell
               soundeth
               ,
               then
               the
               Trumpet
               of
               Judgement
               shall
               sound
               :
               wee
               must
               learne
               obedience
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               then
               wee
               shall
               find
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               comfort
               in
               that
               :
               there
               is
               a
               Surgite
               that
               wee
               must
               hearken
               to
               now
               ,
               arise
               from
               sinne
               ,
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 yee
                 that
                 are
                 weary
                 ,
                 and
                 heavy
                 laden
              
               ;
               if
               we
               hearken
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               feare
               that
               
                 Surgite
                 venite
              
               then
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 you
                 dead
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               That
               is
               the
               first
               .
               The
               Summons
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Appearance
               :
               after
               the
               Summons
               all
               shall
               make
               their
               
               appearance
               :
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               10.
               
               This
               Appearance
               it
               is
               generall
               ,
               and
               personall
               :
               the
               
               generall
               ,
               all
               must
               come
               :
               the
               particular
               ,
               and
               personall
               ,
               every
               one
               shall
               come
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               :
               
                 Wee
                 shall
                 appeare
              
               for
               our selves
               ,
               
                 every
                 man
                 for
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 shall
                 give
                 an
                 account
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               14.
               12.
               
               In
               
               other
               Courts
               if
               men
               appeare
               for
               themselves
               by
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               ,
               but
               here
               ,
               
                 Per
                 se
              
               ,
               by
               himselfe
               .
               That
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               this
               day
               it
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               Christ
               himselfe
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               and
               manifested
               in
               that
               day
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Revelation
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               7.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               then
               ;
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               longanimitie
               ,
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               
                 justice
                 ,
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.
               
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               because
               we
               our selves
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               and
               manifested
               ,
               all
               our
               wayes
               and
               workes
               :
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               that
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               secret
               :
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               their
               workes
               ,
               the
               secret
               sins
               that
               they
               have
               committed
               .
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Judgement
               .
               First
               ,
               that
               all
               shall
               be
               summoned
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               upon
               the
               Summons
               ,
               all
               shall
               bee
               made
               to
               appeare
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Separation
               that
               shall
               be
               made
               at
               that
               time
               :
               for
               when
               
               all
               are
               congregated
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               all
               shall
               be
               severed
               and
               separated
               :
               a
               separation
               and
               division
               shall
               be
               made
               amongst
               them
               :
               some
               shall
               
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Iudge
                 ,
              
               some
               at
               the
               
                 left
                 hand
                 :
                 As
                 a
                 shepheard
                 searcheth
                 his
                 flocke
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 amongst
                 his
                 sheepe
                 that
                 are
                 scattered
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 will
                 search
                 out
                 my
                 sheepe
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 divide
                 betweene
                 cattell
                 and
                 cattell
                 ,
                 betweene
                 the
                 sheepe
                 and
                 the
                 goates
                 .
              
               The
               Sheepe
               and
               the
               Goates
               here
               they
               flocke
               ,
               feed
               ,
               and
               fold
               together
               ,
               they
               will
               doe
               so
               ,
               they
               must
               doe
               so
               .
               The
               Tares
               here
               must
               be
               
                 let
                 alone
              
               ,
               and
               grow
               with
               the
               corne
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               harvest
               ,
               but
               yet
               afterward
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               division
               and
               
                 a
                 separation
              
               :
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               live
               together
               here
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               last
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               godly
               ,
               like
               the
               chaffe
               from
               the
               wheate
               :
               as
               when
               two
               travell
               one
               way
               ,
               they
               passe
               together
               ,
               and
               lodge
               together
               ,
               but
               the
               next
               morning
               they
               part
               ,
               and
               take
               severall
               wayes
               :
               so
               the
               wicked
               and
               the
               godly
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               beene
               here
               a
               time
               ,
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               conversing
               and
               living
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               dying
               ,
               and
               rotting
               in
               the
               graves
               together
               ,
               notwithstanding
               when
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               here
               speake
               of
               ,
               shall
               come
               ,
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               separation
               and
               division
               made
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 sheepe
                 shall
                 bee
                 set
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               ;
               then
               you
               shall
               know
               which
               is
               Iacobs
               flocke
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               Labans
               ;
               which
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               which
               belong
               to
               Sathan
               ,
               then
               the
               chaffe
               shall
               be
               winnowed
               from
               the
               wheat
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               see
               which
               is
               for
               the
               Barne
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               for
               the
               fire
               .
            
             
               Goe
               on
               ,
               you
               wicked
               still
               ,
               seeme
               the
               same
               you
               are
               not
               ,
               delude
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               the
               same
               heart
               that
               you
               appeare
               ,
               
               you
               have
               Maskes
               and
               Vizards
               now
               ,
               the
               time
               will
               come
               your
               paint
               shall
               be
               washed
               off
               ,
               your
               fig-leaves
               shall
               bee
               stripped
               ,
               and
               your
               nakednesse
               shall
               be
               seene
               ,
               and
               all
               manifest
               at
               that
               day
               of
               God
               :
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               separation
               of
               the
               good
               from
               the
               bad
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 shepheard
                 separateth
                 his
                 sheepe
                 from
                 the
                 Goates
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               with
               this
               separation
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               tryall
               the
               Scripture
               
               speakes
               of
               :
               after
               the
               conventing
               and
               separation
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               tryall
               .
               
                 I
                 saw
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               ,
               Revel
               .
               20.
               12.
               
               )
               
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 small
                 and
                 great
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bookes
                 were
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 booke
                 was
                 opened
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 were
                 judged
                 out
                 of
                 those
              
               
               
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 those
                 bookes
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 workes
                 .
              
               Marke
               ,
               there
               are
               severall
               bookes
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               there
               are
               severall
               books
               ,
               there
               are
               severall
               judgements
               ,
               some
               are
               tryed
               by
               one
               booke
               some
               by
               another
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               bookes
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               workes
               of
               men
               are
               tryed
               :
               the
               booke
               of
               Nature
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               booke
               of
               
               Conscience
               .
               They
               that
               neuer
               heard
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               booke
               of
               Nature
               :
               there
               is
               enough
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Nature
               to
               leave
               all
               unexcusable
               .
               They
               that
               live
               in
               the
               Church
               shall
               be
               tryed
               ,
               and
               judged
               by
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               Of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 have
                 sinned
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               Of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Gospell
                 .
              
               Both
               of
               them
               shall
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               booke
               of
               Conscience
               :
               for
               God
               will
               lay
               that
               booke
               so
               cleare
               and
               open
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               see
               what
               they
               have
               done
               against
               that
               Booke
               .
               Lord
               ,
               what
               a
               many
               of
               sinnes
               have
               we
               committed
               here
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               remember
               and
               thinke
               of
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               done
               .
               Our
               memorie
               and
               conscience
               now
               is
               a
               Book
               clasped
               up
               ,
               we
               see
               not
               a
               thousand
               things
               that
               are
               registred
               there
               :
               but
               when
               God
               shall
               lay
               open
               that
               Booke
               ,
               and
               in
               large
               our
               memories
               ,
               and
               inlighten
               our
               consciences
               ,
               then
               men
               shall
               clearly
               see
               ,
               what
               they
               had
               forgot
               before
               :
               they
               shall
               promptly
               dictate
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               us
               with
               every
               action
               that
               hath
               past
               us
               ,
               and
               every
               circumstance
               ,
               to
               accuse
               and
               excuse
               .
               This
               is
               the
               kind
               of
               the
               tryall
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               workes
               of
               men
               shall
               be
               tryed
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               with
               the
               Summons
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               appearance
               ,
               and
               with
               
               that
               a
               separation
               ,
               and
               a
               tryall
               ,
               after
               all
               these
               are
               done
               ,
               then
               commeth
               the
               sentence
               ,
               then
               the
               Sentence
               shall
               be
               pronounced
               upon
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               othet
               :
               the
               one
               Sentence
               full
               of
               sweetnesse
               and
               comfort
               ,
               every
               word
               droppeth
               as
               a
               honey
               combe
               ;
               
                 Come
                 you
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               The
               same
               voyce
               that
               Christ
               spake
               to
               them
               here
               ,
               
                 Come
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               the
               same
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
              
               :
               and
               as
               they
               were
               carefull
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               here
               ,
               so
               they
               shall
               make
               a
               happy
               comming
               to
               Christ
               there
               .
               The
               other
               is
               a
               sentence
               of
               Hell
               ,
               
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               horrour
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 yee
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 divell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 :
              
               as
               they
               desired
               here
               to
               depart
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 depart
                 from
                 us
              
               ;
               so
               they
               shall
               heare
               that
               word
               of
               horrour
               and
               woe
               ,
               pronounced
               at
               that
               day
               :
               they
               shall
               bee
               sent
               away
               into
               fire
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 portion
                 with
                 the
                 Divell
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               briefly
               I
               have
               shewed
               concerning
               the
               
                 Person
                 judging
              
               .
               First
               for
               the
               Iudge
               himselfe
               ,
               God.
               And
               then
               for
               the
               Iudgement
               ,
               first
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 must
                 be
              
               :
               and
               then
               
                 the
                 manner
                 how
              
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               goe
               on
               to
               the
               next
               generall
               point
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               consider
               the
               things
               and
               persons
               Judged
               ,
               every
               worke
               ,
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               good
               ,
               or
               whether
               it
               bee
               evill
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               should
               have
               given
               the
               Application
               ,
               and
               Use
               of
               all
               together
               .
               But
               so
               much
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               A
               TRIALL
               OF
               SINCERITIE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DESIRE
               OF
               THE
               FAITHFVLL
               .
            
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 25.
                 9.
                 
              
               This
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               wee
               have
               waited
               for
               him
               ,
               wee
               will
               be
               glad
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               salvation
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 38.
                 9.
                 
              
               Lord
               ,
               all
               my
               desire
               is
               before
               thee
               ;
               and
               my
               groaning
               is
               not
               hid
               from
               thee
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               TRIALL
               OF
               SINCERITIE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DESIRE
               OF
               THE
               FAITHFVLL
               .
               SERMON
               XV.
               
            
             
               
                 ISAIH
                 26.
                 8
                 ,
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                   thy
                   Iudgements
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   have
                   wee
                   waited
                   for
                   thee
                   :
                   the
                   desire
                   of
                   our
                   soule
                   is
                   to
                   thy
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   remembrance
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                   With
                   my
                   soule
                   have
                   I
                   desired
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   :
                   yea
                   ,
                   with
                   my
                   Spirit
                   within
                   me
                   ,
                   will
                   I
                   seeke
                   thee
                   early
                   :
                   for
                   when
                   thy
                   judgements
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   will
                   learne
                   righteousnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               is
               a
               sweet
               song
               of
               the
               Prophet
               (
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               )
               concerning
               the
               restauration
               of
               the
               Iewes
               .
               And
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               are
               the
               sweet
               Swan-like
               song
               of
               our
               deceased
               Sister
               ,
               which
               she
               desired
               might
               be
               her
               
                 Funerall
                 song
              
               ,
               her
               
                 Funerall
                 text
              
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               :
               and
               desired
               it
               long
               agoe
               ,
               before
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               now
               fallen
               out
               ,
               came
               to
               passe
               .
               And
               I
               have
               accordingly
               pitched
               uponit
               :
               not
               only
               to
               satisfie
               her
               desire
               in
               a
               just
               thing
               :
               but
               especially
               ,
               because
               I
               approve
               her
               choyce
               of
               a
               fit
               Text
               ;
               there
               being
               not
               in
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               a
               portion
               that
               will
               afford
               a
               fitter
               Character
               (
               in
               my
               apprehension
               )
               for
               her
               person
               :
               as
               you
               shall
               understand
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               to
               which
               therefore
               I
               shall
               deferre
               the
               speaking
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
            
             
             
               The
               truth
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               handled
               a
               good
               part
               of
               this
               chapter
               formerly
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               :
               but
               now
               wee
               shall
               cleane
               goe
               another
               way
               then
               then
               I
               did
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               usually
               doe
               .
               I
               shall
               only
               desire
               to
               present
               so
               much
               out
               of
               these
               words
               without
               any
               curious
               observation
               or
               division
               ,
               as
               may
               represent
               to
               us
               
                 a
                 perfect
                 character
                 of
                 a
                 sweet
                 Christian-minded
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 :
              
               which
               may
               bee
               of
               singular
               use
               ,
               and
               very
               profitable
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               onely
               two
               things
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               observe
               in
               the
               whole
               
               words
               ?
               I
               shall
               but
               goe
               them
               over
               briefly
               ,
               taking
               out
               the
               maine
               points
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               I
               shall
               mention
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               here
               propounded
               to
               to
               us
               
                 the
                 compleat
                 dutie
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 .
              
               
               And
               wee
               have
               here
               some
               effectuall
               motives
               intimated
               to
               
               stirre
               Christians
               up
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               that
               duty
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               
                 a
                 generall
                 dutie
              
               (
               to
               begin
               with
               that
               first
               )
               that
               belongeth
               
               to
               Christians
               at
               all
               times
               .
               And
               there
               are
               some
               
                 speciall
                 duties
              
               which
               concerne
               Christians
               in
               some
               speciall
               times
               .
               Both
               contained
               
               here
               .
               
            
             
               The
               
                 generrll
                 dutie
              
               (
               I
               shall
               not
               ,
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               handle
               it
               in
               my
               former
               way
               of
               observation
               ,
               but
               only
               explicate
               the
               very
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               be
               enough
               for
               me
               .
               )
               The
               generall
               duty
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               bee
               the
               temper
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               
               spirit
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               we
               may
               find
               expressed
               (
               at
               least
               intimated
               )
               very
               sweetly
               ,
               with
               some
               excellent
               directions
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               in
               these
               three
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               here
               what
               is
               the
               true
               Object
               ,
               upon
               which
               a
               
               Christian
               soule
               should
               be
               fixed
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               the
               Latitude
               of
               the
               Acts
               which
               a
               Christian
               
               must
               exercise
               upon
               that
               Object
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               may
               take
               notice
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               degree
               in
               which
               every
               one
               of
               those
               Acts
               must
               bee
               exercised
               .
               I
               shall
               but
               
               touch
               these
               briefly
               out
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               to
               the
               
                 speciall
                 duties
              
               ,
               belonging
               to
               speciall
               times
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               begin
               with
               the
               
                 Object
                 .
                 The
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 toward
              
               
               
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thy
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               is
               that
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               printed
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               should
               be
               that
               to
               which
               the
               byas
               and
               streame
               of
               his
               whole
               soule
               runnes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               fixed
               upon
               God.
               Wee
               are
               here
               in
               the
               world
               placed
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               betweene
               heaven
               and
               earth
               :
               Now
               all
               
               the
               matter
               is
               ,
               how
               our
               Byas
               is
               set
               ,
               which
               way
               that
               turnes
               .
               As
               the
               Byas
               is
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               so
               the
               man
               is
               .
               Our
               hearts
               may
               bee
               turned
               downwards
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               earthly
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               shall
               runne
               a
               course
               of
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               :
               our
               hearts
               againe
               ,
               the
               Byas
               of
               them
               ,
               may
               be
               set
               toward
               heaven
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               shall
               runne
               the
               right
               course
               that
               wee
               ought
               .
               It
               is
               God
               
               that
               our
               soules
               should
               breath
               after
               .
               
                 Fecisti
                 nos
                 ,
                 Domine
                 ,
                 propter
                 te
                 ,
              
               saith
               a
               Father
               :
               thou
               hast
               made
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               for
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               our
               soules
               are
               restlesse
               till
               they
               returne
               againe
               to
               thee
               .
            
             
               As
               they
               say
               of
               Circles
               .
               The
               Circle
               ,
               the
               round
               figure
               ,
               is
               the
               
               most
               perfect
               figure
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               capacious
               figure
               ,
               because
               there
               the
               line
               that
               beginneth
               in
               one
               point
               goeth
               round
               ,
               till
               it
               returne
               into
               the
               same
               againe
               .
               So
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               perfection
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               returneth
               to
               his
               beginning
               :
               he
               had
               all
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               reflects
               himselfe
               altogether
               backe
               againe
               unto
               God
               ,
               hee
               attaineth
               his
               greatest
               perfection
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               there
               will
               bee
               no
               more
               rest
               for
               the
               soule
               in
               any
               thing
               out
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               for
               a
               stone
               ,
               or
               a
               weighty
               body
               in
               the
               liquid
               ayre
               .
               Hang
               a
               stone
               in
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               and
               doe
               but
               once
               remove
               
               the
               ●…orce
               that
               holds
               itthere
               ,
               will
               it
               ,
               nill
               it
               ,
               give
               but
               a
               way
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               cut
               through
               ,
               and
               never
               rest
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               to
               a
               sollid
               substance
               ,
               till
               it
               come
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               to
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               It
               is
               so
               with
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               trie
               it
               in
               all
               the
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               states
               ,
               and
               conditions
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               Emperour
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               runne
               through
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               my
               spirit
               will
               rest
               in
               nothing
               :
               and
               as
               Solomon
               giveth
               us
               this
               observation
               out
               of
               all
               his
               travell
               ,
               and
               experiment
               that
               he
               had
               made
               ;
               
                 Vanity
                 of
                 vanity
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 vanity
                 ,
              
               and
               worse
               then
               vanity
               too
               ,
               
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ?
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 ;
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 commandenents
              
               ;
               as
               he
               concludeth
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               Object
               ,
               upon
               which
               our
               soule
               should
               bee
               set
               ,
               wee
               should
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               God
               ;
               labouring
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               him
               :
               making
               our
               approaches
               ,
               and
               adresses
               ,
               and
               returnes
               to
               him
               ;
               that
               our
               soule
               may
               re●…
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               enjoy
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               here
               ,
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               ,
               and
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               glory
               hereafter
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               the
               Object
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               if
               a
               soule
               be
               carryed
               toward
               this
               Object
               ,
               toward
               God
               ;
               
               and
               we
               can
               out-goe
               ,
               and
               out-grow
               these
               worldly
               things
               ,
               looke
               abovethem
               ,
               and
               looke
               downe
               upon
               them
               with
               scorne
               :
               then
               the
               very
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
              
               will
               be
               sweet
               ,
               and
               precious
               to
               us
               .
               
                 To
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               Every
               thing
               which
               is
               a
               memoriall
               ,
               a
               remembrance
               of
               God
               ;
               Every
               thing
               by
               which
               God
               may
               be
               knowne
               ,
               will
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               .
               All
               his
               Attributes
               ,
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               things
               which
               come
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               Name
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               there
               are
               not
               many
               here
               but
               know
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               ordinary
               explication
               of
               Divines
               ,
               of
               the
               third
               commandement
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               first
               Petition
               ,
               
                 hallowed
                 be
                 thy
                 name
              
               ;
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               the
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
              
               )
               When
               the
               heart
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               set
               upon
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               even
               leape
               for
               joy
               at
               the
               very
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               the
               very
               
                 name
                 of
                 God
              
               will
               bee
               sweet
               to
               him
               .
               To
               enjoy
               God
               is
               sweet
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               but
               a
               glimpse
               of
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               but
               represented
               by
               name
               ,
               is
               sweet
               too
               .
               As
               it
               is
               reported
               
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Martyr
               in
               his
               time
               :
               that
               he
               was
               so
               frequent
               in
               roling
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               died
               ,
               it
               is
               reported
               that
               in
               his
               heart
               there
               was
               ingraven
               ,
               and
               written
               ,
               the
               character
               of
               that
               Name
               in
               golden
               letters
               .
               And
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               speakes
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Time
                 was
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 I
                 found
                 infinite
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 honey
                 to
                 mee
                 to
                 reade
                 a
                 peece
                 of
                 Tully
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 so
                 much
                 eloquence
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 after
                 I
                 came
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 me
                 thought
                 ,
                 the
                 leaves
                 were
                 drie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beauty
                 withered
                 ;
                 I
                 found
                 no
                 such
                 sappe
                 ,
                 nor
                 rellish
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               he
               giveth
               the
               reason
               :
               Because
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 there
                 find
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 my
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 :
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 bring
                 to
                 my
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Vehicula
                 ;
                 instruments
                 ,
                 to
                 convey
                 to
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 something
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 :
              
               Therefore
               all
               that
               Eloquence
               vanished
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               but
               an
               empty
               sound
               :
               like
               a
               Cart
               that
               runnes
               with
               speed
               ,
               rattleth
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               great
               noise
               when
               it
               is
               emptie
               :
               so
               all
               the
               goodly
               sound
               of
               words
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               God
               carryed
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               puts
               us
               in
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               have
               but
               little
               savour
               and
               rellish
               to
               a
               pious
               heart
               .
               But
               I
               must
               not
               dilate
               upon
               things
               ,
               lest
               I
               prevent
               my selfe
               in
               what
               I
               more
               intend
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               that
               I
               note
               here
               :
               the
               Object
               upon
               which
               we
               should
               place
               our
               hearts
               and
               soules
               :
               they
               should
               bee
               
                 toward
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               intimated
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               nay
               ,
               and
               
               directly
               exprest
               ,
               the
               Acts
               which
               a
               Christian
               should
               exercise
               upon
               this
               Object
               .
               There
               are
               three
               Acts
               that
               are
               here
               mentioned
               :
               (
               for
               the
               whole
               soule
               must
               be
               taken
               up
               ,
               and
               carried
               with
               full
               streame
               toward
               God
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               faculties
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               have
               it
               here
               clearely
               exprest
               .
               )
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               the
               intellectuall
               facultie
               
               mentioned
               :
               
                 Our
                 remembrance
                 is
                 toward
                 thy
                 name
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               
                 remembrance
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               And
               this
               should
               bee
               one
               thing
               which
               a
               Christian
               should
               take
               speciall
               care
               of
               .
               Our
               memories
               
               should
               not
               be
               like
               sives
               ,
               to
               let
               out
               the
               cleare
               water
               ,
               and
               to
               returne
               the
               graines
               and
               the
               dregges
               :
               We
               should
               not
               have
               that
               treasurie
               to
               preserve
               rubbish
               ,
               but
               to
               preserve
               our
               Jewels
               :
               as
               when
               there
               was
               a
               dispute
               before
               Alexander
               that
               great
               King
               ,
               concerning
               a
               rich
               Cabinet
               ,
               that
               he
               tooke
               amongst
               his
               spoiles
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               overthrowne
               Darius
               King
               of
               Persia
               ,
               the
               richest
               Cabinet
               of
               the
               most
               costly
               Jewels
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               had
               then
               seene
               :
               there
               was
               a
               dispute
               before
               him
               ,
               to
               what
               use
               he
               should
               put
               it
               :
               and
               every
               one
               having
               exprest
               their
               mindes
               according
               as
               their
               fancies
               lead
               them
               :
               the
               King
               himselfe
               concluded
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               keepe
               that
               Cabinet
               to
               be
               a
               treasurie
               to
               lay
               the
               bookes
               of
               Homer
               in
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               the
               richest
               Cabinet
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               the
               memorie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               treasure-house
               where
               we
               lay
               up
               all
               that
               we
               know
               and
               learne
               :
               it
               is
               a
               rich
               
               Cabinet
               I
               confesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               fitter
               for
               the
               richest
               Jewell
               :
               to
               lay
               up
               the
               word
               of
               God
               there
               :
               as
               
                 Marie
                 ,
                 treasured
                 up
                 those
                 things
                 shee
                 heard
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 :
              
               to
               lay
               up
               the
               
                 remembrance
                 of
                 God
                 there
              
               :
               often
               to
               thinke
               upon
               God.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               very
               sweet
               saying
               of
               a
               learned
               and
               godly
               Father
               :
               
                 A
                 man
                 should
                 oftener
                 remember
                 God
                 then
                 hee
                 doth
                 breath
                 .
              
               As
               the
               Common-wealth
               is
               maintained
               by
               exportation
               ,
               and
               importation
               of
               commodities
               ;
               so
               is
               our
               life
               maintained
               by
               a
               continuall
               exportation
               ,
               and
               importation
               of
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               passing
               to
               and
               fro
               :
               breathing
               out
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               too
               hot
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               fetching
               it
               in
               coole
               againe
               ,
               to
               refresh
               and
               supply
               the
               spirits
               :
               our
               life
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               maintained
               by
               it
               :
               and
               God
               is
               the
               very
               fountaine
               of
               life
               to
               us
               :
               even
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               is
               God
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               therefore
               we
               should
               alwayes
               be
               remembring
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               oft
               as
               wee
               breath
               :
               breathing
               out
               prayers
               to
               him
               ,
               or
               prayses
               of
               him
               in
               returne
               of
               his
               mercie
               .
            
             
               Our
               memories
               (
               I
               say
               )
               should
               be
               exercised
               in
               thinking
               upon
               God
               ,
               in
               remembring
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Remember
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
              
               saith
               Solomon
               :
               We
               should
               begin
               betimes
               ,
               and
               wee
               should
               never
               be
               weary
               of
               this
               .
               The
               memorie
               is
               one
               of
               the
               brittlest
               parts
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               most
               apt
               in
               age
               to
               grow
               to
               oblivion
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               :
               as
               that
               great
               Oratour
               did
               sometime
               ,
               it
               is
               reported
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               memory
               (
               which
               was
               incomparably
               excellent
               before
               )
               failed
               him
               so
               much
               before
               he
               died
               ,
               that
               he
               forgat
               his
               owne
               name
               .
               Wee
               cannot
               forget
               God
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               be
               worse
               then
               hee
               ,
               and
               doe
               that
               first
               ,
               forget
               our
               owne
               name
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               Christians
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               sonnes
               and
               daughters
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               this
               should
               be
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               often
               inure
               our selves
               unto
               ,
               not
               to
               put
               the
               thoughts
               of
               God
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               thinke
               they
               are
               too
               sad
               and
               serious
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               account
               them
               as
               unwelcome
               guests
               :
               but
               we
               should
               rather
               often
               ,
               bath
               our selves
               in
               these
               sweet
               delights
               ,
               in
               the
               meditation
               ,
               and
               remembrance
               of
               God.
               That
               is
               one
               thing
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               secondly
               ;
               besides
               the
               act
               of
               the
               understanding
               (
               I
               
               will
               goe
               according
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               text
               )
               there
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               affections
               :
               one
               onely
               named
               as
               a
               tast
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               for
               indeed
               wh●…e
               one
               is
               ,
               all
               are
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               linked
               and
               chained
               together
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               be
               separate
               :
               And
               here
               is
               a
               sweet
               act
               of
               affection
               mentioned
               ;
               
                 The
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 toward
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               should
               be
               one
               part
               of
               a
               Christians
               character
               ,
               that
               his
               desires
               
               should
               be
               alwayes
               breathing
               out
               ,
               and
               flaming
               up
               towards
               heaven
               :
               that
               if
               he
               cannot
               at
               least
               obtaine
               the
               highest
               pitch
               of
               full
               sayles
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               full
               perfection
               in
               vertue
               and
               grace
               :
               yet
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               commeth
               short
               in
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               up
               with
               abundant
               desires
               ,
               ardent
               longing
               desires
               :
               not
               to
               come
               short
               in
               that
               to
               be
               sure
               :
               that
               will
               make
               an
               excellent
               supply
               .
            
             
             
               And
               indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               poore
               and
               weake
               Christians
               must
               trust
               to
               many
               times
               ,
               must
               relieve
               themselves
               with
               thoughts
               of
               :
               they
               often
               find
               themselves
               exceeding
               short
               ,
               and
               defective
               in
               performances
               :
               if
               they
               did
               not
               find
               some
               desires
               working
               in
               them
               ,
               there
               would
               scarse
               be
               any
               symptome
               of
               life
               .
               As
               it
               may
               be
               in
               the
               body
               :
               a
               man
               can
               see
               sometimes
               ,
               but
               little
               motion
               in
               the
               body
               :
               scarse
               any
               symptome
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               pulse
               is
               very
               weake
               and
               faint
               ,
               and
               scarse
               moveth
               at
               all
               that
               can
               be
               discerned
               :
               but
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               some
               kind
               of
               breath
               stirring
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               conclude
               the
               party
               ,
               dead
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               :
               desire
               is
               that
               (
               if
               there
               be
               truth
               in
               it
               ,
               be
               it
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               it
               )
               which
               is
               an
               evidence
               of
               spirituall
               life
               :
               there
               cannot
               be
               truth
               of
               grace
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               not
               unfeigned
               ,
               and
               hearty
               desires
               toward
               God
               ,
               desires
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               desires
               to
               walke
               with
               him
               in
               our
               whole
               course
               ,
               desires
               to
               bee
               defective
               in
               nothing
               ▪
               and
               that
               is
               in
               some
               sort
               true
               (
               as
               you
               know
               Divines
               have
               determined
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               mis-interpreted
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               truth
               in
               it
               )
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 grace
                 it selfe
                 :
              
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               
               God
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               some
               union
               ,
               and
               giveth
               us
               some
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               with
               God.
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               heart
               should
               desire
               ,
               and
               long
               after
               God
               ,
               except
               it
               bee
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               be
               pointed
               with
               love
               toward
               God
               ,
               except
               the
               heart
               love
               God
               :
               for
               desire
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               certaine
               configuration
               of
               love
               :
               Love
               is
               the
               generall
               affection
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               postures
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               fall
               out
               that
               the
               good
               thing
               I
               love
               ,
               be
               absent
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               it
               not
               in
               possession
               ,
               then
               love
               is
               shaped
               out
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               it selfe
               in
               desires
               .
               It
               must
               needes
               be
               therefore
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               are
               desires
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               desires
               of
               grace
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               of
               God
               formed
               in
               that
               person
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               of
               grace
               begun
               :
               at
               least
               the
               first
               lineaments
               thereof
               are
               drawne
               in
               some
               kind
               of
               truth
               .
               This
               is
               the
               second
               Act
               that
               Christians
               should
               exercise
               ,
               and
               take
               speciall
               care
               to
               cherish
               :
               that
               they
               have
               continuall
               pantings
               ,
               and
               breathings
               of
               desires
               toward
               God
               :
               their
               hearts
               should
               worke
               ,
               and
               beate
               toward
               him
               continually
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               in
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               thing
               expressed
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               desires
               are
               not
               only
               (
               according
               
               to
               our
               Proverbe
               of
               wishers
               and
               woulders
               )
               ineffectuall
               desires
               :
               desires
               that
               are
               meere
               gaping
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               the
               thing
               will
               drop
               into
               our
               mouthes
               or
               no
               without
               any
               bestirring
               of
               our selves
               :
               but
               here
               is
               joyned
               with
               them
               (
               if
               wee
               peruse
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               )
               endeavours
               :
               
                 I
                 have
                 desired
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 seeke
                 thee
                 early
                 :
              
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Christian
               desires
               God
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               his
               spirit
               will
               seeke
               him
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               (
               for
               those
               particulars
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               I
               shall
               touch
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               only
               take
               notice
               of
               that
               third
               distinct
               act
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               which
               
               is
               ,
               )
               our
               desires
               must
               be
               joyned
               with
               inquiries
               ,
               with
               indeavours
               ,
               to
               search
               after
               God
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               we
               may
               grope
               by
               any
               meanes
               to
               find
               him
               out
               ,
               to
               learne
               to
               know
               what
               is
               the
               way
               of
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               lead
               a
               life
               that
               may
               be
               acceptable
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               may
               come
               to
               the
               possession
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               be
               accepted
               in
               his
               sight
               .
               Except
               there
               be
               endeavours
               it
               
               is
               a
               shrewd
               suspition
               ,
               that
               the
               desires
               are
               ineffectuall
               desires
               ,
               and
               unformed
               desires
               :
               and
               not
               those
               that
               argue
               any
               life
               ,
               and
               truth
               of
               grace
               .
               But
               when
               our
               desires
               are
               joyned
               with
               these
               bestirrings
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               seeke
               after
               God
               ,
               to
               search
               him
               out
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               in
               his
               Ordinances
               ,
               to
               find
               his
               steps
               ,
               and
               to
               find
               his
               goings
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               maintaine
               a
               sweet
               and
               holy
               communion
               with
               him
               :
               that
               is
               a
               sweet
               act
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               certaine
               ratification
               ,
               and
               seale
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               ,
               let
               me
               adde
               the
               third
               thing
               .
               In
               what
               height
               are
               all
               
               these
               actions
               to
               be
               boyled
               up
               ?
               or
               in
               what
               manner
               must
               we
               tender
               these
               services
               to
               God
               in
               this
               kind
               ?
               How
               must
               our
               understandings
               lay
               hold
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               treasure
               him
               up
               in
               our
               memories
               ▪
               How
               must
               our
               affections
               and
               desires
               worke
               toward
               him
               ?
               how
               must
               our
               endeavours
               be
               carryed
               toward
               God
               ?
               The
               manner
               of
               all
               these
               will
               make
               this
               compleat
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               up
               the
               full
               and
               compleat
               
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
              
               ,
               in
               this
               generall
               dutie
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               soule
               must
               be
               carried
               intimatly
               ,
               and
               most
               inwardly
               :
               
               the
               inward
               motions
               and
               workings
               of
               the
               soule
               and
               spirit
               must
               bee
               toward
               God.
               And
               therefore
               the
               Prophet
               here
               expresseth
               these
               acts
               ,
               as
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               very
               soule
               and
               spirit
               of
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               All
               outward
               actions
               of
               seeking
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               making
               our
               approaches
               and
               addresses
               toward
               him
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               such
               as
               may
               be
               counterfeited
               ,
               a
               hypocrite
               may
               act
               them
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               shape
               of
               any
               externall
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               but
               a
               Painter
               with
               his
               pensill
               can
               draw
               the
               picture
               of
               it
               ,
               give
               a
               resemblance
               of
               the
               thing
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               outward
               action
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               belongeth
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               Christianitie
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               Painter
               ,
               for
               a
               base
               hypocrite
               to
               represent
               them
               with
               an
               artificiall
               pensill
               .
               But
               the
               inward
               acts
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               no
               Painter
               can
               imitate
               :
               a
               Painter
               cannot
               make
               a
               picture
               to
               have
               heart
               ,
               and
               entrailes
               ,
               and
               lunges
               ,
               to
               have
               life
               and
               motion
               ,
               and
               spirits
               ,
               and
               bloud
               stirring
               in
               the
               veines
               :
               all
               those
               things
               a
               Painter
               cannot
               imitate
               ;
               he
               can
               make
               shapes
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               put
               the
               life
               into
               them
               :
               he
               can
               make
               outward
               formes
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               put
               the
               inwards
               to
               them
               .
               Now
               then
               this
               is
               that
               intended
               here
               :
               all
               those
               outward
               actions
               must
               bee
               animated
               actions
               ;
               not
               dead
               actions
               ,
               actions
               that
               have
               no
               further
               bottome
               then
               the
               teeth
               outwards
               ,
               that
               grow
               upon
               the
               house
               toppe
               :
               a
               word
               growing
               upon
               the
               tippe
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               roote
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               But
               they
               must
               have
               the
               roote
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               must
               inwardly
               be
               carried
               towards
               
               God.
               And
               when
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               ,
               and
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               (
               all
               which
               words
               are
               here
               used
               )
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               grace
               that
               is
               implanted
               in
               them
               ,
               when
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               are
               thus
               carried
               toward
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               some
               life
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               carried
               sincerely
               ,
               not
               for
               any
               by
               ,
               or
               
               base
               respects
               .
               When
               a
               man
               makes
               toward
               any
               person
               or
               thing
               ,
               and
               professes
               love
               to
               it
               :
               and
               doth
               it
               not
               for
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               but
               for
               some
               by
               end
               :
               he
               doth
               not
               love
               that
               person
               he
               makes
               to
               ,
               but
               he
               loveth
               that
               thing
               for
               whom
               he
               makes
               to
               that
               person
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               A
               man
               scrapeth
               and
               croucheth
               ,
               and
               keepes
               a
               doe
               with
               a
               
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               saw
               or
               knew
               ,
               one
               that
               he
               is
               ready
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               (
               when
               his
               backe
               is
               turned
               )
               to
               curse
               :
               but
               yet
               he
               will
               doe
               this
               for
               his
               almes
               ,
               for
               his
               gaine
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               prey
               ,
               a
               use
               of
               him
               some
               way
               :
               this
               man
               loveth
               his
               almes
               ,
               loveth
               his
               prey
               ,
               loveth
               his
               bounty
               :
               but
               it
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               love
               to
               the
               man.
               So
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               :
               for
               a
               man
               to
               make
               toward
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               seeme
               to
               owne
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               generation
               of
               those
               that
               
                 seeke
                 his
                 face
              
               ,
               to
               addresse
               himselfe
               in
               outward
               conformitie
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               ,
               by
               which
               another
               may
               charitably
               (
               if
               hee
               have
               no
               other
               ground
               )
               judge
               of
               him
               :
               all
               this
               is
               nothing
               ,
               except
               a
               man
               may
               discerne
               something
               that
               may
               give
               him
               a
               tast
               ,
               that
               his
               spirit
               doth
               uprightly
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               seeke
               God
               ;
               that
               he
               loveth
               God
               ,
               for
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               that
               he
               loveth
               grace
               ,
               for
               grace
               it selfe
               ;
               hee
               loveth
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               beautifull
               ,
               being
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               his
               Word
               .
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               any
               sinister
               thing
               ,
               that
               carrieth
               a
               man
               on
               toward
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               truth
               of
               grace
               .
               You
               know
               it
               is
               so
               in
               experience
               :
               there
               be
               many
               things
               that
               move
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               motion
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               life
               :
               A
               wind-mill
               ,
               when
               the
               wind
               serveth
               ,
               moveth
               ,
               and
               moveth
               very
               nimbly
               too
               :
               
               yet
               you
               doe
               not
               say
               presently
               that
               that
               is
               a
               living
               creature
               :
               No
               ,
               it
               moveth
               only
               by
               an
               externall
               cause
               ,
               by
               an
               artificiall
               contrivance
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               framed
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               wind
               setteth
               in
               such
               and
               such
               a
               corner
               ,
               it
               will
               move
               ,
               and
               so
               having
               but
               an
               externall
               Moter
               ,
               and
               cause
               to
               move
               ,
               and
               no
               inward
               principle
               ,
               no
               soule
               within
               it
               to
               move
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               that
               it
               is
               no
               living
               creature
               .
               So
               it
               is
               here
               :
               if
               a
               man
               see
               another
               move
               ,
               and
               move
               very
               fast
               ,
               in
               those
               things
               which
               of
               themselves
               are
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               see
               him
               move
               as
               fast
               to
               heare
               a
               Sermon
               as
               his
               neighbour
               doth
               ;
               is
               as
               forward
               and
               hastie
               to
               thrust
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               bid
               himselfe
               a
               guest
               to
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               (
               when
               God
               hath
               not
               bid
               him
               )
               as
               any
               ;
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               what
               principle
               sets
               him
               aworke
               :
               if
               it
               be
               an
               inward
               principle
               of
               life
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               sincere
               affection
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               God
               and
               his
               ordinances
               that
               carrieth
               him
               to
               this
               :
               it
               argueth
               that
               man
               hath
               some
               life
               of
               grace
               .
               But
               if
               it
               bee
               some
               wind
               that
               bloweth
               him
               on
               ;
               the
               wind
               of
               State
               ,
               the
               wind
               of
               Law
               ,
               
               the
               wind
               of
               danger
               ,
               of
               penaltie
               ,
               the
               wind
               of
               fashion
               or
               custome
               ,
               to
               doe
               as
               his
               neighbours
               doe
               :
               if
               these
               or
               such
               like
               ,
               bee
               the
               things
               that
               draw
               him
               thither
               ;
               this
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               life
               at
               all
               :
               it
               is
               a
               cheape
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               counterfeit
               ,
               and
               poore
               ware
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               (
               that
               which
               I
               have
               often
               said
               to
               be
               the
               principall
               ,
               and
               
               the
               most
               considerable
               thing
               (
               that
               I
               know
               )
               in
               all
               practicall
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               the
               most
               Charactaristicall
               ,
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Pietie
               in
               any
               one
               )
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               soules
               ,
               and
               affections
               towards
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               advanced
               to
               this
               height
               :
               to
               be
               carried
               toward
               God
               aboue
               all
               other
               things
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               seriously
               thinke
               of
               it
               :
               I
               have
               often
               spoken
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               may
               be
               there
               may
               be
               some
               roome
               left
               for
               the
               mention
               of
               it
               now
               ,
               and
               some
               necessitie
               of
               pondering
               it
               well
               .
               It
               will
               bee
               the
               Charactaristicall
               thing
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               may
               most
               certainly
               discerne
               himselfe
               .
               And
               I
               would
               desire
               to
               know
               wherein
               my
               defect
               of
               understanding
               is
               ,
               if
               I
               be
               mistaken
               :
               but
               it
               seemes
               to
               me
               as
               a
               cleare
               thing
               that
               every
               one
               here
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               a
               mind
               to
               affront
               the
               mind
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               dares
               not
               contest
               this
               argument
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               rationall
               thing
               ,
               that
               if
               God
               be
               the
               best
               of
               Beeings
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               the
               best
               portion
               in
               our
               love
               .
            
             
               All
               reason
               commands
               us
               to
               love
               that
               best
               ,
               which
               is
               best
               :
               and
               to
               dispense
               our
               love
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               thing
               .
               There
               is
               no
               man
               but
               apprehendeth
               this
               clearely
               .
               A
               man
               may
               say
               that
               he
               loves
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               prove
               it
               :
               and
               this
               shall
               be
               his
               argument
               ,
               I
               love
               her
               aswell
               ,
               as
               I
               doe
               another
               woman
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               proofe
               of
               conjugall
               love
               ?
               was
               this
               the
               covenant
               made
               betweene
               them
               ?
               hath
               hee
               fulfilled
               it
               in
               this
               case
               to
               her
               ?
               or
               she
               to
               him
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               man
               but
               seeth
               that
               there
               is
               more
               required
               :
               there
               is
               a
               peculiarity
               ,
               and
               proprietie
               of
               love
               required
               in
               this
               case
               .
               It
               must
               certainly
               be
               so
               here
               :
               for
               we
               contract
               and
               espouse
               our
               soules
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               upon
               those
               very
               termes
               ,
               for
               better
               ,
               and
               for
               worse
               ,
               to
               forsake
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               cleave
               to
               him
               alone
               :
               and
               if
               our
               spirits
               be
               not
               raised
               and
               advanced
               to
               that
               degree
               of
               affection
               ,
               that
               Christ
               and
               God
               be
               so
               lovely
               ,
               and
               beautifull
               ,
               in
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               so
               good
               (
               for
               I
               name
               one
               sometime
               ,
               and
               sometime
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               upon
               the
               point
               )
               if
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               be
               not
               advanced
               thus
               high
               :
               the
               conjugall
               knot
               was
               never
               tied
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               soule
               :
               it
               is
               impossible
               therefore
               that
               such
               a
               one
               should
               have
               to
               plead
               the
               benefits
               that
               flow
               from
               a
               Conjugall
               union
               :
               neither
               can
               hee
               have
               title
               or
               right
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               issueth
               from
               a
               marriage
               with
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               soule
               did
               but
               equivocate
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               speake
               out
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               who
               never
               answered
               the
               interrogations
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               (
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               speakes
               in
               another
               case
               )
               that
               when
               the
               soule
               (
               in
               the
               contract
               )
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               she
               takes
               him
               for
               to
               love
               ;
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               him
               her
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               :
               
               if
               the
               soule
               doe
               not
               yeeld
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               it
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               if
               it
               doe
               not
               esteeme
               him
               the
               best
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               others
               are
               to
               bee
               thr●…
               away
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               forsaken
               in
               comparison
               of
               him
               .
               This
               is
               the
               t●…
               circumstance
               I
               have
               noted
               hence
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               is
               intimated
               in
               these
               words
               :
               Though
               I
               have
               not
               said
               it
               is
               exprest
               here
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               carryed
               with
               such
               a
               fulnesse
               
                 (
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thy
                 name
                 )
              
               as
               if
               it
               were
               to
               God
               only
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               him
               principally
               .
               But
               I
               must
               hasten
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               fourth
               place
               .
               It
               must
               be
               a
               universall
               love
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               universall
               
               obedience
               (
               which
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               )
               which
               must
               justifie
               the
               truth
               of
               our
               affections
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               the
               heart
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               and
               temper
               .
               Except
               a
               man
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               love
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               himselfe
               in
               subjection
               ,
               and
               resigne
               himselfe
               in
               obedience
               to
               them
               all
               :
               if
               he
               doe
               but
               reserve
               ,
               and
               make
               choyce
               of
               any
               one
               sinne
               ,
               to
               lie
               and
               wallow
               ,
               and
               tumble
               in
               ,
               he
               doth
               evacuate
               all
               the
               other
               good
               ,
               hee
               throweth
               downe
               all
               the
               other
               good
               with
               that
               one
               evill
               .
               Will
               you
               come
               and
               plead
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               but
               one
               sinne
               that
               you
               have
               defiled
               and
               polluted
               your
               soule
               with
               ,
               and
               wallowed
               and
               tumbled
               in
               all
               your
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               ,
               God
               will
               never
               refuse
               me
               ,
               or
               barre
               me
               out
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               and
               communion
               with
               him
               for
               that
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               you
               are
               as
               filthy
               ,
               all
               over
               as
               filthy
               and
               defiled
               ,
               and
               abominable
               ,
               and
               odious
               to
               his
               eye
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               other
               sense
               ,
               aswell
               with
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               had
               beene
               in
               ten
               thousand
               slowghes
               one
               after
               another
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Philosopher
               speakes
               ,
               a
               Cuppe
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               hole
               in
               it
               ,
               is
               no
               Cuppe
               ,
               it
               will
               hold
               nothing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               performe
               the
               use
               of
               a
               cup
               ,
               though
               it
               have
               but
               one
               hole
               in
               it
               :
               so
               if
               the
               heart
               have
               but
               one
               hole
               in
               it
               ;
               if
               it
               retaine
               the
               divell
               but
               in
               one
               thing
               :
               as
               we
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               In
               law
               ,
               one
               man
               in
               possession
               ,
               keepes
               possession
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               can
               never
               have
               true
               possession
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               voyded
               all
               :
               so
               ,
               except
               all
               be
               rooted
               out
               and
               exterpated
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               commeth
               to
               yeeld
               a
               full
               and
               absolute
               subjection
               to
               Christ
               universally
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               no
               part
               or
               portion
               in
               us
               ,
               nor
               we
               in
               him
               .
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               (
               there
               were
               divers
               other
               particulars
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               added
               in
               this
               :
               but
               I
               see
               I
               must
               passe
               them
               over
               )
               It
               is
               not
               every
               affection
               ,
               that
               may
               seeme
               to
               have
               some
               height
               and
               universality
               ,
               though
               I
               doe
               acknowledge
               that
               they
               will
               in
               some
               measure
               characterise
               out
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               yet
               there
               must
               be
               this
               addition
               :
               as
               it
               was
               with
               the
               feed
               that
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               good
               ground
               ,
               it
               had
               depth
               of
               earth
               :
               so
               this
               must
               have
               depth
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               well
               rooted
               ,
               and
               fastned
               for
               perpetuity
               :
               it
               must
               be
               a
               constant
               affection
               ,
               grounded
               and
               established
               in
               the
               heart
               .
               The
               Ayre
               (
               you
               know
               )
               is
               light
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               we
               call
               it
               not
               a
               lightsome
               body
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               lighted
               by
               the
               presence
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               light
               body
               is
               removed
               it
               is
               
               darke
               ,
               you
               may
               say
               it
               is
               darke
               ,
               for
               the
               Ayre
               is
               darke
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               when
               the
               Sunne
               is
               absent
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               light
               :
               when
               the
               Sunne
               is
               present
               :
               those
               we
               call
               lightsome
               bodyes
               ,
               whose
               light
               is
               originated
               ,
               and
               rooted
               in
               themselves
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               :
               such
               are
               not
               godly
               persons
               that
               may
               have
               some
               injections
               of
               godly
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               godly
               affections
               cast
               into
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               them
               for
               a
               spurt
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               brunt
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               little
               flash
               (
               like
               a
               flash
               of
               lightning
               in
               the
               Ayre
               )
               and
               gone
               away
               againe
               presently
               :
               but
               it
               must
               be
               rooted
               and
               grounded
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               it
               will
               continue
               ,
               continue
               so
               as
               that
               the
               exercise
               of
               graces
               and
               duties
               toward
               God
               should
               be
               frequent
               and
               quotidian
               :
               as
               it
               is
               here
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               
                 The
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 soule
                 is
                 to
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 spirit
                 shall
                 seeke
                 thee
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 :
              
               Morning
               and
               evening
               ,
               frequently
               ,
               daily
               ,
               to
               have
               commerce
               and
               communion
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               walke
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               set
               our selves
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               our
               constant
               trade
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               to
               be
               Gods
               dayes-men
               ,
               to
               worke
               by
               the
               day
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               be
               constant
               to
               hold
               out
               for
               perpetuity
               .
            
             
               Onely
               time
               can
               discover
               truth
               :
               and
               truth
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               time
               to
               us
               :
               God
               knoweth
               it
               before
               ,
               but
               wee
               can
               never
               know
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               holding
               out
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               perpetuity
               .
               I
               acknowledge
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betweene
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               temporary
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               it
               calleth
               saving
               faith
               :
               there
               is
               (
               I
               say
               )
               a
               great
               difference
               :
               they
               doe
               not
               only
               differ
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               holdeth
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               doth
               not
               hold
               out
               :
               but
               they
               differ
               in
               their
               vitall
               principles
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               which
               one
               holdeth
               out
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               a
               more
               noble
               nature
               in
               it
               :
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               slighter
               timbered
               thing
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               hold
               out
               :
               because
               the
               one
               is
               a
               reall
               ,
               and
               true
               ,
               and
               substantiall
               beautie
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               other
               but
               a
               superficiall
               and
               painted
               beautie
               :
               substantiall
               beauty
               ,
               that
               is
               founded
               upon
               nature
               ,
               upon
               our
               complexion
               ,
               whether
               it
               raine
               or
               shine
               ,
               it
               will
               hold
               out
               in
               both
               :
               but
               painted
               beauty
               ,
               one
               feares
               a
               little
               wet
               will
               alter
               the
               painting
               ,
               another
               ,
               lest
               a
               little
               heate
               should
               doe
               it
               .
               A
               painted
               beauty
               will
               not
               hold
               ,
               but
               true
               will
               hold
               .
               And
               they
               that
               doe
               love
               true
               ,
               love
               long
               ,
               as
               our
               Proverb
               saith
               :
               I
               am
               certaine
               it
               is
               so
               here
               ,
               they
               who
               doe
               once
               love
               God
               truly
               ,
               love
               God
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               dispatch
               the
               rest
               in
               a
               word
               .
               There
               be
               some
               speciall
               duties
               ,
               
               besides
               these
               generalls
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               generall
               character
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               I
               say
               there
               are
               some
               speciall
               duties
               ,
               that
               doe
               concerne
               him
               according
               to
               the
               speciallity
               of
               times
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               double
               time
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               double
               posture
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               which
               accordingly
               he
               hath
               severall
               suites
               of
               graces
               ,
               to
               put
               on
               ,
               and
               to
               exercise
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               double
               dealing
               of
               God
               (
               which
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               it
               )
               God
               dealeth
               sometime
               in
               a
               way
               of
               mercie
               and
               favour
               toward
               
               his
               servants
               :
               and
               God
               dealeth
               sometime
               in
               a
               way
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               wrath
               ,
               and
               displeasure
               :
               and
               he
               doth
               so
               ,
               (
               though
               not
               as
               an
               angrie
               Judge
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               father
               that
               is
               angrie
               )
               even
               with
               his
               owne
               servants
               .
            
             
               Now
               accordingly
               ,
               as
               this
               generall
               temper
               ,
               and
               frame
               of
               spirit
               ,
               
               should
               be
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               so
               it
               should
               shew
               and
               discover
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               those
               severall
               times
               .
               In
               the
               time
               when
               God
               sheweth
               favour
               ,
               then
               
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               is
               to
               serve
               God
               so
               much
               the
               more
               chearfully
               ,
               
               and
               so
               much
               the
               more
               fruitfully
               :
               
                 to
                 runne
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 Gods
                 commandements
                 ,
              
               because
               God
               inlargeth
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               giveth
               him
               free
               scope
               ,
               and
               more
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               advantages
               for
               it
               :
               and
               to
               improve
               those
               favours
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               glory
               that
               gave
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               particular
               thing
               that
               is
               especially
               exprest
               here
               (
               though
               
               that
               be
               intimated
               too
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               noted
               as
               a
               character
               here
               of
               a
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 wickedly
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 uprightnesse
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               land
               where
               God
               dealeth
               very
               gently
               ,
               and
               graciously
               ,
               and
               uprightly
               with
               them
               every
               way
               ,
               and
               squarely
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               no
               waycomplaine
               :
               it
               is
               a
               wicked
               spirit
               that
               doth
               so
               .
               )
               But
               that
               which
               is
               specially
               meant
               here
               
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 thy
                 judgements
                 will
                 we
                 waite
                 for
                 thee
                 )
              
               is
               ,
               that
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               will
               not
               only
               ,
               not
               start
               (
               if
               their
               temper
               be
               right
               )
               from
               God
               when
               he
               smiles
               upon
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               will
               love
               him
               when
               he
               frowneth
               ,
               they
               will
               even
               then
               stoope
               and
               kisse
               the
               rodde
               ,
               they
               will
               then
               obey
               him
               :
               Gods
               children
               will
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               their
               Father
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               is
               angrie
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               a
               vast
               difference
               betweene
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               wicked
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               a
               little
               touch
               by
               and
               by
               .
               )
               As
               the
               Father
               speakes
               even
               to
               
               this
               very
               purpose
               :
               when
               sweet
               oyntment
               is
               chafed
               ,
               it
               smells
               the
               more
               sweet
               ,
               it
               delivereth
               the
               perfume
               the
               more
               excellent
               ;
               but
               in
               a
               dunghill
               ,
               in
               a
               filthy
               place
               ,
               stirre
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               you
               stirre
               ,
               the
               more
               it
               stinkes
               .
               Wicked
               spirits
               ,
               when
               God
               doth
               but
               chafe
               them
               ,
               manifest
               the
               filth
               and
               corruption
               that
               is
               within
               them
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               may
               know
               money
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               when
               it
               falleth
               downe
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               silver
               or
               brasse
               ,
               it
               will
               then
               betray
               it selfe
               :
               so
               here
               ,
               their
               language
               ,
               
                 their
                 speech
                 will
                 betray
                 them
                 then
                 ,
              
               and
               declare
               what
               they
               are
               .
               The
               divell
               thought
               that
               Iob
               had
               beene
               of
               such
               a
               temper
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               have
               curst
               
                 God
                 to
                 his
                 face
              
               ,
               if
               hee
               would
               lay
               his
               hand
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               touch
               him
               :
               but
               it
               was
               farre
               otherwise
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               of
               a
               better
               mettall
               and
               stampe
               ,
               therefore
               he
               blessed
               God
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               judgement
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               formerly
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               mercies
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               a
               Christian
               should
               doe
               :
               labour
               to
               bee
               fruitfull
               in
               thankfulnesse
               ,
               and
               chearefulnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               when
               God
               sheweth
               favour
               ,
               and
               giveth
               any
               case
               ,
               and
               mercy
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               labour
               likewise
               to
               be
               faithfull
               and
               constant
               to
               him
               ,
               even
               when
               his
               judgements
               are
               abroad
               .
            
             
             
               But
               there
               be
               divers
               particulars
               in
               that
               (
               I
               will
               but
               meerely
               mention
               them
               .
               )
               There
               be
               these
               foure
               things
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               steps
               and
               degrees
               of
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               impendant
               ,
               or
               incombent
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               publike
               ,
               or
               private
               ,
               that
               concerne
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               particular
               persons
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               in
               the
               times
               of
               Judgement
               
               (
               if
               he
               be
               of
               a
               right
               temper
               )
               is
               Perseverance
               ,
               to
               hold
               out
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               beaten
               off
               for
               a
               little
               storme
               or
               shocke
               ,
               but
               to
               keepe
               on
               his
               pace
               ,
               to
               keepe
               on
               his
               way
               .
            
             
               Travellers
               that
               goe
               to
               sea
               :
               meerely
               to
               bee
               sicke
               a
               little
               ,
               or
               in
               
               sport
               ,
               if
               there
               arise
               but
               a
               blacke
               cloud
               ,
               they
               presently
               give
               over
               ,
               their
               voyage
               is
               at
               an
               end
               ;
               they
               come
               not
               to
               venture
               shockes
               ,
               and
               stormes
               ,
               and
               danger
               ;
               they
               come
               for
               pleasure
               :
               but
               the
               Marchant
               ,
               that
               is
               bound
               upon
               a
               voyage
               ,
               whose
               trade
               and
               imployment
               of
               life
               it
               is
               ,
               every
               cloud
               and
               wind
               ,
               doeth
               not
               make
               him
               to
               returne
               backe
               a
               gaine
               to
               shoare
               and
               to
               give
               over
               :
               but
               he
               goeth
               them
               through
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               not
               indeed
               and
               in
               earnest
               travelling
               toward
               heaven
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               easily
               off
               upon
               a
               little
               storme
               arising
               ;
               if
               God
               doe
               but
               frowne
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               but
               a
               wrinckle
               in
               his
               brow
               :
               all
               his
               pleasure
               in
               religion
               is
               gone
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               some
               other
               things
               he
               aymed
               at
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               for
               pleasure
               he
               came
               in
               here
               :
               but
               a
               godly
               Christian
               who
               is
               bound
               for
               heaven
               ,
               whose
               voyage
               is
               set
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               his
               course
               and
               the
               bent
               of
               his
               soule
               lieth
               that
               way
               ,
               that
               .
               like
               a
               ship
               with
               full
               faile
               is
               carried
               toward
               heaven
               :
               stormes
               will
               not
               beat
               him
               off
               ,
               but
               hee
               will
               persevere
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               necessary
               use
               (
               as
               there
               should
               be
               perseverance
               ,
               
               so
               )
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               excellencie
               and
               precellencie
               of
               all
               holy
               duties
               (
               which
               I
               mentioned
               in
               the
               generall
               before
               )
               which
               a
               man
               should
               exercise
               so
               much
               the
               more
               industriously
               and
               painfully
               in
               stormes
               and
               difficulties
               .
               All
               sweet
               odours
               are
               refreshing
               to
               the
               head
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               but
               when
               there
               is
               a
               stinking
               place
               that
               
               is
               offensive
               ,
               men
               hold
               them
               closer
               to
               them
               :
               so
               it
               should
               be
               with
               all
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               all
               holy
               duties
               ,
               they
               should
               bee
               precious
               to
               us
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               but
               specially
               in
               times
               of
               stresse
               and
               difficultie
               :
               Oh
               then
               we
               should
               cleave
               close
               to
               them
               ,
               then
               multiplie
               in
               prayers
               ,
               then
               multiply
               in
               our
               holy
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
               then
               multiply
               examining
               diligently
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               looking
               more
               strictly
               and
               narrowly
               to
               our selves
               ;
               then
               we
               should
               reflect
               more
               seriously
               upon
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               should
               excell
               our selves
               :
               or
               else
               it
               will
               not
               countervaile
               ,
               and
               be
               an
               Antidote
               against
               the
               evill
               and
               bitternesse
               of
               the
               times
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               shewed
               patience
               in
               the
               time
               of
               affliction
               ,
               
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               Judgement
               :
               we
               should
               not
               mutter
               against
               God
               ,
               nor
               struggle
               ,
               nor
               be
               violent
               against
               him
               :
               but
               humbly
               and
               
               meekly
               lay
               our selves
               downe
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 him
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               proficiencie
               :
               the
               the
               
                 inhabitants
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 earth
                 will
                 learne
                 righteousnesse
              
               :
               we
               should
               patiently
               waite
               upon
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               Judgements
               ,
               and
               withall
               we
               should
               be
               good
               proficients
               ,
               then
               to
               learne
               righteousnesse
               .
               Gods
               rod
               should
               be
               to
               us
               as
               the
               fescue
               is
               to
               the
               child
               ,
               the
               fescue
               points
               out
               to
               the
               child
               the
               letter
               ,
               makes
               him
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               :
               and
               so
               Gods
               rod
               points
               out
               many
               good
               lessons
               which
               we
               should
               never
               otherwise
               learne
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               .
               I
               had
               never
               knowne
               (
               as
               Luthers
               wife
               said
               sometime
               )
               what
               such
               and
               such
               things
               meant
               ,
               in
               such
               and
               such
               Psalmes
               ,
               such
               complaints
               and
               workings
               of
               spirit
               ,
               I
               had
               never
               understood
               the
               practise
               of
               our
               dutie
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               brought
               me
               under
               some
               affliction
               :
               affliction
               was
               a
               Comentarie
               ,
               and
               fescue
               to
               point
               out
               my
               lesson
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               I
               understood
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               but
               mention
               one
               thing
               more
               in
               a
               word
               (
               I
               shall
               leave
               
               the
               Application
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               prevented
               .
               )
               Here
               is
               now
               the
               summe
               of
               a
               Christians
               dutie
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               recommended
               to
               you
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               verses
               read
               :
               partly
               generall
               duties
               that
               belong
               to
               all
               Christians
               in
               all
               times
               :
               and
               partly
               some
               particular
               duties
               which
               concerne
               them
               more
               specially
               in
               some
               speciall
               times
               .
               There
               is
               a
               motive
               or
               two
               to
               presse
               and
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               these
               duties
               .
               There
               is
               one
               in
               the
               verse
               before
               those
               I
               have
               read
               (
               the
               seventh
               verse
               )
               
                 The
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 is
                 uprightnesse
                 :
                 thou
                 most
                 upright
                 doest
                 weigh
                 the
                 path
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               first
               Motive
               is
               from
               the
               
               consideration
               of
               God.
               God
               is
               a
               holy
               overseer
               of
               all
               our
               wayes
               ;
               a
               spectatour
               of
               all
               our
               carriage
               and
               behaviour
               ,
               how
               we
               doe
               carry
               our selves
               ,
               and
               approve
               our selves
               to
               him
               .
               God
               is
               not
               only
               a
               spectatour
               ,
               and
               an
               overseer
               of
               our
               wayes
               ,
               but
               hee
               is
               an
               expencer
               ,
               a
               
               weigher
               and
               Judge
               of
               our
               wayes
               ;
               to
               reward
               everyman
               according
               to
               his
               workes
               :
               and
               wee
               should
               often
               cast
               our
               eyes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               him
               looking
               upon
               us
               in
               our
               carriages
               ,
               to
               put
               some
               more
               awe
               upon
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               wantonly
               breake
               out
               against
               God
               ,
               not
               daring
               to
               doe
               evill
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               that
               holy
               God
               which
               one
               day
               we
               know
               ,
               we
               must
               bee
               brought
               to
               account
               for
               ,
               at
               the
               great
               Judgement
               .
               But
               I
               can
               but
               name
               it
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               second
               Motive
               in
               the
               close
               ,
               in
               those
               words
               which
               
               stand
               last
               of
               those
               I
               read
               ,
               and
               a
               verse
               following
               .
               And
               that
               is
               from
               men
               ,
               from
               the
               particular
               proper
               character
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               it
               is
               that
               which
               differenceth
               a
               godly
               man
               from
               a
               wicked
               man.
               Herein
               lies
               the
               difference
               of
               their
               temper
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               spirit
               :
               the
               godly
               man
               ,
               he
               is
               described
               already
               what
               his
               carriage
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               carriage
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               limned
               out
               in
               the
               Prophets
               owne
               expression
               ,
               in
               their
               name
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               men
               they
               are
               cleane
               otherwise
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               performe
               these
               duties
               ;
               neither
               the
               generall
               ,
               nor
               the
               particular
               .
               
               Now
               it
               behoveth
               every
               one
               to
               take
               care
               to
               
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 those
                 wicked
                 men
              
               ;
               that
               shall
               bee
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               and
               goe
               downe
               quicke
               to
               hell
               every
               one
               (
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Korah
                 .
              
               )
               It
               is
               the
               command
               of
               God
               that
               they
               should
               depart
               and
               sever
               themselves
               ,
               and
               make
               as
               broad
               and
               vast
               a
               difference
               ,
               and
               bee
               jealous
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               lest
               they
               assimulate
               themselves
               to
               wicked
               men
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               lest
               they
               be
               like
               unto
               them
               in
               their
               deaths
               :
               that
               they
               live
               not
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               lest
               they
               perish
               as
               they
               doe
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               there
               be
               two
               or
               three
               things
               that
               are
               exprest
               concerning
               these
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               their
               Character
               is
               to
               be
               refractary
               to
               God
               in
               what
               way
               soever
               he
               shewes
               himselfe
               to
               them
               :
               if
               he
               shew
               his
               favour
               ,
               or
               send
               his
               Judgements
               it
               is
               all
               one
               :
               
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 uprightnesse
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 doe
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 Gods
                 hand
                 is
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 see
                 :
              
               nothing
               will
               doe
               them
               good
               :
               no
               way
               of
               working
               upon
               them
               ,
               neitherby
               faire
               ,
               nor
               by
               foule
               meanes
               .
               And
               we
               must
               be
               unlike
               them
               therefore
               every
               way
               ;
               we
               must
               take
               every
               dealing
               of
               God
               by
               the
               right
               eare
               (
               as
               he
               said
               )
               and
               make
               the
               right
               use
               of
               it
               for
               good
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               thing
               exprest
               of
               them
               :
               that
               God
               will
               one
               day
               meet
               with
               these
               wicked
               men
               :
               let
               no
               man
               deceive
               himselfe
               :
               it
               is
               not
               a
               vaine
               thing
               to
               serve
               God
               :
               nor
               a
               cheape
               ,
               nor
               a
               safe
               thing
               to
               rebell
               against
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               hand
               shall
               be
               lifted
               up
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               breake
               them
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               he
               spareth
               ,
               and
               the
               gentler
               he
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               heavy
               it
               will
               come
               at
               last
               .
               Gods
               Mill
               grindeth
               slow
               ,
               but
               it
               grindes
               to
               powder
               (
               as
               the
               ancient
               saying
               is
               )
               the
               more
               God
               is
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               long
               lifting
               up
               his
               hand
               to
               lay
               his
               stroake
               ,
               the
               heavier
               stroake
               he
               layes
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               crusheth
               all
               to
               peeces
               at
               last
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               another
               thing
               too
               :
               even
               those
               wicked
               men
               that
               are
               so
               stubborne
               and
               refractary
               ,
               and
               scorne
               Gods
               word
               :
               that
               lift
               up
               the
               heele
               and
               kicke
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               scoffe
               and
               jeare
               ,
               and
               deride
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               :
               time
               shall
               come
               that
               even
               these
               wicked
               men
               shall
               be
               convinced
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               their
               envie
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               hatred
               against
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               shall
               see
               their
               foolerie
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               at
               last
               repent
               ,
               when
               repentance
               shall
               doe
               them
               no
               good
               :
               repent
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               even
               turned
               into
               hell
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               that
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 mee
                 you
                 cursed
              
               .
               Therefore
               now
               seeing
               these
               things
               will
               befall
               the
               rebellious
               ,
               that
               doe
               not
               walke
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Canon
               which
               I
               have
               characterised
               a
               godly
               man
               by
               :
               this
               should
               bee
               a
               good
               incouragement
               to
               godly
               men
               so
               much
               the
               more
               to
               walke
               constantly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               true
               to
               their
               owne
               way
               .
               And
               if
               they
               doe
               live
               amongst
               wicked
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               rather
               gainers
               by
               them
               ,
               to
               grow
               the
               better
               rather
               then
               to
               receive
               infection
               ,
               and
               corruption
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               that
               Lillies
               and
               Roses
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               things
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               
               planted
               by
               Garlicke
               or
               Onions
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               unfavourie
               things
               ,
               they
               doe
               increase
               in
               sweetnesse
               :
               the
               Rose
               and
               the
               Lillie
               are
               sweeter
               :
               so
               it
               should
               be
               when
               godly
               men
               are
               planted
               ,
               and
               hemmed
               about
               with
               wicked
               men
               :
               the
               vilenesse
               and
               odiousnesse
               of
               their
               wicked
               wayes
               ,
               may
               make
               them
               to
               loath
               wickednesse
               the
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               to
               blesse
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               kept
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               run
               to
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               ryot
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               stead
               of
               all
               other
               Application
               which
               I
               thought
               to
               have
               added
               ;
               as
               for
               example
               ,
               and
               for
               instance
               :
               to
               shew
               us
               the
               true
               Analogie
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               that
               we
               may
               discerne
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               right
               Christian
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               not
               :
               we
               must
               not
               discerne
               it
               by
               our
               fancies
               ,
               but
               by
               those
               Characters
               God
               hath
               set
               .
            
             
               And
               a
               just
               apologie
               (
               in
               the
               second
               place
               )
               for
               those
               that
               are
               branded
               with
               nick-names
               .
               If
               this
               be
               the
               description
               of
               true
               pietie
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               breathing
               after
               God
               ,
               and
               seeking
               night
               and
               day
               after
               him
               ,
               and
               setting
               themselves
               wholly
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               way
               of
               uprightnesse
               ,
               with
               sincerity
               before
               God
               :
               then
               certainly
               they
               are
               unjustly
               branded
               ,
               whose
               consciences
               doe
               aime
               at
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               consciences
               of
               other
               men
               may
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               so
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               no
               other
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               conviction
               of
               those
               men
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               they
               may
               see
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               according
               to
               this
               stampe
               :
               if
               they
               either
               faile
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               none
               of
               these
               liniaments
               to
               be
               found
               in
               them
               ,
               nothing
               toward
               God
               and
               his
               name
               ,
               no
               understanding
               ,
               no
               affection
               ,
               no
               endeavours
               working
               that
               way
               (
               and
               so
               for
               the
               rest
               )
               if
               they
               utterly
               faile
               of
               this
               ,
               they
               utterly
               come
               short
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               Christians
               :
               but
               much
               more
               if
               they
               doe
               deride
               ,
               and
               oppose
               ,
               and
               contemne
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               chalked
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               rule
               and
               direction
               :
               that
               is
               a
               high
               degree
               of
               fayling
               and
               comming
               short
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               may
               be
               convinced
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               bee
               right
               :
               I
               doubt
               when
               the
               Bookes
               shall
               bee
               opened
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               judged
               according
               to
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               layed
               for
               the
               tryall
               of
               our
               lives
               :
               if
               our
               lives
               be
               not
               according
               to
               that
               :
               whatsoever
               our
               words
               bee
               ,
               and
               howsoever
               wee
               carry
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               beare
               us
               out
               then
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               might
               have
               beene
               a
               Use
               also
               of
               Examination
               ;
               let
               every
               one
               of
               us
               examine
               our selves
               ,
               and
               what
               our
               estate
               is
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               and
               what
               degree
               of
               this
               we
               have
               attained
               too
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               for
               comfort
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               such
               according
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               the
               perfection
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               affection
               .
               If
               they
               have
               not
               the
               perfection
               ,
               yet
               if
               their
               affections
               stand
               and
               runne
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               can
               truly
               ,
               and
               ingeniously
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               such
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               comfort
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               Exhortation
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               severall
               branches
               of
               the
               duty
               
               which
               I
               cannot
               meddle
               with
               .
               And
               out
               of
               the
               severall
               Motives
               that
               I
               propounded
               out
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               But
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               this
               present
               Sister
               of
               ours
               ,
               whose
               Funerall
               we
               now
               solemnize
               ,
               I
               might
               fetch
               an
               Argument
               as
               a
               Motive
               to
               all
               these
               severall
               duties
               from
               her
               example
               .
            
             
               To
               returne
               now
               therefore
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               speake
               something
               concerning
               Her
               in
               honour
               of
               whose
               Funerall
               solemnities
               ,
               we
               are
               at
               this
               time
               met
               together
               (
               that
               gave
               us
               the
               occasion
               )
               I
               shall
               (
               according
               to
               my
               custome
               )
               dispatch
               it
               briefly
               .
            
             
               When
               any
               children
               of
               God
               die
               ,
               the
               last
               offices
               of
               Love
               are
               performed
               to
               them
               by
               three
               severall
               sorts
               or
               rankes
               .
               The
               Angels
               :
               they
               convey
               their
               soules
               into
               the
               
                 bosome
                 of
                 their
                 father
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               into
               the
               blisse
               of
               eternity
               .
               The
               Bearers
               ,
               attended
               with
               the
               Mourners
               :
               they
               carry
               their
               bodies
               to
               the
               bosome
               of
               their
               mother
               earth
               ,
               to
               rest
               in
               tranquility
               .
               The
               Preachers
               (
               as
               it
               were
               a
               middle
               betweene
               God
               and
               them
               )
               they
               commend
               their
               name
               to
               the
               mindes
               of
               their
               friends
               the
               hearers
               ,
               to
               live
               in
               their
               memories
               .
               My
               part
               at
               the
               present
               is
               to
               doe
               this
               :
               and
               I
               shall
               doe
               it
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               to
               trumpet
               out
               her
               commendation
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               a
               hint
               of
               something
               for
               your
               instruction
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               usefull
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               must
               intreat
               you
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               you
               doe
               not
               use
               to
               lace
               or
               adorne
               your
               mournings
               :
               and
               therefore
               you
               have
               little
               reason
               to
               expect
               ,
               any
               eloquent
               adorning
               ,
               any
               Festivall
               ornament
               in
               such
               a
               Funerall
               argument
               .
               My
               language
               must
               be
               blacke
               ,
               and
               patheticall
               ,
               sutable
               to
               our
               sad
               occasion
               :
               it
               must
               not
               be
               pleasing
               to
               the
               fancie
               in
               the
               fresh
               flowers
               of
               Rhetoricke
               ;
               my
               language
               (
               I
               say
               )
               must
               be
               in
               blacke
               ,
               but
               in
               blacke
               layed
               upon
               a
               ground
               of
               truth
               ,
               which
               shall
               not
               blush
               for
               blame
               ,
               speaking
               any
               thing
               besides
               ,
               what
               I
               doe
               really
               conceive
               .
               As
               I
               dare
               not
               doe
               you
               so
               much
               wrong
               ,
               as
               to
               paint
               or
               guild
               a
               rotten
               post
               :
               so
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               doe
               her
               so
               much
               right
               ,
               as
               to
               set
               a
               rich
               Pearle
               in
               gold
               .
            
             
               To
               passe
               other
               circumstances
               (
               as
               that
               shee
               was
               descended
               of
               an
               honest
               ,
               and
               worthy
               Familie
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               qualitie
               :
               that
               Shee
               had
               a
               full
               and
               hopefull
               issue
               descending
               from
               her selfe
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               circumstances
               ,
               which
               I
               leave
               for
               Oratours
               (
               as
               unfit
               for
               a
               Divine
               )
               to
               meddle
               withall
               .
               )
               All
               that
               I
               shall
               say
               concerning
               Her
               ,
               shall
               bee
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               may
               behold
               a
               true
               picture
               of
               her
               in
               all
               the
               linaments
               of
               her
               :
               and
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               able
               to
               draw
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               good
               patterne
               for
               your selves
               .
            
             
               The
               Byas
               of
               her
               spirit
               was
               
                 toward
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 his
                 Name
              
               ;
               whose
               lively
               Image
               shee
               bare
               ,
               graven
               in
               her
               memorie
               ,
               living
               in
               her
               desires
               ,
               and
               (
               beyond
               all
               pictures
               )
               moving
               also
               in
               her
               endeavours
               to
               seeke
               after
               God.
               The
               very
               quintescence
               of
               her
               spirit
               was
               carryed
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 intimatly
                 ,
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 universally
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 constantly
                 .
                 With
                 her
                 soule
                 shee
                 desired
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 her
                 spirit
                 shee
                 sought
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 :
              
               the
               light
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               the
               evening
               starre
               (
               as
               sometime
               the
               Starre
               did
               the
               Wise
               men
               )
               conducted
               her
               to
               the
               
                 Sunne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               .
               In
               mercies
               Shee
               was
               not
               wanton
               ,
               but
               thankfull
               and
               fruitfull
               :
               In
               judgements
               (
               as
               in
               a
               fatherly
               way
               of
               correction
               ,
               Shee
               had
               a
               deepe
               share
               ,
               wherein
               being
               exercised
               with
               many
               yeares
               weaknesse
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               knew
               very
               well
               ,
               but
               yet
               in
               such
               fatherly
               dealings
               )
               shee
               shewed
               her
               patience
               ,
               her
               perseverance
               ,
               her
               proficiencie
               :
               and
               being
               a
               Mourner
               for
               the
               stubbornnesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               shee
               was
               a
               gainer
               likewise
               by
               them
               too
               :
               and
               all
               because
               shee
               looked
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               sees
               and
               weighs
               all
               our
               paths
               .
               In
               which
               I
               have
               briefly
               recollected
               upon
               the
               matter
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               whole
               things
               conteyned
               in
               the
               text
               :
               so
               that
               so
               long
               as
               this
               Text
               is
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Bible
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               any
               thing
               (
               though
               unworthy
               )
               of
               this
               Sermon
               remaines
               in
               your
               memories
               ,
               shee
               cannot
               want
               eithera
               sweet
               memoriall
               of
               her
               vertues
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               a
               stately
               Monument
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               your
               hearts
               too
               .
            
             
               Happily
               some
               may
               scoffe
               ,
               and
               some
               may
               doubt
               ,
               as
               though
               this
               commendation
               flew
               too
               high
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               sight
               .
               To
               whom
               I
               shall
               briefly
               answer
               both
               .
               For
               the
               former
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               two
               great
               Tragedians
               ,
               learned
               and
               famous
               in
               their
               time
               :
               Sophocles
               ,
               and
               
                 Euripides
                 .
                 Euripides
              
               presented
               upon
               the
               Scaene
               all
               naughty
               women
               :
               and
               Sophocles
               presented
               all
               vertuous
               women
               :
               and
               the
               ordinary
               observation
               of
               the
               wits
               of
               the
               times
               was
               (
               as
               men
               are
               apt
               to
               bee
               vainly
               witted
               in
               these
               things
               )
               they
               thought
               that
               Euripides
               that
               presented
               them
               bad
               ,
               presented
               women
               as
               they
               were
               :
               and
               Sophocles
               that
               presented
               them
               good
               ,
               presented
               them
               as
               they
               should
               bee
               .
               If
               I
               had
               nothing
               else
               to
               say
               to
               the
               scoffes
               of
               any
               ,
               but
               only
               this
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               would
               be
               sufficient
               :
               I
               doe
               beleeve
               fully
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               presented
               her
               as
               she
               was
               :
               but
               howsoever
               you
               can
               take
               no
               hurt
               if
               you
               doe
               but
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               spoken
               as
               what
               you
               should
               be
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               I
               have
               presented
               what
               you
               should
               be
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               any
               that
               shall
               doubt
               yet
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               seeme
               too
               high
               .
               I
               would
               desire
               them
               only
               to
               consider
               this
               :
               I
               describe
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               very
               temper
               and
               character
               of
               one
               that
               is
               truly
               godly
               (
               such
               as
               I
               conceive
               her
               to
               have
               beene
               )
               and
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               is
               truly
               godly
               ,
               but
               in
               some
               degree
               or
               measure
               must
               attaine
               ,
               and
               doe
               attaine
               to
               participate
               in
               a
               conformitie
               with
               this
               Character
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               neither
               done
               you
               (
               as
               I
               conceive
               )
               any
               wrong
               ,
               and
               yet
               done
               her
               right
               too
               .
               And
               (
               to
               draw
               to
               an
               end
               )
               She
               hath
               left
               this
               honour
               behind
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               lived
               beloved
               ,
               and
               died
               desired
               .
            
             
               And
               who
               is
               there
               here
               almost
               that
               suffereth
               not
               a
               losse
               in
               her
               ?
               Her
               Husband
               hath
               lost
               a
               loving
               wife
               that
               honoured
               him
               highly
               .
               
               Her
               children
               have
               lost
               a
               loving
               Mother
               ,
               that
               loved
               them
               tenderly
               ,
               that
               tendered
               them
               duly
               .
               Her
               servants
               have
               lost
               a
               loving
               Mistris
               ,
               that
               governed
               them
               gently
               ,
               and
               was
               every
               way
               beneficiall
               to
               them
               .
               Her
               Brothers
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               have
               lost
               a
               loving
               Sister
               ,
               that
               answered
               them
               in
               their
               loves
               sweetly
               .
               Her
               Neighbours
               have
               lost
               a
               loving
               neigbour
               :
               full
               of
               courtesie
               to
               the
               rich
               ,
               full
               of
               charitie
               to
               the
               poore
               .
               And
               my selfe
               have
               lost
               (
               I
               hope
               there
               is
               none
               here
               so
               weake
               to
               suspect
               ,
               that
               I
               blast
               the
               living
               ,
               to
               blazon
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               that
               I
               doe
               robbe
               or
               strippe
               the
               living
               ,
               to
               cloath
               the
               dead
               with
               their
               spoyles
               ,
               but
               I
               thinke
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               lost
               )
               as
               truly
               and
               cordially
               a
               loving
               friend
               ,
               as
               any
               shee
               hath
               left
               bebehind
               :
               though
               I
               esteeme
               many
               her
               Peeres
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               complaine
               of
               any
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               end
               all
               .
               Her
               gaine
               in
               Christ
               countervaileth
               and
               sweetneth
               all
               our
               losses
               .
               Shee
               was
               a
               disciple
               of
               Love
               ,
               shee
               loved
               her
               Lord
               ,
               and
               loved
               all
               his
               Saints
               and
               servants
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               a
               beloved
               disciple
               ,
               and
               resteth
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               her
               Love
               :
               where
               not
               to
               disquiet
               her
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               detaine
               your
               patience
               any
               longer
               ,
               I
               shall
               leave
               her
               in
               that
               blessed
               place
               ,
               and
               commend
               you
               to
               the
               blessing
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               EXPECTATION
               OF
               CHRISTS
               COMMING
               ;
               OR
               ,
               A
               MOTIVE
               TO
               A
               GODLY
               CONVERSATION
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 THESSAL
                 .
                 4.
                 16.
                 
              
               For
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 2
                 PET.
                 3.
                 14.
                 
              
               Wherefore
               (
               beloved
               )
               seeing
               that
               yee
               looke
               for
               such
               things
               ,
               be
               diligent
               ,
               that
               yee
               may
               bee
               found
               of
               him
               in
               peace
               ,
               without
               spot
               and
               blamelesse
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               EXPECTATION
               OF
               CHRISTS
               COMMING
               ;
               OR
               ,
               A
               MOTIVE
               TO
               A
               HOLY
               CONVERSATION
               .
               SERMON
               XVI
               .
            
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 3.
                 20
                 ,
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   our
                   conversation
                   is
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   from
                   whence
                   wee
                   looke
                   for
                   the
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   Who
                   shall
                   change
                   our
                   vile
                   body
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   fashioned
                   like
                   unto
                   his
                   glorious
                   body
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   working
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   is
                   able
                   even
                   to
                   subdue
                   all
                   things
                   unto
                   himselfe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               seventh
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               
               blessed
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               exhorteth
               the
               Philippians
               ,
               
                 to
                 bee
                 followers
                 together
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 marke
                 them
                 which
                 walke
                 so
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 him
                 for
                 an
                 ensample
                 :
              
               And
               that
               hee
               might
               the
               better
               direct
               them
               in
               the
               dutie
               ,
               (
               the
               imitation
               of
               his
               ensample
               )
               he
               sheweth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               betweene
               others
               that
               pretended
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               Apostles
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               indeed
               were
               not
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               :
               Many
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 walke
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 often
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 tell
                 you
                 weeping
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 whose
                 end
                 is
                 destruction
                 ,
                 whose
                 God
                 is
                 their
                 belly
                 :
                 and
                 whose
                 glory
                 is
                 their
                 shame
                 ,
                 who
                 mind
                 earthly
                 things
                 .
              
               These
               ensamples
               he
               would
               have
               them
               to
               avoide
               :
               follow
               not
               such
               ,
               but
               
                 be
                 yee
                 followers
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 and
                 follow
                 those
                 which
                 walke
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 yee
                 have
                 us
                 for
                 an
                 ensample
                 :
              
               This
               is
               the
               example
               he
               would
               have
               them
               imitate
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               you
               have
               these
               things
               considerable
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               What
               the
               conversation
               of
               these
               men
               was
               ,
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               the
               Philipians
               to
               follow
               .
               Their
               conversation
               was
               
               a
               heavenly
               
                 conversation
                 :
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               reason
               or
               incouragement
               that
               they
               had
               to
               this
               
               imitation
               ,
               to
               walke
               so
               heavenly
               ,
               while
               they
               were
               on
               earth
               :
               because
               
                 from
                 thence
                 we
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               benefit
               by
               that
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 looke
                 for
                 from
              
               
               
                 heaven
                 :
                 Hee
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 glorious
                 body
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               meanes
               by
               which
               this
               great
               worke
               shall
               bee
               effected
               ;
               
               
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 whereby
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
                 things
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               (
               to
               touch
               it
               only
               in
               a
               word
               )
               there
               is
               from
               that
               ,
               these
               two
               Observations
               clearely
               arising
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conversation
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 while
                 they
                 are
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 now
                 stated
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
              
               Hee
               saith
               not
               only
               it
               shall
               bee
               
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               (
               though
               there
               it
               shall
               be
               perfected
               )
               but
               
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               present
               state
               and
               possession
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 have
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conversation
                 .
              
               
               You
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               here
               Politeuma
               ,
               translated
               conversation
               ,
               signifieth
               such
               a
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               traffique
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               ,
               where
               many
               are
               knit
               ,
               and
               united
               together
               in
               one
               common
               societie
               ,
               in
               one
               common
               freedome
               :
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               kind
               of
               heavenly
               traffique
               ,
               
               a
               heavenly
               trade
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               upon
               earth
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               things
               wherein
               there
               is
               an
               agreement
               between
               the
               cariages
               and
               conditions
               of
               men
               in
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Societies
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               this
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               have
               
                 their
                 conversations
                 in
                 heaven
              
               .
               I
               will
               only
               in
               briefe
               run
               them
               over
               ,
               this
               being
               not
               the
               thing
               that
               I
               purposely
               ayme
               at
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               Cities
               and
               Corporations
               there
               is
               a
               Register
               ,
               wherein
               the
               names
               of
               the
               Freemen
               are
               inrolled
               .
               So
               in
               heaven
               also
               there
               is
               
               a
               Register
               ,
               a
               certaine
               booke
               of
               Records
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               wherein
               are
               written
               the
               names
               of
               as
               many
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               to
               life
               :
               
                 Rejoyce
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 divels
                 are
                 subdued
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
              
               And
               
                 all
                 that
                 are
              
               
               
                 not
                 found
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 are
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 that
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               20.
               15.
               
               God
               in
               his
               secret
               counsell
               and
               purpose
               ,
               in
               his
               speciall
               providence
               and
               love
               ,
               takes
               notice
               of
               all
               his
               servants
               ,
               even
               of
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               them
               as
               sure
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               
               were
               written
               downe
               in
               a
               booke
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               man
               that
               commeth
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               knowes
               him
               already
               to
               be
               a
               man
               ordained
               to
               that
               estate
               and
               condition
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               Cities
               and
               Societies
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               certaine
               law
               
               whereby
               they
               are
               all
               governed
               ,
               in
               obedience
               to
               which
               they
               live
               .
               So
               there
               is
               a
               law
               whereby
               all
               the
               Citizens
               of
               heaven
               all
               the
               
                 houshold
                 of
                 God
              
               are
               governed
               ,
               that
               law
               which
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Iames
               calleth
               
                 the
                 royall
                 law
              
               :
               a
               law
               which
               commandeth
               the
               very
               spirits
               of
               men
               :
               a
               law
               that
               disposeth
               the
               whole
               man
               to
               a
               heavenly
               frame
               ,
               and
               subjection
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               great
               King
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               man
               while
               he
               is
               here
               below
               ,
               by
               degrees
               is
               drawne
               off
               from
               the
               world
               in
               his
               affections
               and
               disposition
               and
               carriage
               :
               and
               made
               sutable
               and
               conformable
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               Cities
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               safety
               and
               securitie
               to
               
               those
               that
               dwell
               there
               ,
               not
               onely
               as
               they
               are
               incompassed
               with
               walls
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               there
               is
               watching
               and
               warding
               ,
               some
               wakin●…
               while
               others
               sleepe
               to
               keepe
               the
               rest
               in
               safety
               .
               So
               in
               this
               heavenly
               societie
               :
               
                 the
                 Angels
                 pitch
                 their
                 Tents
                 about
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 God
                 :
              
               nay
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               himselfe
               
                 is
                 the
                 Shepheard
                 of
                 Israel
                 that
                 neither
                 slumbereth
                 nor
                 sleepeth
                 :
              
               while
               men
               oppose
               them
               ,
               God
               defends
               them
               :
               while
               men
               are
               labouring
               and
               plotting
               ,
               and
               devising
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               are
               secure
               and
               feare
               no
               danger
               ;
               God
               disperseth
               and
               disappointeth
               a
               thousand
               projects
               intended
               against
               his
               servants
               .
               It
               was
               so
               with
               his
               owne
               people
               Israel
               :
               while
               they
               were
               in
               the
               plaines
               ,
               securely
               lying
               in
               their
               tents
               :
               there
               is
               Balack
               and
               Balaam
               consulting
               upon
               the
               mountaines
               how
               to
               curse
               them
               :
               but
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               that
               is
               above
               the
               mountaines
               ,
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               highest
               Heavens
               ,
               hee
               ordereth
               the
               matter
               so
               ,
               that
               Balaam
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               (
               though
               hee
               might
               have
               had
               all
               the
               wealth
               and
               honour
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               )
               could
               not
               pronounce
               one
               curse
               against
               Israel
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               said
               to
               him
               that
               he
               should
               not
               curse
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               .
               As
               in
               Cities
               and
               societies
               on
               earth
               ,
               men
               have
               communion
               
               and
               societie
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               the
               lesse
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               in
               the
               lesse
               ,
               and
               all
               have
               interest
               one
               in
               another
               :
               the
               inferiours
               receive
               from
               the
               superiours
               ,
               protection
               and
               provision
               ,
               and
               the
               superiours
               receive
               from
               the
               inferiours
               ,
               subjection
               and
               submission
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               this
               heavenly
               Corporation
               ,
               in
               this
               spirituall
               Hierusalem
               :
               
                 Ierusalem
                 is
                 a
                 Citie
                 at
                 unitie
                 in
                 it selfe
              
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               have
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               with
               the
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               one
               with
               another
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               With
               God
               the
               Father
               :
               they
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               subjects
               
               of
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               as
               servants
               and
               children
               of
               his
               family
               :
               there
               is
               not
               the
               meanest
               subject
               in
               this
               kingdome
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               make
               his
               request
               knowne
               to
               this
               Prince
               :
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               servant
               in
               this
               
               Family
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               make
               his
               complaint
               to
               this
               Master
               :
               they
               may
               (
               as
               children
               )
               
                 goe
                 boldly
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 their
                 request
                 knowne
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 but
                 in
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               God
               takes
               notice
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 knoweth
                 that
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hee
               will
               supply
               them
               :
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 that
                 are
                 earthly
                 can
                 give
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 how
                 much
              
               
               
                 more
                 shall
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 give
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 aske
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               have
               interest
               in
               Christ
               also
               :
               he
               is
               their
               Intercessour
               ,
               therefore
               
               hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 :
              
               Hee
               is
               their
               
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 sinne
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 an
                 Advocate
                 with
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 even
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 :
              
               Hee
               is
               their
               Lord
               and
               Captaine
               ,
               
                 the
                 Captaine
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 Armie
                 ,
              
               to
               defend
               his
               Church
               ;
               
                 Michael
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Prince
                 standeth
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
               
            
             
               They
               have
               interest
               also
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               third
               Person
               in
               
               Trinitie
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               only
               ,
               
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 communion
                 and
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               wisheth
               for
               the
               Corinthians
               .
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 helpe
              
               
               
                 their
                 infirmities
                 ;
                 to
                 inable
                 them
                 to
                 put
                 up
                 their
                 requests
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 .
              
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               hee
               sanctifieth
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               said
               to
               bee
               
                 Borne
                 againe
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
              
               that
               hee
               comforteth
               them
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Comforter
              
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Saints
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               three
               Persons
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               dependance
               upon
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               hath
               an
               interest
               in
               them
               also
               :
               
                 If
                 I
                 bee
                 a
                 Father
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 honour
                 ?
                 if
                 I
                 bee
                 a
                 Master
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 my
                 feare
                 ?
              
               Because
               they
               acknowledge
               God
               to
               be
               their
               Father
               ,
               they
               honour
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               betheir
               Lord
               they
               feare
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               They
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               Angels
               also
               :
               Hence
               it
               is
               that
               they
               are
               
               called
               
                 Ministring
                 spirits
                 sent
                 forth
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 :
              
               They
               were
               Christs
               messengers
               ,
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               now
               they
               are
               made
               Messengers
               ,
               Angels
               ;
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               therefore
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Offend
                 not
                 one
                 of
                 these
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 Angels
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 my
                 father
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               They
               have
               interest
               in
               them
               ,
               not
               as
               
                 worshippers
                 of
                 Angels
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               condemneth
               ,
               Coll.
               2.
               as
               foreseeing
               to
               what
               a
               height
               Popish
               superstition
               would
               rise
               in
               this
               kind
               :
               I
               say
               ;
               not
               to
               worship
               them
               ,
               to
               invocate
               them
               ,
               to
               pray
               to
               them
               ,
               we
               know
               no
               such
               will-worship
               which
               is
               without
               the
               rule
               .
               Wee
               have
               an
               Angell
               comforting
               Hagar
               ;
               we
               have
               an
               Angell
               defending
               Elisha
               ;
               we
               have
               an
               Angel
               incouraging
               Iacob
               ;
               wee
               have
               an
               Angell
               carrying
               Lazarus
               into
               Abrahams
               bosome
               :
               But
               wee
               never
               had
               any
               Angell
               that
               stood
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               have
               worship
               and
               adoration
               .
               This
               indeed
               the
               Angels
               have
               from
               us
               ,
               imitation
               of
               their
               obedience
               ,
               we
               pray
               ,
               
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 on
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
            
             
             
               They
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               Saints
               also
               :
               yea
               ,
               in
               those
               that
               are
               
               dead
               :
               not
               as
               though
               they
               praied
               for
               us
               :
               yet
               they
               have
               a
               common
               desire
               of
               the
               welfare
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               
                 The
                 soules
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
                 cry
                 ,
                 How
                 long
                 Lord
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 true
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 avenge
                 our
                 bloud
                 on
                 those
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ?
              
               All
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               their
               soules
               crie
               to
               God
               to
               finish
               these
               dayes
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               hasten
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               And
               besides
               this
               ,
               this
               further
               benefit
               wee
               have
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               all
               members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               ;
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 gathering
                 under
                 one
                 Head
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               it
               )
               under
               Christ
               :
               they
               are
               the
               superiour
               members
               ,
               wee
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               all
               joyned
               under
               one
               common
               Head.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               have
               interest
               one
               in
               another
               :
               by
               
               vertue
               of
               this
               communion
               they
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               gifts
               ,
               in
               the
               wealth
               one
               of
               another
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               necessitie
               and
               love
               requireth
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               as
               in
               earthly
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Corporations
               ,
               there
               
               is
               trading
               and
               traffiquing
               ,
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               here
               ,
               this
               heavenly
               conversation
               consisteth
               in
               a
               kind
               of
               heavenly
               traffique
               (
               as
               the
               word
               importeth
               ;
               )
               Wee
               either
               are
               all
               ,
               or
               should
               be
               all
               heavenly
               merchants
               ,
               even
               here
               upon
               earth
               .
               
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               
               
                 is
                 compared
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 treasure
                 hid
                 in
                 a
                 field
                 ,
                 which
                 when
                 a
                 man
                 findeth
                 ,
                 hee
                 hideth
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 joy
                 departeth
                 ,
                 and
                 selleth
                 all
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 buyeth
                 that
                 field
                 .
              
               It
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Pearle
               ,
               which
               when
               a
               man
               discrieth
               the
               excellencie
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               giveth
               all
               that
               hee
               hath
               to
               possesse
               that
               Pearle
               :
               There
               is
               a
               heavenly
               thing
               ,
               that
               is
               worth
               all
               that
               wee
               can
               give
               ,
               and
               it
               must
               be
               bought
               too
               .
               It
               is
               our
               Saviours
               counsell
               ;
               Come
               
               
                 buy
                 of
                 mee
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 come
                 buy
                 wine
                 and
                 milke
                 without
                 money
                 ,
                 without
                 price
                 .
              
               It
               must
               be
               bought
               :
               but
               bought
               without
               money
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               is
               subject
               to
               corruption
               ,
               that
               can
               buy
               heavenly
               things
               :
               
                 Buy
                 of
                 me
                 eye-salve
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 gold
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 garments
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 nakednesse
                 may
                 not
                 appeare
                 .
              
               This
               must
               be
               bought
               ;
               but
               what
               must
               we
               give
               for
               it
               ?
               Christ
               tells
               us
               ;
               hee
               saith
               that
               hee
               himselfe
               is
               the
               Pearle
               ,
               the
               treasure
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               must
               give
               for
               him
               ,
               is
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ;
               
                 Let
                 a
                 man
                 deny
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 crosse
                 and
                 then
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
               He
               must
               deny
               his
               worldly
               pleasures
               ,
               his
               carnall
               affections
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               his
               lusts
               ,
               he
               must
               renounce
               his
               sins
               ;
               
                 If
                 thy
                 right
                 hand
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 cut
                 it
                 off
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 from
                 thee
                 ;
                 if
                 thy
                 right
                 eye
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 plucke
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 from
                 thee
                 :
              
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               that
               a
               man
               should
               dismember
               himselfe
               ?
               No
               such
               matter
               ;
               What
               then
               ?
               To
               doe
               that
               which
               a
               man
               accounteth
               as
               harsh
               a
               peece
               of
               worke
               ,
               as
               to
               plucke
               out
               his
               eye
               ,
               or
               cut
               off
               his
               hand
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               his
               carnall
               affections
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               his
               sweetest
               lusts
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               holdeth
               as
               deare
               ,
               and
               sets
               as
               high
               a
               rate
               upon
               ,
               as
               on
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               his
               right
               eye
               ;
               there
               should
               be
               no
               sinne
               so
               precious
               ,
               no
               gaine
               so
               sweet
               ,
               no
               pleasure
               so
               delightfull
               ,
               but
               a
               man
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               let
               
               it
               for
               Christ
               :
               there
               should
               be
               no
               worldly
               thing
               whatsoever
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               so
               set
               his
               heart
               upon
               ,
               but
               if
               persecution
               for
               the
               Gospell
               should
               come
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               contented
               to
               leave
               it
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               space
               to
               let
               his
               affections
               hang
               loose
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               Christ
               shall
               call
               him
               to
               part
               with
               his
               estate
               ,
               with
               his
               contentments
               ,
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               may
               let
               all
               fall
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospels
               .
               This
               is
               the
               heavenly
               traffique
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               I
               might
               here
               lay
               downe
               some
               tryals
               ,
               by
               which
               men
               may
               bee
               
               able
               to
               judge
               of
               themselves
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               whether
               their
               
                 conversation
                 bee
                 in
                 heaven
              
               .
               I
               will
               instance
               but
               in
               some
               generalls
               ,
               because
               I
               hasten
               to
               that
               I
               principally
               intend
               .
            
             
               See
               how
               thy
               affectionstand
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               a
               mans
               mind
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               man
               :
               such
               as
               is
               a
               mans
               affection
               ,
               such
               is
               his
               conversation
               :
               a
               heavenly
               affection
               argueth
               
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conversation
                 :
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conversation
                 ,
              
               
               presupposeth
               a
               heavenly
               affection
               :
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               walke
               in
               a
               heavenly
               course
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               of
               a
               heavenly
               mind
               .
            
             
               It
               sheweth
               the
               errour
               of
               those
               men
               that
               thinke
               ,
               that
               that
               pitch
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               carefull
               walking
               with
               God
               in
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               is
               too
               strict
               a
               point
               to
               bee
               pressed
               :
               what
               (
               say
               they
               )
               will
               you
               have
               us
               to
               be
               Saints
               ?
               are
               wee
               not
               men
               ?
               shall
               wee
               not
               have
               infirmities
               still
               ?
            
             
               Yes
               that
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               done
               what
               thou
               canst
               .
               But
               here
               is
               the
               thing
               :
               What
               is
               the
               bent
               of
               thy
               heart
               ?
               what
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               thy
               mind
               ?
               what
               is
               the
               endeavour
               of
               thy
               wholeman
               ?
               
               which
               way
               are
               thy
               affections
               carried
               ?
               What
               dost
               thou
               mourne
               for
               most
               ?
               what
               dost
               thou
               rejoyce
               in
               most
               ?
               what
               dost
               thou
               hope
               for
               most
               ?
               According
               to
               thy
               affections
               ,
               so
               will
               thy
               labour
               and
               endeavourbe
               .
               A
               heavenly
               heart
               sorroweth
               most
               for
               sinne
               ,
               a
               heavenly
               affection
               rejoyceth
               most
               in
               Christ
               :
               
                 Many
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 shew
                 us
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 Lord
                 lift
                 thou
                 up
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 countenance
                 upon
                 us
                 :
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 more
                 joy
                 of
                 heart
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 oyle
                 abounded
                 .
              
               A
               heavenly
               affection
               hopeth
               most
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               thereby
               hee
               may
               be
               released
               from
               worldly
               troubles
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               may
               be
               possessed
               of
               those
               heavenly
               joyes
               ,
               that
               are
               to
               be
               had
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               perfect
               communion
               with
               him
               ;
               that
               he
               may
               be
               freed
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               fully
               brought
               into
               the
               
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               stirreth
               him
               up
               with
               all
               industry
               and
               endeavour
               ,
               and
               carrieth
               him
               along
               mainly
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               to
               seeke
               after
               ,
               not
               the
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               how
               he
               may
               get
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               an
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               how
               he
               may
               attaine
               evidences
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               testimonies
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               He
               speakes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               worldly
               man
               speakes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               A
               worldly
               man
               
                 speakes
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 world
                 heareth
                 him
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               every
               table
               ringeth
               of
               his
               worldly
               talke
               ;
               every
               company
               soundeth
               of
               his
               worldly
               affections
               ;
               in
               every
               meeting
               he
               sheweth
               his
               worldly
               disposition
               .
               So
               a
               heavenly-minded
               man
               is
               alwayes
               talking
               of
               heavenly
               things
               :
               alwayes
               labouring
               to
               draw
               heavenly
               uses
               out
               of
               earthly
               things
               :
               let
               crosses
               come
               ,
               he
               can
               draw
               comforts
               from
               thence
               ,
               he
               makes
               them
               meanes
               to
               take
               off
               his
               heart
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               set
               it
               more
               toward
               heaven
               :
               as
               Noahs
               Arke
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               waters
               increased
               ,
               the
               neerer
               it
               was
               raised
               to
               heaven
               :
               so
               a
               heavenly
               man
               ,
               the
               more
               worldly
               crosses
               come
               ,
               the
               higher
               his
               soule
               riseth
               toward
               heaven
               :
               the
               worldly
               man
               sinketh
               under
               afflictions
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               lifted
               up
               neerer
               to
               Christ.
               This
               is
               
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conversation
              
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               on
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               which
               I
               told
               you
               was
               observable
               from
               the
               first
               
               part
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               was
               this
               ;
               
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 life
                 ,
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 stated
                 in
                 a
                 heavenly
                 condition
                 .
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               When
               a
               man
               is
               brought
               by
               repentance
               and
               faith
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               brought
               into
               a
               heavenly
               state
               :
               actually
               possessed
               of
               heaven
               .
               And
               that
               in
               two
               respects
               ;
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               right
               and
               title
               .
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               possession
               .
            
             
               First
               in
               respect
               of
               right
               and
               title
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               first
               in
               respect
               of
               
               Election
               :
               God
               hath
               elected
               them
               to
               it
               .
               Secondly
               in
               respect
               of
               vocation
               :
               
                 they
                 are
                 begotten
                 againe
                 to
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 .
              
               They
               have
               now
               the
               Word
               which
               giveth
               them
               a
               promise
               of
               heaven
               .
               They
               have
               now
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 seale
                 of
                 their
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 sealed
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Promise
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 ,
              
               Eph.
               1.
               13.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               possession
               :
               they
               are
               now
               already
               in
               present
               
               possession
               ,
               not
               in
               full
               possession
               ,
               but
               in
               present
               possession
               :
               A
               possession
               not
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               union
               and
               communion
               they
               have
               in
               him
               .
               By
               the
               union
               and
               contract
               that
               is
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               soule
               ;
               Christ
               is
               become
               the
               Husband
               ,
               the
               Christian
               the
               Spouse
               .
               So
               that
               as
               a
               Wife
               if
               her
               Husband
               should
               travell
               into
               a
               farre
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               name
               should
               take
               possession
               of
               those
               lands
               ,
               that
               were
               left
               her
               by
               her
               Father
               ,
               the
               Wife
               now
               is
               possest
               of
               those
               lands
               ,
               in
               her
               Husband
               ,
               who
               in
               her
               name
               hath
               taken
               possession
               of
               them
               :
               so
               Christ
               entring
               into
               heaven
               ,
               hath
               tooke
               possession
               of
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               given
               to
               us
               by
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 your
                 Fathers
                 pleasure
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 a
                 kingdome
                 :
              
               Christ
               hath
               possessed
               it
               in
               our
               name
               :
               
                 I
                 goe
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 my
                 will
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 :
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 your
                 Father
                 ;
                 to
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 God.
              
               All
               that
               Christ
               hath
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Hee
               hath
               it
               for
               us
               :
               Hee
               is
               gone
               before
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               follow
               
               after
               :
               wee
               cannot
               possibly
               lay
               claime
               to
               heaven
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               hope
               hereafter
               fully
               ,
               and
               personally
               to
               professe
               it
               ,
               if
               Christ
               had
               not
               first
               taken
               possession
               of
               heaven
               for
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               Use
               of
               this
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               shall
               bee
               to
               stirre
               up
               every
               one
               to
               
               looketo
               his
               hope
               of
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               usuall
               for
               men
               to
               possesse
               their
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               scarse
               any
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               say
               they
               hope
               ,
               if
               they
               die
               ,
               they
               shall
               goe
               to
               heaven
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               now
               possesse
               it
               ,
               if
               ever
               hereafter
               thou
               meane
               to
               enjoy
               it
               :
               and
               thou
               must
               possesse
               it
               first
               in
               Christ
               :
               thou
               must
               be
               united
               to
               him
               by
               faith
               and
               love
               :
               those
               are
               the
               bonds
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               tyeth
               us
               unto
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               said
               to
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               shewes
               the
               horrible
               presumption
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               how
               
               they
               adde
               to
               their
               other
               sinnes
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               presume
               that
               they
               have
               right
               ,
               and
               title
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               :
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               give
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               were
               the
               heire
               apparant
               to
               a
               Crowne
               ,
               or
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               should
               indeed
               be
               the
               sonne
               of
               a
               Beggar
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               to
               shew
               for
               his
               pretended
               title
               to
               the
               Crowne
               and
               kingdome
               :
               what
               would
               this
               be
               accounted
               ,
               but
               high
               treason
               against
               the
               King
               ?
               What
               a
               height
               of
               sinne
               is
               this
               that
               is
               in
               many
               men
               ,
               which
               to
               their
               other
               sinnes
               adde
               a
               presumptuous
               claime
               to
               heaven
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               no
               right
               to
               it
               ?
            
             
               I
               Remember
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Ezra
               ,
               we
               shall
               read
               of
               many
               ,
               
               that
               laid
               title
               and
               claime
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               :
               but
               Ezra
               searched
               the
               booke
               of
               the
               Genealogies
               ,
               and
               finding
               none
               of
               their
               names
               Registred
               there
               ,
               he
               presently
               concluded
               that
               they
               were
               none
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               therefore
               
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 polluted
              
               ,
               and
               put
               from
               the
               Priesthood
               .
               If
               any
               man
               lay
               claime
               to
               heaven
               ;
               God
               will
               search
               his
               booke
               of
               Genealogies
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               he
               will
               search
               the
               Register
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               find
               that
               his
               name
               be
               not
               inrolled
               there
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               not
               found
               to
               have
               interestin
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               all
               will
               be
               nothing
               ,
               he
               shall
               bee
               cast
               out
               to
               his
               greater
               confusion
               .
               This
               should
               therefore
               stirre
               up
               euery
               one
               to
               make
               good
               his
               claime
               to
               heaven
               now
               :
               either
               now
               to
               bee
               possest
               of
               heaven
               ,
               now
               to
               
                 sit
                 in
                 heavenly
                 places
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               or
               else
               looke
               not
               to
               come
               to
               heaven
               afterward
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leave
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               that
               I
               mainly
               intend
               ,
               namely
               the
               Argument
               ,
               or
               reason
               or
               ground
               of
               the
               Apostles
               heavenly
               conversation
               .
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               observeth
               here
               a
               kind
               of
               speech
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               seemes
               not
               so
               Grammaticall
               :
               that
               he
               may
               thereupon
               build
               a
               sound
               and
               substantiall
               truth
               in
               Divinitie
               .
               He
               had
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               Plurall
               number
               :
               but
               now
               when
               hee
               speakes
               of
               Christs
               comming
               thence
               ,
               he
               speakes
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Singular
               number
               ,
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
              
               from
               whence
               ,
               from
               
               which
               particular
               place
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Of
               purpose
               to
               shew
               us
               thus
               much
               :
               that
               though
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Deitie
               ,
               and
               divine
               nature
               he
               be
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               filling
               
               
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
              
               :
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               hee
               remaineth
               now
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               till
               his
               second
               comming
               (
               which
               the
               Saints
               looke
               for
               )
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Against
               those
               Vbiquitaries
               ,
               that
               will
               have
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               every
               where
               :
               In
               Heaven
               (
               say
               they
               )
               visible
               ;
               in
               this
               place
               invisible
               .
               The
               Papists
               hence
               build
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               :
               they
               will
               have
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               even
               that
               very
               body
               
               that
               was
               borne
               of
               the
               Virgin
               ,
               to
               be
               now
               Bread
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               turned
               into
               it
               .
               The
               Lutherans
               will
               have
               the
               same
               Body
               about
               the
               bread
               .
               No
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               from
               thence
               ,
               from
               that
               very
               place
               ,
               that
               very
               individuall
               ,
               particular
               ,
               single
               place
               ,
               from
               the
               third
               heavens
               ,
               where
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
              
               :
               hee
               remaineth
               there
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               continue
               till
               his
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               .
               So
               againe
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               Collos.
               3.
               1.
               
               
               
                 Set
                 your
                 affections
                 on
                 things
                 above
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Above
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               
                 where
                 Christ
                 sitteth
              
               ,
               and
               continueth
               ,
               and
               will
               remaine
               till
               his
               second
               comming
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               told
               his
               Disciples
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 poore
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 alwayes
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 alwayes
              
               .
               If
               this
               be
               true
               that
               they
               say
               ;
               then
               Christ
               hath
               not
               said
               true
               ,
               for
               hee
               is
               still
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               and
               hath
               beene
               ,
               alwayes
               ,
               with
               us
               .
               But
               I
               let
               passe
               that
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 thing
                 I
                 note
                 hence
                 is
                 this
                 ;
                 That
              
               that
               which
               most
               soundly
               ,
               and
               
               effectually
               settleth
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               upon
               earth
               ,
               is
               the
               looking
               for
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               to
               come
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               so
               settleth
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               in
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               upon
               earth
               ,
               nothing
               that
               makes
               him
               so
               heavenly
               minded
               ,
               nothing
               that
               ordereth
               him
               in
               so
               heavenly
               a
               course
               ,
               as
               this
               ,
               if
               hee
               rightly
               looke
               for
               Christ
               to
               come
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               That
               you
               may
               conceive
               this
               the
               better
               ,
               you
               may
               please
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               things
               included
               in
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               their
               continuall
               expectation
               is
               ,
               for
               Christ
               to
               come
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               nothing
               is
               so
               effectuall
               to
               settle
               a
               man
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               while
               he
               liveth
               on
               earth
               ,
               as
               this
               expectation
               .
            
             
               These
               two
               things
               I
               will
               open
               to
               you
               at
               this
               time
               .
               
            
             
               The
               first
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Saints
               and
               servants
               of
               God
               while
               they
               are
               on
               earth
               ,
               doe
               continually
               expect
               and
               looke
               for
               
                 the
                 Saviour
                 
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               come
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               you
               must
               understand
               his
               second
               comming
               to
               judgement
               .
               For
               there
               is
               a
               threefold
               comming
               of
               
               Christ.
               A
               twofold
               comming
               in
               his
               Bodie
               ;
               and
               one
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               was
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               take
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               borne
               of
               a
               Virgin.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               is
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               hee
               commeth
               continually
               ,
               and
               dayly
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               in
               vertue
               and
               efficacie
               .
            
             
               His
               last
               comming
               ,
               and
               his
               second
               comming
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               is
               when
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
               Never
               looke
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               body
               upon
               earth
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               till
               that
               great
               day
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               then
               this
               being
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               :
               we
               will
               prove
               it
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               continuall
               expectation
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               continuall
               desire
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               their
               continuall
               waiting
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christ.
               
            
             
               As
               it
               was
               before
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               so
               it
               
               shall
               be
               before
               his
               second
               comming
               .
               Before
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               after
               the
               promise
               was
               made
               to
               Adam
               ,
               all
               the
               expectation
               and
               hope
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Beleevers
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               Messias
               would
               come
               :
               and
               therefore
               saith
               
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 waited
                 for
                 thy
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 longed
                 for
                 thy
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               meaning
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               :
               and
               the
               Church
               groweth
               to
               a
               kind
               of
               holy
               impatiencie
               ;
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 thou
                 wouldest
                 breake
                 the
                 heavens
                 and
                 come
                 downe
                 .
              
               And
               immediatly
               upon
               the
               time
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               there
               were
               alwayes
               holy
               men
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               that
               were
               stirred
               up
               with
               a
               continuall
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               made
               a
               marke
               of
               a
               good
               man
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               ,
               and
               Simeon
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               good
               women
               ,
               as
               of
               Anna
               and
               others
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 Israel
              
               ;
               they
               continually
               waited
               and
               expected
               ,
               when
               the
               great
               comforter
               ,
               and
               Saviour
               of
               his
               people
               would
               come
               .
               So
               shall
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               be
               :
               from
               the
               very
               time
               of
               his
               Ascension
               into
               heaven
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               time
               of
               his
               last
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               all
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               will
               be
               towards
               him
               :
               
                 When
                 I
                 am
                 lifted
                 up
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 after
                 me
                 ,
              
               which
               though
               it
               bee
               there
               particularly
               understood
               of
               his
               lifting
               up
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               intended
               in
               generall
               of
               his
               Ascension
               into
               heaven
               .
               So
               that
               as
               after
               the
               promise
               was
               given
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 The
                 Disciples
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 receiving
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               So
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               will
               bee
               ,
               since
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               already
               given
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               nothing
               to
               
               be
               looked
               for
               ,
               but
               Christ
               himselfe
               in
               his
               second
               comming
               to
               finish
               all
               these
               dayes
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               appeares
               by
               divers
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               
               there
               ;
               
                 Henceforth
                 there
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 mee
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 ,
                 shall
                 give
                 me
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 :
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 mee
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 unto
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               here
               makes
               a
               description
               of
               all
               those
               that
               shall
               bee
               saved
               ,
               and
               hee
               saith
               ,
               they
               are
               such
               as
               
                 love
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               now
               that
               which
               a
               man
               loveth
               ,
               he
               desireth
               ,
               and
               lookes
               ,
               and
               longs
               for
               .
               And
               in
               
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 28.
                 
                 Christ
                 died
                 once
                 for
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 looke
                 for
              
               
               
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 hee
                 appeare
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 unto
                 salvation
                 .
              
               Salvation
               is
               brought
               :
               to
               whom
               ?
               to
               all
               those
               ;
               and
               onely
               to
               those
               that
               
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
               all
               the
               Beleevers
               in
               
                 Heb.
                 11.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 saw
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 invisible
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 promise
                 a
                 farre
                 off
                 .
              
               They
               looked
               still
               for
               those
               things
               that
               were
               to
               appeare
               by
               Christ.
               
            
             
               This
               I
               suppose
               is
               sufficiently
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               us
               therefore
               make
               some
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Try
               now
               what
               comfort
               thou
               hast
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               that
               
               great
               appearance
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
               This
               is
               the
               most
               infallible
               ground
               ,
               and
               undoubted
               evidence
               ,
               and
               testimony
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               grace
               now
               ,
               and
               assurance
               of
               glory
               hereafter
               :
               if
               God
               have
               now
               stirred
               up
               thy
               heart
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               holy
               affection
               ,
               to
               looke
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               long
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               appearance
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Without
               this
               there
               is
               little
               love
               to
               Christ.
               The
               Church
               in
               Cant.
               1.
               2.
               sheweth
               her
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Draw
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               shee
               )
               
                 and
                 we
                 will
                 runne
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
               And
               chapt
               .
               2.
               4.
               
               
                 Stay
                 me
                 with
                 flaggons
                 ,
                 comfort
                 me
                 with
                 apples
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 sicke
                 of
                 love
                 :
              
               and
               chap.
               5.
               
               
                 If
                 you
                 find
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 loveth
                 ,
                 tell
                 him
                 I
                 am
                 sicke
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               be
               of
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               desire
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               to
               enjoy
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 ,
                 say
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 heareth
                 say
                 come
                 :
                 the
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
              
               (
               because
               she
               is
               stirred
               up
               in
               the
               same
               affection
               by
               the
               Spirit
               )
               
                 shee
                 saith
                 come
              
               too
               .
               Christ
               saith
               to
               his
               Church
               
                 I
                 come
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               shee
               saith
               againe
               Come
               :
               Here
               is
               the
               agreement
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               disposition
               is
               in
               all
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               waiting
               and
               longing
               ,
               and
               desiring
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               that
               pretend
               they
               waite
               ,
               and
               desire
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               When
               a
               man
               is
               under
               any
               affliction
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               trouble
               ,
               then
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 end
                 these
                 troubles
                 .
              
               You
               shall
               heare
               a
               man
               that
               is
               abused
               ,
               and
               wronged
               by
               the
               oppressions
               and
               injuries
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               unrighteous
               dealings
               of
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               men
               ,
               crying
               out
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 put
                 
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 these
                 evill
                 times
                 .
              
               Yea
               ,
               but
               if
               thou
               hast
               this
               desire
               of
               Christs
               
               comming
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               a
               man
               of
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               .
               It
               will
               appeare
               in
               these
               three
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               by
               the
               Ground
               of
               it
               .
               What
               are
               the
               grounds
               of
               thy
               desire
               ?
               what
               are
               the
               motives
               that
               incourage
               thee
               ,
               to
               long
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ?
               That
               which
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               faith
               ,
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               hope
               :
               that
               is
               the
               promises
               :
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Word
               and
               promise
               are
               the
               warrant
               of
               Faith
               :
               Faith
               and
               Hope
               looke
               both
               on
               this
               ,
               the
               free
               promise
               of
               God
               :
               so
               it
               is
               said
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 beleeved
                 above
                 hope
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 promised
                 ,
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 .
              
               There
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               then
               :
               Faith
               is
               the
               ground
               :
               there
               is
               none
               but
               a
               true
               beleever
               ,
               that
               can
               indeed
               aright
               waite
               for
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               will
               appeare
               more
               in
               the
               second
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               
               the
               companions
               of
               this
               expectation
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               right
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               should
               be
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Beleever
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               companion
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               
                 Patience
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 we
                 with
                 patience
                 waite
                 for
                 it
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               25.
               )
               If
               we
               have
               hope
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               right
               ,
               it
               will
               stay
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               calme
               and
               quiet
               the
               spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               injuries
               and
               crosses
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               will
               make
               us
               to
               waite
               with
               patience
               :
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 hast
                 .
              
               When
               a
               man
               beleeveth
               that
               there
               is
               a
               time
               when
               Christ
               will
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               mortifieth
               and
               subdueth
               the
               rising
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               discontentednesse
               in
               afflictions
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               
                 possesse
                 his
                 soule
                 in
                 Patience
              
               .
               There
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               impatient
               waiting
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               discontent
               and
               revilings
               ,
               and
               evill
               speakings
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               of
               others
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 Christ
                 would
                 come
              
               .
               But
               when
               Faith
               workes
               kindly
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               :
               there
               is
               a
               calme
               composednesse
               of
               heart
               :
               a
               submission
               to
               God
               in
               the
               present
               tryall
               :
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               a
               rejoycing
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 revealed
              
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               there
               is
               Patience
               accompanying
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               accompanieth
               it
               ,
               is
               Love.
               No
               man
               can
               in
               truth
               and
               aright
               ,
               hope
               for
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               but
               he
               that
               loveth
               Christ
               and
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Love
               must
               be
               grounded
               on
               our
               tast
               of
               Gods
               love
               :
               
                 Not
                 that
                 wee
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 loved
                 us
                 first
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               no
               man
               loveth
               Christ
               ,
               but
               first
               he
               is
               loved
               of
               Christ
               :
               no
               man
               loveth
               God
               ,
               but
               first
               he
               is
               loved
               of
               God
               :
               and
               the
               tast
               and
               rellish
               of
               Gods
               love
               in
               my
               soule
               ,
               workes
               love
               to
               God
               againe
               :
               as
               from
               the
               heate
               that
               commeth
               from
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               reflection
               that
               boundeth
               backe
               againe
               to
               the
               Sunne
               :
               so
               Gods
               love
               in
               us
               reflects
               love
               to
               God
               againe
               .
               
            
             
               This
               Love
               will
               appeare
               in
               the
               secret
               sighings
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               
               
                 All
                 the
                 creatures
                 groane
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 sigh
                 in
                 our selves
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 waiting
                 for
                 the
                 adoption
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 .
              
               There
               is
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               a
               secret
               sighing
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               only
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               and
               affliction
               :
               but
               in
               the
               time
               of
               comfort
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               abundance
               of
               outward
               things
               about
               him
               ,
               yet
               then
               ,
               because
               his
               love
               is
               set
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               perfection
               and
               end
               of
               love
               ,
               is
               the
               fruition
               of
               the
               object
               loved
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               a
               sighing
               ,
               a
               holy
               discontent
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               yearning
               of
               the
               heart
               toward
               Christ
               :
               
                 When
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 and
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 how
                 long
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 long
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               Revelation
               )
               If
               a
               man
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               comming
               only
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               end
               those
               miseries
               ,
               and
               those
               troubles
               that
               are
               upon
               him
               in
               this
               life
               :
               this
               is
               not
               so
               much
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               love
               of
               a
               mans
               selfe
               ,
               of
               his
               owne
               ease
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               rest
               .
               But
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               for
               the
               injoying
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               I
               long
               for
               the
               fruitton
               of
               
                 him
                 whom
                 my
                 soule
                 loveth
              
               ,
               and
               I
               account
               nothing
               amiable
               in
               comparison
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nothing
               delectable
               ,
               nothing
               comfortable
               ,
               nothing
               sweet
               to
               Christ
               :
               this
               is
               it
               that
               putteth
               the
               soule
               out
               of
               tast
               ,
               and
               rellish
               with
               any
               thing
               ,
               makes
               it
               sigh
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               under
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               the
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               the
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               because
               then
               hee
               shall
               be
               perfected
               in
               the
               perfect
               enjoyment
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               accompanied
               with
               Faith
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               if
               thou
               waite
               for
               Christ
               in
               truth
               ,
               how
               commeth
               it
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               not
               love
               him
               ?
               thou
               canst
               not
               waite
               for
               him
               aright
               ,
               except
               thou
               love
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               thou
               love
               Christ
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               ,
               by
               thy
               care
               to
               walke
               
               in
               Christ
               :
               to
               derive
               vertue
               from
               him
               in
               all
               holy
               actions
               ,
               to
               derive
               all
               heavenly
               wisedome
               ,
               all
               heavenly
               disposition
               of
               heart
               from
               him
               :
               to
               please
               Christ
               in
               all
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               to
               doe
               that
               whereby
               thou
               maist
               aprove
               thy selfe
               to
               God
               in
               Christ.
               This
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               a
               heart
               loving
               Christ
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               loving
               of
               Christ
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               in
               himselfe
               that
               giveth
               me
               assurance
               ,
               that
               I
               love
               the
               appearance
               of
               Christ.
               That
               is
               the
               second
               companion
               of
               this
               waiting
               for
               Christ
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               right
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               love
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               companion
               of
               a
               mans
               waiting
               for
               Christ
               ,
               is
               
               the
               continuall
               affection
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               those
               same
               ejaculations
               ,
               that
               intercourse
               ,
               that
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               communion
               which
               the
               soule
               hath
               with
               Christ
               here
               .
               First
               in
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               having
               a
               holy
               communion
               with
               him
               in
               them
               ,
               waiting
               at
               the
               
                 Posts
                 of
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 wisedomes
                 house
                 ,
              
               to
               heare
               what
               Christ
               (
               who
               is
               wisedome
               it selfe
               )
               will
               speake
               to
               us
               :
               waiting
               if
               that
               hee
               will
               come
               now
               (
               in
               the
               ministrie
               of
               his
               Word
               )
               in
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               whom
               we
               hope
               to
               enjoy
               fully
               in
               glory
               :
               Wayting
               for
               him
               likewise
               in
               the
               Sacraments
               to
               receive
               a
               further
               
               confirmation
               of
               our
               faith
               in
               him
               :
               wayting
               for
               him
               also
               in
               prayer
               ,
               to
               receive
               further
               consolation
               and
               strength
               from
               him
               .
               Thus
               Annah
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               She
               was
               
                 one
                 that
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 served
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 in
                 prayer
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
              
               So
               where
               there
               is
               a
               waiting
               for
               Christ
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               a
               continuall
               intercourse
               of
               the
               soule
               with
               Christ
               ,
               a
               heavenly
               and
               holy
               communion
               with
               him
               in
               duties
               .
            
             
               Dost
               thou
               waite
               for
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               and
               yet
               runne
               from
               Christs
               ordinances
               ?
               How
               can
               these
               stand
               together
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               can
               ever
               waite
               with
               comfort
               for
               Christs
               comming
               in
               glory
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               now
               waiteth
               upon
               Christ
               in
               his
               ordinances
               .
               If
               thy
               delight
               be
               in
               holy
               duties
               ,
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               such
               religious
               performances
               thou
               waitest
               for
               a
               further
               conveyance
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               into
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               warrant
               to
               waite
               for
               ,
               and
               to
               expect
               with
               comfort
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Try
               yourselves
               therefore
               by
               these
               things
               .
               It
               is
               not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 would
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 would
                 come
                 ,
                 or
                 I
                 would
                 that
                 these
                 dayes
                 were
                 full
                 ,
                 and
                 finished
              
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               every
               one
               that
               saith
               thus
               ,
               that
               rightly
               lookes
               for
               ,
               or
               desires
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               But
               he
               that
               thereby
               becommeth
               patient
               ,
               and
               stayes
               ,
               and
               composeth
               his
               heart
               in
               a
               calme
               and
               quiet
               temper
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               crosses
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               that
               befall
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               Christ
               will
               come
               and
               put
               an
               end
               to
               my
               sinne
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               my
               sorrow
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               waite
               with
               patience
               till
               hee
               come
               .
               And
               againe
               ,
               hee
               that
               loveth
               Christ
               ,
               that
               sigheth
               for
               his
               comming
               .
               And
               hee
               that
               now
               delighteth
               in
               his
               ordinances
               :
               this
               man
               only
               waiteth
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               yet
               a
               third
               Tryall
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               
               our
               waiting
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               that
               is
               threefold
               (
               to
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Text.
               )
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               a
               
                 heavenly
                 Conversation
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               a
               mans
               resting
               on
               Christ
               as
               
                 his
                 Saviour
                 and
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 change
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               in
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               and
               body
               shall
               bee
               united
               together
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 change
                 our
                 vile
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 like
                 his
                 owne
                 glorious
                 body
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               maine
               fruit
               whereof
               wee
               are
               now
               presently
               possest
               ,
               is
               a
               
                 heavenly
                 Conversation
              
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               second
               particular
               included
               in
               the
               observation
               before
               propounded
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 That
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 effectuall
                 to
                 settle
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispose
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 holy
              
               
               
                 and
                 heavenly
                 Conversation
                 here
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 right
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               That
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               it
               briefly
               ,
               how
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               have
               beene
               wrought
               ,
               and
               incouraged
               to
               a
               
               heavenly
               conversation
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               degrees
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               yee
               shall
               see
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               that
               which
               mortifieth
               the
               
               secret
               lusts
               and
               corruptions
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               A
               man
               will
               never
               set
               soundly
               ,
               and
               in
               truth
               ,
               to
               the
               mortification
               of
               his
               inward
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               in
               truth
               out
               of
               love
               to
               Christ
               looke
               for
               his
               second
               comming
               .
               And
               the
               very
               reason
               why
               many
               are
               so
               dull
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               backward
               to
               this
               worke
               (
               for
               want
               whereof
               they
               cannot
               lead
               so
               heavenly
               a
               conversation
               upon
               earth
               )
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               not
               with
               love
               to
               Christ
               looke
               for
               his
               second
               comming
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               by
               divers
               places
               of
               Scripture
               .
               
                 Set
                 your
                 affections
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 on
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 where
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               hee
               doth
               not
               only
               say
               so
               ,
               but
               
                 Mortifie
                 therefore
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 your
                 earthly
                 members
              
               .
               Wherefore
               should
               they
               
                 mortifie
                 their
                 earthly
                 members
                 ?
                 because
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               upon
               whom
               yee
               looke
               ,
               upon
               whom
               the
               eye
               of
               your
               faith
               is
               fixed
               :
               
                 mortifie
                 your
                 members
              
               .
               For
               what
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               in
               truth
               to
               dispose
               and
               frame
               his
               heart
               ,
               to
               bee
               fit
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               
                 are
                 clothed
                 in
                 white
                 Robes
              
               at
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               even
               this
               consideration
               that
               none
               shall
               appeare
               then
               with
               comfort
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               now
               walke
               in
               holinesse
               of
               conversation
               ?
            
             
               Certainly
               that
               man
               that
               doth
               with
               delight
               expect
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               most
               carefull
               to
               fit
               himselfe
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               most
               diligent
               in
               setting
               himselfe
               to
               the
               mortifying
               ,
               and
               subduing
               of
               his
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               so
               hee
               may
               walke
               before
               him
               in
               all
               holinesse
               of
               life
               .
               A
               man
               that
               expects
               the
               comming
               of
               a
               King
               to
               his
               house
               :
               will
               he
               therefore
               bee
               secure
               ,
               and
               doe
               nothing
               ,
               because
               hee
               knowes
               certainly
               that
               the
               King
               will
               come
               ?
               No
               surely
               ,
               hee
               will
               therefore
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               sure
               that
               hee
               will
               come
               ,
               make
               ready
               and
               furnish
               his
               house
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               receive
               him
               when
               hee
               doth
               come
               .
               Even
               so
               ,
               because
               I
               expect
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ,
               
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 glory
              
               (
               as
               hee
               is
               called
               in
               Psal.
               24.
               )
               I
               will
               now
               
                 open
                 my
                 everlasting
                 gates
              
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               labour
               that
               hee
               may
               possesse
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               will
               now
               
                 cleanse
                 my selfe
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 pollution
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Iohn
               having
               said
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 now
                 the
              
               
               
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 appeare
                 what
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 wee
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               Hee
               presently
               inferreth
               ,
               
                 Every
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 purifieth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 pure
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               with
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 ,
              
               he
               will
               bee
               carefull
               
                 to
                 purifie
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 pure
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               disposition
               of
               a
               man
               that
               truly
               longs
               ,
               and
               rightly
               lookes
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               carefull
               
                 to
                 purifie
                 himselfe
              
               .
               A
               man
               that
               expects
               to
               bee
               raised
               to
               some
               great
               and
               eminent
               place
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               hee
               
               will
               be
               carefull
               to
               fit
               himselfe
               with
               those
               necessary
               requisites
               that
               may
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               enable
               him
               to
               go
               through
               it
               with
               credit
               and
               comfort
               .
               So
               he
               that
               expects
               to
               to
               have
               this
               great
               honour
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               receive
               glory
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               comfort
               by
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
               hee
               will
               be
               carefull
               to
               purge
               his
               heart
               from
               all
               corruption
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               capable
               to
               receive
               that
               comfort
               .
            
             
               What
               daunts
               a
               man
               at
               the
               apprehension
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               makes
               
               him
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               thinking
               of
               Judgement
               to
               come
               ?
               but
               the
               guilt
               of
               secret
               sinnes
               ,
               with
               which
               hee
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               unwilling
               to
               part
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               looke
               with
               comfort
               upon
               the
               approach
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               delight
               in
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               hee
               who
               upon
               this
               ground
               is
               carefull
               to
               purge
               his
               heart
               of
               all
               secret
               corruptions
               and
               lusts
               whatsoever
               .
               This
               is
               then
               the
               first
               thing
               wherein
               it
               doth
               appeare
               ,
               that
               the
               looking
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               worke
               us
               to
               a
               holy
               and
               heavenly
               conversation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               this
               is
               that
               which
               mortifieth
               the
               secret
               lusts
               ,
               and
               
               corruptions
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               that
               also
               which
               mortifies
               our
               worldly
               affections
               .
               For
               what
               is
               it
               that
               will
               subdue
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               purge
               out
               of
               it
               the
               love
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               worldly
               things
               but
               this
               ,
               the
               looking
               for
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               a
               better
               estate
               to
               be
               had
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               ?
               What
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               men
               hold
               the
               world
               so
               fast
               ?
               What
               makes
               them
               so
               gripple
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               cleave
               so
               close
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ?
               But
               because
               they
               have
               no
               comfortable
               perswasion
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               a
               better
               estate
               afterwards
               .
               Certainly
               he
               that
               on
               a
               right
               ground
               ,
               and
               upon
               good
               warrant
               can
               expect
               with
               comfort
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               careth
               nothing
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Therefore
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 risen
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeke
                 those
                 things
                 which
              
               
               
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               because
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 sitteth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               therefore
               set
               your
               affections
               there
               :
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               come
               to
               set
               our
               affections
               there
               ?
               
                 Set
                 them
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 upon
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               should
               have
               something
               or
               other
               to
               fasten
               upon
               ,
               some
               object
               to
               take
               up
               its
               delight
               and
               joy
               :
               and
               he
               that
               cannot
               have
               joy
               and
               delight
               in
               better
               things
               ,
               in
               things
               above
               ,
               he
               lookes
               for
               it
               in
               things
               below
               :
               and
               the
               reason
               why
               hee
               so
               cleaves
               to
               ,
               and
               claspes
               ,
               and
               hugges
               with
               delight
               the
               things
               below
               ;
               is
               because
               hee
               hath
               no
               better
               things
               to
               thinke
               of
               ,
               to
               hope
               after
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               a
               better
               inheritance
               to
               hope
               for
               ,
               will
               easily
               let
               fall
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               his
               affection
               to
               them
               ,
               because
               his
               hope
               is
               in
               Christ
               who
               shall
               make
               him
               glorious
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               .
               You
               see
               then
               the
               necessitie
               of
               it
               in
               this
               second
               respect
               .
               
            
             
               But
               to
               goe
               further
               ;
               It
               is
               necessarie
               also
               for
               the
               avoyding
               of
               any
               
               evill
               ,
               of
               any
               sinne
               in
               the
               act
               .
               What
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               regulate
               and
               square
               his
               course
               of
               life
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               avoides
               the
               
                 corruptions
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 lusts
                 ?
              
               But
               this
               looking
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               This
               Argument
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               used
               to
               presse
               upon
               his
               hearers
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               repentance
               ,
               because
               
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               upon
               which
               Saint
               Peter
               groundeth
               his
               exhortation
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               Acts
               3.
               18.
               
               Repent
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 bee
                 converted
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 your
                 sinnes
                 may
                 be
                 blotted
                 out
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 refreshing
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Therefore
               repent
               ,
               and
               returne
               unto
               God
               ,
               doe
               away
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               because
               there
               will
               a
               time
               of
               refreshing
               come
               ,
               and
               you
               had
               need
               then
               to
               be
               found
               in
               another
               hue
               ,
               in
               another
               state
               ,
               then
               in
               your
               old
               rotten
               withered
               condition
               and
               sinfull
               lusts
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Argument
               that
               the
               Apostle
               used
               to
               the
               Athenians
               to
               bring
               them
               from
               Idolatrie
               
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 by
                 that
                 man
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 ordained
                 .
              
               Even
               for
               that
               reason
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               therefore
               they
               should
               
                 turne
                 from
                 their
                 Idols
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               doth
               so
               unbottome
               the
               heart
               ,
               nothing
               so
               shakes
               and
               looseneth
               a
               mans
               hold
               of
               sinne
               and
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               as
               the
               consideration
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               .
               What
               will
               it
               boote
               me
               (
               will
               the
               soule
               reason
               )
               to
               keep
               my
               sins
               when
               Christ
               will
               come
               to
               judge
               me
               for
               my
               sins
               ?
               What
               shall
               I
               get
               by
               going
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               a
               sinne
               ,
               when
               I
               can
               looke
               for
               nothing
               then
               ,
               but
               a
               sentence
               of
               wrath
               to
               be
               denounced
               against
               me
               ?
               This
               then
               is
               that
               that
               doth
               settle
               a
               man
               in
               a
               holy
               conversation
               in
               that
               respect
               .
            
             
               Nay
               fourthly
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               also
               which
               quickneth
               a
               man
               to
               the
               
               practise
               of
               all
               holy
               duties
               in
               his
               place
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               generall
               and
               particular
               Calling
               .
               It
               is
               the
               very
               argument
               which
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               useth
               to
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               holinesse
               of
               conversation
               ;
               Seeing
               
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 :
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 heavens
                 being
                 on
                 fire
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heate
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               :
               Looke
               now
               about
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               it
               is
               that
               now
               can
               comfort
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               such
               as
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               :
               It
               may
               be
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               I
               feare
               not
               much
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               many
               friends
               :
               Yea
               ,
               but
               all
               these
               shall
               die
               :
               It
               may
               bee
               thou
               hast
               store
               of
               lands
               :
               but
               all
               that
               shall
               bee
               burnt
               with
               fire
               .
               It
               may
               be
               thou
               hast
               many
               pleasures
               :
               but
               then
               there
               shall
               bee
               nothing
               but
               Judgement
               .
               The
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               shall
               then
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               turne
               the
               course
               of
               things
               ,
               the
               expectation
               thereof
               is
               a
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               take
               us
               off
               from
               a
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               put
               us
               on
               to
               a
               course
               of
               obedience
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               walke
               in
               another
               
               kind
               of
               fashion
               while
               wee
               are
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               when
               he
               would
               stirre
               up
               Timothy
               to
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Ministrie
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               Argument
               that
               hee
               useth
               ?
               
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 before
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ;
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               appearing
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               thou
               wilt
               give
               thy
               account
               up
               with
               joy
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               I
               charge
               thee
               to
               looke
               to
               thy
               Ministrie
               .
            
             
               So
               may
               I
               say
               to
               every
               man
               in
               his
               place
               ;
               
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
              
               that
               art
               a
               Master
               of
               a
               Familie
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               businesse
               of
               thy
               Familie
               ,
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               thy
               people
               .
               
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
              
               that
               art
               a
               Father
               or
               a
               Mother
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               soules
               of
               thy
               Children
               .
               
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
              
               that
               art
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               looke
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               thy
               owne
               soule
               .
               And
               how
               is
               the
               charge
               ?
               
                 I
                 charge
                 thee
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 dead
                 .
              
               Because
               there
               shall
               come
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               both
               thou
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               present
               before
               Christ
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               therefore
               if
               thou
               wilt
               have
               comfort
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               in
               Christ
               ;
               be
               carefull
               to
               doe
               the
               dutie
               that
               concernes
               thy
               place
               ,
               
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               then
               you
               see
               in
               this
               respect
               also
               thereis
               nothing
               so
               forcible
               an
               Argument
               to
               settle
               a
               man
               in
               a
               holy
               conversation
               ,
               in
               a
               heavenly
               course
               as
               this
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               alwayes
               to
               looke
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               fixeth
               a
               man
               so
               constantly
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               as
               this
               .
               
                 Our
                 conversation
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 alwayes
                 in
              
               
               heaven
               .
               Wee
               alwayes
               walke
               on
               earth
               as
               those
               that
               aspire
               to
               heaven
               ,
               because
               wee
               alwayes
               looke
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               Wert
               thou
               carefull
               to
               serve
               God
               yesterday
               ?
               doe
               it
               to
               day
               also
               :
               it
               may
               be
               Christ
               may
               come
               now
               and
               take
               thee
               away
               by
               death
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               preparation
               for
               judgement
               afterward
               .
               Little
               
               children
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 )
                 now
                 abide
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 hee
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 wee
                 may
                 have
                 confidence
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bee
                 ashamed
                 before
                 him
                 at
                 his
                 comming
                 .
              
               What
               is
               it
               that
               giveth
               a
               man
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               shame
               from
               him
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ?
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               not
               that
               spirit
               of
               feare
               and
               trembling
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               shall
               bee
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               those
               that
               goe
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               cry
               to
               the
               mountaines
               to
               fall
               upon
               them
               ?
               but
               this
               
               that
               hee
               hath
               continued
               in
               a
               holy
               conversation
               ,
               and
               constantly
               walked
               before
               the
               Lord
               with
               an
               upright
               heart
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 hence-forth
                 is
                 layd
                 up
                 for
                 mee
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 Christ
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 shall
                 give
                 to
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
               Still
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               incouraged
               themselves
               to
               persevere
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               ,
               from
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               will
               give
               them
               a
               reward
               for
               their
               constancie
               
               in
               his
               service
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Argument
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               useth
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Philadelphia
               ,
               Rev.
               3.
               11.
               
               
                 Hold
                 fast
                 that
                 thou
              
               
               
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 take
                 thy
                 crowne
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               There
               is
               a
               time
               comming
               when
               Crownes
               shall
               bee
               given
               :
               but
               to
               whom
               ?
               to
               those
               that
               hold
               out
               ,
               that
               persevere
               in
               a
               godly
               course
               ,
               
                 Be
                 thou
                 faithfull
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 receive
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               will
               make
               a
               man
               goe
               on
               ,
               will
               make
               him
               that
               is
               good
               in
               youth
               ,
               be
               good
               in
               age
               also
               ;
               because
               whensoever
               he
               dieth
               ,
               he
               shall
               receive
               his
               Crowne
               .
               This
               will
               make
               a
               man
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 end
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 :
              
               this
               will
               make
               him
               ,
               that
               
                 having
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 to
                 the
                 plough
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 looke
                 backe
              
               ;
               because
               hee
               no
               further
               lookes
               for
               comfort
               in
               the
               appearance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               then
               hee
               hath
               had
               care
               to
               walke
               on
               constantly
               in
               a
               good
               course
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               point
               proved
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               soule
               hath
               a
               maine
               benefit
               by
               his
               looking
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               him
               carefull
               to
               mortifie
               his
               secret
               lusts
               :
               that
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               him
               carefull
               to
               purge
               himselfe
               from
               worldly
               affections
               :
               that
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               him
               industrious
               to
               avoide
               evill
               courses
               :
               that
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               him
               diligent
               in
               good
               actions
               ;
               that
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               him
               constant
               ,
               and
               to
               persevere
               to
               the
               end
               in
               all
               holy
               wayes
               ,
               and
               in
               avoyding
               of
               all
               evill
               :
               because
               he
               lookes
               for
               ,
               and
               waites
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Now
               then
               take
               this
               for
               a
               maine
               tryall
               of
               your selves
               concerning
               
               the
               former
               point
               .
               Whether
               can
               you
               with
               comfort
               looke
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               or
               no
               ?
            
             
               There
               shall
               bee
               abundance
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               that
               shall
               hang
               downe
               their
               heads
               :
               
                 I
                 saw
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               Divine
               )
               
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mighty
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 bond-man
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 free-man
              
               (
               men
               of
               all
               sorts
               )
               
                 hid
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 dens
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 rocks
                 of
                 the
                 mountaines
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 and
                 rocks
                 ,
                 fall
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 hide
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 sitteth
                 on
                 the
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 ?
              
               Would
               you
               therefore
               hold
               up
               your
               heads
               with
               comfort
               and
               with
               joy
               ?
               that
               when
               you
               heare
               a
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermon
              
               ,
               it
               might
               comfort
               you
               to
               thinke
               ,
               It
               will
               not
               be
               long
               before
               my
               time
               shall
               come
               ,
               before
               my
               time
               shall
               bee
               ?
               would
               you
               in
               truth
               have
               
                 freedome
                 from
                 the
                 feare
              
               
               
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               purchased
               ?
               
                 (
                 for
                 hee
                 tooke
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 same
                 nature
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 children
                 were
                 partakers
                 of
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 free
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 were
                 held
                 in
                 bondage
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 .
                 )
              
               Would
               you
               have
               comfort
               in
               Christs
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ?
               See
               how
               effectually
               this
               workes
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               thus
               effectuall
               ,
               that
               because
               you
               looke
               for
               Christs
               comming
               ,
               therefore
               you
               prepare
               your selves
               ;
               therefore
               you
               purge
               
               out
               your
               lusts
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               because
               there
               shall
               bee
               nothing
               then
               
                 (
                 when
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 hearts
                 shall
                 bee
                 manifest
                 )
              
               that
               shall
               bee
               displeasing
               to
               him
               when
               hee
               shall
               come
               ?
               Are
               you
               carefull
               to
               let
               fall
               worldly
               affections
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               a
               comfortable
               apprehension
               of
               heavenly
               joyes
               ?
               Are
               you
               carefull
               to
               turne
               your
               course
               from
               sinne
               ,
               because
               you
               would
               not
               lye
               open
               to
               the
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 condemnation
              
               ?
               Are
               you
               carefull
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               to
               persevere
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               because
               
                 hee
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 tarry
                 ?
              
               If
               it
               bee
               thus
               with
               you
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               with
               comfort
               thinke
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               with
               cheerefulnesse
               looke
               upon
               the
               day
               of
               death
               :
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 then
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 thou
                 wert
                 borne
                 :
              
               It
               is
               better
               to
               thee
               then
               the
               day
               of
               thy
               mariage
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               day
               of
               that
               great
               Mariage
               that
               shall
               bee
               made
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               thy
               soule
               to
               all
               eternitie
               :
               It
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               obtainest
               thy
               freedome
               ,
               then
               the
               day
               that
               thou
               commest
               out
               of
               thy
               Apprentiship
               :
               it
               is
               the
               day
               wherein
               thou
               ait
               set
               free
               ,
               and
               brought
               into
               
                 the
                 glorious
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               day
               that
               is
               better
               then
               the
               day
               of
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               the
               greatest
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               sets
               thee
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               
                 pleasures
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 Gods
                 right
                 hand
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
            
             
               Take
               this
               consideration
               therefore
               to
               heart
               :
               and
               that
               you
               may
               walke
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               the
               better
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               constancie
               ,
               keepe
               the
               object
               alwayes
               close
               to
               your
               eye
               .
               Thinke
               with
               your selves
               and
               say
               :
               If
               wee
               would
               walke
               as
               Saints
               in
               heaven
               ,
               wee
               must
               live
               as
               Saints
               on
               earth
               .
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               doe
               this
               ?
               Be
               often
               thinking
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               :
               often
               put
               this
               question
               to
               your
               soules
               ;
               What
               if
               Christ
               should
               now
               come
               ?
               If
               hee
               should
               come
               now
               I
               am
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               am
               I
               hearing
               the
               Word
               with
               that
               affection
               that
               I
               ought
               to
               heare
               it
               with
               ?
               If
               hee
               should
               come
               now
               I
               am
               in
               my
               calling
               ,
               in
               my
               worldly
               businesse
               ,
               doe
               I
               follow
               it
               with
               a
               heavenly
               disposition
               as
               I
               ought
               to
               doe
               ?
               What
               if
               hee
               should
               come
               now
               while
               I
               am
               feasting
               ,
               should
               he
               take
               mee
               as
               one
               feasting
               with
               feare
               lest
               I
               should
               sinne
               against
               God
               in
               my
               mirth
               ?
               What
               if
               hee
               should
               come
               and
               take
               mee
               asleepe
               ,
               have
               I
               made
               my
               peace
               with
               God
               before
               I
               went
               to
               rest
               ?
            
             
               Worke
               these
               considerations
               upon
               thy
               soule
               .
               When
               the
               morning
               commeth
               ,
               thinke
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               Christ
               will
               come
               and
               take
               mee
               away
               before
               evening
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               walke
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               have
               comfort
               in
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ?
               When
               the
               Evening
               is
               come
               ,
               thinke
               ,
               It
               may
               be
               I
               shall
               never
               see
               morning
               before
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               what
               now
               shall
               I
               doe
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               die
               in
               my
               sleepe
               I
               may
               rest
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               have
               comfort
               in
               his
               appearance
               ?
               Either
               this
               moment
               ,
               either
               this
               minute
               ,
               settle
               thy
               comfort
               and
               peace
               with
               Christ
               ;
               or
               it
               may
               bee
               the
               next
               houre
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               .
               And
               remember
               that
               if
               ever
               you
               will
               live
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               if
               
               ever
               you
               will
               have
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               on
               earth
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               much
               ,
               and
               seriously
               settled
               in
               this
               meditation
               :
               slight
               it
               not
               :
               passe
               it
               not
               in
               your
               thoughts
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               discourse
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               bee
               a
               working
               meditation
               ,
               let
               it
               bee
               effectuall
               to
               produce
               somewhat
               in
               you
               that
               may
               warme
               and
               heat
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               on
               fire
               the
               whole
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               drosse
               of
               corruption
               that
               remaines
               in
               you
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Apostle
               here
               undertakes
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               for
               as
               many
               as
               walked
               as
               hee
               did
               :
               they
               had
               
                 a
                 heavenly
                 Conversation
              
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               made
               them
               have
               
                 a
                 heavenly
                 conversation
              
               ,
               was
               the
               
                 looking
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               This
               was
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               looking
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               made
               them
               walke
               in
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               on
               earth
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               fruit
               of
               this
               :
               by
               their
               looking
               for
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               find
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               Lord
               and
               Jesus
               :
               
                 Wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 :
              
               Which
               word
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               Christ
               did
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               hee
               did
               it
               by
               price
               ,
               and
               by
               power
               .
            
             
               Hee
               did
               it
               by
               price
               ,
               hee
               satisfied
               his
               Fathers
               Justice
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               is
               a
               Saviour
               :
               
                 Wee
                 waite
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               1
               
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 )
                 for
                 his
                 Son
              
               
               
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 whom
                 hee
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 even
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 which
                 delivered
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               by
               power
               too
               ,
               over
               Sathan
               :
               so
               hee
               is
               a
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               might
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               find
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               both
               bee
               Saviour
               and
               Lord
               to
               thee
               .
               A
               Saviour
               to
               free
               thee
               from
               sinne
               and
               condemnation
               ;
               A
               Lord
               ,
               to
               bestow
               upon
               thee
               heaven
               ,
               and
               glory
               with
               the
               Saints
               .
               This
               is
               another
               benefit
               of
               our
               looking
               for
               Christs
               comming
               in
               the
               manner
               before
               spoken
               of
               ,
               wee
               shall
               find
               him
               then
               to
               be
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Jesus
               :
               one
               that
               will
               save
               us
               from
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               bestow
               heaven
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               Wouldest
               thou
               then
               have
               this
               comfort
               at
               that
               day
               ?
               Let
               him
               bee
               so
               here
               to
               thee
               in
               this
               life
               :
               let
               him
               be
               thy
               Lord
               and
               commander
               of
               all
               thy
               affections
               ,
               of
               the
               wholeman
               ,
               yeeld
               obedience
               now
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               find
               him
               a
               Jesus
               then
               .
               Hee
               is
               not
               a
               Jesus
               ,
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               except
               hee
               be
               a
               Lord
               and
               Commander
               also
               .
               But
               you
               see
               I
               cannot
               stand
               to
               insist
               upon
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               is
               to
               commit
               to
               the
               Earth
               the
               body
               of
               our
               sister
               departed
               :
               Shee
               hath
               now
               the
               termination
               and
               conclusion
               of
               all
               her
               wayting
               and
               expectation
               .
               And
               after
               so
               long
               a
               wayting
               ,
               there
               remaineth
               a
               sleeping
               in
               the
               Grave
               a
               while
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               resteth
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               waiteth
               for
               that
               great
               day
               ,
               when
               body
               and
               soule
               shall
               be
               joyned
               together
               .
            
             
               I
               perswade
               my selfe
               well
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               Shee
               was
               one
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               wayters
               that
               shall
               have
               joy
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               much
               knowledge
               of
               her
               :
               only
               I
               observed
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               a
               good
               purpose
               and
               desire
               of
               new
               and
               better
               obedience
               ,
               and
               
               performing
               better
               service
               to
               Christ
               then
               shee
               had
               done
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               have
               spared
               her
               longer
               .
               And
               shee
               expressed
               also
               a
               great
               desire
               of
               Christs
               second
               comming
               :
               a
               desire
               that
               hee
               would
               receive
               her
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               these
               dayes
               of
               sinne
               might
               bee
               finished
               .
               Much
               she
               was
               in
               these
               desires
               ,
               and
               she
               had
               good
               warrant
               for
               it
               :
               for
               shee
               was
               carefull
               (
               as
               I
               am
               informed
               )
               to
               set
               up
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               in
               her
               Family
               .
               It
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               good
               Wife
               to
               be
               a
               helpe
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               especially
               in
               matters
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therein
               her
               example
               should
               teach
               wives
               to
               strive
               herein
               .
               Shee
               was
               alwayes
               stirring
               him
               up
               to
               prayer
               in
               his
               Familie
               ,
               to
               a
               more
               carefull
               sanctifying
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               herein
               Shee
               was
               frequent
               .
               Shee
               was
               much
               mortified
               to
               the
               world
               for
               some
               late
               yeares
               (
               as
               it
               was
               observed
               in
               her
               daily
               course
               by
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               .
               )
               Thus
               she
               laboured
               to
               fit
               her selfe
               and
               her
               Familie
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               have
               comfort
               in
               the
               great
               Day
               of
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               I
               speake
               upon
               information
               ,
               for
               your
               edification
               ,
               to
               stirre
               you
               up
               to
               labour
               to
               fit
               your selves
               for
               Christ
               by
               purging
               out
               of
               sinne
               in
               your
               hearts
               and
               lives
               :
               Labour
               to
               fit
               your
               Families
               for
               Christ
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               ,
               and
               your
               servants
               and
               children
               shall
               appeare
               before
               him
               ,
               you
               may
               looke
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               looke
               on
               Christ
               with
               comfort
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               before
               have
               prepared
               themselves
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               as
               those
               that
               then
               shall
               lift
               up
               their
               heads
               ,
               because
               the
               day
               of
               their
               redemption
               draweth
               nigh
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               CHRISTS
               PRECEPT
               AND
               PROMISE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               SECVRITIE
               AGAINST
               DEATH
               .
            
             
               
                 LVKE
                 9.
                 44.
                 
              
               Let
               these
               sayings
               sinke
               downe
               into
               your
               eares
               .
            
             
               
                 PRO.
                 23.
                 14.
                 
              
               The
               law
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               is
               a
               fountaine
               of
               life
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               snares
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               CHRISTS
               PRECEPT
               AND
               PROMISE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               SECVRITIE
               AGAINST
               DEATH
               .
               SERMON
               XVII
               .
            
             
               
                 JOHN
                 8.
                 51.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Verily
                   ,
                   verily
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   a
                   man
                   keepe
                   my
                   saying
                   ,
                   hee
                   shall
                   never
                   see
                   death
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               long
               (
               men
               and
               brethren
               )
               since
               Death
               rode
               in
               triumph
               thorow
               this
               Citie
               ,
               and
               did
               beare
               downe
               all
               before
               him
               :
               hee
               locked
               up
               your
               houses
               ,
               pulled
               downe
               your
               windowes
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               wealthiest
               among
               you
               put
               upon
               them
               the
               semblance
               of
               Banckroutnesse
               ,
               by
               locking
               up
               their
               dores
               ,
               and
               turning
               their
               backes
               to
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               running
               away
               ,
               so
               it
               played
               the
               Tyrant
               then
               :
               there
               died
               thousands
               a-weeke
               and
               the
               Grave
               that
               alwayes
               cryeth
               ,
               
                 Give
                 ,
                 give
              
               ,
               was
               almost
               cloyed
               with
               carkasses
               :
               Death
               served
               himselfe
               so
               fast
               ,
               that
               the
               Prison
               could
               scarse
               hold
               the
               Prisoners
               :
               It
               might
               almost
               have
               beene
               said
               then
               of
               this
               Citie
               ,
               as
               once
               it
               was
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               
                 There
                 was
                 scarse
                 a
                 house
                 wherein
                 some
                 were
                 not
                 dead
                 ,
              
               at
               least
               where
               there
               was
               not
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               Now
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               shew
               you
               more
               favour
               ,
               and
               men
               now
               die
               but
               by
               scores
               ;
               Death
               goeth
               his
               old
               pace
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               a
               few
               secretly
               without
               observation
               .
               But
               Death
               is
               amongst
               you
               still
               ,
               and
               still
               will
               be
               so
               long
               as
               sinne
               is
               among
               you
               :
               and
               therefore
               
               it
               will
               not
               bee
               unseasonable
               upon
               this
               occasion
               for
               mee
               to
               speake
               ,
               and
               you
               to
               heare
               somewhat
               that
               may
               arme
               you
               against
               this
               last
               and
               and
               worst
               
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 Death
              
               :
               which
               though
               hee
               make
               not
               such
               a
               stirre
               in
               these
               times
               of
               lesse
               Mortalitie
               ,
               yet
               hee
               will
               certainly
               take
               us
               all
               away
               one
               by
               one
               :
               And
               who
               can
               tell
               but
               hee
               may
               be
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               the
               hundred
               ,
               or
               fewer
               hundreds
               that
               die
               now
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               could
               tell
               whether
               hee
               should
               be
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               the
               thousands
               then
               ?
            
             
               Since
               Death
               therefore
               is
               alwayes
               an
               enemie
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               fighteth
               against
               us
               (
               though
               not
               alwayes
               with
               like
               furie
               and
               violence
               )
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               wisedome
               in
               us
               alwayes
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               that
               which
               may
               secure
               us
               against
               the
               danger
               of
               death
               .
               And
               that
               is
               taught
               in
               this
               Text.
               
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 keepe
                 my
                 saying
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherein
               (
               not
               to
               speake
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Context
               )
               I
               pray
               take
               
               notice
               who
               speakes
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               Authour
               of
               truth
               :
               the
               Death
               of
               Death
               ,
               hee
               that
               can
               best
               tell
               by
               what
               meanes
               a
               man
               may
               shun
               the
               hurt
               of
               it
               :
               hee
               that
               hath
               vanquished
               it
               ,
               and
               overcome
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               assaults
               :
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 slaine
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 to
                 light
                 .
              
               Hee
               giveth
               us
               this
               direction
               for
               the
               avoyding
               of
               the
               hurt
               of
               Death
               .
               Then
               observe
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               speaking
               .
            
             
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               with
               an
               affirmation
               earnest
               and
               redoubled
               .
               Hee
               never
               affirmed
               any
               thing
               untrue
               ,
               therefore
               that
               which
               hee
               speakes
               is
               an
               undoubted
               verity
               .
               Hee
               never
               spake
               any
               thing
               rashly
               ,
               therefore
               that
               which
               hee
               affirmed
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               is
               a
               weighty
               thing
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               consequence
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               observe
               (
               that
               which
               I
               only
               shall
               insist
               upon
               )
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               direction
               here
               comprehended
               in
               a
               hypotheticall
               proposition
               ,
               which
               hath
               (
               as
               all
               such
               have
               )
               two
               parts
               .
               An
               Antecedent
               ,
               and
               a
               Consequent
               .
               In
               the
               one
               hee
               sheweth
               the
               Dutie
               to
               bee
               done
               as
               a
               necessary
               condition
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               that
               which
               is
               specified
               in
               the
               other
               .
               The
               first
               hath
               the
               Dutie
               ;
               The
               second
               the
               benefit
               that
               floweth
               from
               the
               Dutie
               .
               These
               two
               are
               knit
               together
               in
               a
               most
               necessary
               consequence
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 keepe
                 my
                 word
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               see
               now
               the
               only
               ,
               and
               perfect
               remedie
               against
               the
               evill
               of
               Death
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 the
                 saying
                 and
                 word
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               If
               any
               would
               
               know
               by
               what
               meanes
               he
               may
               bee
               secured
               against
               the
               terrible
               of
               all
               terrible
               things
               (
               as
               one
               calleth
               Death
               )
               here
               is
               a
               sure
               and
               certaine
               rule
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               hee
               need
               not
               doubt
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               commeth
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               him
               
                 keepe
                 his
                 saying
              
               ,
               and
               then
               Death
               shall
               never
               doe
               him
               harme
               .
            
             
             
               I
               will
               first
               interpret
               these
               words
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               then
               make
               them
               good
               by
               Scripture
               and
               Reason
               ,
               and
               then
               apply
               them
               ,
               and
               commit
               my selfe
               and
               you
               ;
               and
               all
               at
               last
               to
               the
               blessing
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               when
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               saith
               ;
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
              
               :
               wee
               must
               
               conceive
               him
               to
               meane
               generally
               ,
               at
               least
               indefinitely
               ,
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 whatsoever
              
               :
               for
               so
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               to
               inlarge
               his
               promise
               in
               the
               redoubling
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               may
               have
               cause
               to
               say
               hee
               is
               excluded
               ,
               except
               hee
               exclude
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               
                 Keepe
                 my
                 sayings
              
               .
               Here
               first
               I
               must
               shew
               you
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               sayings
               :
               and
               then
               what
               it
               is
               to
               keepe
               those
               sayings
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Saying
                 ,
                 or
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
              
               
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ;
               which
               by
               an
               excellency
               is
               called
               His
               :
               because
               by
               it
               hee
               bringeth
               
                 life
                 and
                 immortality
                 to
                 light
              
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               which
               in
               former
               times
               was
               hid
               as
               it
               were
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               and
               not
               made
               knowne
               so
               publikely
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               The
               Gentiles
               knew
               little
               or
               nothing
               of
               it
               .
               The
               Iewes
               knew
               what
               they
               knew
               with
               much
               darknesse
               and
               obscurity
               .
               Hee
               that
               was
               (
               almost
               )
               the
               first
               Preacher
               of
               this
               Gospell
               in
               cleare
               termes
               without
               any
               vaile
               or
               darknesse
               
                 (
                 Iohn
                 Baptist
              
               )
               who
               was
               as
               it
               were
               betweene
               both
               ,
               hee
               did
               deliver
               this
               doctrine
               not
               so
               darkly
               as
               the
               Prophets
               before
               him
               ,
               nor
               so
               clearely
               ,
               as
               after
               it
               was
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               succeeded
               him
               .
               Therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Saying
               of
               Christ
               by
               an
               excellency
               ,
               because
               hee
               did
               in
               a
               manner
               first
               begin
               to
               teach
               and
               declare
               the
               same
               ,
               in
               the
               clearenesse
               and
               sweetnesse
               thereof
               :
               and
               hee
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               abroad
               to
               make
               it
               plaine
               and
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 runne
                 and
                 reade
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               His
               likewise
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               hee
               is
               the
               worker
               of
               that
               salvation
               which
               it
               declareth
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               hath
               two
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               acquainting
               us
               with
               our
               miserie
               .
               
            
             
               The
               second
               with
               the
               Remedie
               .
            
             
               For
               as
               the
               Bond
               and
               Acquittance
               specifie
               the
               debt
               ,
               but
               to
               different
               purposes
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               tie
               the
               Debtor
               to
               the
               payment
               ,
               the
               
               other
               to
               absolve
               and
               acquit
               him
               :
               even
               so
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospell
               both
               declare
               the
               miserie
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               tie
               it
               fast
               upon
               him
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               helpe
               him
               the
               better
               to
               loose
               it
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Physitian
               intreateth
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Cure
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               alone
               for
               the
               cures
               sake
               .
               The
               Judge
               passeth
               a
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               then
               largely
               rehearseth
               the
               crime
               and
               punishment
               due
               to
               the
               offender
               :
               the
               Pardon
               likewise
               makes
               mention
               of
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               different
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               different
               end
               .
               So
               the
               Gospell
               declareth
               mans
               miserie
               ,
               and
               borroweth
               so
               much
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               may
               lay
               downe
               our
               wretched
               estate
               in
               our selves
               ,
               and
               so
               draw
               in
               that
               which
               is
               the
               maine
               and
               principall
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               remedie
               of
               our
               soules
               .
               And
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Gospell
               the
               
               Apostle
               St.
               Paul
               succinctly
               delivereth
               in
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 3.
                 23.
                 
                 All
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 come
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 All
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
              
               
               and
               
                 All
                 have
                 sinned
              
               in
               such
               a
               sort
               ,
               and
               measure
               ,
               and
               degree
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               fallen
               
                 short
                 of
                 that
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               the
               Apostle
               (
               I
               thinke
               )
               meaneth
               ,
               life
               Eternall
               :
               that
               Glory
               ,
               that
               (
               had
               it
               not
               been
               for
               sinne
               )
               he
               would
               have
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               he
               made
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               concerning
               
               the
               Remedie
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               may
               be
               helped
               against
               this
               miserie
               .
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               it
               sheweth
               us
               ,
               
                 Who
                 helpeth
                 us
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 hee
                 helpes
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 done
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 obtaine
                 and
                 enjoy
                 this
                 helpe
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Person
               that
               helpeth
               us
               ,
               is
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               
                 Manifest
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               taking
               our
               nature
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               clothing
               himselfe
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               sinfull
               flesh
               :
               
                 the
                 Eternall
                 Sonne
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               
               assuming
               (
               I
               say
               )
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               man
               into
               the
               unitie
               of
               his
               Person
               ,
               so
               becomming
               God
               and
               Man
               in
               the
               same
               Person
               ,
               hee
               is
               the
               sole
               
                 Redeemer
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 other
                 name
                 under
                 heaven
                 by
                 which
                 wee
                 can
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               but
               by
               his
               alone
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               sheweth
               us
               by
               what
               meanes
               hee
               saveth
               us
               :
               as
               the
               Apostle
               
               speakes
               plaine
               enough
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               to
               that
               I
               spake
               of
               before
               ,
               
                 being
                 justified
                 freely
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 through
                 the
                 redemption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               To
               the
               intent
               that
               hee
               might
               free
               us
               from
               the
               
                 Curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               of
               eternall
               Death
               ,
               he
               vouchsafed
               to
               be
               
                 made
                 sinne
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               the
               justice
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               by
               enduring
               the
               
                 Curse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               to
               accomplish
               the
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               by
               being
               made
               (
               in
               our
               stead
               )
               
                 under
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               so
               he
               he
               became
               a
               Propitiation
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               in
               that
               place
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               by
               his
               perfect
               satisfaction
               made
               to
               his
               Father
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               perfect
               Righteousnesse
               whereby
               hee
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               hath
               absolutly
               and
               fully
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               power
               of
               sinne
               and
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               performed
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               Redemption
               :
               by
               vertue
               whereof
               ,
               by
               the
               merit
               ,
               and
               worth
               ,
               and
               value
               whereof
               wee
               are
               delivered
               ,
               and
               saved
               ,
               and
               Redeemed
               from
               this
               Death
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               other
               evils
               that
               crosse
               our
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               sheweth
               us
               by
               what
               means
               we
               may
               become
               partakers
               of
               this
               happinesse
               and
               Redemption
               in
               Christ
               :
               and
               
               telleth
               us
               of
               three
               things
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               Conditions
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               ,
               which
               is
               ratified
               by
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ.
               I
               say
               of
               three
               things
               ,
               the
               Conditions
               (
               on
               our
               parts
               )
               of
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               which
               if
               wee
               doe
               ,
               we
               shall
               certainly
               bee
               saved
               by
               the
               
                 Redemption
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               
               
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               Repentance
               .
            
             
             
               The
               second
               is
               Beleeving
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               our
               
                 New
                 obedience
              
               .
            
             
               All
               and
               each
               of
               these
               plainly
               exprest
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               As
               for
               Repentance
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               wherewith
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               began
               
               his
               Preaching
               .
               It
               is
               that
               that
               our
               Saviour
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 Repent
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               It
               is
               that
               which
               himselfe
               preached
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Marke
               witnesseth
               ,
               chap.
               1.
               15.
               
               It
               is
               that
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               began
               with
               ,
               when
               hee
               came
               to
               the
               Athenians
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 17.
                 and
                 now
                 hee
                 admonisheth
                 all
                 men
              
               
               
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 repent
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               first
               of
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               was
               wont
               to
               bee
               taught
               in
               
               the
               Ancient
               Church
               ,
               as
               witnesseth
               the
               Authour
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               ,
               chap.
               6.
               
                 not
                 laying
                 againe
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               he
               proceedeth
               to
               the
               rest
               .
               This
               Repentance
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Lord
               requireth
               absolutely
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               as
               a
               condition
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               Repentance
               hath
               4.
               parts
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               which
               is
               so
               
               needfull
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               the
               rest
               is
               little
               worth
               .
            
             
               First
               lamenting
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               being
               sorry
               for
               our
               iniquities
               ,
               
               as
               David
               said
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 38.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 declare
                 my
                 iniquitie
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 sorry
                 for
                 my
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Iames
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               
                 chap.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
                 Afflict
                 your selves
                 ,
                 mourne
                 and
                 weepe
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 laughter
                 bee
                 turned
                 into
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 joy
                 into
                 teares
                 .
              
               Therefore
               
               Christ
               you
               know
               was
               sent
               to
               
                 Preach
                 glad
                 tydings
                 to
                 the
                 Prisoners
                 and
                 Captives
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opening
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 to
                 the
                 prisoners
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 mourned
                 in
                 Sion
                 .
              
               A
               man
               must
               first
               be
               a
               
                 Mourner
                 in
                 Sion
              
               ,
               one
               that
               
                 smiteth
                 on
                 his
                 thigh
              
               ,
               and
               saith
               with
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 Woe
                 to
                 mee
                 because
                 I
                 have
                 sinned
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               to
               this
               Sorrow
               must
               bee
               joyned
               acknowledgement
               ,
               
               and
               
                 confession
                 of
                 sinne
              
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               for
               so
               witnesseth
               the
               Wise-man
               ,
               Prov.
               28.
               
               
                 If
                 wee
                 confesse
                 and
                 leave
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
              
               
               mercy
               .
               So
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 32.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 said
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 my
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 forgavest
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 my
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Iohn
               telleth
               us
               in
               his
               1.
               
               
                 Epist.
                 1.
                 9.
                 
                 If
                 wee
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 faithfull
                 and
              
               
               
                 true
                 to
                 forgive
                 us
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               So
               you
               see
               Confession
               as
               well
               as
               sorrow
               absolutely
               required
               to
               obtaine
               remission
               .
               A
               man
               must
               even
               Arraigne
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               indite
               himselfe
               before
               God
               ,
               plead
               guiltie
               ,
               acknowledge
               his
               trespasse
               whatsoever
               it
               bee
               ,
               and
               judge
               himselfe
               worthy
               to
               bee
               destroyed
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               hee
               repents
               not
               though
               he
               weepe
               out
               his
               eyes
               with
               mourning
               and
               lamentation
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               thing
               requisite
               is
               ,
               a
               firme
               purpose
               of
               amendment
               of
               
               life
               .
               Whosoever
               will
               have
               God
               to
               accept
               his
               teares
               ,
               and
               bend
               a
               favourable
               eare
               to
               his
               humiliation
               and
               acknowledgement
               ,
               he
               must
               so
               acknowledge
               what
               evill
               hee
               hath
               already
               done
               ,
               that
               he
               put
               on
               a
               
               stedfast
               purpose
               of
               doing
               so
               no
               more
               :
               according
               to
               the
               direction
               that
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               giveth
               to
               the
               man
               that
               hee
               had
               healed
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 
                 Goe
                 thy
                 way
                 and
                 sinne
                 no
                 more
                 :
              
               and
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               speakes
               ,
               Let
               
               
                 him
                 that
                 stole
                 ,
                 steale
                 no
                 more
                 :
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               Wiseman
               putteth
               on
               this
               part
               to
               the
               former
               ,
               in
               the
               before
               alledged
               place
               ,
               
                 If
                 wee
                 confesse
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 them
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 find
                 mercie
                 .
              
               There
               must
               be
               (
               I
               say
               )
               a
               settled
               purpose
               ,
               and
               a
               fixed
               flat
               determination
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               every
               man
               to
               cast
               off
               those
               transgressions
               that
               hee
               hath
               confest
               ,
               and
               to
               returne
               no
               more
               to
               commit
               them
               ,
               atleast
               not
               to
               allow
               those
               sinnes
               that
               he
               hath
               acknowledged
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               added
               to
               the
               former
               three
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               
               will
               not
               availe
               neither
               ,
               an
               earnest
               supplication
               to
               God
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               forgivenesse
               through
               the
               mediation
               of
               his
               welbeloved
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               which
               was
               wont
               to
               bee
               
                 craving
                 mercie
              
               without
               this
               mentioning
               of
               Christ
               ,
               before
               hee
               was
               offered
               ,
               and
               revealed
               to
               the
               world
               .
               But
               now
               it
               must
               be
               so
               done
               ,
               as
               wee
               must
               specially
               and
               particularly
               preferre
               our
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               begging
               mercie
               at
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               for
               his
               sake
               alone
               .
               So
               David
               ,
               after
               the
               numbring
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 exceeding
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 but
                 Lord
                 blot
                 out
                 ,
                 forgive
                 the
                 sinne
                 of
                 thy
                 servant
                 :
              
               So
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               Hos.
               
               14.
               2.
               
               
                 Take
                 to
                 you
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 receive
                 us
                 graciously
                 .
              
               So
               did
               David
               when
               he
               renewed
               his
               repentance
               ,
               (
               and
               so
               must
               all
               men
               doe
               when
               they
               begin
               to
               repent
               )
               
                 Have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 mee
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 and
                 blot
                 out
                 my
                 transgressions
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               parts
               of
               repentace
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               required
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               without
               which
               wee
               can
               never
               obtaine
               life
               eternall
               .
               And
               this
               repentance
               consisteth
               of
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               ,
               and
               acknowledgement
               of
               it
               to
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               firme
               purpose
               of
               amendment
               ,
               and
               earnest
               petition
               of
               pardon
               ,
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               such
               a
               Doctrine
               as
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 workes
              
               ,
               the
               Law
               ,
               
               never
               taught
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               :
               Nay
               ,
               verily
               it
               will
               not
               admit
               it
               :
               the
               Law
               scornes
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               admit
               repentance
               ,
               for
               it
               excludeth
               sinne
               :
               Repentance
               implieth
               sinne
               in
               all
               the
               degrees
               and
               kindes
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               farre
               from
               accepting
               Repentance
               :
               If
               thou
               hast
               once
               broke
               the
               Law
               ,
               repent
               ,
               or
               not
               repent
               ;
               Amend
               ,
               or
               not
               amend
               ;
               be
               sorry
               ,
               or
               not
               sorry
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               be
               pardoned
               or
               forgiven
               :
               It
               is
               a
               rough
               and
               sterne
               Schoolemaster
               ,
               that
               will
               whip
               and
               scourge
               offending
               children
               ,
               though
               they
               crave
               pardon
               never
               so
               much
               :
               It
               is
               a
               rough
               Creditour
               that
               will
               throttle
               the
               Debtour
               ,
               and
               cast
               him
               into
               Prison
               though
               he
               confesse
               the
               debt
               ,
               and
               be
               never
               so
               importunate
               in
               asking
               favour
               and
               patience
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sweet
               Doctrine
               ,
               a
               comfortable
               Doctrine
               .
               Thou
               hast
               sinned
               ,
               oh
               man
               ,
               and
               broken
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               fallen
               from
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               possibility
               of
               salvation
               in
               
               thy selfe
               :
               but
               come
               ,
               be
               sorry
               for
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               thy
               Maker
               ;
               resolve
               to
               runne
               on
               in
               it
               no
               longer
               ,
               crie
               to
               him
               for
               pardon
               of
               it
               ;
               hee
               will
               graciously
               pardon
               thee
               .
               This
               is
               a
               sweet
               Doctrine
               
               you
               see
               ,
               full
               of
               comfort
               and
               consolation
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               that
               tendeth
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               love
               :
               the
               Lord
               could
               not
               pr●…cribe
               other
               conditions
               for
               receiving
               us
               to
               favour
               ,
               but
               that
               wee
               sh●…ld
               repent
               .
               What
               Judge
               would
               so
               abuse
               mercie
               ,
               as
               having
               past
               the
               ●…entence
               of
               death
               upon
               a
               Malefactour
               ,
               will
               yet
               pardon
               him
               ,
               〈◊〉
               save
               him
               from
               the
               halter
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               sorry
               for
               his
               crime
               ,
               and
               ●…me
               and
               intreat
               for
               mercie
               and
               favour
               ,
               and
               confesse
               that
               hee
               hath
               offended
               ,
               and
               promise
               never
               to
               doe
               so
               againe
               ?
               there
               is
               no
               mercy
               and
               pardon
               for
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               because
               mercie
               must
               not
               oppose
               Justice
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               somewhat
               (
               as
               we
               may
               say
               )
               mittigate
               Justice
               .
               The
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               if
               it
               were
               shed
               tenne
               thousand
               times
               over
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               corrupt
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               :
               it
               may
               satisfie
               it
               ,
               but
               not
               corrupt
               it
               :
               now
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               were
               corrupted
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               admit
               an
               impenitent
               and
               hard-hearted
               sinner
               to
               favour
               ,
               and
               bestow
               upon
               him
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               and
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               that
               would
               never
               leave
               it
               ,
               nor
               forsake
               it
               ,
               nor
               bee
               sorry
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               still
               goe
               on
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               and
               trample
               under
               foot
               his
               authoritie
               :
               this
               being
               contrary
               to
               Justice
               in
               the
               very
               nature
               and
               essence
               of
               Justice
               ,
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               bee
               effected
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               the
               shedding
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               :
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               is
               of
               that
               value
               ,
               that
               it
               satisfieth
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               causeth
               him
               upon
               the
               penitence
               and
               humiliation
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               to
               receive
               him
               to
               grace
               and
               favour
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               now
               what
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Condition
               required
               on
               our
               side
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               life
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               Repentance
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               is
               ,
               Faith
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               This
               wee
               are
               taught
               every
               where
               :
               
                 If
                 thou
                 beleeve
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               trembling
               Jaylour
               )
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 saved
              
               .
               And
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               )
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 beleeve
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 hee
                 hath
                 sent
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               beleeving
               on
               Christ
               ,
               is
               I
               suppose
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               staying
               ,
               
               and
               resting
               ,
               and
               depending
               ,
               and
               relying
               upon
               the
               merits
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               merit
               thereof
               to
               obtaine
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               things
               promised
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Covenant
              
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               He
               that
               goeth
               quite
               out
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               forgetteth
               all
               his
               owne
               actions
               ,
               casteth
               behind
               him
               whatsoever
               seemed
               good
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               wholly
               claspeth
               on
               Christ
               ,
               and
               cleaveth
               to
               him
               ,
               staieth
               on
               him
               ,
               resteth
               on
               him
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               grace
               and
               salvation
               ,
               this
               man
               beleeveth
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               and
               this
               man
               performes
               that
               dutie
               which
               makes
               him
               one
               
               with
               Christ
               ;
               that
               causeth
               him
               to
               become
               a
               member
               of
               that
               misticall
               body
               whereof
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               :
               and
               that
               causeth
               him
               to
               be
               one
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 for
                 by
                 faith
                 wee
                 are
                 become
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
              
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               teach
               ,
               the
               former
               Covenant
               
               would
               not
               accept
               :
               What
               ?
               to
               bring
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Righteousnesse
               of
               another
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               trust
               upon
               that
               to
               be
               entertained
               and
               received
               ,
               the
               Law
               rejects
               it
               .
               Thou
               must
               pay
               thy selfe
               ,
               in
               thy
               owne
               person
               ,
               and
               with
               thy
               owne
               goods
               ,
               thou
               must
               yeeld
               perfect
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               fully
               accomplish
               it
               in
               thy
               owne
               person
               :
               it
               will
               not
               receive
               payment
               of
               another
               for
               thee
               :
               it
               will
               not
               accept
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               another
               on
               thy
               behalfe
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               oh
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               If
               we
               have
               a
               Treasurer
               that
               is
               able
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               pay
               the
               debt
               ,
               that
               will
               tender
               and
               make
               payment
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               accepted
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               give
               him
               the
               glory
               of
               resting
               upon
               this
               payment
               ,
               and
               be
               not
               so
               absurd
               as
               to
               mixe
               any
               action
               of
               our
               owne
               to
               that
               payment
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               fully
               and
               compleatly
               for
               us
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               of
               sweetnesse
               ,
               and
               favour
               ,
               and
               great
               compassion
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               cannot
               doe
               it
               of
               our selves
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               accepted
               ,
               if
               our
               Suretie
               will
               doe
               it
               for
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               wee
               give
               our
               Suretie
               the
               glory
               of
               being
               a
               perfect
               and
               able
               pay-master
               ,
               and
               relie
               wholly
               upon
               his
               satisfaction
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               part
               of
               the
               condition
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               is
               that
               we
               yeeld
               
                 New
                 obedience
              
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               Perfectly
               to
               obey
               it
               :
               to
               which
               wee
               are
               tyed
               
               by
               the
               former
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               this
               is
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               a
               thing
               farre
               different
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Law
               that
               was
               formerly
               required
               
               in
               the
               old
               Covenant
               :
               there
               a
               man
               was
               tyed
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               obey
               perfectly
               ,
               fully
               ,
               compleatly
               ,
               without
               any
               defect
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               hee
               must
               pay
               the
               uttermost
               farthing
               ;
               hee
               must
               doe
               his
               dutie
               ,
               his
               whole
               dutie
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               and
               degrees
               ,
               with
               all
               fulnesse
               of
               perfection
               ,
               absolutely
               without
               any
               defect
               or
               want
               ,
               without
               any
               imperfection
               at
               all
               .
               An
               impossible
               labour
               for
               corrupted
               man
               :
               a
               service
               that
               none
               (
               all
               having
               lost
               those
               abilities
               that
               God
               gave
               man
               at
               the
               first
               )
               can
               ever
               reach
               to
               .
               But
               then
               commeth
               the
               sweet
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               grace
               and
               favour
               ,
               of
               tender
               compassion
               ,
               and
               saith
               thus
               ;
               
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 consent
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eate
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deedes
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               8.
               13.
               
               But
               if
               you
               (
               though
               never
               so
               much
               in
               shew
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               )
               
                 live
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
            
             
               Yee
               see
               ,
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               is
               required
               absolutely
               as
               a
               Condition
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               everlasting
               happinesse
               ,
               for
               the
               escaping
               of
               Death
               :
               and
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               ;
               
                 If
                 wee
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 fellowship
                 ●…ne
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 shall
                 purge
                 
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 :
              
               so
               that
               this
               
                 walking
                 in
                 the
                 light
              
               ,
               and
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               required
               of
               all
               those
               that
               intend
               to
               bee
               made
               partakers
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               benefits
               :
               they
               must
               give
               up
               their
               soules
               and
               bodies
               as
               instruments
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               not
               serve
               sinne
               any
               longer
               
                 in
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
              
               :
               they
               must
               not
               
                 give
                 their
                 members
                 as
                 weapons
                 of
                 unrighteousnesse
              
               to
               sinne
               ,
               but
               live
               as
               becommeth
               them
               that
               are
               one
               with
               Christ
               ,
               mortifying
               all
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               quicken
               themselves
               ,
               or
               being
               quickned
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               practise
               all
               good
               things
               required
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               all
               his
               commands
               ,
               which
               was
               first
               written
               in
               Adams
               heart
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               
                 Tables
                 of
                 stone
              
               .
               This
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               is
               the
               same
               in
               substance
               that
               was
               required
               in
               the
               former
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               now
               with
               a
               gracious
               acceptation
               of
               endevour
               after
               perfection
               in
               stead
               of
               perfection
               :
               the
               former
               tyed
               us
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               all
               that
               was
               required
               ,
               in
               all
               fulnesse
               ,
               and
               then
               promising
               acceptance
               ;
               but
               the
               obedience
               that
               the
               Gospell
               requires
               ,
               is
               striving
               to
               this
               perfection
               in
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               desiring
               and
               labouring
               after
               it
               ,
               in
               putting
               out
               our selves
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               promising
               acceptance
               through
               the
               perfection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               and
               by
               which
               our
               imperfections
               are
               done
               away
               .
            
             
               Now
               (
               Brethren
               )
               you
               understand
               what
               this
               saying
               of
               the
               Lord
               Christs
               is
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               keeping
               of
               which
               we
               must
               be
               secured
               (
               if
               wee
               be
               secured
               )
               from
               the
               hurt
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               now
               to
               
                 Keepe
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               to
               informe
               our
               Judgements
               in
               the
               understanding
               of
               these
               
               truths
               ,
               and
               assent
               to
               them
               as
               truths
               ,
               and
               to
               practise
               and
               follow
               them
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               duties
               which
               wee
               have
               heard
               ,
               to
               practise
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Beleeving
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               .
            
             
               I
               confesse
               our
               Saviour
               doth
               proclaime
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 beleeve
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               :
               but
               for
               the
               more
               cleere
               explaining
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               make
               new
               Obedience
               a
               thing
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               not
               included
               in
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Repentance
              
               :
               for
               it
               is
               an
               act
               of
               that
               whereof
               Repentance
               is
               a
               resolute
               wishing
               and
               desiring
               .
               A
               man
               cannot
               possibly
               rest
               on
               Christ
               for
               salvation
               ,
               till
               hee
               hath
               so
               asked
               pardon
               ,
               as
               hee
               resolveth
               an
               amendment
               :
               and
               when
               hee
               hath
               this
               resolution
               ,
               and
               relyeth
               on
               Christ
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               his
               sinne
               ,
               then
               from
               him
               hee
               receiveth
               power
               to
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               purpose
               commeth
               to
               action
               ,
               and
               his
               desire
               to
               execution
               .
               Thus
               alone
               these
               two
               things
               differ
               as
               farre
               as
               I
               conceive
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               and
               to
               keepe
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               follow
               it
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               and
               obey
               :
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 know
                 these
                 things
              
               ;
               there
               is
               one
               part
               of
               the
               duty
               ,
               
                 happy
                 are
                 you
                 if
                 you
                 doe
                 them
                 :
              
               there
               is
               asecond
               ;
               for
               they
               can
               never
               be
               done
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               done
               as
               knowne
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               interpreted
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               proposition
               ,
               namely
               ,
               the
               Antecedent
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               say
               somewhat
               of
               the
               latter
               too
               ,
               the
               benefit
               that
               followeth
               
               
               upon
               the
               former
               duty
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               obtaining
               of
               which
               the
               former
               duty
               is
               necessary
               ,
               namely
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               is
               it
               to
               see
               Death
               ?
            
             
               And
               what
               Death
               is
               meant
               here
               ?
            
             
               To
               see
               good
               things
               in
               the
               Scripture
               phrase
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               oftentimes
               
               as
               to
               enjoy
               them
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               benefit
               and
               commoditie
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               to
               entertaine
               them
               :
               
                 Without
                 holinesse
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               man
               shall
               enjoy
               God
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 poore
                 in
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 shall
                 see
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               shall
               enjoy
               God.
               
            
             
               On
               the
               contrary
               ,
               to
               see
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               tearmed
               Evill
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               annoyed
               with
               it
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               hurt
               of
               it
               lying
               upon
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               pressing
               him
               downe
               :
               as
               they
               in
               Ieremy
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 into
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 where
                 wee
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 sword
                 or
                 famine
              
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               pursued
               by
               warre
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               things
               needfull
               :
               so
               that
               by
               seeing
               evill
               ,
               is
               meant
               the
               evill
               lying
               upon
               one
               ,
               and
               annoying
               and
               hurting
               one
               :
               and
               so
               I
               suppose
               it
               is
               meant
               here
               .
            
             
               And
               by
               Death
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               Naturall
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               we
               may
               tearme
               it
               ,
               )
               
               supernaturall
               ,
               and
               eternall
               Death
               :
               For
               the
               
                 keeping
                 of
                 Christs
                 sayings
              
               ,
               so
               freeth
               men
               from
               the
               latter
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               come
               neere
               it
               :
               and
               so
               freeth
               them
               from
               the
               former
               ,
               as
               they
               never
               dread
               to
               be
               under
               the
               power
               of
               the
               latter
               .
               And
               the
               first
               Death
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separration
               of
               the
               Body
               from
               the
               Soule
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               Death
               if
               it
               separate
               not
               both
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               it
               can
               never
               doe
               ,
               
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 keepe
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               therefore
               though
               his
               body
               (
               that
               
                 keepeth
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 Christ
              
               )
               bee
               tooke
               from
               his
               soule
               ,
               yet
               he
               
                 seeth
                 not
                 death
              
               so
               as
               to
               have
               any
               hurt
               by
               it
               ,
               hee
               feeleth
               no
               ill
               by
               it
               :
               nay
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               passage
               from
               miserie
               to
               rest
               and
               felicitie
               .
            
             
               Thus
               yee
               have
               these
               words
               as
               faithfully
               interpreted
               to
               you
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               how
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               will
               make
               proofe
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               thus
               explicated
               ,
               namely
               that
               thus
               to
               
                 keepe
                 Christs
                 sayings
              
               ,
               to
               know
               and
               follow
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               sure
               way
               to
               escape
               the
               danger
               and
               hurt
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               Saint
               Peter
               acknowledgeth
               as
               much
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               hee
               had
               the
               
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               keepeth
               
               them
               is
               certainly
               safe
               against
               the
               hurt
               of
               Death
               .
               So
               the
               Angell
               speakes
               to
               the
               Apostles
               whom
               the
               Pharisees
               had
               imprisoned
               ,
               
               when
               he
               brought
               them
               forth
               of
               Prison
               ,
               he
               biddeth
               them
               speake
               to
               the
               people
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 life
              
               :
               since
               Christs
               Doctrine
               is
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               follow
               ,
               that
               the
               keeping
               thereof
               is
               a
               per
               ▪
               a
               perfect
               Antidote
               against
               the
               poyson
               of
               Death
               .
               And
               Saint
               Peter
               
               when
               he
               gave
               an
               account
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               brethren
               of
               Iudea
               of
               his
               going
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               he
               saith
               that
               an
               Angel
               
               appointed
               Cornelius
               to
               send
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 speake
                 words
                 to
                 him
                 whereby
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 should
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               and
               those
               words
               which
               cause
               a
               man
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               you
               know
               will
               give
               him
               freedome
               enough
               from
               Death
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               proved
               the
               point
               by
               expresse
               Texts
               :
               and
               there
               are
               
               two
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               delivered
               by
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               second
               Chapter
               ,
               where
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 let
                 that
                 abide
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
              
               (
               that
               is
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
               Gospell
               which
               Christ
               taught
               ,
               his
               sayings
               )
               
                 if
                 that
                 remaine
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 you
                 also
                 shall
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               hath
               fellowship
               with
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Father
               can
               never
               see
               Death
               ,
               for
               God
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               life
               :
               therefore
               those
               that
               are
               one
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               him
               ,
               cannot
               see
               Death
               no
               more
               then
               he
               can
               be
               overwhelmed
               with
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               is
               where
               the
               Sunne
               shineth
               fully
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               body
               can
               bee
               dead
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               it
               hath
               communion
               with
               the
               soule
               :
               so
               those
               in
               whom
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               remaineth
               and
               stayeth
               ,
               they
               are
               assured
               that
               they
               shall
               remaine
               with
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Sonne
               :
               and
               therefore
               being
               united
               to
               that
               that
               is
               life
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               ever
               they
               should
               be
               hurt
               by
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               ever
               at
               all
               taste
               of
               the
               last
               Death
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               freeth
               him
               in
               who
               it
               remaineth
               
               from
               the
               power
               and
               hurt
               of
               finne
               ,
               bringing
               to
               him
               remission
               of
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               .
               And
               being
               free
               from
               sinne
               the
               cause
               of
               Death
               ,
               it
               is
               easie
               to
               conjecture
               that
               hee
               shall
               bee
               freeed
               from
               Death
               itselfe
               .
               Let
               a
               mans
               Debt
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Prince
               be
               obtained
               ,
               and
               a
               Pardon
               granted
               ,
               the
               Prison
               shall
               never
               hold
               him
               long
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Execution
               ,
               but
               when
               his
               guives
               are
               knocked
               off
               ,
               he
               is
               set
               at
               libertie
               :
               so
               when
               we
               have
               obtained
               power
               against
               sinne
               by
               the
               powerfull
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               alwayes
               at
               the
               same
               time
               doth
               bend
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               rest
               on
               Christ
               for
               salvation
               ,
               and
               heartily
               to
               indevour
               to
               walke
               before
               him
               in
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               :
               when
               I
               say
               wee
               are
               thus
               freed
               from
               the
               power
               and
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               Death
               should
               lay
               hold
               upon
               us
               as
               his
               prisoner
               ,
               to
               carry
               us
               to
               the
               dungeon
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               us
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               fiery
               indignation
               of
               his
               that
               causeth
               Hell
               to
               bee
               Hell.
               Therefore
               certainly
               the
               words
               of
               Christ
               are
               an
               undoubted
               truth
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               rest
               upon
               them
               without
               all
               distrust
               and
               wavering
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 that
                 keepeth
                 his
                 saying
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               obeying
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               is
               the
               only
               sure
               way
               to
               escape
               the
               hurt
               and
               ill
               of
               Death
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               make
               some
               Application
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               to
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               to
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               a
               right
               hearty
               thankfulnesse
               unto
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               pleased
               to
               cast
               our
               times
               and
               dayes
               ,
               into
               that
               
               age
               and
               those
               places
               where
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               this
               Saying
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               is
               so
               clearely
               and
               plainly
               ,
               and
               evidently
               laid
               open
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               frequently
               and
               earnestly
               prest
               upon
               your
               soules
               :
               where
               the
               Lord
               commeth
               to
               declare
               unto
               you
               the
               way
               to
               life
               ;
               where
               he
               scoreth
               you
               out
               a
               path
               ,
               that
               will
               bring
               you
               quite
               out
               of
               the
               clutches
               and
               danger
               of
               Death
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               happinesse
               of
               our
               present
               Age
               ,
               and
               place
               where
               wee
               live
               ,
               and
               this
               whole
               kingdome
               too
               .
               The
               grace
               and
               mercie
               ,
               and
               favour
               of
               our
               loving
               God
               hath
               so
               disposed
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               doe
               not
               live
               in
               times
               of
               Paganisme
               and
               darknesse
               where
               there
               was
               no
               newes
               of
               Christ
               :
               that
               wee
               live
               not
               in
               places
               of
               Popish
               darknesse
               ,
               where
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               is
               so
               mixed
               and
               darkned
               with
               tricks
               and
               devises
               of
               their
               owne
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               see
               Christ
               clearely
               .
               It
               is
               our
               happinesse
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               wee
               doe
               not
               live
               in
               those
               places
               ,
               and
               times
               where
               either
               Paganisme
               or
               Poperie
               with
               their
               darknesse
               covered
               Christ
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               caused
               us
               that
               we
               could
               not
               clearely
               see
               or
               heare
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               
                 keepe
                 his
                 sayings
              
               :
               But
               now
               grace
               is
               offered
               ,
               light
               is
               tendred
               to
               us
               :
               wee
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               wee
               may
               escape
               the
               danger
               of
               damnation
               ,
               if
               the
               fault
               be
               not
               solely
               and
               wholly
               in
               our
               carelesnesse
               and
               wilfulnesse
               ,
               and
               neglect
               ,
               and
               abuse
               of
               the
               meanes
               that
               God
               hath
               afforded
               us
               .
            
             
               The
               heathen
               men
               that
               have
               not
               heard
               of
               Christ
               cannot
               possibly
               attaine
               to
               life
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               we
               can
               Judge
               by
               the
               Scripture
               .
               )
               And
               it
               is
               very
               difficult
               for
               the
               Papists
               (
               that
               heare
               so
               darkely
               ,
               and
               are
               told
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               with
               so
               many
               sophistications
               )
               to
               come
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               But
               for
               us
               that
               have
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               so
               plainly
               ,
               and
               carefully
               taught
               us
               ,
               and
               revealed
               unto
               us
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               may
               easily
               see
               the
               way
               to
               obtaine
               salvation
               .
               So
               we
               goe
               beyond
               them
               in
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               Oh
               blessed
               be
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Ever-living
               God
               ,
               that
               beside
               the
               peace
               and
               plenty
               ,
               and
               other
               temporall
               benefits
               wherewith
               hee
               hath
               crowned
               this
               unworthy
               Nation
               of
               ours
               ,
               hee
               hath
               added
               this
               blessing
               of
               blessings
               ,
               this
               King
               of
               favours
               to
               give
               us
               so
               cleare
               a
               revelation
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               salvation
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               alone
               .
               Blessed
               bee
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               let
               your
               hearts
               say
               Amen
               to
               this
               thanksgiving
               :
               and
               let
               it
               bee
               one
               part
               of
               your
               endeavour
               this
               day
               to
               give
               solemne
               praise
               every
               man
               apart
               ,
               and
               his
               Familie
               apart
               for
               this
               unspeakable
               mercie
               of
               his
               ,
               in
               making
               you
               live
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Light
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bright
               Sun-shine
               of
               the
               Gospell
               :
               and
               you
               shall
               prove
               your selves
               to
               have
               begun
               to
               have
               
                 kept
                 Christs
                 saying
              
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               thankfull
               for
               his
               making
               of
               it
               knowne
               unto
               ,
               and
               for
               writing
               of
               it
               in
               your
               hearts
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               Use.
               
            
             
               Next
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               me
               take
               boldnesse
               to
               reprove
               (
               I
               feare
               )
               
               
               a
               great
               number
               of
               you
               of
               a
               sinne
               whereof
               I
               will
               make
               it
               appeare
               you
               are
               guiltie
               .
               Men
               there
               are
               that
               make
               large
               promises
               to
               themselves
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               damned
               ,
               they
               shall
               not
               goe
               to
               Hell
               ,
               they
               hope
               Death
               shall
               not
               have
               power
               to
               dragge
               them
               from
               this
               world
               to
               the
               place
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               Thou
               hopest
               so
               ?
               Come
               ,
               render
               a
               reason
               of
               thy
               hope
               .
               To
               hope
               without
               a
               ground
               ,
               is
               to
               deceive
               ones
               selfe
               with
               extreame
               folly
               .
               As
               for
               example
               :
               there
               are
               a
               number
               of
               prisoners
               in
               Newgate
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               other
               Prison
               :
               should
               they
               hope
               for
               some
               man
               of
               great
               wealth
               to
               pay
               their
               debts
               ,
               and
               save
               them
               from
               hanging
               :
               should
               they
               not
               be
               arrant
               fooles
               to
               hope
               ,
               except
               they
               could
               shew
               some
               ground
               for
               their
               hope
               ,
               and
               some
               evidence
               for
               their
               expecting
               of
               such
               a
               kindnesse
               ?
               Thou
               that
               hopest
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 see
                 Death
              
               ;
               come
               answer
               God
               in
               thy
               conscience
               :
               dost
               thou
               
                 keepe
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
                 or
                 no
                 ?
              
               Where
               is
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ?
               Doest
               thou
               beleeve
               that
               which
               concernes
               thee
               touching
               thy
               miserie
               ,
               and
               so
               apply
               that
               to
               thy selfe
               to
               make
               thee
               a
               penitent
               sinner
               ;
               Doest
               thou
               beleeve
               the
               Doctrine
               concerning
               the
               Remedie
               ,
               and
               so
               apply
               that
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               to
               make
               thee
               perfect
               thy
               repentance
               ,
               by
               being
               not
               only
               grieved
               for
               sinne
               ,
               but
               taking
               boldnesse
               to
               confesse
               it
               ,
               and
               aske
               pardon
               ,
               and
               by
               framing
               thy selfe
               in
               thankfulnesse
               to
               amendment
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               New
               obedience
               ?
               Doest
               thou
               (
               I
               say
               )
               know
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               so
               know
               it
               as
               to
               practise
               it
               ?
               Hope
               and
               spare
               not
               ;
               the
               more
               thou
               hopest
               ,
               the
               better
               thy
               hope
               is
               ;
               the
               stronger
               and
               surer
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               thou
               glorifiest
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               it
               shall
               comfort
               thee
               .
            
             
               But
               oh
               unhappy
               man
               ,
               if
               thou
               findest
               not
               in
               thy selfe
               the
               care
               and
               power
               in
               some
               measure
               to
               doe
               these
               things
               ;
               cursed
               bee
               thy
               hopes
               ,
               because
               they
               be
               disgracefull
               to
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               tending
               to
               make
               him
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               an
               unjust
               person
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               are
               dangerous
               to
               thy
               owne
               soule
               ,
               tending
               to
               rocke
               thee
               asleepe
               in
               the
               cradle
               of
               security
               .
               Cursed
               be
               those
               unsound
               and
               sandy-built
               hopes
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               that
               never
               yet
               applied
               themselves
               to
               confesse
               and
               lament
               their
               sinnes
               ;
               that
               never
               applied
               themselves
               to
               crave
               pardon
               ,
               and
               to
               resolve
               upon
               amendment
               ;
               that
               never
               studied
               to
               throw
               themselves
               into
               the
               Armes
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               Christ
               for
               pardon
               ;
               that
               never
               intended
               to
               
                 mortifie
                 the
                 deedes
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               subdue
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 :
              
               and
               yet
               they
               hope
               they
               shall
               not
               bee
               damned
               ;
               thou
               maist
               as
               well
               hope
               that
               the
               Divell
               shall
               come
               out
               of
               Hell
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               thou
               to
               goe
               out
               of
               earth
               in
               to
               Heaven
               .
               If
               thy
               hope
               be
               not
               grounded
               upon
               the
               workings
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               because
               thou
               findest
               thy selfe
               penitent
               ;
               because
               thou
               findest
               thy selfe
               carefull
               to
               strive
               to
               rest
               wholly
               upon
               Christ
               for
               salvation
               ;
               because
               thou
               findest
               thy selfe
               industrious
               in
               the
               studie
               of
               newnesse
               of
               life
               :
               except
               (
               I
               say
               )
               thy
               hope
               be
               thus
               grounded
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               vainest
               thing
               
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               never
               doe
               thee
               good
               at
               the
               last
               houre
               .
            
             
               Brethren
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               tell
               you
               that
               there
               are
               two
               Gospells
               in
               the
               world
               :
               the
               Gospell
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Beelzebub
               (
               as
               I
               may
               call
               it
               )
               the
               gospell
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               that
               comes
               from
               Hell
               ,
               and
               tendeth
               to
               bring
               men
               thither
               .
               Christs
               Gospell
               is
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               The
               Divels
               gospell
               is
               :
               say
               you
               beleeve
               ,
               make
               your selves
               imagine
               that
               you
               have
               faith
               ,
               and
               then
               never
               care
               for
               repentance
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
               Christs
               Gospell
               is
               summed
               up
               thus
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Returne
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 live
              
               .
               But
               the
               Divels
               goeth
               thus
               ;
               Assure
               thy selfe
               thou
               shalt
               live
               ,
               though
               thou
               care
               not
               for
               repentance
               .
               Oh
               let
               not
               the
               Divell
               beguile
               you
               with
               that
               false
               and
               counterfeit
               Gospell
               of
               his
               ,
               whosoever
               leaneth
               to
               it
               ,
               shall
               find
               it
               like
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 Lyar
              
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               trusted
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               confidence
               and
               hope
               of
               his
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               Spiders
               web
               ,
               the
               Beesome
               of
               destruction
               shall
               sweepe
               it
               and
               him
               downe
               to
               the
               depth
               of
               Hell
               :
               Death
               shall
               have
               dominion
               over
               him
               ,
               and
               carry
               him
               from
               this
               present
               world
               to
               the
               region
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               into
               eternall
               torment
               :
               hee
               shall
               
                 see
                 Death
              
               in
               the
               grimnesse
               and
               terriblenesse
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               feele
               it
               in
               all
               the
               extremitie
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               can
               inflict
               upon
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               I
               have
               to
               command
               and
               require
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               you
               apply
               your selves
               to
               a
               thing
               tending
               
               so
               much
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               commoditie
               and
               comfort
               of
               your
               owne
               soules
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               shewed
               you
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               revealed
               a
               way
               how
               you
               should
               escape
               the
               danger
               of
               Death
               eternall
               ,
               and
               the
               hurt
               of
               Death
               naturall
               .
               I
               beseech
               you
               now
               fall
               a
               doing
               one
               while
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               beene
               busied
               in
               hearing
               .
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               that
               you
               flocke
               to
               heare
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               throng
               to
               receive
               the
               Word
               ,
               except
               you
               lay
               it
               up
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               and
               apply
               your selves
               to
               practise
               ?
               If
               thou
               hast
               not
               begun
               before
               ,
               now
               begin
               :
               if
               thou
               hast
               begun
               before
               ,
               now
               resolve
               to
               proceed
               with
               more
               life
               and
               courage
               :
               Either
               begin
               or
               persist
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               .
            
             
               If
               thou
               hast
               not
               repented
               ,
               I
               require
               thee
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               this
               houre
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               thy
               repentance
               :
               and
               apply
               thy selfe
               to
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               that
               worke
               ,
               before
               thou
               lay
               thy
               head
               to
               sleepe
               .
               Goe
               and
               call
               to
               minde
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               make
               thy
               cheekes
               wet
               ,
               at
               least
               thy
               heart
               heavy
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               thy
               great
               offences
               :
               downe
               on
               thy
               knees
               in
               thy
               Closet
               ;
               make
               thy
               confession
               of
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               sigh
               for
               them
               ,
               mourne
               for
               them
               ,
               labour
               to
               weepe
               for
               them
               ,
               afflict
               thy
               soule
               with
               great
               sorrow
               and
               remorse
               :
               then
               cry
               for
               pardon
               and
               remission
               :
               as
               the
               thiefe
               begs
               at
               the
               barre
               for
               mercie
               ,
               so
               doe
               thou
               for
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               through
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               and
               put
               upon
               thy selfe
               
               a
               firme
               resolution
               ,
               and
               stedfast
               purpose
               to
               goe
               on
               no
               more
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               wickednesse
               ,
               to
               practise
               grosse
               sinnes
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               no
               more
               to
               allow
               any
               sinne
               that
               thou
               knowest
               to
               be
               a
               sinne
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               never
               so
               small
               .
            
             
               Doe
               thus
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               and
               then
               you
               may
               and
               will
               ,
               (
               it
               will
               follow
               almost
               of
               it selfe
               )
               rest
               on
               Christ
               for
               salvation
               .
               Hee
               that
               so
               seeth
               his
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               unfeignedly
               to
               lament
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               himselfe
               before
               God
               ,
               (
               if
               hee
               apprehend
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               )
               he
               cannot
               for
               his
               life
               but
               come
               on
               amaine
               ,
               and
               throw
               himselfe
               downe
               before
               Christ
               ,
               to
               imbrace
               ,
               and
               receive
               ,
               and
               entertaine
               him
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               his
               Bosome
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               man
               cannot
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               when
               hee
               seeth
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               resolve
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               determine
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               take
               paines
               ,
               and
               use
               industrie
               for
               the
               overcomming
               of
               all
               sinne
               :
               and
               by
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christ
               he
               shall
               prosper
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               therefore
               set
               your selves
               aworke
               about
               this
               great
               businesse
               ,
               to
               get
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               :
               it
               is
               much
               more
               needfull
               then
               sleepe
               ,
               then
               meat
               ,
               then
               attyre
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               so
               requisite
               for
               thy
               welfare
               as
               these
               things
               .
               Scrape
               thou
               riches
               together
               in
               the
               same
               quantitie
               that
               Solomon
               did
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               times
               more
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               
                 see
                 Death
              
               once
               within
               a
               hundred
               ,
               or
               halfe
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               .
               Get
               wisedome
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               
                 see
                 Death
              
               after
               a
               few
               yeares
               .
               Take
               pleasure
               with
               as
               much
               greedinesse
               as
               he
               did
               once
               ,
               when
               he
               forgate
               himselfe
               for
               a
               space
               ,
               yet
               thou
               shalt
               
                 see
                 death
              
               .
               These
               things
               that
               the
               foolish
               world
               hunts
               after
               with
               so
               much
               earnestnesse
               of
               desire
               ,
               will
               not
               secure
               thee
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 feares
                 ,
                 Death
              
               ,
               as
               Iob
               calleth
               it
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               once
               get
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               new
               obedience
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               obtained
               that
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               riches
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               learning
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               seemeth
               desireable
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               will
               not
               helpe
               their
               possessors
               to
               .
            
             
               What
               will
               you
               doe
               ?
               (
               brethren
               )
               Grovell
               still
               on
               the
               earth
               ?
               and
               still
               be
               mad
               after
               backe
               and
               belly
               ?
               Or
               will
               you
               now
               begin
               to
               thinke
               ,
               I
               must
               die
               ,
               I
               must
               shake
               hands
               with
               that
               dismall
               enemie
               ,
               pale-faced
               Death
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               strike
               terrour
               into
               the
               strongest
               heart
               ,
               and
               amazement
               into
               the
               stoutest
               soule
               that
               is
               not
               well
               confirmed
               :
               and
               if
               this
               Death
               find
               mee
               destitute
               of
               true
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               ,
               it
               will
               seize
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               dragge
               me
               before
               the
               Judgement
               seat
               of
               God
               ,
               where
               I
               shall
               bee
               Henced
               away
               with
               a
               malediction
               and
               curse
               ,
               and
               be
               forced
               to
               take
               my
               place
               with
               the
               Divell
               and
               his
               Angels
               in
               unquenchable
               flames
               ?
               Oh
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               then
               to
               secure
               my selfe
               from
               the
               great
               ,
               from
               the
               strong
               ,
               arme
               of
               death
               ?
               I
               will
               repent
               ,
               now
               I
               will
               begin
               ,
               Lord
               draw
               mee
               ,
               helpe
               me
               that
               I
               may
               doe
               it
               .
               I
               will
               beleeve
               now
               ;
               Lord
               doe
               thou
               
               worke
               Faith
               that
               requirest
               it
               .
               I
               will
               obey
               ,
               Lord
               inable
               me
               to
               performe
               such
               needfull
               duties
               as
               thou
               commandest
               me
               .
               Shall
               this
               be
               your
               practice
               when
               you
               come
               home
               ?
               Will
               you
               thus
               studie
               to
               practise
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ?
               and
               studie
               to
               cry
               and
               call
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               use
               all
               your
               indeavour
               ?
               Or
               what
               will
               you
               doe
               ?
               will
               you
               be
               as
               idle
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               as
               negligent
               and
               slothfull
               in
               making
               after
               these
               graces
               as
               before
               ?
               Will
               you
               be
               as
               greedy
               of
               the
               transitorie
               vanities
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               in
               former
               times
               ?
               Oh
               abuse
               not
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               If
               thou
               goe
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               without
               a
               full
               purpose
               to
               apply
               thy selfe
               from
               hence
               forward
               ,
               either
               to
               begin
               ,
               or
               to
               proceed
               in
               the
               practise
               of
               the
               
                 saying
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Cursed
               bee
               thou
               in
               thy
               hearing
               ,
               cursed
               be
               that
               houre
               that
               thou
               hast
               spent
               ,
               and
               cursed
               be
               thy
               misbestowed
               labour
               thou
               dissembling
               hypocrite
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               labour
               to
               practise
               this
               of
               Christ
               ,
               namely
               to
               
                 keepe
                 his
                 sayings
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               to
               repent
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               to
               obey
               ,
               blessed
               art
               thou
               in
               thy
               hearing
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               doing
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               obedience
               ,
               happy
               is
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               that
               concurre
               together
               to
               draw
               thee
               to
               so
               needfull
               a
               worke
               .
            
             
               I
               pray
               
                 (
                 Brethren
              
               )
               set
               not
               your
               labour
               upon
               gold
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               money
               ,
               and
               trash
               ,
               not
               upon
               the
               pleasures
               and
               delights
               ,
               and
               contentments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               on
               any
               other
               thing
               ;
               but
               mainly
               and
               principally
               above
               all
               things
               let
               your
               chiefe
               care
               bee
               for
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 Obedience
                 .
              
               If
               you
               strive
               for
               these
               things
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               heartily
               ,
               and
               constantly
               ,
               as
               sure
               as
               the
               Lord
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hee
               will
               bestow
               them
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               ,
               the
               benefit
               of
               benefits
               ,
               
                 Freedome
                 from
                 Death
              
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               shall
               speake
               comfort
               to
               those
               few
               that
               are
               in
               the
               
               world
               ,
               that
               
                 keepe
                 these
                 sayings
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               Let
               them
               bee
               of
               good
               comfort
               :
               if
               their
               capitall
               enemie
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 feares
              
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Afflictions
               be
               held
               from
               a
               possibility
               of
               doing
               them
               harme
               ,
               nothing
               can
               harmethem
               .
               Hee
               that
               Death
               cannot
               hurt
               ,
               paine
               cannot
               hurt
               ,
               povertie
               and
               disgrace
               cannot
               hurt
               ,
               nothing
               can
               hurt
               him
               .
               You
               know
               if
               the
               King
               of
               an
               Armie
               be
               reconciled
               to
               a
               place
               ,
               hee
               will
               keepe
               his
               Souldiers
               from
               spoyling
               ,
               and
               burning
               ,
               and
               destroying
               that
               place
               .
               If
               Death
               be
               put
               out
               of
               power
               to
               doe
               thee
               hurt
               ,
               and
               God
               bee
               reconciled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               because
               thou
               
                 keepest
                 the
                 saying
              
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nothing
               can
               hurt
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               the
               happiest
               man
               under
               the
               Sunne
               .
               Why
               should
               the
               poore
               ,
               sad
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               grieved
               ,
               mourning
               ,
               lamenting
               Saints
               of
               God
               envie
               them
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               and
               jolly
               ,
               and
               merry
               worldlings
               ,
               any
               of
               their
               pleasures
               and
               profits
               ?
               any
               of
               those
               things
               wherewith
               they
               like
               Idiots
               make
               themselves
               laugh
               at
               ?
               What
               ?
               hath
               not
               God
               given
               thee
               better
               things
               then
               hee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               murmure
               and
               whine
               ,
               and
               weepe
               for
               want
               of
               them
               ?
               art
               thou
               still
               complaining
               for
               want
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               Remember
               what
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 low
                 degree
              
               
               (
               that
               is
               abased
               and
               despised
               in
               the
               world
               )
               
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 great
                 boasting
                 ,
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Exaltation
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               Christ
               writing
               his
               sayings
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               inclining
               them
               through
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               powerful
               worke
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               to
               repent
               and
               beleeve
               ,
               hath
               freed
               them
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               interessed
               them
               into
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               that
               blisse
               that
               no
               tongue
               can
               expresse
               ,
               nor
               no
               heart
               conceive
               .
               This
               is
               thy
               happinesse
               :
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               for
               these
               cannot
               deliver
               the
               owner
               from
               the
               hurt
               of
               Death
               naturall
               ,
               nor
               from
               the
               danger
               of
               Death
               eternall
               .
               But
               to
               have
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               :
               this
               is
               riches
               and
               exaltation
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               them
               shall
               not
               alone
               escape
               the
               Dungeon
               of
               eternall
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               bee
               advanced
               to
               the
               Palace
               of
               everlasting
               felicitie
               .
               The
               Saint
               is
               the
               happy
               man
               :
               the
               penitent
               beleever
               ,
               and
               true
               practiser
               of
               Christian
               obedience
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               sole
               and
               only
               happy
               man
               under
               the
               Sunne
               :
               for
               whatsoever
               storme
               hee
               suffereth
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               hee
               shall
               certainly
               escape
               Death
               ,
               and
               obtaine
               Glory
               .
               Blesse
               God
               ,
               and
               blesse
               thy selfe
               in
               God
               ,
               magnifie
               him
               ,
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               ,
               take
               comfort
               in
               thy
               lot
               and
               portion
               ;
               Death
               that
               devoureth
               Kings
               ,
               that
               destroyeth
               Emperours
               ,
               that
               conquers
               Captaines
               ,
               and
               men
               of
               valour
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               approach
               thee
               for
               thy
               hurt
               ,
               for
               thou
               
                 keepest
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Rejoyce
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               this
               ,
               magnifie
               him
               that
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               account
               thy selfe
               happy
               that
               thou
               hast
               received
               from
               him
               so
               excellent
               a
               gift
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               in
               some
               measure
               inabled
               to
               
                 keepe
                 his
                 saying
              
               .
            
             
               Yea
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               so
               (
               may
               some
               Christian
               heart
               object
               )
               then
               I
               
               should
               esteeme
               my selfe
               the
               happiest
               man
               alive
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               where
               is
               this
               Repentance
               you
               describe
               ?
               where
               is
               this
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               in
               mee
               ,
               that
               still
               ,
               still
               ,
               find
               my selfe
               captive
               and
               thrall
               to
               passion
               ,
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               lust
               ,
               and
               divers
               corruptions
               ?
               Where
               is
               I
               say
               that
               Repentance
               ,
               when
               I
               find
               so
               much
               sinne
               ?
               Where
               is
               that
               Faith
               ,
               when
               I
               find
               so
               much
               wavering
               and
               quaking
               ,
               so
               much
               aptnesse
               to
               distrust
               ,
               and
               almost
               to
               dispaire
               ?
            
             
               Where
               is
               it
               ?
               It
               may
               bee
               in
               thy
               heart
               for
               all
               thy
               complaining
               ,
               
               and
               thou
               maiest
               have
               it
               for
               all
               these
               exclaymings
               against
               thy selfe
               .
               Tell
               mee
               ,
               when
               thou
               findest
               those
               corruptions
               whereof
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               thou
               speakest
               against
               thy selfe
               ,
               Dost
               thou
               allow
               them
               or
               not
               ?
               dost
               thou
               confesse
               them
               ,
               and
               lament
               them
               or
               not
               ?
               I
               confesse
               them
               indeed
               ,
               but
               with
               such
               a
               small
               deale
               of
               sorrow
               .
               Is
               it
               such
               a
               sorrow
               as
               drawes
               thee
               to
               God
               ?
               and
               drives
               thee
               out
               of
               thy selfe
               ?
               such
               as
               makes
               thee
               to
               fall
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               judge
               thy selfe
               worthy
               to
               be
               damned
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               his
               Justice
               ?
               Is
               it
               such
               a
               sorrow
               as
               makes
               thee
               confesse
               ,
               and
               then
               purpose
               amendment
               ?
               Such
               as
               makes
               thee
               cry
               to
               him
               for
               power
               and
               strength
               ?
               such
               as
               makes
               thee
               rest
               on
               him
               for
               abilitie
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               determine
               still
               ,
               still
               to
               
               amend
               that
               that
               still
               troubleth
               thee
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               still
               continue
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               lusts
               of
               thy
               flesh
               by
               the
               spirituall
               weapons
               that
               God
               hath
               ordained
               for
               thee
               ?
               I
               say
               to
               thee
               ,
               thy
               Repentance
               ,
               thy
               Faith
               ,
               thy
               
                 New
                 Obedience
              
               may
               be
               true
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               weake
               .
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               shaking
               Palsey
               hand
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               hand
               .
               A
               sicke
               weake
               man
               that
               lies
               crying
               oh
               ,
               oh
               ,
               that
               can
               scarse
               turne
               himselfe
               betweene
               the
               sheetes
               ,
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               living
               man.
               A
               poore
               child
               that
               is
               new
               borne
               ,
               and
               hath
               nothing
               that
               discovereth
               reason
               almost
               ,
               but
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               poore
               child
               is
               a
               reasonable
               creature
               .
               Faith
               beginneth
               with
               weake
               apprehensions
               ,
               and
               faint
               leanings
               on
               Christ.
               Deepe
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               other
               parts
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               may
               begin
               many
               times
               with
               little
               .
               And
               amendment
               of
               life
               begins
               sometimes
               at
               a
               low
               foundation
               ,
               at
               small
               sinnes
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               true
               ,
               and
               sincere
               ,
               and
               constant
               :
               if
               thou
               goe
               on
               and
               continue
               in
               a
               course
               of
               daily
               renewing
               thy
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               striving
               by
               Gods
               meanes
               to
               get
               the
               increase
               of
               these
               graces
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               upright
               and
               sincere
               in
               them
               :
               thou
               art
               blessed
               in
               them
               notwithstanding
               thy
               weaknesse
               :
               take
               comfort
               in
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               be
               thankfull
               for
               it
               :
               God
               will
               give
               more
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               way
               to
               get
               more
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               comfort
               in
               a
               good
               measure
               in
               what
               thou
               hast
               :
               and
               the
               way
               to
               take
               comfort
               ,
               is
               to
               labour
               to
               increase
               these
               graces
               .
            
             
               Let
               not
               the
               weake
               ,
               troubled
               ,
               feebled
               Christian
               bee
               troubled
               in
               minde
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               no
               grace
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               but
               a
               little
               :
               as
               if
               hee
               did
               not
               at
               all
               keepe
               Christs
               sayings
               ,
               because
               hee
               keepeth
               them
               but
               a
               little
               .
               Hee
               is
               a
               scholler
               in
               the
               Schoole
               that
               beginneth
               at
               Christ-Crosse-row
               (
               as
               wee
               call
               it
               .
               )
               And
               hee
               is
               entred
               into
               the
               Colledge
               ,
               that
               beginneth
               but
               in
               a
               low
               booke
               ,
               with
               the
               first
               rudiments
               of
               Logicke
               .
               And
               hee
               is
               a
               member
               of
               the
               Familie
               that
               began
               to
               bee
               an
               Apprentise
               but
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               comes
               not
               to
               a
               deepe
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Art
               and
               Mysterie
               ,
               but
               is
               glad
               to
               doe
               sorrie
               worke
               .
            
             
               Beleeve
               it
               (
               brethren
               )
               there
               may
               bee
               great
               conceits
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               obeying
               ,
               that
               may
               make
               a
               man
               good
               in
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               be
               altogether
               false
               .
               There
               may
               be
               a
               small
               measure
               of
               Repentance
               ;
               but
               if
               one
               bee
               humbled
               in
               the
               smalnesse
               of
               that
               measure
               ,
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               pray
               ,
               and
               begge
               for
               the
               increase
               of
               that
               measure
               ,
               and
               take
               paines
               to
               edifie
               himselfe
               in
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               God
               :
               then
               it
               is
               true
               and
               upright
               ,
               and
               shall
               save
               him
               .
               Therefore
               Rejoyce
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               with
               the
               
                 Covenant
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               with
               that
               of
               Workes
               .
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Workes
               ,
               the
               Law
               required
               perfection
               of
               Obedience
               to
               all
               the
               things
               prescribed
               :
               a
               man
               must
               not
               only
               love
               God
               ,
               but
               love
               God
               perfectly
               .
               But
               the
               Gospell
               satisfieth
               it selfe
               with
               accepting
               truth
               of
               endeavour
               to
               the
               thing
               required
               .
               If
               there
               bee
               Repentance
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               not
               in
               the
               full
               
               perfection
               :
               if
               thou
               beleeve
               ,
               though
               not
               with
               the
               fullest
               measure
               of
               beleeving
               :
               If
               thou
               Obey
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               the
               highest
               degree
               of
               obedience
               :
               this
               Gospell
               ,
               this
               sweet
               ,
               this
               favourable
               gracious
               Doctrine
               giveth
               thee
               consolation
               enough
               .
               Goe
               home
               therefore
               comforted
               in
               the
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               proceed
               :
               and
               know
               that
               thou
               shalt
               enjoy
               that
               which
               Christ
               hath
               promised
               ,
               freedome
               from
               damnation
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 never
                 see
                 Death
              
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               YOUNG
               MANS
               LIBERTIE
               AND
               LIMITS
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GODS
               IVDGEMENT
               ON
               MANS
               CARIAGE
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 8.
                 21.
                 
              
               For
               the
               imaginations
               of
               mans
               heart
               are
               evill
               from
               his
               youth
               .
            
             
               
                 DAN
                 .
                 7.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               Iudgement
               was
               set
               ,
               and
               the
               Bookes
               were
               opened
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               YOVNG
               MANS
               LIBERTIE
               AND
               LIMITS
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GODS
               IVDGEMENT
               ON
               MANS
               CARRIAGE
               .
               SERMON
               XVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 ECCLESIASTES
                 11.
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Rejoyce
                   ,
                   oh
                   young
                   man
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   let
                   thy
                   heart
                   cheare
                   thee
                   in
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   thy
                   youth
                   ,
                   and
                   walke
                   in
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   thine
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   thine
                   eyes
                   :
                   but
                   know
                   thou
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   God
                   will
                   bring
                   thee
                   into
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
              
            
             
               SOlomon
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               this
               Chapter
               is
               
               exhorting
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               to
               true
               Religion
               :
               and
               the
               better
               to
               mould
               and
               frame
               them
               to
               the
               same
               :
               hee
               mindeth
               them
               of
               Death
               and
               Iudgement
               :
               without
               which
               there
               cannot
               be
               planted
               in
               us
               a
               right
               care
               and
               feare
               of
               God.
               From
               the
               seventh
               verse
               to
               the
               latter
               end
               ,
               hee
               hath
               to
               doe
               with
               two
               sorts
               of
               men
               .
               First
               with
               those
               that
               were
               glued
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               delights
               and
               pleasures
               there
               of
               :
               and
               he
               bringeth
               them
               in
               ,
               speaking
               thus
               ;
               
                 Truly
                 the
                 light
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 pleasant
                 thing
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 Sunne
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               7.
               
               By
               light
               there
               wee
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               shining
               on
               us
               ,
               while
               wee
               enjoy
               this
               mortall
               life
               .
               This
               many
               men
               suppose
               to
               be
               a
               very
               pleasant
               thing
               ,
               and
               they
               over-much
               content
               themselves
               in
               the
               same
               .
               These
               Solomon
               verse
               8.
               refuteth
               by
               three
               Arguments
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 though
                 a
                 man
                 live
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 him
                 remember
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               time
               of
               Death
               will
               come
               :
               a
               time
               when
               our
               Sunne
               will
               set
               ,
               and
               our
               light
               will
               turne
               to
               darknesse
               ;
               though
               wee
               
               live
               never
               so
               long
               ,
               never
               so
               sweetly
               ,
               never
               so
               pleasantly
               ,
               though
               we
               enjoy
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               yet
               wee
               should
               carefully
               remember
               that
               darknesse
               abideth
               us
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 those
                 dayes
                 are
                 many
                 .
              
               His
               Argument
               is
               thus
               much
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               consider
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               though
               he
               live
               many
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               dayes
               and
               yeares
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               cannot
               be
               compared
               with
               the
               daies
               and
               yeares
               of
               his
               Death
               :
               a
               man
               is
               many
               more
               yeares
               under
               the
               ground
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               then
               above
               ground
               walking
               on
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ;
                 All
                 that
                 commeth
                 is
                 vanitie
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               may
               enjoy
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               makes
               his
               heart
               lightsome
               :
               yet
               
                 all
                 this
                 is
                 vanity
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               full
               contentment
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               an
               emptinesse
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               knowes
               how
               soone
               hee
               may
               bee
               bereaved
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               words
               we
               have
               read
               :
               Solomon
               hath
               to
               deale
               with
               the
               young
               man
               :
               and
               he
               is
               altogether
               given
               to
               jollitie
               and
               merriment
               ,
               hee
               forgetteth
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               dayes
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               his
               latter
               end
               .
               Well
               ,
               Solomon
               giveth
               him
               the
               bridle
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               suffereth
               him
               to
               follow
               his
               owne
               way
               by
               an
               Ironicall
               concession
               ,
               or
               figurative
               speech
               :
               declaring
               not
               what
               young
               men
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               what
               their
               course
               is
               ,
               and
               what
               commonly
               they
               doe
               .
               
                 Rejoyce
                 oh
                 young
                 man
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 thy
                 heart
                 cheare
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 and
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 thine
                 eyes
                 :
                 but
                 know
                 this
              
               (
               there
               is
               the
               cooling-card
               )
               
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               we
               will
               consider
               two
               parts
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               young
               men
               doe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Medicine
               of
               God
               to
               heale
               young
               men
               of
               their
               default
               .
            
             
               That
               that
               young
               men
               doe
               is
               this
               ;
               They
               give
               over
               themselves
               
               to
               an
               inordinate
               carnall
               joy
               .
               Thi●…
               Joy
               is
               set
               out
               from
               the
               time
               of
               it
               :
               
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 youth
              
               .
               From
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               their
               
                 hearts
                 cheare
                 them
              
               .
               From
               the
               kindes
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Medicine
               with
               which
               Solomon
               would
               heale
               young
               men
               of
               this
               inordinate
               carnall
               Joy
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               Know
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               that
               
               
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 into
                 Iudgement
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               most
               divine
               and
               infallible
               truth
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               should
               know
               and
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               sinnes
               they
               commit
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
               without
               repentance
               ,
               they
               must
               undergoe
               the
               dreadfull
               Iudgement
               of
               God
               because
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Thus
               (
               as
               briefly
               as
               I
               can
               )
               I
               have
               opened
               the
               words
               unto
               you
               .
               Though
               I
               might
               insist
               on
               many
               doctrines
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               handle
               these
               two
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               shall
               be
               that
               which
               ariseth
               from
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               
               Text
               ;
               what
               young
               men
               doe
               ;
               what
               their
               fault
               is
               .
               For
               (
               as
               I
               said
               )
               it
               is
               an
               Ironnicall
               concession
               ,
               not
               declaring
               what
               young
               men
               should
               doe
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               doe
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               is
               thus
               much
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               sinne
               of
               young
               men
               to
               rejoyce
               inordinatly
               ,
               and
               carnally
               ,
               
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
               to
               walke
               after
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             
               Wee
               reade
               concerning
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 marrying
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 in
                 mariage
                 :
              
               altogether
               sottish
               and
               sensuall
               ,
               till
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               came
               in
               the
               flood
               and
               swept
               them
               away
               .
               Now
               lest
               any
               should
               suppose
               that
               this
               were
               the
               fault
               of
               old
               age
               only
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               sheweth
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 flesh
                 had
                 corrupted
                 their
              
               
               
                 way
                 before
                 God
              
               ,
               Gen.
               6.
               11.
               
            
             
               Isa.
               22.
               14.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 wee
                 shall
                 die
                 .
              
               It
               is
               
               thought
               by
               learned
               Divines
               ,
               that
               this
               speech
               was
               not
               so
               much
               the
               language
               of
               Age
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               youth
               in
               Israel
               .
            
             
               Hence
               Solomon
               giveth
               a
               caveate
               to
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               Eccles.
               12.
               1.
               to
               bridle
               and
               restraine
               him
               from
               his
               jollitie
               and
               carnall
               mirth
               .
               
                 Remember
                 now
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 evill
              
               
               
                 day
                 come
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 yeares
                 draw
                 nigh
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               2.
               22.
               instructeth
               
                 Timothy
                 to
                 flie
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 youth
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               carnall
               pleasures
               and
               pastimes
               ,
               in
               voluptuousnesse
               and
               sensualitie
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               And
               
               Tit.
               2.
               6.
               
               
                 Exhort
                 young
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 sober
                 minded
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               
               they
               leave
               this
               drunkennesse
               of
               understanding
               ,
               in
               being
               overcome
               with
               sensuall
               carnall
               objects
               and
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               Iob
               (
               in
               the
               first
               Chapter
               of
               that
               booke
               )
               when
               the
               young
               people
               ,
               
               his
               Sonnes
               and
               Daughters
               met
               together
               to
               feast
               ,
               hee
               was
               afraid
               lest
               they
               should
               be
               misguided
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               therefore
               the
               holy
               man
               in
               a
               godly
               care
               and
               thoughtfulnesse
               for
               their
               welfare
               ,
               sacrificed
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               make
               attonement
               for
               their
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               a
               little
               consider
               the
               reasons
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               young
               men
               should
               be
               so
               much
               misguided
               in
               their
               youth
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               cause
               is
               ,
               naturall
               corruption
               that
               they
               have
               drawne
               by
               
               propagation
               from
               their
               Parents
               .
               A
               spirituall
               leprosie
               ,
               and
               maladie
               ,
               and
               disease
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               prevaileth
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               against
               age
               by
               covetousnesse
               ,
               so
               it
               getteth
               ground
               of
               youth
               by
               sensuallity
               and
               voluptuousnesse
               .
               This
               dams
               up
               the
               eare
               against
               reproofe
               :
               this
               hardens
               the
               heart
               against
               instruction
               :
               and
               makes
               many
               young
               men
               the
               souldiers
               of
               Sathan
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               second
               place
               .
               Men
               in
               their
               youth
               forget
               the
               day
               
               of
               their
               reckoning
               and
               judgement
               :
               they
               are
               not
               mindfull
               of
               their
               latter
               end
               .
               Deut.
               32.
               22.
               
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 .
              
               This
               Precept
               is
               neglected
               both
               by
               youth
               and
               age
               :
               but
               especially
               by
               those
               of
               younger
               
               yeares
               .
               For
               they
               feele
               their
               bloud
               runne
               warme
               in
               their
               veynes
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               full
               of
               spirits
               and
               vigour
               ,
               therefore
               they
               suppose
               that
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               is
               farre
               off
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               third
               place
               .
               Young
               men
               are
               not
               broken
               by
               afflictions
               :
               
               the
               fallow
               ground
               is
               not
               poughed
               up
               by
               the
               pressures
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               which
               through
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               are
               great
               meanes
               to
               tame
               nature
               ,
               and
               to
               subdue
               the
               pride
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               it
               to
               a
               right
               frame
               and
               temper
               .
               
                 Before
                 I
                 was
                 afflicted
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 I
                 went
                 astray
              
               .
               And
               Ephraim
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               Ier.
               32.
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 as
                 a
                 Bullocke
                 accustomed
                 to
                 the
                 yoke
                 ,
                 thou
                 chastisest
                 mee
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 chastised
                 ;
                 I
                 was
              
               
               
                 ashamed
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 bore
                 the
                 reproach
                 of
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               But
               young
               men
               are
               free
               from
               aches
               ,
               and
               paines
               ,
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               much
               more
               then
               old
               age
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               are
               more
               licentious
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               young
               men
               want
               true
               joy
               in
               God
               :
               therefore
               they
               betake
               
               themselves
               to
               carnall
               joy
               .
               For
               sure
               it
               is
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               live
               without
               joy
               and
               contentment
               :
               if
               hee
               have
               it
               not
               
                 from
                 the
                 Wells
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ,
               hee
               will
               drinke
               it
               out
               of
               watery
               and
               slimie
               places
               .
               Now
               because
               men
               in
               their
               youth
               cannot
               take
               in
               the
               spirituall
               joy
               of
               that
               cleare
               fountaine
               ,
               therefore
               they
               drinke
               in
               the
               muddy
               waters
               of
               carnall
               joy
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               this
               point
               is
               in
               the
               first
               place
               an
               Admonition
               to
               all
               young
               men
               ,
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               maladies
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               diseases
               
               in
               themselves
               .
               The
               first
               degree
               of
               our
               healing
               ,
               is
               to
               see
               that
               we
               are
               sicke
               :
               and
               till
               then
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Physitian
               of
               our
               soules
               hath
               no
               commission
               to
               doe
               us
               good
               .
            
             
               Let
               young
               men
               observe
               in
               themselves
               ,
               first
               their
               carnall
               joy
               ▪
               Solomon
               here
               sheweth
               that
               they
               rejoyce
               inordinatly
               .
            
             
               This
               may
               appeare
               to
               them
               first
               ;
               because
               they
               rejoyce
               not
               where
               they
               ought
               :
               they
               solace
               not
               themselves
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               joy
               ,
               nor
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               whom
               is
               the
               spring
               of
               Joy
               ;
               nor
               in
               the
               sacred
               Word
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               the
               Cisterne
               of
               Joy.
               Even
               as
               a
               bone
               when
               it
               is
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
               out
               of
               its
               place
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               disordered
               bone
               ;
               so
               the
               affections
               when
               they
               are
               misplaced
               ,
               are
               disordered
               :
               and
               then
               our
               Joy
               ,
               and
               any
               other
               affection
               are
               misplaced
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               set
               upon
               God
               and
               Christ.
               Now
               if
               young
               men
               would
               deale
               uprightly
               with
               themselves
               ,
               they
               should
               perceive
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               their
               jollity
               and
               merriment
               ,
               they
               never
               thinke
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               dreame
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               serious
               apprehension
               of
               God
               Almighty
               ,
               would
               quench
               their
               joy
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               altogether
               put
               out
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               carnalnesse
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               young
               men
               appeareth
               ,
               
               because
               they
               rejoyce
               where
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               in
               riot
               ,
               in
               drunkennesse
               ,
               in
               surfeiting
               ,
               in
               voluptuousnesse
               ,
               many
               times
               in
               obscenity
               of
               words
               and
               phrases
               ,
               in
               making
               jeasts
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               deriding
               their
               superiours
               behind
               their
               backes
               .
               As
               Solomon
               saith
               of
               
               
                 laughter
                 thou
                 art
                 madde
              
               ;
               so
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               this
               merriment
               ,
               it
               is
               madde
               merriment
               :
               hee
               is
               a
               madde
               man
               that
               rejoyceth
               in
               that
               for
               which
               ,
               except
               he
               betake
               himselfe
               to
               serious
               and
               bitter
               mourning
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               inordinatnesse
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               young
               men
               may
               
               appeare
               in
               this
               ,
               because
               they
               rejoyce
               excessively
               in
               lawfull
               things
               :
               for
               any
               joy
               when
               it
               is
               inordinate
               and
               excessive
               ,
               it
               is
               carnall
               .
               It
               is
               lawfull
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               recreations
               :
               a
               
                 whetting
                 is
                 no
                 letting
              
               (
               as
               the
               Proverbe
               goeth
               .
               )
               But
               for
               a
               man
               to
               let
               out
               himselfe
               to
               the
               hinderance
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               disturbance
               of
               his
               duty
               to
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               It
               is
               lawfull
               to
               delight
               in
               the
               blessings
               ,
               and
               comforts
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hee
               affordeth
               us
               :
               wee
               reade
               of
               the
               Joy
               of
               harvest
               in
               Isa.
               9.
               
               But
               for
               a
               man
               to
               delight
               in
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               ,
               more
               then
               in
               the
               giver
               ,
               it
               is
               unlawfull
               .
               Now
               if
               young
               men
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               they
               shall
               find
               their
               hearts
               mount
               not
               up
               to
               God
               in
               their
               joy
               and
               jollity
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               excessive
               in
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               altogether
               cold
               ,
               without
               joy
               of
               the
               Creatour
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               carnalnesse
               of
               the
               Joy
               of
               young
               men
               may
               well
               
               appeare
               in
               this
               :
               because
               they
               terminate
               ,
               and
               conclude
               not
               their
               joy
               in
               God.
               This
               followeth
               on
               the
               former
               :
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               what
               beginneth
               not
               in
               God
               ,
               should
               end
               in
               God.
               Now
               when
               Joy
               beginneth
               in
               sinne
               ,
               it
               cannot
               end
               in
               God
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Divell
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               young
               men
               take
               notice
               of
               themselves
               ,
               how
               they
               
               
                 walke
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 hearts
              
               .
               The
               heart
               that
               sayes
               ;
               Come
               ,
               put
               away
               pensive
               thoughts
               :
               trouble
               not
               your selfe
               about
               the
               day
               of
               reckoning
               and
               Judgement
               :
               enjoy
               the
               time
               present
               :
               what
               need
               this
               strictnesse
               of
               conversation
               :
               zeale
               is
               but
               rashnesse
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               take
               thy
               fill
               of
               pleasures
               :
               thou
               hast
               goods
               laid
               up
               for
               many
               yeares
               .
               Thus
               they
               judge
               ,
               and
               thus
               they
               walke
               after
               their
               carnall
               heart
               .
               This
               heart
               is
               as
               no
               heart
               :
               as
               wee
               reade
               of
               Ephraim
               in
               Hosea
               
               7.
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 a
                 silly
                 dove
                 that
                 had
                 no
                 heart
                 :
              
               Certainly
               the
               heart
               that
               doth
               not
               guide
               men
               in
               the
               right
               way
               ,
               and
               direct
               men
               to
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               heart
               .
               For
               as
               the
               eye
               that
               will
               not
               lead
               us
               in
               the
               right
               way
               :
               that
               performes
               not
               its
               office
               ,
               is
               no
               eye
               :
               so
               the
               heart
               that
               leadeth
               not
               men
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               goodnesse
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               the
               heart
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               no
               heart
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               third
               place
               .
               Let
               young
               men
               take
               notice
               of
               themselves
               ,
               
               how
               they
               walke
               after
               
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               they
               stand
               gazing
               on
               things
               temporall
               ,
               and
               neglect
               things
               eternall
               :
               they
               see
               a
               beautie
               and
               lustre
               in
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               perceive
               no
               glory
               and
               brightnesse
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               precious
               ordinances
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               if
               we
               follow
               our
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               our
               owne
               eyes
               it
               will
               be
               thus
               .
               We
               should
               rather
               labour
               with
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 covenant
              
               
               
                 with
                 our
                 eyes
              
               .
               Oh
               how
               few
               young
               men
               are
               there
               that
               make
               a
               
               bargaine
               and
               agreement
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               bee
               as
               open
               Casements
               to
               let
               sinne
               into
               the
               soule
               ?
               Oh
               how
               few
               young
               men
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               like
               Ieremy
               ,
               have
               their
               eyes
               as
               
                 fountaines
                 of
                 water
                 to
                 weepe
                 day
                 and
                 night
              
               for
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               people
               of
               
               God
               ?
               Oh
               how
               few
               young
               men
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               with
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 have
              
               
               
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 suffer
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               I
               beseech
               you
               take
               a
               survey
               of
               your selves
               in
               these
               things
               .
               These
               are
               the
               vices
               ,
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               deformities
               of
               young
               men
               :
               to
               be
               seene
               and
               lamented
               by
               all
               those
               that
               hope
               to
               dwell
               in
               Gods
               holy
               Hill.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               use
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               is
               for
               exhortation
               to
               young
               men
               :
               
               they
               should
               labour
               to
               be
               reformed
               in
               their
               affections
               and
               hearts
               .
               And
               away
               ,
               away
               with
               this
               carnall
               joy
               :
               wee
               ought
               to
               cast
               it
               out
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               Carnall
               Joy
               :
               will
               you
               know
               what
               the
               event
               of
               it
               will
               bee
               ?
               It
               will
               end
               in
               carnall
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               without
               repentance
               in
               hell
               it selfe
               .
               
                 Woe
                 unto
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               )
               
                 that
                 laugh
                 now
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
              
               
               
                 weepe
                 and
                 mourne
                 .
                 The
                 triumphing
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
              
               (
               saith
               Zophar
               in
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ;
                 though
                 his
              
               
               
                 excellencie
                 mount
                 upto
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 head
                 reach
                 unto
                 the
                 clouds
                 ;
                 yet
                 hee
                 shall
                 perish
                 as
                 his
                 owne
                 dung
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 have
                 seene
                 him
                 shall
                 say
                 where
                 is
                 hee
                 ?
                 Hee
                 shall
                 fall
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 dreame
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 found
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 hee
                 shall
                 bee
                 chased
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 vision
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               give
               you
               this
               only
               in
               precept
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               shew
               you
               how
               to
               reforme
               your selves
               in
               these
               vices
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               specifieth
               to
               beare
               sway
               in
               young
               men
               :
               let
               mee
               lay
               you
               downe
               these
               few
               directions
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               you
               must
               betake
               your selves
               to
               mourning
               for
               your
               sins
               ;
               
               as
               Saint
               Iames
               saith
               ,
               
                 Bee
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 and
                 weepe
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 laughter
                 bee
                 turned
                 into
                 heavinesse
                 .
              
               If
               we
               be
               not
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               not
               assurance
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               interested
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               time
               for
               us
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               wee
               should
               rather
               betake
               our selves
               to
               bitter
               mourning
               :
               for
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               is
               due
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               wee
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               it
               may
               fall
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               :
               Consider
               how
               vaine
               all
               things
               are
               in
               which
               
               youthfull
               persons
               rejoyce
               .
            
             
               If
               young
               men
               rejoyce
               in
               humane
               wisedome
               and
               understanding
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               .
               For
               first
               it
               is
               gotten
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
              
               :
               so
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 Eccl.
                 1.
                 13.
                 
                 I
                 gave
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 seeke
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 out
                 by
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 concerning
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 done
                 under
              
               
               
                 heaven
                 ,
                 this
                 sore
                 travell
                 hath
                 God
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 to
                 bee
                 exercised
                 therewith
                 .
              
               And
               (
               verse
               18.
               )
               
                 in
                 much
                 wisedome
                 is
                 much
                 griefe
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 increaseth
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 increaseth
                 sorrow
                 .
              
               God
               doth
               so
               punish
               the
               pride
               and
               boldnesse
               of
               the
               wit
               of
               men
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               fall
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               humane
               wisedome
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               vaine
               thing
               ,
               for
               
                 Eccles.
                 1.
                 15.
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 crooked
                 cannot
                 bee
                 made
                 straight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 wanting
                 cannot
                 bee
                 numbred
                 ,
              
               by
               humane
               wisedome
               .
               The
               meaning
               is
               this
               :
               that
               the
               naturall
               wisedome
               of
               man
               cannot
               supply
               the
               defects
               of
               nature
               which
               are
               innumerable
               :
               much
               lesse
               can
               it
               furnish
               the
               soule
               with
               grace
               or
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
                 Solomon
              
               though
               he
               
                 had
                 gotten
                 wisedome
                 and
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 experience
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 Hierusalem
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Behold
                 this
                 is
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               God
               will
               abolish
               this
               humane
               wisedome
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               19.
               
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 destroy
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 nothing
                 the
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 prudent
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 wise
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ?
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 disputer
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 Hath
                 not
                 God
                 made
                 foolish
                 the
                 wisedome
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ?
              
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               all
               your
               humane
               wisdome
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               goe
               downe
               to
               the
               Grave
               :
               it
               shall
               leave
               you
               when
               you
               die
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 worke
                 ,
                 nor
                 device
                 ,
              
               
               
                 nor
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 nor
                 wisdome
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 whither
                 thou
                 goest
                 ,
                 Eccles.
              
               9.
               10.
               
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               which
               young
               men
               oft
               rejoyce
               ,
               they
               are
               prudent
               and
               wise
               :
               And
               you
               see
               that
               this
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               if
               a
               young
               man
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               
               credit
               amongst
               men
               :
               this
               also
               is
               vaine
               .
               Solomon
               hath
               shewed
               it
               ,
               Eccles.
               2.
               16.
               
               Hee
               declareth
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               world
               will
               end
               in
               oblivion
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 wise
              
               ,
               
               
                 more
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 foole
                 for
                 ever
                 :
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 to
                 come
                 shall
                 bee
                 forgotten
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 dieth
                 the
                 wise
                 man
                 ?
                 as
                 the
                 foole
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               rejoyce
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               much
               glory
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               beleeve
               :
               so
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 44.
                 
                 How
                 can
                 you
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 since
              
               
               
                 you
                 seeke
                 honour
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 that
                 commeth
                 of
                 God
                 only
                 ?
              
               And
               it
               is
               noted
               to
               bee
               the
               reason
               why
               many
               of
               the
               
                 chiefe
                 Rulers
                 that
                 beleeved
                 on
                 Christ
                 did
                 not
                 confesse
                 him
              
               (
               without
               which
               
               faith
               cannot
               be
               unfeigned
               )
               
                 because
                 they
                 loved
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               John
               10.
               43.
               
            
             
               Nay
               further
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               sheweth
               us
               that
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               envie
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 5.
                 26.
                 
                 Bee
                 not
                 desirous
                 of
                 vaine-glory
                 ,
                 envying
                 one
                 another
                 .
              
               
               Envie
               is
               a
               vexing
               affection
               :
               this
               vaine-glory
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               envie
               :
               whereby
               we
               shall
               pine
               away
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               happinesse
               and
               welfare
               of
               our
               brethren
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               if
               young
               men
               delight
               in
               pleasures
               (
               which
               is
               the
               common
               
               course
               of
               youth
               )
               these
               also
               are
               vaine
               things
               .
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 heart
              
               (
               saith
               Solomon
               ,
               Eccles.
               2.
               2.
               )
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 now
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 thee
                 with
                 mirth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 enjoy
                 pleasure
                 :
                 and
                 behold
                 this
                 also
                 is
                 vanitie
                 .
              
               Kings
               that
               have
               had
               the
               greatest
               wisedome
               to
               invent
               them
               :
               and
               the
               greatest
               leasure
               to
               use
               them
               :
               yet
               they
               never
               found
               full
               contentment
               
               in
               the
               same
               .
               
                 I
                 made
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               he
               vers
               .
               4.
               )
               
                 great
                 workes
                 ,
                 I
                 builded
              
               
               
                 mee
                 houses
                 ,
                 I
                 planted
                 mee
                 vineyards
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 mee
                 gardens
                 and
                 orchards
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 trees
                 in
                 them
                 of
                 all
                 kinds
                 of
                 fruits
                 ,
                 I
                 made
                 me
                 pooles
                 of
                 water
                 ,
                 I
                 got
                 mee
                 servants
                 and
                 maidens
                 ;
                 also
                 I
                 had
                 great
                 possessions
                 of
                 great
                 and
                 small
                 cattell
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 before
                 mee
                 ;
                 I
                 got
                 mee
                 men-singers
                 ,
                 and
                 women-singers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 delights
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 as
                 musicall
                 instruments
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 .
              
               Here
               were
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Solomon
               .
               But
               (
               verse
               11.
               )
               Behold
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 I
                 looked
                 on
                 all
                 the
              
               
               
                 workes
                 that
                 my
                 hands
                 had
                 wrought
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 labour
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 laboured
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 all
                 was
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 profit
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
                 .
              
               The
               wise
               Solomon
               that
               had
               beene
               trying
               every
               creature
               ,
               whether
               it
               had
               any
               thing
               in
               it
               that
               might
               give
               him
               a
               true
               rellish
               ,
               profest
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               
                 no
                 profit
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
              
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ;
               these
               pleasures
               shall
               cease
               ,
               there
               shall
               bee
               an
               end
               of
               them
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 29.
                 
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 those
                 that
              
               
               
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 that
                 buy
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 possessed
                 not
                 :
                 they
                 that
                 use
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 as
                 not
                 abusing
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 fashion
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 passeth
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               in
               Luke
               8.
               14.
               sheweth
               that
               the
               
               pleasures
               of
               this
               life
               choake
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               bring
               forth
               gratefull
               fruit
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               young
               men
               delight
               in
               riches
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               estates
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               :
               this
               likewise
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               .
               
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               many
               times
               ,
               wealth
               is
               gotten
               by
               deceit
               ,
               and
               then
               God
               bloweth
               on
               it
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 5.
                 27.
                 
                 As
                 a
                 cage
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 birds
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 their
                 houses
                 full
                 of
                 deceit
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 become
                 great
                 and
                 waxen
                 rich
                 :
                 shall
                 not
              
               
               
                 I
                 visit
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 my
                 soule
                 be
                 avenged
                 on
                 such
                 people
                 as
                 this
                 ?
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               wealth
               is
               kept
               with
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 The
              
               
               
                 sleepe
                 of
                 the
                 labouring
                 man
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 whether
                 hee
                 eate
                 little
                 or
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 rich
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 sleepe
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wealth
               is
               lost
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               sorrow
               and
               vexation
               ,
               Rev.
               18.
               18.
               when
               the
               
                 smoake
                 of
                 Baby
                 lon
                 ascended
                 up
                 to
                 heaven
              
               ;
               
               Oh
               what
               lamentation
               there
               was
               !
               they
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 What
                 city
                 is
                 like
                 unto
                 this
                 great
                 city
                 ?
                 and
                 they
                 cast
                 dust
                 on
                 their
                 heads
                 ,
                 and
                 cryed
                 ,
                 weeping
                 and
                 wayling
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 Alas
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 city
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 made
                 rich
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 had
                 shippes
                 in
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 costlinesse
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 one
                 houre
                 is
                 shee
                 made
                 desolate
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               suppose
               further
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               get
               ,
               and
               keepe
               his
               wealth
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               these
               things
               are
               most
               uncertaine
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 16.
                 
                 Charge
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 rich
                 in
                 this
              
               
               
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 uncertaine
                 riches
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               these
               riches
               cannot
               preserve
               our
               life
               :
               so
               saith
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 .
                 12.
                 25.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 and
                 beware
                 of
                 Covetousnesse
                 ,
                 for
              
               
               
               
                 no
                 mans
                 life
                 is
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 that
                 hee
                 possesseth
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               .
               If
               young
               men
               rejoyce
               in
               friends
               and
               Allies
               :
               
               this
               also
               is
               a
               vaine
               thing
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 62.
                 9.
                 
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 low
                 degree
                 is
                 vanitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 of
              
               
               
                 high
                 degree
                 is
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 laid
                 in
                 the
                 ballance
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 lighter
                 then
                 vanitie
                 ,
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               no
               friend
               can
               deliver
               us
               from
               Death
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 49.
                 7
                 ,
                 8.
                 
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 by
                 any
                 meanes
                 redeeme
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 nor
                 give
                 to
                 God
                 a
                 ransome
                 for
              
               
               
                 him
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 their
                 soule
                 is
                 precious
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 ceaseth
                 for
                 ever
                 )
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 still
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 see
                 corruption
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               shewed
               severall
               things
               that
               young
               men
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               and
               have
               shewed
               likewise
               that
               their
               joy
               is
               founded
               upon
               vanity
               ,
               upon
               nothing
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               second
               meanes
               to
               heale
               young
               men
               of
               the
               inordinatenesse
               of
               their
               Joy
               ,
               to
               meditate
               with
               themselves
               how
               vaine
               and
               frivolous
               all
               things
               are
               that
               they
               delight
               in
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               meanes
               is
               ,
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
               seeke
               spirituall
               
               joy
               .
               The
               well-head
               of
               this
               Joy
               is
               God
               :
               whom
               the
               Scripture
               calleth
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 consolation
              
               .
               The
               instrument
               to
               convey
               this
               Joy
               ,
               is
               Faith
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 peace
                 with
                 God.
              
               
               The
               grounds
               of
               this
               Joy
               are
               twofold
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               good
               things
               exhibited
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               good
               things
               promised
               .
            
             
               The
               good
               things
               exhibited
               ;
               That
               God
               hath
               
                 written
                 our
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               spirituall
               joy
               to
               a
               true
               Christian
               ;
               Rejoyce
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 not
                 that
                 the
                 divels
                 are
                 fallen
                 before
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 your
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               other
               ground
               of
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               is
               the
               good
               
               things
               promised
               us
               .
               And
               those
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               two
               heads
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               made
               promises
               ,
               either
               in
               regard
               of
               evill
               things
               (
               as
               wee
               call
               them
               )
               of
               afflictions
               that
               befall
               us
               .
               Or
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               graces
               that
               are
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               evill
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               wee
               may
               rejoyce
               first
               ;
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               protection
               in
               affliction
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               Edification
               ,
               by
               affliction
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               deliverance
               from
               affliction
               .
               All
               in
               the
               best
               season
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               for
               the
               defects
               of
               grace
               in
               us
               (
               which
               indeed
               is
               a
               thing
               exceeding
               grievous
               to
               a
               true
               Christian.
               )
               Here
               wee
               may
               rejoyce
               .
               First
               ;
            
             
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               preserving
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               augmentation
               and
               growth
               in
               grace
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               promise
               of
               bringing
               the
               weastest
               grace
               to
               perfection
               .
            
             
               Here
               you
               have
               the
               well-head
               of
               Joy.
               Oh
               that
               young
               men
               would
               know
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               promises
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               leave
               this
               sinfull
               and
               sottish
               joy
               whereto
               
               they
               are
               so
               adicted
               .
               This
               is
               the
               meanes
               to
               bee
               rid
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               getting
               into
               their
               soules
               ,
               the
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               the
               true
               Joy
               of
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ;
               Young
               men
               should
               bee
               exhorted
               
               not
               to
               
                 walke
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 heart
              
               :
               which
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               that
               Solomon
               noteth
               as
               a
               fault
               in
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 heart
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Ieremy
                 )
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 above
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 .
              
               It
               is
               so
               deceitfull
               ,
               sucha
               Cheator
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               comprehend
               it
               :
               it
               is
               
                 desperatly
                 wicked
              
               .
               Who
               will
               follow
               a
               false
               guide
               ?
               and
               a
               desperate
               wicked
               guide
               ?
               so
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               
                 walke
                 after
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 David
              
               
               prayed
               ;
               
                 Turne
                 away
                 mine
                 eyes
                 that
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 quicken
                 mee
                 in
                 thy
                 Law.
              
               And
               againe
               :
               
                 Open
                 mine
                 eyes
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 wondrous
                 things
                 of
                 thy
                 Law.
                 
              
            
             
               There
               is
               much
               danger
               in
               following
               our
               eyes
               .
               Eve
               was
               misled
               by
               her
               eye
               ,
               shee
               looked
               upon
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               and
               saw
               it
               beautifull
               ,
               and
               so
               lusted
               after
               it
               .
               And
               ,
               
                 when
                 I
                 saw
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Achan
                 )
                 among
                 the
              
               
               
                 spoiles
                 a
                 goodly
                 Babylonish
                 garment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 wedge
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 coveted
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 tooke
                 them
                 .
                 David
              
               was
               defiled
               by
               the
               eye
               :
               
                 Hee
                 saw
                 Bathsheba
                 from
                 the
                 roofe
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 washing
                 her selfe
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               he
               lusted
               .
               
            
             
               Holy
               men
               have
               prayed
               to
               God
               that
               hee
               would
               keepe
               their
               eyes
               in
               a
               right
               frame
               and
               temper
               .
               These
               are
               the
               particulars
               that
               Solomon
               giveth
               to
               young
               men
               in
               direction
               :
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               carnall
               joy
               :
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               walking
               after
               their
               hearts
               ,
               or
               after
               their
               sense
               .
               And
               these
               things
               (
               brethren
               )
               I
               have
               now
               committed
               in
               direction
               to
               you
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               is
               ,
               for
               old
               men
               .
               For
               if
               young
               
               men
               may
               not
               rejoyce
               carnally
               ,
               much
               lesse
               may
               old
               men
               .
               Youth
               may
               plead
               for
               it selfe
               ,
               in
               want
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               gravitie
               ,
               sobrietie
               ,
               and
               experience
               ,
               better
               then
               those
               of
               age
               .
               If
               young
               men
               may
               not
               have
               evill
               hearts
               ,
               and
               evill
               eyes
               ,
               much
               lesse
               old
               men
               .
            
             
               Looke
               to
               it
               ,
               you
               that
               heare
               me
               this
               day
               ,
               that
               are
               
                 stricken
                 in
                 age
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               )
               that
               are
               smitten
               in
               your
               limmes
               with
               age
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               walke
               with
               activity
               and
               nimblenesse
               :
               and
               are
               smitten
               in
               your
               senses
               with
               age
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               well
               see
               ,
               and
               heare
               ,
               and
               taste
               .
               Oh
               that
               your
               hearts
               would
               smite
               you
               for
               your
               sinnes
               .
               May
               not
               young
               men
               rejoyce
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               in
               friends
               ,
               in
               honours
               ,
               in
               wealth
               ?
               Much
               lesse
               may
               those
               of
               old
               age
               .
               Must
               young
               men
               be
               carefull
               to
               chase
               away
               all
               carnall
               joy
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               that
               beginneth
               in
               godly
               sorrow
               ?
               much
               more
               must
               old
               men
               .
               It
               is
               no
               time
               for
               those
               that
               are
               old
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               carnall
               things
               :
               a
               few
               daies
               will
               make
               an
               end
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               lay
               them
               in
               the
               Grave
               .
               Oh
               then
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               of
               yeares
               ,
               
                 breake
                 off
                 your
                 sinnes
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 iniquities
                 by
                 mercy
                 .
              
               Rejoyce
               in
               being
               good
               ,
               and
               in
               doing
               good
               .
               This
               Joy
               will
               continue
               with
               you
               :
               as
               for
               the
               Joy
               
               of
               
                 corne
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 oyle
                 ,
              
               and
               silver
               ,
               and
               gold
               ;
               this
               joy
               will
               die
               when
               you
               die
               .
               Yea
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               supports
               of
               this
               joy
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               in
               another
               life
               you
               may
               bee
               transported
               to
               hellish
               torments
               .
               Thus
               much
               for
               this
               first
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ;
               Solomon
               sheweth
               the
               remedie
               against
               this
               carnall
               Joy
               in
               young
               men
               :
               which
               also
               may
               bee
               a
               preservative
               against
               sinne
               ,
               both
               for
               young
               and
               old
               .
               
                 But
                 know
                 thou
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               The
               Doctrine
               is
               thus
               much
               ;
            
             
               That
               the
               Lord
               God
               will
               certainly
               bring
               men
               to
               judgement
               for
               all
               the
               
               sinnes
               they
               have
               committed
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               an
               infallible
               truth
               .
               
                 Know
                 thou
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               Malach.
               3.
               18.
               
               
                 A
                 booke
                 of
                 remembrance
                 is
                 written
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 upon
                 his
                 name
                 .
              
               So
               the
               Lord
               hath
               a
               booke
               of
               remembrance
               wherein
               hee
               writeth
               downe
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               this
               shall
               bee
               opened
               ,
               and
               unclasped
               in
               the
               evill
               day
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 14.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 into
                 judgement
                 ,
                 with
                 every
                 secret
                 thing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 ,
                 or
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 evill
                 .
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               10.
               
               
                 Wee
                 must
                 appeare
              
               
               
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 bee
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
               1.
               
               Thes.
               4.
               16.
               
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 himselfe
                 shall
                 descend
                 from
                 heaven
              
               
               
                 with
                 a
                 shout
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Archangell
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 trump
                 of
                 God.
              
               Epistle
               of
               Iude
               ,
               vers
               .
               14.
               
               
                 And
                 Enoch
                 the
                 seventh
                 from
                 Adam
                 ,
              
               
               
                 prophesied
                 of
                 this
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 commeth
                 with
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 execute
                 Iudgement
                 upon
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 convince
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 ungodly
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 ungodly
                 deeds
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 ungodly
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 hard
                 speeches
                 which
                 ungodly
                 sinners
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               opening
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               will
               briefly
               shew
               you
               these
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               God
               will
               bring
               all
               these
               things
               to
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               Judgement
               it
               shall
               be
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               God
               will
               bring
               all
               these
               
               things
               to
               Judgement
               .
               The
               first
               reason
               is
               .
               His
               Decree
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 27.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 this
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
               Even
               as
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               men
               must
               die
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               so
               appointed
               it
               :
               so
               also
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               that
               men
               must
               come
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               purpose
               and
               decree
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               will
               doe
               this
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               .
               
               Hee
               is
               a
               holy
               God
               ,
               a
               hater
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               But
               many
               times
               in
               this
               world
               it
               is
               well
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               ill
               with
               the
               godly
               .
               Lazarus
               hee
               is
               in
               wofull
               miserie
               ,
               and
               Dives
               hee
               is
               in
               abundance
               of
               prosperitie
               :
               
               Now
               God
               will
               shew
               his
               love
               to
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               his
               hatred
               to
               the
               wicked
               in
               this
               Judgement
               .
               
                 If
                 judgement
                 here
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               It
               is
               impossible
               the
               familie
               of
               Sathan
               should
               escape
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               will
               by
               this
               meanes
               cleare
               his
               wayes
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               
               speakes
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               5.
               
               There
               are
               many
               wayes
               of
               God
               that
               are
               darke
               and
               cloudie
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               then
               God
               will
               manifest
               himselfe
               before
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
               Then
               those
               wayes
               and
               workes
               of
               God
               against
               which
               the
               hearts
               of
               unsanctified
               men
               have
               boyled
               ,
               shall
               appeare
               to
               be
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               righteous
               ,
               to
               their
               condemnation
               and
               terrour
               .
            
             
               Yet
               further
               ;
               The
               particular
               Judgement
               that
               God
               inflicts
               upon
               
               men
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               may
               prove
               the
               universall
               .
               The
               burning
               of
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               :
               the
               drowning
               of
               the
               old
               World
               :
               the
               plaguing
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               desolation
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               These
               shew
               the
               infinite
               hatred
               of
               God
               against
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               no
               doubt
               hee
               will
               take
               a
               time
               to
               revenge
               himselfe
               of
               the
               impenitent
               amongst
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               consciences
               of
               men
               may
               prove
               that
               there
               shall
               bee
               
               a
               Judgement
               .
               For
               let
               a
               man
               commit
               secret
               sinnes
               ,
               thatnone
               knoweth
               but
               God
               and
               hee
               ,
               yet
               many
               times
               ,
               hee
               feeleth
               hellish
               horrour
               :
               which
               is
               a
               manifest
               proofe
               ,
               that
               conscience
               seeth
               ,
               and
               apprehendeth
               God
               as
               the
               supreame
               Judge
               ,
               that
               will
               call
               all
               men
               to
               an
               account
               for
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Thus
               you
               heare
               the
               reasons
               why
               there
               must
               be
               a
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               The
               manner
               of
               this
               Judgement
               consisteth
               in
               these
               particulars
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               the
               
                 last
                 judgement
              
               ,
               after
               which
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               other
               :
               which
               declareth
               the
               terriblenesse
               of
               it
               .
               In
               this
               life
               ,
               
               while
               there
               is
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               hope
               :
               
                 Let
                 the
                 wicked
                 forsake
                 his
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 turne
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hee
                 will
                 be
                 gracious
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               then
               the
               sentence
               shall
               not
               be
               reverst
               :
               then
               there
               can
               be
               no
               appeale
               from
               that
               Judge
               ,
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Againe
               it
               shall
               bee
               a
               
                 Generall
                 Iudgement
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               second
               
               thing
               .
               God
               judgeth
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               in
               life
               and
               in
               death
               :
               Hee
               judgeth
               in
               life
               ,
               by
               chastising
               his
               children
               for
               their
               faults
               ,
               and
               avenging
               himselfe
               upon
               his
               enemies
               .
               Hee
               judgeth
               every
               man
               at
               death
               ,
               But
               then
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               Generall
               Judgement
               of
               all
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 
                 Wee
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 Iudgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               .
               It
               shall
               be
               a
               
                 manifest
                 Iudgement
              
               .
               Sometime
               
               the
               Lord
               judgeth
               men
               secretly
               ,
               by
               raising
               up
               in
               them
               feares
               and
               horrours
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               causing
               his
               curse
               in
               them
               as
               water
               in
               their
               bowels
               ,
               and
               oyle
               in
               their
               bones
               .
               But
               then
               God
               shall
               open
               his
               wrath
               against
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               before
               a
               world
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               no
               eye
               shall
               pitty
               them
               .
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               a
               
                 sudden
                 judgement
              
               .
               Even
               as
               the
               flood
               
               came
               upon
               the
               old
               World
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               sporting
               themselves
               ,
               and
               deryding
               Noah
               that
               preached
               to
               them
               of
               the
               flood
               :
               so
               shall
               the
               fire
               come
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               shall
               passe
               before
               the
               face
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               
                 As
                 a
                 snare
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 shall
                 it
                 come
                 upon
                 all
                 that
                 dwell
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               When
               the
               Fowler
               layeth
               a
               snare
               to
               take
               a
               Bird
               ,
               hee
               giveth
               not
               warning
               to
               the
               Bird
               ,
               but
               surprizeth
               it
               suddenly
               ;
               so
               will
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               surprize
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               suddenly
               beyond
               their
               expectation
               .
               The
               Evangelist
               saith
               ,
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 as
                 a
                 theefe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               A
               theefe
               knocks
               not
               ,
               he
               giveth
               not
               warning
               :
               so
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               beyond
               the
               thoughts
               of
               men
               ,
               will
               bee
               on
               them
               suddenly
               before
               they
               are
               aware
               ,
               by
               his
               dreadfull
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               most
               
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 .
                 Then
                 God
              
               (
               as
               the
               
               Apostle
               faith
               
                 Rom.
                 2.
                 )
                 will
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 deedes
                 .
              
               Hee
               will
               not
               regard
               the
               face
               of
               any
               :
               Hee
               will
               not
               bee
               brybed
               by
               wealth
               or
               reward
               :
               Hee
               will
               not
               heare
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               world
               for
               the
               wicked
               ,
               or
               against
               the
               godly
               ,
               but
               deale
               impartially
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               every
               one
               according
               to
               his
               doings
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               It
               shall
               be
               an
               
                 Eternall
                 judgement
              
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               Heb.
               6.
               2.
               
               The
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               sit
               for
               ever
               ,
               sifting
               matters
               ,
               and
               surveying
               causes
               :
               but
               it
               is
               so
               called
               from
               the
               effect
               :
               for
               the
               conclusion
               shall
               be
               this
               ,
               the
               Eternall
               weale
               and
               happinesse
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               the
               eternall
               woe
               and
               miserie
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               plunged
               by
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               into
               the
               severest
               torments
               .
            
             
               The
               Use
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               serveth
               as
               a
               preservative
               
               against
               temptation
               :
               for
               so
               Solomon
               hath
               made
               it
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               a
               preservative
               and
               bridle
               to
               young
               men
               :
               
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 thee
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               :
               and
               let
               me
               make
               it
               so
               to
               you
               .
               When
               Sathan
               tempteth
               you
               to
               sinne
               ,
               remember
               ,
               God
               will
               call
               you
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               even
               for
               those
               faults
               ,
               for
               which
               you
               may
               possibly
               escape
               the
               penaltie
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               you
               to
               avoide
               the
               righteous
               Judgement
               of
               God.
               If
               Sathan
               would
               have
               thee
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               owne
               conscience
               sheweth
               thee
               to
               be
               hatefull
               ,
               and
               wicked
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               :
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               God
               will
               bring
               me
               to
               Judgement
               .
               This
               is
               the
               policie
               of
               our
               Adversarie
               ,
               when
               hee
               induceth
               us
               to
               evill
               ,
               hee
               makes
               sinne
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               to
               us
               :
               but
               it
               should
               bee
               our
               wisedome
               to
               make
               sinne
               bitter
               and
               loathsome
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               meditation
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 Iudgement
              
               for
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Resist
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 flie
                 from
                 you
                 .
              
               But
               how
               must
               we
               resist
               him
               ?
               not
               by
               arguments
               of
               our
               owne
               making
               ,
               but
               by
               arguments
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               amongst
               other
               weapons
               ,
               remember
               to
               lift
               up
               this
               :
               when
               Sathan
               would
               have
               thee
               sinne
               ,
               say
               ,
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 mee
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               the
               Divell
               solicited
               Eve
               ,
               and
               circumvented
               her
               :
               shee
               
               spake
               (
               in
               the
               Serpent
               )
               to
               Sathan
               concerning
               the
               Judgement
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Wee
                 may
                 eate
              
               (
               saith
               shee
               )
               
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 trees
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Garden
                 least
                 wee
                 die
                 :
              
               here
               shee
               brought
               an
               argument
               from
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               :
               but
               here
               was
               her
               weaknesse
               ,
               shee
               presently
               let
               it
               fall
               .
               It
               should
               bee
               otherwise
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               Sathan
               tempts
               us
               :
               let
               us
               say
               ,
               we
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               be
               condemned
               for
               sinne
               :
               say
               so
               ,
               and
               continue
               in
               it
               .
               If
               any
               revolt
               from
               the
               truth
               he
               professeth
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               disquiet
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               vexation
               ,
               or
               oppression
               ,
               hee
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               bee
               a
               drunkard
               or
               Epicure
               ,
               hee
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               be
               a
               whoremonger
               or
               adulterer
               ,
               hee
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               bee
               a
               swearer
               ,
               God
               hath
               vowed
               
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
                 ,
              
               hee
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               be
               an
               ignorant
               person
               ,
               disobeying
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               obeying
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               If
               any
               man
               continue
               in
               grosse
               wickednesse
               ,
               in
               any
               wickednesse
               ,
               without
               repentrnce
               ,
               he
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               sinne
               .
               Oh
               remember
               this
               Judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               death
               that
               God
               will
               inflict
               on
               sinners
               for
               sinne
               :
               
                 For
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 :
              
               and
               arme
               your selves
               with
               this
               when
               Sathan
               tempteth
               you
               :
               if
               you
               forget
               Death
               and
               Judgement
               ,
               you
               are
               naked
               ,
               and
               unarmed
               ,
               your
               spirituall
               Adversary
               ,
               may
               hit
               you
               on
               the
               bare
               ,
               and
               spoile
               you
               as
               he
               will.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               use
               ,
               is
               for
               instruction
               .
               Will
               God
               bring
               us
               to
               Judgement
               
               for
               our
               sinnes
               .
               Oh
               then
               let
               us
               hast
               to
               repentance
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               last
               things
               that
               God
               will
               doe
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               thing
               that
               Ministers
               can
               say
               :
               God
               will
               judge
               you
               for
               your
               sinnes
               .
               The
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               he
               moveth
               the
               
                 Athenians
                 (
                 Acts
              
               17.
               31.
               
               )
               to
               repentance
               upon
               this
               very
               ground
               ,
               
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 Iudge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               And
               
               surely
               if
               this
               will
               not
               awaken
               us
               ,
               nothing
               will
               ,
               nothing
               can
               .
               What
               doe
               we
               meane
               (
               beloved
               )
               to
               suffer
               our
               sinnes
               to
               stand
               upon
               the
               score
               ?
               Where
               is
               our
               wisedome
               ?
               Our
               grace
               ?
               
                 Are
                 wee
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 angrie
                 with
                 us
                 ?
              
               Why
               doe
               we
               not
               take
               off
               our
               sinnes
               by
               godly
               sorrow
               ?
               If
               a
               Judge
               should
               say
               to
               a
               Malefactour
               ,
               except
               thou
               mourne
               for
               thy
               offence
               thou
               shalt
               die
               ,
               and
               bee
               executed
               ,
               Doe
               we
               not
               thinke
               hee
               would
               mourne
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ?
               Behold
               God
               saith
               to
               you
               ,
               except
               you
               mourne
               for
               your
               iniquities
               ,
               you
               shall
               die
               in
               your
               sinnes
               .
               Oh
               why
               doe
               not
               wee
               make
               our
               eyes
               as
               fountaines
               to
               bewayle
               our
               sinnes
               ?
               that
               man
               is
               possest
               with
               extreame
               hardnesse
               that
               lamenteth
               not
               his
               iniquitie
               ,
               
                 and
                 hee
                 treasureth
                 up
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 declaration
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 of
                 God.
              
               Well
               ,
               if
               wee
               will
               not
               mourne
               for
               our
               sinnes
               here
               to
               repentance
               ,
               wee
               shall
               mourne
               hereafter
               in
               hellish
               horrour
               ,
               without
               hope
               of
               helpe
               or
               mercie
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               this
               Doctrine
               that
               God
               will
               Judge
               us
               ,
               should
               
               
               make
               us
               preserve
               in
               ourselves
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               It
               is
               the
               very
               
               use
               that
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 24.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Hee
                 had
                 hope
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 therefore
                 hee
                 did
                 exercise
                 himselfe
                 to
                 have
                 alwayes
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 voyde
                 of
                 offence
                 toward
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 men
                 .
                 Blessed
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 are
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 pure
                 in
                 heart
                 .
              
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               will
               bee
               so
               rewarded
               ,
               and
               so
               regarded
               at
               the
               last
               day
               as
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               But
               for
               those
               that
               have
               stayned
               their
               consciences
               with
               all
               wickednesse
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               washed
               their
               consciences
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               teares
               of
               true
               repentance
               ,
               these
               shall
               have
               their
               portion
               without
               amongst
               those
               that
               are
               uncleane
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               Doctrine
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               feare
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               
               give
               glory
               to
               him
               .
               As
               Saint
               Iohn
               speakes
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Judgement
               is
               comming
               ,
               therefore
               feare
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               glory
               to
               him
               .
               If
               the
               particular
               judgements
               of
               God
               that
               light
               upon
               men
               in
               this
               life
               should
               make
               us
               reverence
               his
               holy
               Name
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               this
               last
               Judgement
               that
               is
               so
               terrible
               ,
               and
               unavoidable
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               ABRAHAMS
               PURCHASE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               A
               POSSESSION
               FOR
               BVRIALL
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 25.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               field
               which
               Abraham
               purchased
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Heth
               :
               there
               was
               Abraham
               buried
               ,
               and
               Sarah
               his
               wife
               .
            
             
               
                 JOB
                 .
                 17.
                 13.
                 
              
               The
               Grave
               is
               mine
               house
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               my
               bed
               in
               the
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               ABRAHAMS
               PVRCHASE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               A
               POSSESSION
               FOR
               BVRIALL
               .
               SERMON
               XIX
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 23.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   a
                   stranger
                   ,
                   and
                   sojourner
                   among
                   you
                   :
                   give
                   me
                   a
                   possession
                   of
                   a
                   burying
                   place
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   bury
                   my
                   dead
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   sight
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               is
               the
               conclusion
               of
               all
               flesh
               :
               they
               were
               never
               so
               deare
               before
               ,
               but
               they
               come
               to
               be
               as
               loathsome
               and
               intollerable
               now
               .
               When
               once
               the
               lynes
               and
               picture
               of
               Death
               is
               drawne
               over
               the
               Fabrique
               of
               Man
               or
               womans
               body
               (
               as
               it
               is
               said
               here
               of
               Sarah
               )
               all
               their
               glory
               ceaseth
               ,
               all
               their
               good
               respect
               vanisheth
               away
               ,
               their
               best
               friends
               would
               be
               faynest
               ridde
               of
               them
               :
               even
               Sarah
               that
               was
               so
               goodly
               and
               amiable
               in
               Abrahams
               sight
               ,
               must
               now
               out
               of
               his
               sight
               ,
               he
               must
               
                 bury
                 his
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               Oh
               the
               strange
               misery
               that
               sinne
               hath
               brought
               us
               to
               ,
               when
               it
               devolveth
               ,
               and
               throweth
               downe
               all
               our
               glory
               at
               once
               :
               and
               the
               ruffe
               of
               man-kind
               in
               their
               chiefest
               pride
               ,
               in
               their
               greatest
               jollitie
               ,
               all
               is
               tumbled
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               in
               a
               moment
               to
               basenesse
               ,
               and
               stinke
               ,
               and
               miserie
               !
            
             
               How
               should
               wee
               be
               diligent
               to
               get
               the
               hope
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               seeing
               this
               is
               so
               little
               worth
               having
               ?
               And
               how
               should
               our
               thoughts
               alwayes
               flie
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               since
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               rottennesse
               and
               putrifaction
               found
               here
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             
             
               But
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               of
               faithfull
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               patterne
               to
               all
               loving
               Husbands
               in
               all
               ages
               insuing
               ,
               doth
               not
               this
               till
               such
               time
               as
               the
               dead
               Sarah
               groweth
               noysome
               to
               all
               that
               looke
               upon
               her
               .
               As
               long
               as
               he
               could
               by
               his
               mourning
               and
               lamentation
               prosecute
               her
               without
               offence
               to
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               danger
               to
               his
               health
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               :
               but
               now
               the
               time
               is
               come
               ,
               when
               earth
               must
               bee
               put
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               dust
               must
               returne
               to
               dust
               .
               There
               is
               no
               place
               for
               the
               fairest
               beauty
               above
               ground
               ,
               when
               once
               God
               hath
               taken
               life
               and
               breath
               from
               it
               :
               it
               must
               goe
               to
               its
               owne
               elements
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               rocke
               and
               pit
               from
               whence
               it
               was
               hewen
               ,
               thither
               it
               must
               returne
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               man
               therefore
               being
               well
               resolved
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               knowing
               the
               doome
               already
               uttered
               by
               God
               upon
               out
               first
               Parents
               ,
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
              
               ;
               hee
               cannot
               keepe
               his
               dead
               longer
               by
               him
               ;
               hee
               knoweth
               the
               bed
               wherein
               now
               shee
               must
               be
               layed
               ,
               therefore
               he
               seekes
               for
               it
               to
               these
               Countrey-men
               that
               he
               lived
               withall
               ,
               that
               were
               Heathens
               and
               Pagans
               ,
               but
               very
               morall
               and
               civill
               men
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               this
               whole
               Discourse
               .
               And
               he
               desireth
               them
               that
               he
               might
               have
               a
               place
               for
               his
               owne
               use
               and
               turne
               :
               not
               intimating
               so
               much
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               should
               be
               a
               separation
               in
               their
               very
               death
               from
               Pagans
               and
               Heathens
               ,
               but
               he
               keepeth
               that
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               covereth
               it
               with
               smooth
               speech
               ,
               and
               elegancie
               of
               language
               ,
               as
               his
               manner
               was
               .
               For
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               
                 Abraham
                 to
                 bury
                 his
                 dead
              
               amongst
               the
               Cananites
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Heth
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               demanded
               this
               peculiar
               favour
               at
               this
               time
               :
               but
               God
               would
               have
               his
               children
               ,
               as
               they
               differ
               in
               all
               their
               life
               from
               Heathens
               that
               know
               no
               God
               ,
               so
               they
               should
               differ
               in
               every
               point
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               Graves
               after
               death
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               no
               commixtion
               ,
               and
               mingling
               of
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               no
               fellowship
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               .
               Therefore
               to
               continue
               this
               hope
               ,
               and
               confirme
               it
               in
               all
               his
               Posteritie
               ,
               that
               were
               a
               peculiar
               and
               chosen
               people
               ;
               It
               was
               necessarie
               hee
               should
               chuse
               his
               Grave
               ,
               his
               place
               of
               Sepulture
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sequestred
               from
               them
               in
               their
               death
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               life
               .
            
             
               Now
               after
               he
               had
               performed
               that
               dutie
               that
               every
               man
               oweth
               to
               his
               dead
               friend
               ,
               especially
               to
               his
               Wife
               ,
               the
               mate
               of
               his
               bosome
               ;
               he
               commeth
               to
               move
               this
               to
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Heth
               ,
               that
               were
               Lords
               of
               the
               soile
               .
               Hee
               was
               abundant
               in
               teares
               before
               hee
               comes
               to
               move
               it
               :
               for
               God
               which
               commandeth
               us
               not
               to
               lament
               for
               the
               Dead
               ,
               as
               men
               without
               hope
               ,
               doth
               notwithstanding
               not
               forbid
               us
               to
               mourne
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               lament
               :
               hee
               giveth
               us
               leave
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               rather
               alloweth
               and
               approveth
               of
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               when
               
                 wee
                 weepe
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 and
                 mourne
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 mourne
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 rejoyce
                 .
              
            
             
               Abraham
               knew
               well
               in
               what
               estate
               his
               Wife
               was
               ,
               he
               knew
               shee
               
               was
               in
               a
               happy
               condition
               ,
               hee
               knew
               shee
               was
               the
               Mother
               of
               the
               Faithfull
               ,
               and
               was
               translated
               to
               the
               heavenly
               Paradise
               :
               and
               hee
               was
               not
               angrie
               with
               God
               for
               taking
               away
               his
               Wife
               ,
               he
               disdained
               not
               the
               act
               of
               his
               providence
               ;
               notwithstanding
               he
               resolveth
               into
               teares
               and
               laments
               .
               And
               these
               may
               well
               stand
               together
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               (
               as
               S.
               Ierome
               saith
               )
               rebellious
               teares
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               hope
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               they
               are
               qualified
               and
               allowed
               ,
               and
               accepted
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               a
               testimonie
               of
               that
               good
               affection
               ,
               and
               brotherly
               love
               that
               he
               commandeth
               to
               be
               in
               every
               one
               .
            
             
               After
               he
               had
               performed
               this
               ,
               perhaps
               mourned
               three
               or
               foure
               dayes
               for
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               knew
               this
               mourning
               must
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               he
               knew
               that
               he
               must
               commit
               her
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               make
               away
               with
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               not
               be
               a
               means
               further
               to
               continue
               ,
               &
               aggravate
               his
               sorrow
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               for
               with
               that
               condition
               a
               man
               is
               allowed
               the
               use
               of
               affections
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               respect
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               way
               to
               weake
               nature
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               any
               indulgent
               affection
               that
               is
               too
               head-strong
               and
               unruly
               ,
               as
               though
               there
               were
               no
               hope
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Almightie
               .
               Therefore
               (
               I
               say
               )
               when
               he
               had
               thus
               moderated
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               first
               to
               shew
               by
               his
               sorrow
               that
               he
               was
               a
               loving
               husband
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               shew
               in
               the
               ceasing
               of
               his
               sorrow
               that
               he
               was
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               faithfull
               Christian
               ,
               he
               commeth
               now
               to
               the
               chiefe
               and
               maine
               point
               ,
               whereby
               to
               make
               an
               end
               of
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               the
               cause
               of
               further
               griefe
               ,
               
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 his
                 dead
              
               .
               Hee
               commeth
               to
               desire
               a
               possession
               of
               buriall
               :
               and
               because
               hee
               was
               a
               stranger
               here
               ,
               he
               commeth
               to
               those
               that
               were
               Lords
               ,
               chiefe
               ones
               ,
               and
               desireth
               them
               to
               intercede
               for
               him
               to
               the
               chiefe
               Lord
               ,
               to
               bargaine
               with
               him
               for
               a
               place
               that
               hee
               had
               sought
               out
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               seemeth
               (
               by
               Gods
               direction
               too
               )
               chosen
               .
               But
               I
               will
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               Wherein
               first
               consider
               a
               certaine
               preamble
               that
               the
               holy
               man
               useth
               to
               the
               people
               that
               he
               now
               converst
               with
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sojourner
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
               Wherein
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               his
               nature
               doth
               shew
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               both
               humble-minded
               ,
               to
               know
               and
               confesse
               that
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               hee
               was
               full
               of
               reverence
               and
               respect
               to
               those
               that
               he
               dwelt
               with
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 among
                 you
              
               ;
               You
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               I
               a
               poore
               tenant
               ;
               You
               the
               Masters
               of
               the
               soile
               ,
               I
               but
               an
               Inmate
               ,
               that
               came
               in
               and
               was
               first
               lodged
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               your
               consent
               ;
               and
               without
               your
               consent
               I
               will
               not
               attempt
               any
               thing
               .
               That
               is
               the
               premonition
               whereby
               hee
               insinuateth
               into
               their
               affections
               ,
               and
               makes
               way
               for
               his
               speech
               and
               petition
               that
               after
               hee
               was
               to
               propound
               and
               tender
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               Petition
               followeth
               ,
               
                 Give
                 me
              
               ,
               because
               I
               will
               not
               take
               it
               of
               my
               owne
               head
               :
               
                 Give
                 me
              
               ,
               What
               ?
               
                 A
                 possession
              
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               
               as
               I
               may
               call
               my
               owne
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               have
               to
               my
               owne
               use
               ,
               sequestred
               from
               all
               other
               mens
               :
               And
               
                 Give
                 it
                 mee
              
               ;
               not
               upon
               gift
               meerely
               ,
               but
               for
               my
               money
               ,
               give
               it
               me
               for
               price
               :
               answer
               me
               what
               I
               shall
               pay
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               acquire
               and
               make
               this
               purchase
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               what
               hee
               would
               have
               this
               possession
               :
               To
               burie
               his
               Wife
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               posteritie
               ;
               A
               burying
               place
               for
               them
               .
               A
               strange
               thing
               ;
               a
               strange
               purchase
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               purchase
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               but
               to
               buy
               land
               for
               a
               burying
               place
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               burie
               there
               ,
               
                 my
                 dead
              
               .
               Hee
               calleth
               her
               not
               his
               Wife
               ,
               but
               his
               Dead
               ;
               because
               now
               the
               contract
               was
               ended
               by
               Death
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               no
               more
               his
               Wife
               ,
               but
               one
               of
               his
               loving
               friends
               .
               Buriall
               care
               after
               Death
               ,
               it
               is
               committed
               to
               men
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               Nature
               ,
               therefore
               
                 give
                 mee
                 a
                 place
                 to
                 burie
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               grieved
               him
               to
               see
               that
               beauty
               turned
               to
               pale
               blacke
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               now
               had
               over-faced
               the
               face
               of
               that
               beautifull
               woman
               :
               to
               see
               that
               sweet
               composed
               body
               that
               was
               the
               mirrour
               of
               the
               times
               ;
               and
               the
               miracle
               of
               women
               in
               those
               ages
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               now
               subject
               to
               rottennesse
               and
               putrefaction
               ,
               and
               did
               now
               grow
               noisome
               ,
               that
               it
               made
               men
               flie
               from
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               looke
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 bury
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               branches
               of
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               concerning
               the
               humble
               preface
               that
               Abraham
               makes
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 and
                 a
                 sojourner
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               marvellous
               thing
               to
               consider
               the
               great
               faith
               of
               our
               Father
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               patience
               that
               he
               used
               in
               the
               apprehension
               of
               Gods
               promise
               :
               for
               all
               this
               land
               was
               Abrahams
               land
               ,
               yet
               hee
               confest
               himselfe
               a
               stranger
               :
               and
               Saint
               Steven
               saith
               in
               
                 Acts
                 7.
                 that
                 hee
                 had
                 not
                 one
                 foot
                 of
                 ground
              
               ;
               not
               a
               foot
               in
               all
               the
               land
               that
               he
               could
               owne
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               wherein
               God
               is
               most
               glorious
               in
               his
               Saints
               their
               expectation
               ,
               their
               patient
               expectation
               of
               Gods
               promises
               :
               that
               they
               thinke
               themselves
               as
               well
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               that
               which
               shall
               come
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               in
               present
               possession
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               Lord
               brought
               Abraham
               out
               of
               his
               native
               Countrey
               ,
               out
               of
               Ur
               of
               the
               Chaldees
               ,
               from
               the
               furthest
               part
               of
               Syria
               ,
               hee
               brought
               him
               many
               hundred
               miles
               to
               an
               unknowne
               Land
               ,
               and
               he
               promised
               to
               give
               him
               that
               Land
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               seed
               after
               him
               :
               who
               would
               have
               thought
               but
               he
               meant
               to
               give
               him
               personall
               possession
               ?
               But
               no
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               there
               ,
               the
               Lord
               drives
               him
               out
               by
               famine
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               understood
               that
               Gods
               mind
               was
               not
               to
               give
               it
               him
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               Amorites
               were
               ripe
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               Israell
               were
               growne
               to
               a
               number
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               come
               by
               some
               claime
               and
               right
               ,
               and
               be
               such
               a
               multitude
               as
               should
               not
               be
               contemned
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               come
               by
               way
               of
               miracle
               to
               take
               possession
               ,
               then
               God
               purposed
               to
               give
               it
               him
               .
            
             
             
               So
               that
               this
               thing
               we
               may
               learne
               hence
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               infinitely
               gracious
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               content
               with
               the
               appearance
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               aswell
               as
               if
               they
               had
               present
               possession
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               frequently
               speakes
               of
               in
               Heb.
               11.
               that
               the
               Fathers
               had
               regard
               to
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               trusted
               upon
               God
               ,
               that
               that
               should
               be
               truly
               performed
               that
               was
               spoken
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               therein
               they
               rested
               themselves
               ,
               and
               were
               aswell
               contented
               with
               the
               good
               word
               of
               God
               for
               the
               future
               times
               ,
               for
               their
               posterities
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               it
               performed
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               and
               a
               sojourner
               .
            
             
               Here
               are
               two
               words
               ,
               the
               one
               ,
               
                 (
                 A
                 sojourner
                 ,
              
               )
               signifieth
               ,
               hee
               that
               passeth
               by
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               come
               to
               see
               divers
               Countreys
               and
               stay
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               making
               homewards
               :
               the
               other
               
                 (
                 A
                 stranger
                 ,
              
               )
               signifieth
               ,
               one
               that
               sitteth
               by
               in
               a
               place
               .
               Abraham
               was
               both
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               when
               God
               commanded
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               ready
               at
               any
               time
               to
               dislodge
               and
               goe
               his
               way
               :
               as
               long
               as
               he
               found
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               to
               him
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               there
               was
               peace
               ,
               and
               plentie
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               hee
               rested
               there
               in
               that
               place
               in
               his
               Calling
               .
               God
               appointed
               him
               to
               sit
               there
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               sate
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               heire
               of
               the
               ground
               ,
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               but
               as
               one
               that
               did
               sit
               there
               by
               favour
               ,
               as
               enjoying
               a
               peece
               of
               ground
               for
               his
               cattell
               to
               feed
               upon
               (
               for
               the
               Land
               was
               not
               full
               ,
               but
               they
               might
               afford
               some
               roome
               to
               strangers
               )
               such
               was
               he
               ,
               ready
               to
               flie
               when
               God
               called
               him
               .
               Therefore
               when
               God
               called
               him
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               he
               presently
               changed
               the
               place
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               that
               :
               and
               from
               thence
               when
               God
               called
               him
               againe
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Mamre
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               dwelt
               with
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               because
               hee
               understood
               that
               that
               was
               the
               place
               that
               God
               had
               selected
               for
               him
               to
               make
               his
               possession
               .
            
             
               It
               teacheth
               us
               to
               learne
               this
               voyce
               of
               our
               Father
               Abraham
               ;
               as
               children
               learne
               to
               speake
               by
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               their
               language
               :
               so
               we
               should
               still
               delight
               our selves
               in
               this
               language
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               account
               our selves
               
                 strangers
                 and
                 sojourners
                 among
                 you
              
               that
               bee
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 among
                 you
              
               that
               have
               your
               cares
               so
               fixed
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               no
               care
               of
               heaven
               :
               
                 among
                 you
              
               that
               will
               give
               nothing
               ,
               but
               hoard
               up
               riches
               ,
               and
               you
               know
               not
               to
               whom
               you
               shall
               leave
               them
               :
               
                 among
                 you
              
               that
               have
               no
               dwelling
               above
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               
                 whose
                 builder
                 and
                 maker
                 is
                 God
                 :
                 among
                 you
              
               that
               live
               only
               on
               earth
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 among
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               being
               so
               (
               as
               every
               Christian
               must
               professe
               himselfe
               )
               it
               therefore
               followeth
               ,
               we
               must
               abstaine
               from
               all
               fleshly
               lusts
               ,
               and
               worldly
               desires
               ,
               and
               carnall
               concupiscences
               and
               appetites
               :
               for
               strangers
               use
               not
               to
               settle
               on
               their
               dregs
               in
               the
               Countrey
               they
               passe
               thorow
               ,
               but
               as
               men
               in
               motion
               ,
               they
               take
               that
               which
               is
               needfull
               ,
               
               knowing
               that
               they
               have
               a
               Countrey
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               the
               blessed
               
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               here
               the
               humble
               conclusion
               that
               Abraham
               makes
               out
               of
               his
               pilgrimage
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               strangenesse
               :
               because
               he
               was
               a
               stranger
               ;
               therefore
               he
               will
               be
               no
               meddler
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               old
               rule
               ,
               strangers
               must
               be
               no
               meddlers
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               take
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               not
               buy
               what
               they
               will
               ,
               strangers
               doe
               not
               purchase
               land
               in
               a
               strange
               Countrey
               ,
               without
               the
               good
               will
               of
               the
               Natives
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               holy
               man
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               make
               bold
               with
               them
               for
               a
               burying
               place
               without
               their
               consent
               .
               One
               would
               thinke
               it
               had
               beene
               easie
               for
               him
               to
               have
               ventured
               upon
               this
               :
               whensoever
               a
               man
               dies
               ,
               the
               common
               custome
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               of
               Nations
               yeeldeth
               this
               priviledge
               to
               put
               their
               dead
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               earth
               to
               earth
               :
               there
               is
               none
               so
               barbarous
               as
               to
               denie
               ,
               by
               the
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               that
               a
               dead
               man
               should
               be
               buried
               ,
               strangers
               ,
               or
               Forreiners
               ,
               or
               native
               Inhabitants
               :
               therefore
               I
               say
               a
               man
               would
               thinke
               that
               such
               a
               man
               as
               Abraham
               might
               safely
               have
               ventured
               upon
               this
               to
               bury
               Sarah
               ,
               and
               never
               told
               them
               ,
               and
               asked
               their
               good
               will.
               But
               no
               ,
               the
               blessed
               man
               was
               of
               another
               mettall
               ,
               of
               a
               heavenly
               and
               sweet
               disposition
               ,
               hee
               would
               trouble
               no
               man
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               no
               offence
               ,
               but
               carry
               himselfe
               as
               an
               Angell
               of
               God
               among
               them
               ,
               harmlesse
               to
               every
               one
               ,
               he
               desireth
               every
               mans
               love
               ,
               he
               was
               carefull
               to
               avoid
               any
               mans
               despleasure
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               commeth
               to
               them
               as
               to
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               intreateth
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               for
               a
               Lordship
               ,
               or
               a
               peece
               of
               a
               Province
               ,
               or
               some
               great
               matter
               of
               estate
               :
               he
               commeth
               to
               beg
               a
               Grave
               ,
               he
               desireth
               a
               burying
               place
               .
            
             
               This
               should
               teach
               us
               what
               ought
               to
               bee
               our
               condition
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               audacious
               and
               bold
               ,
               and
               presumptuous
               ,
               as
               commonly
               we
               are
               one
               upon
               another
               .
               And
               even
               strangers
               themselves
               so
               forget
               themselves
               now
               adayes
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               depraving
               ,
               and
               undermining
               ,
               and
               spoyling
               ,
               and
               putting
               Natives
               out
               of
               their
               possession
               :
               they
               get
               to
               themselves
               such
               an
               impudencie
               ,
               as
               is
               strange
               ,
               and
               none
               of
               the
               least
               reproaches
               ,
               they
               neither
               approve
               themselves
               to
               God
               nor
               men
               by
               this
               bold
               intrusion
               .
               Let
               strangers
               be
               like
               themselves
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               nothing
               is
               theirs
               that
               they
               can
               challenge
               ,
               they
               must
               come
               to
               it
               by
               the
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               consent
               of
               the
               parties
               ,
               for
               strangers
               are
               not
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               sent
               home
               to
               their
               owne
               place
               ,
               they
               must
               presume
               of
               nothing
               out
               of
               their
               place
               .
            
             
               If
               men
               did
               consider
               this
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               shoulder
               out
               and
               injure
               and
               backbite
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               base
               worldly
               pelfe
               ,
               little
               better
               then
               a
               burying
               place
               ,
               then
               a
               Rodde
               of
               ground
               to
               make
               them
               a
               Grave
               :
               but
               men
               are
               so
               set
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               though
               all
               their
               hope
               were
               here
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               no
               treasure
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               as
               
               though
               this
               were
               their
               home
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               further
               motion
               to
               better
               things
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Preface
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               Petition
               followes
               .
               
                 Give
                 me
                 I
                 pray
                 you
              
               .
            
             
               Giveme
               ,
               not
               Gratis
               ;
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               (
               as
               after
               the
               storie
               sheweth
               )
               he
               would
               not
               take
               it
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               give
               mee
               for
               price
               ,
               for
               reasonable
               bargaine
               ,
               as
               you
               shall
               deeme
               it
               fit
               to
               give
               me
               .
               See
               here
               againe
               the
               excellent
               moderation
               of
               this
               great
               man
               ,
               this
               great
               servant
               of
               God
               :
               hee
               confest
               it
               lay
               in
               their
               power
               to
               assigne
               and
               contract
               with
               him
               for
               any
               thing
               :
               it
               must
               be
               their
               gift
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               would
               venture
               upon
               nothing
               :
               I
               have
               lived
               among
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               faine
               die
               among
               you
               too
               ;
               as
               you
               have
               given
               me
               leave
               to
               live
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               cast
               not
               a
               way
               my
               dead
               :
               my
               Wife
               is
               gone
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               follow
               her
               shortly
               ,
               cast
               us
               not
               away
               :
               there
               is
               no
               further
               corporall
               living
               for
               us
               together
               ;
               I
               beseech
               you
               
                 give
                 mee
                 a
                 burying
                 place
              
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               one
               corporation
               ,
               our
               bodyes
               will
               moulder
               to
               nothing
               ,
               and
               not
               hurt
               you
               ;
               therefore
               
                 give
                 mee
              
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               a
               common
               gift
               ,
               a
               gift
               that
               enemies
               will
               give
               to
               enemies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               gift
               to
               strangers
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               naturall
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               
                 strangers
                 .
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 give
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               is
               this
               hee
               would
               have
               ?
               For
               though
               this
               people
               were
               very
               liberall
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               given
               him
               a
               hundred
               times
               more
               then
               this
               hee
               requested
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               afterward
               by
               their
               answer
               :
               it
               would
               have
               beene
               a
               great
               matter
               that
               Abraham
               should
               have
               beene
               denyed
               :
               yet
               this
               holy
               man
               asketh
               such
               a
               gift
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               well
               grant
               without
               harme
               .
            
             
               Hereupon
               the
               holy
               man
               is
               to
               be
               commended
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               great
               beggars
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 Give
                 ,
                 give
              
               ;
               all
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               satisfie
               their
               desire
               ,
               but
               still
               when
               they
               have
               had
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               preferment
               ,
               they
               cry
               still
               Give
               .
               This
               blesfed
               man
               was
               of
               more
               moderation
               ,
               hee
               had
               a
               more
               circumcised
               heart
               and
               desire
               :
               hee
               desireth
               no
               more
               then
               they
               might
               well
               forbeare
               ,
               and
               part
               with
               ,
               and
               suffer
               him
               to
               have
               without
               hindrance
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               teacheth
               men
               their
               dutie
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               too
               much
               grate
               upon
               a
               friend
               ,
               nor
               too
               impudently
               demand
               things
               that
               cannot
               well
               be
               parted
               with
               :
               many
               men
               are
               of
               such
               good
               natures
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               give
               away
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               a
               Petition
               ,
               that
               that
               shall
               bee
               a
               great
               losse
               ,
               and
               damage
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               after
               wish
               that
               they
               had
               not
               given
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               recover
               it
               againe
               .
               There
               was
               no
               such
               spirit
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               nor
               should
               be
               in
               Gods
               children
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               bee
               insatiable
               ,
               and
               extend
               themselves
               to
               unreasonable
               demands
               :
               a
               thing
               that
               argueth
               one
               altogether
               glued
               to
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               no
               further
               expectation
               then
               of
               things
               below
               .
            
             
               
                 Give
                 me
              
               :
               What
               ?
               
                 A
                 possession
                 of
                 buiall
              
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 A
                 Possesson
              
               .
               Hee
               would
               have
               it
               so
               conveyed
               ,
               as
               no
               man
               
               might
               make
               claime
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               should
               be
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               for
               ever
               .
               Therefore
               it
               was
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               a
               Church-yard
               that
               he
               begged
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               was
               capable
               ,
               and
               had
               sufficient
               scope
               and
               roome
               for
               his
               whole
               Posteritie
               in
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               in
               times
               of
               trouble
               and
               persecution
               :
               for
               in
               this
               place
               were
               the
               Fathers
               and
               those
               Patriarches
               (
               though
               we
               reade
               not
               of
               their
               Buriall
               in
               this
               place
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               God
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               it
               is
               likely
               that
               all
               the
               Patriarches
               had
               their
               bodies
               )
               conveyed
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               great
               ones
               in
               Egypt
               that
               so
               demeaned
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               favour
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               were
               brought
               to
               this
               place
               .
               For
               these
               and
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               his
               present
               Familie
               about
               him
               ,
               whom
               it
               might
               please
               God
               to
               strike
               with
               Death
               he
               knew
               not
               how
               soone
               ,
               the
               holy
               Father
               desired
               a
               place
               separate
               ,
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               no
               mingling
               of
               the
               select
               people
               of
               God
               with
               those
               
                 that
                 were
                 without
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 world
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               distinction
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               for
               Christ
               being
               made
               the
               
                 Corner
                 stone
              
               ,
               hath
               made
               both
               walls
               one
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               and
               Gentiles
               being
               built
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               all
               this
               difference
               is
               taken
               away
               :
               But
               at
               that
               time
               it
               was
               fit
               to
               maintaine
               a
               distinction
               ,
               to
               keepe
               a
               note
               of
               difference
               .
               As
               God
               set
               a
               marke
               upon
               the
               flesh
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Isralites
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               so
               they
               kept
               this
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               even
               in
               their
               very
               Graves
               ,
               that
               a
               difference
               might
               be
               maintained
               betweene
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               to
               the
               uttermost
               .
            
             
               Give
               mee
               a
               possession
               ,
               a
               burying
               place
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               the
               end
               why
               he
               would
               have
               this
               Possession
               .
               A
               strange
               kind
               of
               Possession
               :
               a
               thing
               that
               every
               one
               is
               borne
               to
               ,
               no
               man
               will
               denie
               this
               :
               we
               say
               the
               land
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               is
               every
               mans
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               borne
               to
               that
               land
               .
               Behold
               such
               a
               land
               ,
               such
               an
               inheritance
               this
               Father
               commeth
               to
               begge
               .
               He
               hath
               not
               a
               foot
               of
               ground
               in
               all
               the
               whole
               land
               ,
               no
               place
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               leaves
               ;
               no
               place
               to
               feed
               on
               but
               with
               their
               consent
               ;
               he
               is
               content
               thus
               to
               possesse
               ,
               to
               have
               it
               upon
               their
               hand
               ;
               to
               haue
               his
               house
               upon
               their
               liking
               ,
               and
               his
               field
               and
               grasse
               upon
               their
               affection
               ,
               and
               content
               to
               be
               gone
               ,
               and
               depart
               upon
               their
               bidding
               :
               but
               when
               it
               commeth
               that
               his
               dead
               must
               be
               buryed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               dislodging
               then
               ,
               no
               removing
               then
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Possession
               ,
               he
               makes
               not
               other
               things
               his
               Possession
               ,
               but
               useth
               them
               in
               a
               transitorie
               manner
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               teach
               us
               this
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               Grave
               is
               his
               strong
               hold
               ,
               his
               Possession
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               Possession
               so
               durable
               and
               certaine
               as
               the
               Grave
               :
               all
               the
               lands
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               may
               in
               the
               course
               of
               time
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               misguidance
               of
               the
               partie
               ,
               or
               the
               succession
               of
               prodigalls
               
               be
               made
               away
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               had
               full
               possessions
               may
               not
               have
               a
               foot
               of
               land
               to
               call
               his
               owne
               :
               so
               Possessions
               are
               alterable
               ,
               sometime
               one
               mans
               ,
               sometimes
               anothers
               ,
               and
               againe
               anothers
               ,
               no
               man
               knoweth
               whose
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               still
               removing
               .
               But
               when
               a
               man
               is
               possest
               of
               his
               Grave
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               long
               Possession
               ,
               that
               Lease
               is
               time
               out
               of
               mind
               ,
               and
               it
               holdeth
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               to
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               Though
               there
               be
               a
               sort
               of
               covetous
               men
               in
               the
               world
               that
               care
               not
               for
               lucre
               and
               gaine
               to
               remove
               dead
               bodies
               ,
               to
               make
               men
               pay
               deafe
               ,
               and
               yet
               presently
               when
               the
               memory
               of
               that
               payment
               is
               gone
               (
               in
               this
               base
               respect
               )
               to
               remove
               them
               from
               their
               naturall
               rest
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               new
               bodies
               in
               their
               roome
               .
               Though
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               be
               practised
               by
               some
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordered
               this
               that
               a
               man
               should
               have
               his
               Grave
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               Christian
               men
               should
               know
               that
               they
               have
               no
               such
               true
               inherent
               possession
               ,
               sticking
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               Grave
               .
               Thus
               the
               great
               God
               bringeth
               us
               to
               life
               by
               death
               ,
               making
               us
               possesse
               the
               Grave
               here
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               after
               possesseth
               us
               with
               life
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               joy
               in
               the
               highest
               heavens
               .
            
             
               Behold
               Abraham
               :
               see
               how
               he
               beginneth
               to
               possesse
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               no
               land
               ,
               pasture
               ,
               or
               earable
               Lordship
               :
               the
               first
               thing
               is
               a
               Grave
               .
               So
               every
               Christian
               must
               make
               his
               resolution
               .
               The
               first
               houshold-stuffe
               that
               ever
               Seleucus
               bought
               in
               Babylon
               was
               a
               Sepulchre
               stone
               ,
               a
               stone
               to
               lay
               upon
               him
               when
               hee
               was
               dead
               ;
               that
               he
               kept
               in
               his
               garden
               .
               So
               we
               should
               begin
               to
               make
               that
               our
               chiefe
               utensill
               :
               it
               should
               teach
               every
               Christian
               much
               more
               to
               be
               mortified
               so
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               to
               bee
               settled
               upon
               nothing
               for
               a
               Possession
               ,
               so
               as
               the
               ground
               where
               his
               flesh
               shall
               rest
               in
               hope
               ,
               till
               the
               Lord
               revive
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               his
               Spirit
               againe
               .
            
             
               A
               strong
               kind
               of
               entrance
               this
               holy
               man
               made
               into
               the
               holy
               Land
               ,
               that
               the
               first
               thing
               hee
               takes
               possession
               of
               ,
               should
               bee
               a
               place
               of
               buriall
               for
               the
               dead
               .
               Even
               so
               wondrously
               God
               useth
               to
               worke
               :
               the
               promised
               seed
               it
               came
               of
               the
               dead
               wombe
               of
               Sarah
               :
               and
               accordingly
               it
               is
               in
               this
               great
               and
               famous
               Historie
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               these
               dead
               ones
               ,
               the
               Lord
               takes
               such
               a
               firme
               possession
               of
               this
               Land
               ,
               that
               when
               foure
               hundred
               yeares
               were
               come
               about
               ,
               there
               was
               such
               a
               quicke
               issue
               ,
               that
               it
               drove
               all
               the
               Inhabitants
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               :
               for
               out
               of
               Sarah
               that
               was
               now
               dead
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               and
               the
               Patriarches
               that
               were
               interred
               in
               his
               Cave
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               dead
               loynes
               the
               Lord
               raised
               a
               living
               issue
               of
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               footmen
               ,
               besides
               women
               and
               children
               that
               came
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               Ioshua
               and
               discomfited
               the
               Captaines
               of
               the
               Land
               ●…d
               tooke
               possession
               .
            
             
               The
               gracious
               God
               out
               of
               dead
               and
               poore
               things
               in
               the
               world
               raiseth
               strengeth
               and
               Majestie
               :
               that
               those
               that
               they
               trampled
               upon
               ,
               and
               accounted
               as
               dead
               men
               ,
               the
               Lord
               made
               out
               of
               them
               such
               a
               
               living
               stocke
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Canaan
               was
               not
               able
               to
               hold
               up
               ,
               and
               make
               head
               against
               them
               (
               they
               were
               such
               a
               powerfull
               Armie
               )
               but
               hid
               themselves
               in
               Caves
               ,
               and
               became
               as
               dead
               men
               ,
               to
               give
               place
               to
               these
               dead
               men
               .
            
             
               Here
               is
               the
               wonderfull
               great
               glory
               of
               the
               Almightie
               out
               of
               meere
               nothing
               ,
               to
               worke
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               made
               all
               things
               that
               are
               seene
               out
               of
               nothing
               
                 (
                 for
                 by
                 faith
                 we
                 learne
                 that
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 seene
                 ,
                 were
                 made
                 of
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 )
              
               so
               he
               still
               continueth
               to
               lay
               his
               foundation
               in
               basenesse
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               in
               a
               ridiculous
               manner
               to
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               that
               hee
               bringeth
               large
               and
               infinite
               majestie
               and
               glory
               ,
               such
               as
               no
               man
               can
               aspire
               in
               his
               thoughts
               to
               thinke
               sufficiently
               of
               .
            
             
               Give
               mee
               a
               burying
               place
               to
               bury
               my
               dead
               .
            
             
               Behold
               ,
               he
               calleth
               here
               
                 Sarah
                 ,
                 his
                 dead
              
               ,
               he
               calleth
               her
               not
               Wife
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               said
               after
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 buried
                 Sarah
                 his
                 wife
              
               ;
               yet
               that
               is
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               time
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               when
               they
               lived
               together
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               former
               societie
               ,
               and
               converse
               they
               had
               :
               but
               now
               he
               speakes
               to
               the
               point
               ,
               she
               is
               no
               more
               his
               Wife
               ,
               but
               his
               dead
               .
               It
               is
               translated
               by
               all
               in
               the
               
                 Neuter
                 Gender
              
               ,
               not
               my
               dead
               shee
               ,
               but
               
                 my
                 dead
              
               ,
               simply
               in
               the
               
                 Neuter
                 gender
              
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               which
               now
               had
               not
               so
               much
               relation
               .
            
             
               So
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               when
               men
               and
               women
               are
               severed
               by
               Death
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               more
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               but
               one
               anothers
               dead
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Doe
                 you
                 not
                 know
                 that
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 liveth
                 ,
                 his
                 wife
                 is
                 subject
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shee
                 must
                 not
                 converse
                 with
                 another
                 ?
              
               So
               likewise
               for
               men
               againe
               :
               but
               when
               God
               dissolveth
               the
               contract
               by
               Death
               ,
               then
               as
               she
               is
               free
               for
               another
               man
               ,
               so
               she
               is
               no
               more
               his
               Wife
               :
               so
               long
               as
               she
               was
               alive
               upon
               the
               ground
               she
               was
               his
               Wife
               ,
               but
               now
               when
               she
               is
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               ground
               he
               calleth
               her
               
                 his
                 dead
              
               ,
               but
               not
               his
               Wife
               .
            
             
               The
               substance
               and
               summe
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               Matrimonie
               is
               Gods
               blessing
               for
               present
               use
               of
               mankind
               ,
               for
               the
               propagating
               of
               the
               Species
               ,
               to
               continue
               the
               seed
               of
               man
               to
               the
               worlds
               end
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               still
               a
               generation
               to
               praise
               God
               their
               Creatour
               ;
               and
               so
               being
               a
               temporall
               thing
               ordained
               for
               the
               office
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               ceaseth
               when
               Death
               commeth
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               Death
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               Christ
               speakes
               of
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               can
               make
               a
               separation
               :
               when
               Death
               commeth
               all
               relations
               cease
               ,
               and
               a
               wife
               is
               no
               wife
               ,
               and
               a
               husband
               is
               no
               husband
               .
            
             
               Behold
               out
               of
               th●…
               the
               infinite
               love
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               that
               hath
               made
               all
               things
               ,
               all
               unions
               ,
               and
               contracts
               ,
               hath
               made
               all
               to
               be
               void
               but
               his
               owne
               :
               for
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               in
               life
               and
               death
               is
               our
               Husband
               ,
               our
               Lord
               ,
               our
               Master
               ,
               our
               Father
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               one
               as
               in
               the
               other
               :
               
               whereas
               by
               the
               intercourse
               of
               Death
               all
               things
               are
               dissolved
               ,
               two
               of
               the
               best
               friends
               that
               are
               may
               part
               upon
               discontent
               ,
               and
               body
               and
               soule
               must
               part
               at
               Death
               ,
               and
               Husband
               and
               wife
               (
               the
               Symboll
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               )
               must
               part
               one
               from
               another
               :
               yet
               when
               all
               societies
               and
               contracts
               part
               ,
               Christ
               doth
               not
               part
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               highest
               heavens
               ,
               our
               Husband
               ,
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               his
               Church
               still
               ,
               we
               keepe
               the
               same
               relation
               ,
               and
               as
               strong
               bonds
               in
               death
               ,
               as
               in
               life
               .
            
             
               My
               Dead
               .
            
             
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               though
               she
               was
               not
               Abrahams
               Wife
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               
                 Abrahams
                 dead
              
               .
               This
               must
               teach
               a
               man
               after
               he
               is
               freed
               by
               Death
               from
               the
               combination
               and
               contract
               ,
               yet
               that
               there
               is
               a
               care
               remaining
               to
               the
               Dead
               ,
               a
               love
               to
               that
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               to
               a
               Wife
               :
               the
               respects
               of
               Man
               and
               Wife
               are
               carnall
               and
               fleshly
               ,
               Death
               commeth
               and
               cutteth
               downe
               the
               flesh
               ,
               therefore
               cutteth
               off
               that
               respect
               too
               :
               but
               because
               she
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               such
               bonds
               betweene
               them
               formerly
               ,
               therefore
               a
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               lament
               and
               sorrow
               for
               his
               dead
               ,
               as
               Abraham
               did
               here
               ,
               to
               love
               the
               memorie
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               speake
               well
               of
               the
               dead
               when
               occasion
               serveth
               ,
               to
               commend
               them
               for
               their
               vertues
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               dead
               (
               as
               farre
               as
               is
               in
               their
               power
               )
               with
               all
               courtisie
               ,
               to
               bee
               good
               to
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               those
               that
               the
               Mother
               hath
               left
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               furious
               woman
               ,
               a
               new
               Wife
               ,
               that
               neither
               careth
               for
               dead
               nor
               living
               :
               but
               to
               have
               a
               speciall
               regard
               to
               the
               bonds
               and
               familiaritie
               ,
               and
               that
               spirituall
               acquaintance
               that
               God
               made
               in
               this
               life
               :
               and
               so
               to
               be
               good
               to
               all
               that
               come
               of
               that
               issue
               for
               their
               sakes
               .
               
                 Let
                 me
                 bury
                 my
                 dead
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Lastly
                 it
                 followeth
                 ,
                 why
                 hee
                 would
              
               burie
               his
               dead
               :
               
                 Out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               strange
               thing
               ,
               
                 Out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
              
               .
               Was
               his
               griefe
               so
               aggravated
               ,
               as
               hee
               could
               not
               still
               behold
               her
               face
               ?
               or
               was
               it
               necessary
               that
               the
               carkasse
               it selfe
               must
               be
               conveyed
               away
               ?
               must
               it
               needs
               be
               that
               the
               body
               being
               now
               no
               way
               amiable
               ,
               but
               noisome
               ,
               must
               be
               conveyed
               out
               of
               a
               mans
               sight
               ?
               The
               best
               friend
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               endure
               the
               sight
               of
               a
               dead
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               gastly
               sight
               ,
               especially
               when
               it
               commeth
               to
               that
               dissolution
               ,
               that
               the
               parts
               begin
               to
               have
               an
               evill
               savour
               and
               smell
               ,
               as
               all
               have
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               :
               then
               to
               keepe
               themselves
               in
               life
               and
               health
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               avoid
               them
               ,
               to
               
                 burie
                 their
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               what
               so
               sweet
               a
               sight
               once
               to
               blessed
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               Sarah
               ?
               What
               so
               sweet
               a
               spectacle
               to
               the
               world
               as
               Sarah
               ?
               The
               great
               Kings
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               set
               her
               as
               a
               Parragon
               ,
               and
               shee
               came
               no
               where
               but
               her
               beauty
               enamoured
               them
               :
               shee
               was
               a
               sweet
               prospect
               in
               all
               eyes
               ,
               every
               man
               gazed
               on
               her
               with
               great
               content
               ,
               to
               see
               the
               beautie
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               in
               so
               many
               lines
               marked
               out
               in
               the
               face
               of
               Sarah
               .
               Yet
               now
               she
               is
               odious
               ,
               every
               eye
               that
               looked
               upon
               her
               before
               ,
               now
               winkes
               and
               cannot
               endure
               to
               looke
               upon
               her
               ,
               shee
               must
               bee
               taken
               
                 out
                 of
                 sight
              
               .
            
             
               Oh
               bethinke
               your selves
               of
               this
               ,
               you
               that
               take
               pride
               in
               this
               fraile
               flesh
               ,
               that
               pranke
               up
               your selves
               ,
               to
               make
               you
               gracefull
               in
               every
               eye
               :
               you
               that
               studie
               to
               please
               the
               beholders
               ,
               you
               that
               are
               the
               great
               Minions
               of
               the
               world
               :
               you
               that
               when
               age
               beginneth
               to
               purle
               your
               faces
               ,
               begin
               to
               redeeme
               your selves
               with
               paintings
               :
               thinke
               of
               this
               .
               Mother
               Sarah
               the
               beautifullest
               woman
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               loathsome
               to
               her
               husband
               ,
               her
               sweetest
               friend
               :
               therefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               leave
               these
               fooleries
               ,
               and
               vaine
               fancies
               :
               remember
               what
               danger
               Sarahs
               beauty
               cast
               her
               into
               ;
               though
               it
               were
               a
               great
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               shee
               had
               better
               have
               beene
               without
               it
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               that
               hazard
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               brought
               to
               by
               Abrahams
               travels
               and
               necessitie
               :
               and
               know
               it
               that
               your
               best
               beauty
               is
               to
               please
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               looke
               beautifull
               in
               his
               sight
               :
               for
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               is
               never
               weary
               ;
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               will
               bee
               weary
               of
               you
               ,
               the
               best
               friends
               you
               have
               will
               loath
               to
               see
               you
               dead
               ,
               you
               will
               then
               be
               grisly
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               it
               is
               all
               one
               even
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               make
               you
               so
               ill-favoured
               ,
               but
               God
               will
               like
               you
               :
               therefore
               labour
               to
               please
               Gods
               eye
               that
               never
               ceaseth
               :
               nothing
               will
               make
               him
               alter
               his
               affection
               ,
               whereas
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               this
               life
               is
               so
               full
               of
               foule
               alterations
               ,
               as
               the
               least
               sicknesse
               bringeth
               an
               abomination
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               I
               see
               the
               time
               prevents
               me
               .
               I
               will
               speake
               a
               little
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
               We
               have
               here
               a
               depositum
               ,
               a
               gage
               ,
               a
               pawne
               of
               a
               deare
               Sister
               of
               ours
               ,
               a
               woman
               knowne
               to
               you
               all
               to
               be
               of
               a
               holy
               Christian
               conversation
               :
               a
               neighbour
               full
               of
               peace
               and
               quiet
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               workes
               according
               to
               her
               calling
               .
               Shee
               was
               also
               in
               the
               spirituall
               part
               a
               woman
               of
               a
               very
               good
               inclination
               ,
               loving
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               curious
               and
               attentive
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               it
               ;
               Shee
               was
               much
               delighted
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               communicate
               the
               knowledge
               she
               had
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               of
               it
               as
               often
               as
               occasion
               permitted
               .
               By
               this
               studie
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               worke
               a
               constant
               and
               lively
               faith
               in
               her
               ,
               to
               put
               all
               her
               trust
               and
               confidence
               in
               him
               .
               She
               was
               now
               taken
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Lord
               hath
               left
               her
               as
               a
               patterne
               for
               us
               to
               looke
               upon
               ,
               to
               take
               heed
               to
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               make
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               looke
               for
               death
               every
               moment
               ,
               because
               wee
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               wee
               may
               be
               arrested
               .
            
             
               Shee
               was
               indeed
               a
               woman
               of
               great
               trust
               and
               faith
               in
               God
               :
               and
               
               one
               whose
               mouth
               was
               full
               of
               his
               praise
               ,
               still
               admyring
               and
               recounting
               the
               wondrous
               grace
               of
               God
               to
               her
               in
               all
               the
               course
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               in
               sparing
               her
               ,
               in
               giving
               her
               comfort
               in
               her
               conscience
               ,
               concerning
               the
               pardon
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               her
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               providing
               for
               her
               worldly
               helpes
               ,
               which
               she
               thought
               never
               to
               attaine
               to
               :
               and
               in
               many
               other
               particulars
               Shee
               did
               open
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               according
               to
               her
               best
               understanding
               ,
               still
               giving
               the
               praise
               to
               his
               holy
               Name
               :
               and
               no
               doubt
               ,
               it
               the
               stroke
               upon
               her
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               fatall
               ,
               and
               as
               deadly
               as
               now
               it
               was
               ,
               wee
               should
               have
               had
               the
               like
               fruit
               more
               abundantly
               at
               this
               time
               .
               Howbeit
               shee
               was
               not
               as
               one
               altogether
               destitute
               ,
               but
               she
               called
               for
               ,
               and
               craved
               the
               prayers
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               lift
               up
               their
               hearts
               and
               hands
               ,
               and
               voyces
               to
               the
               Lord
               to
               looke
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               release
               her
               of
               her
               miserie
               and
               trouble
               ,
               either
               by
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               for
               shee
               was
               content
               either
               way
               .
            
             
               Shee
               had
               some
               touches
               also
               of
               Divine
               Scripture
               as
               occasion
               offered
               themselves
               .
               As
               when
               the
               light
               was
               brought
               in
               ,
               shee
               desired
               to
               have
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               to
               shine
               upon
               her
               .
               And
               when
               her
               eye-strings
               were
               broke
               ,
               that
               the
               teares
               did
               distill
               downe
               ,
               she
               desired
               the
               Lord
               God
               to
               put
               her
               teares
               into
               his
               bottle
               ,
               and
               many
               such
               Luminations
               there
               were
               that
               came
               from
               her
               .
            
             
               Her
               surcharged
               spirits
               were
               so
               taken
               and
               strucken
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               might
               perceive
               at
               the
               first
               there
               was
               no
               way
               but
               one
               ;
               her selfe
               drawing
               her selfe
               within
               ,
               as
               though
               that
               in
               the
               outward
               man
               there
               were
               no
               roome
               for
               the
               soule
               to
               dwell
               there
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               a
               fit
               and
               opportune
               habitation
               .
            
             
               I
               must
               needs
               advertise
               you
               of
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               this
               custome
               of
               praysing
               and
               commending
               of
               the
               dead
               is
               very
               full
               of
               danger
               ,
               because
               a
               man
               may
               bee
               a
               lyer
               ,
               and
               a
               flatterer
               besore
               hee
               be
               aware
               ,
               when
               he
               never
               intended
               it
               .
               But
               truly
               (
               for
               ought
               that
               I
               could
               discerne
               )
               this
               Sister
               of
               ours
               was
               one
               that
               was
               very
               well
               deserving
               ,
               of
               a
               quiet
               and
               moderate
               spirit
               ,
               intentive
               and
               carefull
               to
               governe
               her
               house
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               exorbitant
               ,
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               can
               heare
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               that
               all
               are
               not
               of
               one
               Modell
               ,
               as
               the
               bodies
               of
               men
               and
               women
               are
               not
               of
               one
               height
               and
               colour
               ,
               so
               the
               soules
               and
               spirits
               are
               not
               all
               of
               one
               elevation
               neither
               :
               but
               wee
               esteeme
               the
               children
               of
               God
               
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 they
                 bave
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               .
               I
               say
               therefore
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 shee
                 had
                 received
              
               ;
               I
               verely
               beleeve
               shee
               was
               faithfull
               and
               true
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 that
                 shee
                 received
                 not
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
              
               ;
               she
               sought
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               nourish
               and
               cherish
               it
               from
               one
               degree
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               to
               proceed
               from
               
                 grace
                 to
                 grace
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               conclude
               in
               the
               judgement
               of
               Charitie
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               very
               strong
               hopes
               ,
               and
               great
               probabilities
               of
               her
               happy
               translation
               .
            
             
             
               Shee
               was
               a
               Daughter
               of
               Sarah
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               speakes
               of
               women
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               them
               demeane
               themselves
               ,
               as
               Daughters
               of
               Sarah
               :
               and
               such
               a
               one
               shee
               was
               in
               her
               habit
               and
               attyre
               ,
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               societie
               ,
               and
               company
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               shee
               inheriteth
               with
               Sarah
               the
               place
               of
               blessed
               mansions
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               infinite
               spacious
               ,
               and
               wide
               ,
               and
               capable
               for
               all
               blessed
               soules
               that
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               him
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               this
               let
               us
               make
               use
               of
               to
               our
               owne
               soules
               .
               In
               that
               shee
               had
               not
               that
               largenesse
               of
               time
               shee
               supposed
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               but
               was
               surprised
               so
               soone
               and
               vehemently
               ,
               as
               shee
               could
               not
               dispose
               of
               her selfe
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               as
               wee
               know
               by
               experience
               she
               would
               have
               done
               :
               it
               should
               be
               a
               lesson
               to
               us
               to
               be
               ready
               for
               God
               ,
               to
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               God.
               
            
             
               Wee
               have
               had
               two
               Corses
               one
               after
               another
               ,
               one
               a
               man
               ,
               another
               a
               woman
               ,
               both
               taken
               suddenly
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               thought
               to
               have
               made
               an
               overture
               of
               themselves
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               thought
               to
               have
               made
               all
               things
               faire
               and
               easie
               ,
               by
               the
               confession
               and
               expression
               of
               their
               faith
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               So
               ,
               all
               presume
               to
               have
               time
               to
               make
               the
               world
               know
               that
               they
               be
               humble
               and
               penitent
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               confession
               ;
               but
               many
               put
               it
               off
               till
               it
               be
               too
               late
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               put
               off
               with
               vaine
               presumptions
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 giveth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 takes
                 ,
              
               wee
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               .
               Wee
               were
               borne
               wee
               know
               not
               when
               ,
               we
               shall
               die
               we
               know
               not
               when
               .
               The
               Lord
               prepare
               us
               all
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               GODS
               ESTEEME
               OF
               THE
               DEATH
               OF
               HIS
               SAINTS
               .
               PREACHED
               AT
               THE
               FVNERALL
               OF
               Mr.
               IOHN
               MOVLSON
               OF
               Hargrave
               ,
               at
               Bunbury
               in
               Cheshire
               ,
               By
               S.
               T.
               
            
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               Blessed
               are
               the
               dead
               ,
               which
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               GODS
               ESTEEME
               OF
               THE
               DEATH
               OF
               HIS
               SAINTS
               .
               SERMON
               .
               XX.
               
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 116.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Pretious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   Is
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   his
                   Saints
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               Psalme
               was
               composed
               by
               David
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               that
               favour
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               himselfe
               had
               experience
               of
               at
               some
               time
               or
               other
               ;
               but
               when
               or
               what
               the
               particular
               occasion
               of
               it
               was
               ,
               we
               are
               uncertaine
               .
               Some
               referre
               it
               to
               that
               escape
               which
               he
               made
               when
               Saul
               and
               his
               troopes
               had
               compassed
               him
               about
               ,
               upon
               the
               discoverie
               of
               the
               Ziphites
               ,
               1
               Sam.
               23.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Others
               ,
               because
               Ierusalem
               is
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               Ierusalem
               at
               that
               time
               of
               Saul
               was
               not
               built
               ,
               as
               they
               conclude
               well
               against
               the
               time
               of
               the
               penning
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               they
               find
               also
               another
               occasion
               ,
               his
               escape
               from
               Absolom
               ,
               and
               that
               great
               plot
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               15.
               14.
               
               Others
               include
               also
               his
               spirituall
               Conflicts
               ,
               his
               combattings
               with
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               and
               his
               despaires
               because
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               sicknesses
               and
               strong
               diseases
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               griefes
               ,
               and
               anxieties
               of
               minde
               ;
               In
               all
               which
               he
               found
               God
               benevolous
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               unto
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               which
               hee
               rejoyces
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               it
               was
               his
               dutie
               )
               gives
               thankes
               and
               praises
               unto
               God.
               Hee
               saith
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               verse
               ,
               hee
               would
               
               make
               publique
               businesse
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 and
                 would
                 pay
                 his
                 vowes
                 ,
                 corum
                 populo
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               good
               reason
               hee
               had
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               oft
               releeved
               him
               ,
               and
               taken
               much
               care
               to
               preserve
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               hee
               is
               ever
               tender
               of
               the
               safety
               of
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               for
               
                 Pretiosain
                 oculis
                 Iehovae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Pretious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               words
               are
               a
               Simple
               ,
               universall
               ,
               affirmative
               proposition
               ;
               wherein
               ,
               1.
               
               The
               subject
               or
               thing
               spoken
               of
               ;
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
              
               .
               2.
               
               That
               which
               is
               spoken
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               
                 pretious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Which
               proposition
               may
               be
               resolved
               into
               these
               three
               observations
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 there
                 bee
                 some
                 that
                 are
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 doe
                 also
                 Die.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Gods
                 
                   Saints
                   is
                   pretious
                
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               be
               some
               that
               are
               Gods
               
                 Saints
                 .
                 Sanctorum
                 ejus
              
               ]
               so
               the
               vulgar
               
               Latine
               reades
               it
               .
               Misericordium
               ]
               so
               Pagnin
               after
               S.
               
                 Hierome
                 .
                 Benificorum
              
               ]
               so
               
                 Piscator
                 Piorum
              
               ]
               so
               Mollerus
               .
               The
               Kings
               translators
               have
               rendred
               it
               in
               our
               last
               English
               ,
               
                 His
                 Saints
              
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               given
               themselves
               a
               liberty
               in
               other
               places
               to
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               that
               is
               here
               by
               our
               English
               
                 (
                 Holy
                 ,
              
               )
               as
               Ps.
               16.
               10.
               hhasideka
               ,
               Thy
               Holy
               one
               :
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               that
               properly
               signifies
               holy
               ,
               by
               our
               English
               
                 (
                 Saints
              
               )
               
               as
               Psal.
               16.
               3.
               
               
                 Kedoshim
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 Saints
              
               .
               The
               Saint
               in
               the
               Text
               is
               in
               Hebrew
               hhasid
               ,
               and
               hhasid
               is
               beneficus
               ,
               and
               but
               in
               a
               secundary
               sence
               
               Sanctus
               :
               Yet
               whereas
               it
               is
               rendred
               by
               the
               Septuagint
               once
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 venerandus
                 ,
                 venerabile
              
               ,
               which
               our
               English
               translates
               ,
               
                 The
                 good
                 man
              
               ,
               
               Mic.
               7.
               2.
               and
               once
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               reverend
               ,
               or
               as
               our
               English
               hath
               it
               
               Righteous
               ,
               Prov.
               2.
               8.
               
               Yet
               in
               all
               other
               places
               it
               is
               translated
               by
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Sanctus
               ,
               Saint
               ,
               or
               Holy
               :
               and
               it
               seemes
               according
               to
               the
               very
               notion
               of
               the
               word
               in
               use
               among
               the
               Iewes
               themselves
               ,
               among
               whom
               the
               posteritie
               of
               Ionadab
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               strictnesse
               in
               religion
               ,
               were
               called
               hhasidim
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Asidaeans
               ,
               1
               Mach.
               7.
               13.
               as
               much
               as
               ,
               
                 Holy-ones
                 ,
                 Good-men
              
               ,
               or
               Saints
               .
            
             
               But
               not
               to
               insist
               farther
               upon
               the
               translation
               ;
               The
               name
               of
               Saints
               ,
               is
               given
               sometimes
               by
               the
               Fathers
               to
               holy
               men
               departed
               ,
               and
               reigning
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               so
               the
               word
               is
               very
               rarely
               used
               in
               the
               Scripture
               :
               but
               more
               ordinarily
               it
               is
               given
               to
               the
               faithfull
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               notion
               in
               Scripture
               is
               most
               frequent
               .
               So
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 To
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 at
                 Corinth
                 ,
                 called
                 to
                 bee
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               or
               Saints
               by
               calling
               :
               So
               also
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               18.
               
               Rom.
               12.
               13
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               double
               sanctitie
               ,
               1.
               
               Of
               outward
               profession
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               inward
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               word
               is
               here
               more
               specially
               understood
               ;
               They
               are
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               whom
               he
               separates
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               calls
               unto
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ;
               
                 The
                 Saints
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 excell
                 in
                 vertue
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               16.
               3.
               
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               some
               Saints
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
               
               because
               that
               which
               makes
               Saints
               is
               attainable
               here
               ;
               not
               popish
               Canonization
               ,
               but
               Gods
               Election
               ,
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               the
               Merit
               and
               holinesse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               
               Those
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Corinth
               were
               
                 Called
                 to
                 bee
                 Saints
                 with
                 all
                 that
                 in
                 every
                 place
                 call
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               Who
               was
               both
               ,
               1.
               a
               patterne
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               his
               people
               might
               bee
               so
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               and
               2.
               a
               foundation
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               his
               fulnesse
               might
               bee
               conveyed
               to
               his
               members
               .
            
             
               Use
               1.
               
               If
               there
               be
               Saints
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               shuts
               up
               all
               the
               Saints
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               suffers
               none
               to
               be
               Saints
               ,
               but
               such
               whom
               the
               Pope
               canonizeth
               .
               Bellarmine
               delivers
               it
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               Canonization
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               publike
               testification
               of
               the
               assured
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               some
               ,
               by
               which
               publike
               worships
               
               are
               decreed
               them
               ,
               is
               pious
               and
               lawfull
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               power
               of
               Canonization
               is
               only
               in
               the
               Pope
               .
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Popes
               judgement
               in
               Canonization
               is
               infallible
               .
               But
               beside
               that
               ,
               this
               third
               proposition
               is
               gain-said
               by
               men
               of
               his
               owne
               side
               ;
               The
               practise
               it selfe
               also
               of
               Canonization
               was
               unknowne
               till
               Leo
               the
               thirds
               time
               ,
               anno
               800.
               or
               till
               fourescore
               yeares
               after
               that
               ,
               till
               the
               time
               of
               Adrian
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               ever
               anciently
               held
               ,
               
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 judge
                 infallibly
                 of
                 anothers
                 condition
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 admit
                 any
                 into
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               The
               ancient
               Church
               had
               their
               commemorations
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               departed
               ,
               but
               without
               worship
               .
               So
               may
               wee
               honourably
               
               speake
               of
               such
               as
               are
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               wee
               doe
               so
               ;
               Luther
               calls
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
                 ,
                 Saint
              
               ,
               and
               Melanthon
               sticks
               not
               at
               it
               to
               call
               
                 Anthony
                 ,
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 Dominick
              
               ,
               and
               Francis
               so
               too
               .
               Wee
               seldome
               name
               those
               glorious
               Doctours
               otherwise
               ,
               then
               
                 Saint
                 Basil
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Greg.
                 Naz.
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Augustine
                 .
              
               And
               so
               we
               use
               to
               commemorate
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               the
               Fathers
               .
               And
               thinke
               wee
               have
               as
               much
               liberty
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               to
               call
               godly
               men
               of
               our
               late
               acquaintance
               Saints
               ,
               as
               I
               remember
               a
               learned
               and
               reverend
               Bishop
               of
               ours
               to
               have
               called
               Master
               Greenham
               .
               But
               withall
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               doe
               ,
               so
               we
               may
               also
               call
               the
               living
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               so
               before
               they
               come
               to
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Use
               2.
               
               If
               there
               be
               some
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               aspire
               unto
               that
               honour
               ,
               to
               bee
               such
               as
               excell
               in
               vertue
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               in
               
                 Albo
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               our
               names
               in
               the
               Calender
               or
               roll
               .
               Let
               us
               follow
               the
               footsteps
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               holy
               men
               ,
               
                 learne
                 of
                 mee
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               11.
               29.
               for
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 you
                 an
                 example
                 that
                 yee
                 should
                 doe
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               Joh.
               13.
               15.
               
               And
               let
               us
               follow
               them
               that
               have
               followed
               Christ
               ,
               to
               take
               out
               the
               patternes
               that
               have
               beene
               set
               us
               by
               Apostolicall
               and
               holy
               men
               .
               In
               the
               ancienter
               times
               of
               more
               pure
               and
               fervent
               zeale
               ,
               people
               were
               ready
               to
               runne
               to
               any
               lights
               that
               did
               burne
               and
               shine
               among
               them
               ,
               to
               take
               example
               from
               them
               ,
               how
               to
               regulate
               their
               lives
               ;
               Hence
               came
               many
               religious
               professions
               ,
               
               (
               though
               since
               much
               degenerate
               and
               corrupted
               ,
               )
               who
               were
               wonne
               to
               the
               immitation
               of
               those
               practises
               of
               
                 selfe-denyall
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 mortifying
                 of
                 voluptuous
                 affections
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               they
               saw
               in
               them
               .
               Wee
               might
               make
               a
               profitable
               use
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               holy
               men
               ,
               and
               Martyrs
               of
               old
               or
               of
               late
               ,
               to
               copie
               out
               their
               sanctity
               .
               And
               let
               it
               be
               an
               incouragement
               to
               the
               study
               of
               piety
               and
               religion
               ,
               to
               consider
               what
               honour
               it
               brings
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               
                 Saints
                 us
              
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               need
               not
               be
               at
               that
               extreame
               expence
               and
               charge
               ,
               which
               wee
               reade
               some
               have
               beene
               at
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               Rome
               to
               procure
               Canonization
               .
            
             
               Vse
               3.
               
               If
               there
               be
               some
               such
               here
               ,
               and
               they
               bee
               men
               holy
               and
               religious
               ,
               then
               take
               we
               heed
               that
               we
               speake
               not
               ill
               of
               such
               ,
               that
               we
               abuse
               them
               not
               ,
               that
               we
               open
               not
               our
               mouthes
               against
               heaven
               ,
               against
               them
               that
               are
               
                 Incolae
                 coeli
                 ,
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               either
               by
               an
               actuall
               possession
               of
               glory
               ,
               or
               here
               by
               an
               heavenly
               conversation
               .
               Devout
               and
               religious
               men
               ,
               whose
               thoughts
               and
               hearts
               are
               above
               ,
               doe
               not
               count
               this
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               doe
               but
               sojourne
               with
               us
               ;
               abuse
               not
               strangers
               then
               ,
               especially
               these
               strangers
               for
               their
               countrey
               sake
               .
               Wee
               use
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 De
                 Sanctis
                 nil
                 nisi
                 bonum
              
               ;
               wee
               should
               not
               speake
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               The
               Romanists
               are
               presently
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               forget
               this
               rule
               ;
               
                 Sanctos
                 Dei
                 non
                 esse
              
               
               
                 peculiari
                 honore
                 colendos
                 ,
                 docent
                 omnes
                 hodierni
                 haeretici
                 .
              
               So
               Lorichius
               accuses
               us
               (
               for
               we
               know
               whom
               he
               meanes
               .
               )
               The
               truth
               is
               we
               dare
               not
               give
               them
               divine
               worship
               ,
               nor
               
               make
               them
               Gods
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               (
               when
               they
               have
               wearied
               themselves
               in
               fitting
               their
               distinctions
               of
               latreia
               and
               douleia
               to
               little
               purpose
               )
               doe
               it
               roundly
               enough
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               in
               their
               practice
               ;
               But
               wee
               give
               them
               their
               due
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               as
               themselves
               would
               be
               willing
               to
               receive
               ,
               as
               wee
               gathered
               from
               the
               behaviour
               of
               the
               Angell
               that
               was
               sent
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Apoc.
              
               19.
               10.
               
               But
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               while
               they
               make
               a
               thriving
               trade
               of
               the
               flattering
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               they
               neglect
               and
               abuse
               the
               living
               Saints
               ,
               not
               only
               writing
               a
               Dele
               in
               their
               
                 Indices
                 expurgatory
              
               upon
               the
               testimonie
               of
               Pius
               or
               Prudens
               given
               by
               some
               more
               ingenuous
               men
               of
               theirs
               ,
               to
               some
               of
               our
               Divines
               in
               particular
               ;
               but
               also
               traducing
               the
               whole
               estate
               of
               our
               reformed
               Churches
               for
               schismaticall
               ,
               and
               hereticall
               .
            
             
             
               Use
               4.
               
               If
               there
               be
               some
               Saints
               of
               God
               here
               ,
               let
               us
               choose
               to
               be
               of
               their
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               keepe
               their
               company
               ,
               because
               they
               doe
               best
               of
               all
               know
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               good
               to
               goe
               safely
               that
               journey
               ,
               by
               direction
               of
               the
               best
               and
               most
               skilfull
               guides
               ,
               lest
               we
               misse
               it
               in
               those
               places
               where
               the
               way
               turnes
               ,
               or
               where
               the
               path
               is
               not
               so
               well
               beaten
               as
               the
               other
               Roade
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Gods
               Saints
               doe
               also
               die
               .
               
                 The
                 Death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
              
               ]
               Holinesse
               frees
               not
               from
               death
               .
               
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
                 ,
              
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               are
               all
               dead
               .
               
                 Your
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 they
                 ?
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 live
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               Zach.
               1.
               5.
               
               
                 God
                 cuts
                 off
                 both
                 the
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
              
               Ezek.
               21.
               4.
               
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 perisheth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               (
               hhasidim
               )
               
                 the
                 mercifull
                 men
              
               ,
               or
               the
               men
               of
               godlinesse
               
                 are
                 taken
                 away
              
               ,
               Es.
               57.
               1.
               
               Yea
               ,
               and
               often-times
               as
               Menander
               ,
               
               was
               able
               to
               observe
               it
               ,
               
                 Whom
                 God
                 loves
                 best
                 hee
                 takes
                 soonest
                 .
              
               An
               observation
               much
               like
               that
               ,
               in
               1
               King.
               14.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               
                 That
                 sonne
                 of
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 who
                 only
                 of
                 that
                 family
                 had
                 some
                 good
                 thing
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 away
              
               young
               .
            
             
               But
               whether
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               their
               holinesse
               frees
               not
               from
               
               death
               :
               rich
               gilding
               upon
               an
               earthen
               pot
               ,
               keepes
               it
               not
               from
               breaking
               .
               They
               are
               made
               of
               the
               same
               mettall
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               clay
               with
               other
               men
               .
               The
               Apostles
               that
               brought
               the
               
                 treasures
                 of
                 grace
              
               to
               the
               
               world
               ,
               were
               themselves
               ,
               
                 Testacea
                 vasa
              
               ;
               so
               Saint
               
                 Hierome
                 :
                 Vasa
                 fictilia
              
               ;
               so
               Saint
               Gregorie
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 earthen
                 vessels
              
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               7.
               
               
                 Clay
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 potter
                 ;
                 Es.
              
               64.
               8.
               
               And
               therefore
               
                 all
                 things
              
               in
               this
               respect
               
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
              
               ,
               Eccl.
               9.
               2.
               
            
             
               Use
               1.
               
               If
               such
               die
               ,
               then
               Death
               is
               not
               alwayes
               evill
               ;
               for
               sure
               it
               is
               not
               evill
               to
               them
               to
               whom
               
                 all
                 things
                 worke
                 for
                 good
              
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
               The
               sting
               of
               it
               is
               gone
               .
               And
               though
               it
               have
               not
               a
               pleasant
               looke
               to
               entertaine
               us
               with
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               as
               a
               rude
               groome
               that
               opens
               the
               gate
               by
               which
               we
               must
               passe
               to
               a
               better
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               better
               company
               .
               The
               godly
               have
               many
               advantages
               by
               death
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
              
               .
               2.
               
               A
               Crowne
               when
               they
               have
               
                 finisht
                 the
                 race
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               3.
               
               Freedome
               from
               danger
               of
               sinning
               any
               more
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               7.
               
               4.
               
               Death
               frees
               from
               a
               possibilitie
               of
               further
               dying
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 mee
                 die
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hurt
                 comes
                 by
                 that
                 ?
                 I
                 can
                 bee
                 bound
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 bee
                 sicke
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 die
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               goe
               presently
               to
               God.
               
                 While
                 we
                 are
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 Wee
                 are
                 willing
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               6.
               8.
               
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ;
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               1.
               23.
               2
               
               Tim.
               4.
               6.
               
               Wee
               wrong
               death
               ,
               when
               we
               call
               it
               horrid
               ,
               it
               is
               sinne
               which
               makes
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               else
               it
               is
               but
               conceit
               .
               There
               is
               often
               more
               paine
               in
               a
               tooth-ake
               ,
               then
               in
               dying
               .
               Teares
               ,
               and
               blacke
               cloth
               ,
               and
               the
               tremblings
               of
               the
               guilty
               doe
               disguise
               Death
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               looke
               terrible
               .
               Hee
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 all
                 terrible
                 things
                 the
                 most
                 terrible
                 ,
              
               was
               himselfe
               an
               Heathen
               ,
               
               and
               knew
               not
               what
               Christ
               had
               done
               to
               alter
               the
               property
               .
               Once
               indeed
               it
               was
               uncouth
               and
               hideous
               ,
               but
               since
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               more
               faire
               and
               pleasant
               face
               .
               There
               can
               bee
               no
               danger
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               which
               all
               the
               Saints
               have
               gone
               .
               As
               Phocion
               said
               to
               one
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               same
               sentence
               of
               the
               Judges
               was
               to
               dye
               with
               him
               ;
               
                 Art
                 thou
                 not
                 glad
                 to
                 fare
                 as
                 Phocion
                 doth
                 ?
              
               So
               ,
               are
               wee
               not
               glad
               to
               fare
               as
               the
               holy
               
                 Patriarkes
                 ,
                 Prophets
              
               ,
               and
               Apostles
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               after
               them
               ?
               Hee
               that
               went
               this
               way
               the
               first
               of
               any
               man-kind
               ,
               was
               holy
               ,
               a
               Saint
               ,
               it
               was
               Abel
               whom
               God
               accepted
               .
               Wee
               use
               to
               call
               those
               passages
               and
               Streights
               which
               have
               beene
               first
               found
               and
               discovered
               by
               any
               ,
               by
               the
               names
               of
               the
               first
               Discoverers
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 Streights
                 of
                 Magellanus
              
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               little
               lower
               ,
               
                 Schouten
                 Streight
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Fretum
                 le
                 maire
              
               ;
               So
               if
               it
               may
               afford
               us
               any
               comfort
               for
               the
               passage
               ,
               let
               us
               call
               Death
               no
               longer
               Death
               ,
               but
               
                 Abels
                 streights
              
               .
               Let
               us
               learne
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               love
               ,
               yet
               to
               contemne
               Death
               ,
               that
               so
               wee
               may
               have
               the
               more
               easie
               conquest
               over
               all
               other
               hard
               things
               .
               It
               was
               a
               bravery
               in
               Damindas
               an
               heathen
               (
               which
               Christians
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               come
               short
               of
               ,
               )
               When
               Philip
               had
               broke
               into
               Peloponesus
               ,
               and
               some
               Lacedemonians
               said
               ;
               
                 They
                 were
                 likely
                 to
                 sustaine
                 much
                 evill
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 could
                 reconcile
                 themselves
                 to
                 Philip
                 ;
                 Damindas
              
               said
               ;
               
                 O
                 Semi-viri
                 quid
                 nobis
                 poterit
                 acerbè
                 accidere
                 ,
                 qui
                 mortem
                 contemnimus
                 ?
                 Ah
                 poore
                 spirited
                 men
                 ,
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 sharpe
                 or
                 hard
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 learned
                 to
                 despise
                 death
                 it selfe
                 ?
              
            
             
               Use
               2.
               
               Because
               Saints
               ,
               or
               holy
               men
               ,
               doe
               also
               die
               ,
               let
               us
               make
               the
               best
               use
               of
               them
               while
               they
               are
               with
               us
               ;
               To
               benefit
               and
               profit
               ourselves
               by
               our
               religious
               friends
               ,
               acquaintance
               ,
               neighbours
               and
               kindred
               .
               When
               God
               raises
               up
               some
               man
               eminent
               for
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               a
               godly
               life
               ,
               hee
               is
               set
               up
               as
               a
               light
               for
               the
               towne
               or
               neighbourhood
               to
               walke
               by
               ;
               Yet
               oft-times
               such
               as
               dwell
               neere
               ,
               are
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               neglect
               their
               benefit
               ,
               when
               strangers
               farther
               off
               draw
               neere
               unto
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               gaine
               by
               it
               ;
               as
               wee
               use
               to
               let
               our
               owne
               bookes
               lye
               by
               ,
               and
               rather
               make
               use
               of
               such
               as
               we
               borrow
               ,
               to
               take
               notes
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               we
               know
               not
               how
               soone
               they
               may
               be
               called
               for
               by
               the
               owners
               ,
               and
               presume
               that
               the
               other
               will
               still
               be
               in
               our
               keeping
               .
               Wee
               should
               improve
               our
               good
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               walke
               by
               the
               light
               while
               we
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               because
               many
               times
               the
               Sunne
               sets
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               night
               in
               a
               neighbourhood
               or
               a
               family
               ,
               when
               a
               good
               friend
               ,
               a
               good
               Parent
               ,
               or
               a
               good
               Master
               dyeth
               .
               Remember
               Ioash
               ,
               and
               Iehojada
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 Death
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 is
                 precious
                 in
                 Gods
                 sight
                 .
              
               When
               David
               
               was
               opprest
               with
               griefe
               ,
               it
               seemes
               hee
               had
               such
               thoughts
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 man
                 is
                 (
                 res
                 nihili
                 ,
                 )
                 a
                 vaine
                 and
                 worthlesse
                 thing
                 ,
                 too
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 too
                 unworthy
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 take
                 any
                 notice
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 bee
                 carefull
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               But
               at
               last
               he
               overcame
               such
               thoughts
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               found
               the
               experience
               of
               Gods
               tendernesse
               towards
               himselfe
               in
               particular
               ,
               
               and
               towards
               all
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               now
               resolves
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 neglects
                 not
                 his
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 hee
                 were
                 not
                 affected
                 with
                 their
                 miseries
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 soules
                 ,
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 safeties
                 ,
                 are
                 deare
                 and
                 tender
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 treasure
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 carelesly
                 lose
                 ,
                 or
                 suffer
                 men
                 or
                 divels
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 by
                 force
                 or
                 treachery
                 .
              
            
             
               Their
               Death
               is
               pretious
               
                 [
                 Iakar
                 ,
              
               ]
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               ,
               in
               
               
                 pretio
                 fuit
                 ,
                 magni
                 estimatum
                 est
                 .
              
               God
               sets
               them
               at
               an
               high
               and
               deare
               rate
               .
               The
               Septuagint
               renders
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Noune
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               pretiosus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               probatus
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 multi
                 pretii
              
               :
               God
               honours
               and
               accounts
               well
               ,
               and
               hath
               high
               thoughts
               of
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               .
               See
               how
               the
               word
               is
               translated
               in
               other
               Texts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Honourable
               ,
               Esa.
               43.
               4.
               
               [
               Jakarta
               ]
               
                 Thou
                 wert
                 pretious
                 in
                 my
              
               
               sight
               ,
               thou
               hast
               beene
               honourable
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Much
               set
               by
               .
               2
               
                 Sam.
                 18.
                 30.
                 
                 His
                 name
                 was
                 much
                 set
                 by
                 .
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Deare
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 31.
                 20.
                 
                 An
                 filius
              
               (
               Jakkir
               )
               
                 pretiosus
                 mihi
                 Ephraim
                 .
                 Is
                 Ephraim
                 my
                 Deare
                 sonne
                 ?
              
            
             
               4.
               
               Splendid
               ,
               cleare
               or
               glorious
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 31.
                 26.
                 
                 Si
                 vidi
                 lunam
              
               
               (
               Jaker
               )
               
                 pretiosam
                 &
                 abeuntem
                 .
                 The
                 Moone
                 walking
                 in
                 brightnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               Put
               all
               these
               expressions
               together
               ,
               and
               then
               wee
               have
               the
               strength
               of
               Davids
               word
               ,
               
                 The
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 is
                 pretious
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               Honourable
               .
               2.
               
               Much
               set
               by
               .
               3.
               
               Deare
               .
               4.
               
               Splendid
               and
               glorious
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               God
               is
               so
               tender
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               that
            
             
               1.
               
               Hee
               will
               not
               have
               them
               take
               wrong
               ,
               hee
               orders
               their
               death
               ,
               he
               takes
               care
               for
               them
               ,
               he
               visits
               and
               comforts
               ,
               and
               assists
               them
               in
               their
               dying
               ,
               he
               helpes
               them
               with
               strength
               ,
               with
               memory
               ,
               in
               their
               understanding
               ,
               their
               senses
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               takes
               much
               delight
               in
               their
               sweet
               holy
               calme
               deaths
               ,
               and
               resignations
               of
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Hee
               takes
               care
               of
               their
               very
               bodyes
               too
               ,
               to
               lay
               them
               up
               sweetly
               to
               rest
               ,
               in
               Repositories
               ,
               or
               Dormitories
               ,
               as
               the
               Ancients
               were
               wont
               to
               call
               Church-yards
               ,
               and
               Graves
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               he
               entertaines
               their
               soules
               immediatly
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               breathed
               forth
               ,
               and
               places
               them
               
                 In
                 Sinu
                 Abrahae
              
               ,
               in
               
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
              
               ,
               wheresoever
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               possesse
               present
               joy
               and
               quietnesse
               .
            
             
               And
               no
               wonder
               that
               hee
               doth
               all
               this
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               bought
               
               them
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               them
               unto
               himselfe
               ,
               with
               so
               great
               a
               price
               as
               his
               Sonnes
               bloud
               ,
               and
               hath
               graced
               them
               with
               so
               many
               gifts
               and
               priviledges
               ,
               and
               hath
               made
               over
               unto
               them
               as
               
                 coheires
                 with
                 Christ
              
               so
               great
               and
               large
               benefits
               .
            
             
               Wee
               may
               make
               this
               Use
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               serve
               for
               the
               establishment
               of
               
               us
               in
               our
               beliefe
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               wayting
               on
               his
               providence
               .
               If
               
                 their
                 Death
              
               be
               so
               pretious
               ,
               their
               sufferings
               also
               in
               any
               kind
               are
               deare
               
               unto
               him
               .
               That
               word
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               is
               Death
               ,
               and
               which
               by
               the
               Seventy
               is
               ordinarily
               turned
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               yet
               is
               taken
               in
               the
               Scripture
               
               sometimes
               for
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               any
               affliction
               ,
               Exo.
               10.
               17.
               
               For
               infection
               ,
               2
               King.
               4.
               40.
               
               For
               wounds
               ,
               Prov.
               26.
               18.
               and
               sometimes
               in
               
               the
               Septuagint
               for
               the
               soule
               .
               The
               very
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               dangers
               ,
               and
               wounds
               ,
               and
               griefes
               of
               his
               holy
               ones
               are
               deare
               unto
               God.
               But
               especially
               their
               soules
               ,
               their
               lives
               ,
               their
               good
               and
               safety
               .
               God
               writes
               a
               
                 Ne
                 perdas
                 ,
                 Touch
                 not
              
               ,
               Destroy
               not
               ,
               as
               a
               notable
               caueat
               ,
               for
               the
               safetie
               ,
               as
               of
               Kings
               most
               particularly
               ,
               so
               also
               of
               all
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               trust
               in
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               hastened
               over
               these
               points
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               come
               to
               the
               testimonie
               that
               I
               am
               to
               give
               to
               our
               deceased
               Brother
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Moulson
              
               ,
               which
               I
               may
               not
               omit
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               particular
               in
               it
               ,
               having
               never
               such
               a
               subject
               of
               discourse
               before
               ,
               such
               an
               exemplary
               man.
               I
               would
               not
               be
               bought
               to
               flatter
               a
               prophane
               and
               wicked
               great
               one
               ,
               but
               here
               Gods
               glory
               in
               this
               his
               Servant
               ,
               and
               the
               edification
               of
               you
               that
               are
               present
               require
               of
               mee
               that
               I
               speake
               fully
               ;
               for
               ,
               hee
               was
               
                 Vir
                 nec
                 silendus
                 ,
                 nec
                 dicendus
                 sine
                 cura
                 .
              
            
             
               Hee
               copyed
               out
               in
               his
               life
               the
               old
               way
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               and
               writ
               so
               faire
               after
               those
               Primitives
               ,
               that
               few
               now
               can
               imitate
               his
               hand
               .
               And
               truly
               as
               in
               a
               garden
               in
               which
               there
               are
               variety
               of
               flowers
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               where
               to
               pick
               ,
               so
               in
               those
               many
               commendable
               parts
               of
               his
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               which
               to
               choose
               to
               present
               unto
               you
               ,
               or
               in
               what
               method
               .
               But
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               ,
            
             
               I.
               Of
               
                 his
                 morall
                 parts
              
               ;
               where
               I
               commend
               foure
               things
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 His
                 calmenesse
                 and
                 moderation
                 of
                 affection
                 .
              
               No
               passion
               was
               observed
               to
               be
               a
               tyrant
               in
               him
               ;
               they
               had
               an
               aequipoise
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 sober
                 taciturnity
              
               ,
               an
               imitable
               wisedome
               in
               this
               age
               of
               talke
               and
               pratling
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 affable
                 cariage
              
               ,
               and
               easinesse
               of
               accesse
               ,
               by
               which
               like
               an
               other
               Poplicola
               hee
               gained
               reputation
               ,
               and
               the
               loue
               of
               the
               neighbourhood
               where
               euer
               he
               dwelt
               .
               Some
               are
               so
               hairy
               and
               rough
               like
               Esau
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               discerned
               by
               their
               handling
               ,
               and
               some
               so
               churlish
               as
               
                 Nabal
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 speake
                 unto
                 them
              
               ;
               Which
               sourenesse
               and
               clowdinesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               I
               wish
               were
               not
               a
               blemish
               to
               many
               that
               give
               their
               names
               unto
               religion
               .
               He
               honoured
               it
               by
               his
               sweetnesse
               and
               affability
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 His
                 grave
                 deportment
                 and
                 cariage
              
               .
               As
               nothing
               is
               more
               contemptible
               then
               a
               light
               youthly
               wanton
               old
               man
               ,
               so
               the
               gray-head
               ,
               and
               wrinkled
               cheekes
               accompanied
               with
               sage
               gravity
               commands
               respect
               from
               the
               beholders
               ,
               as
               that
               old
               grave
               Bishop
               Paphnutius
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               lost
               an
               eye
               ,
               did
               from
               the
               Emperour
               Constantine
               .
               Gravity
               dwelt
               in
               the
               face
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               and
               his
               very
               presence
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               would
               discountenance
               the
               rude
               and
               prophane
               .
            
             
               But
               all
               these
               are
               but
               meane
               commendations
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               next
               ,
            
             
               II.
               
                 His
                 practice
                 of
                 holinesse
              
               ;
               Where
               I
               will
               observe
               and
               commend
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 His
                 unoffensive
                 youth
              
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               that
               can
               remember
               him
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               are
               confident
               to
               say
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Emperour
               said
               of
               
                 Piso
                 ;
                 Hujus
                 vita
                 composita
                 à
                 pueritia
              
               ;
               His
               life
               was
               composed
               ,
               and
               settled
               ,
               even
               from
               his
               very
               child-hood
               ;
               and
               then
               began
               to
               sort
               himselfe
               with
               the
               gravest
               company
               ,
               chiefly
               with
               that
               learned
               and
               godly
               Master
               
                 Christopher
                 Harvy
              
               ,
               sometime
               incumbent
               in
               this
               Church
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               was
               deare
               .
               Hee
               was
               observed
               to
               be
               so
               sober
               ,
               and
               modest
               in
               his
               youth
               ,
               that
               hee
               was
               desired
               to
               accompany
               ,
               and
               attend
               an
               
                 honourable
                 Nobleman
              
               to
               Oxford
               ,
               where
               hee
               was
               very
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               carefull
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               prayed
               twice
               a-day
               with
               him
               in
               his
               chamber
               .
               So
               ready
               was
               he
               to
               
                 beare
                 the
                 Lords
                 yoke
                 from
                 his
                 youth
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 His
                 unmaried
                 estate
              
               ,
               which
               was
               chaste
               and
               modest
               .
               Hee
               lived
               aboue
               fifty
               yeares
               unmarried
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               state
               expressed
               two
               vertues
               ,
               his
               wisedome
               not
               bee
               rash
               ,
               and
               his
               care
               to
               
                 keepe
                 his
                 vessell
                 cleane
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 married
                 estate
              
               ,
               and
               course
               of
               house-keeping
               .
               1.
               
               When
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               dispose
               his
               heart
               to
               mariage
               ,
               he
               
                 married
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               2.
               
               When
               God
               gave
               him
               Children
               ,
               hee
               
                 nurtured
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               his
               Familie
               
                 in
                 Gods
                 feare
              
               .
               1.
               
               He
               prayed
               foure
               times
               a-day
               .
               2.
               
               Hee
               read
               three
               chapters
               in
               the
               Old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               three
               in
               the
               New
               every
               day
               .
               3.
               
               After
               dinner
               he
               called
               not
               for
               game
               for
               digestion
               ,
               but
               read
               a
               Chapter
               before
               he
               rose
               from
               table
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               catechised
               his
               children
               and
               servants
               constantly
               ,
               according
               to
               some
               plaine
               forme
               .
               5.
               
               Hee
               usually
               rose
               early
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               which
               time
               he
               gave
               to
               meditation
               and
               prayer
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               could
               remember
               of
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               he
               usually
               repeated
               to
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 His
                 exemplary
                 vertues
              
               in
               his
               whole
               course
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 His
                 meeknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 peaceablenesse
                 of
                 disposition
              
               ;
               A
               grace
               which
               in
               
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 much
                 set
                 by
                 ,
              
               and
               a
               notable
               testimonie
               of
               inward
               holinesse
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               runnes
               ,
               
                 Iam.
                 3.
                 17.
                 
                 Pure
                 ,
                 then
                 Peaceable
                 .
              
               Hee
               was
               not
               apt
               to
               quarrell
               matters
               that
               concerned
               him
               not
               ,
               never
               being
               observed
               to
               beare
               a
               part
               in
               any
               faction
               ;
               a
               favourable
               interpreter
               of
               things
               not
               evident
               ,
               readier
               to
               reconcile
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               differences
               ,
               and
               choosing
               rather
               to
               part
               with
               his
               right
               then
               with
               peace
               ,
               as
               appeared
               in
               a
               suite
               knowne
               unto
               many
               here
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Though
               he
               were
               meeke
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               yet
               hee
               was
               
                 zealous
                 in
                 Gods.
              
               Hee
               could
               not
               endure
               any
               thing
               repugnant
               to
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               nor
               would
               he
               neglect
               ,
               either
               seasonably
               to
               admonish
               ,
               or
               reprove
               the
               faulty
               that
               were
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               his
               admonition
               ,
               or
               to
               whet
               on
               ,
               and
               exhort
               others
               
                 to
                 love
                 and
                 good
                 workes
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Yet
               his
               Zeale
               did
               not
               miscarry
               ,
               being
               allayed
               and
               
                 tempered
                 with
                 wisedome
              
               ,
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               by
               the
               braine
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               conceit
               is
               of
               the
               
                 Primum
                 mobile
              
               ,
               with
               the
               
                 Chrystalline
                 heaven
              
               neere
               it
               .
               His
               wisdome
               appeared
               ,
               first
               in
               
                 his
                 discreetnesse
              
               ,
               in
               his
               undertakings
               ,
               and
               all
               affaires
               ,
               
               an
               argument
               of
               which
               some
               take
               to
               be
               this
               ;
               That
               hee
               was
               never
               troubled
               ,
               nor
               so
               much
               as
               questioned
               in
               any
               Court
               concerning
               any
               fact
               .
               Second
               in
               
                 his
                 observing
                 a
                 fit
                 season
              
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               a
               fit
               decorum
               in
               speaking
               .
               Third
               in
               
                 his
                 choyce
                 of
                 company
              
               ,
               and
               specially
               of
               such
               acquaintance
               as
               hee
               would
               be
               neere
               with
               and
               intimate
               ,
               which
               were
               only
               such
               as
               might
               be
               able
               to
               afford
               him
               spirituall
               assistance
               in
               a
               time
               of
               need
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 His
                 freenesse
                 from
                 worldlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 contentednesse
                 with
                 his
                 estate
                 ,
              
               not
               as
               those
               in
               
                 Horace
                 ,
                 Quocunque
                 modo
                 rem
              
               ;
               but
               hee
               would
               not
               improve
               his
               estate
               by
               the
               raysing
               it
               (
               as
               haply
               hee
               might
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               as
               others
               doe
               )
               upon
               his
               tenants
               .
               Hee
               counted
               himselfe
               rich
               ,
               because
               hee
               needed
               not
               all
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               but
               could
               have
               lived
               with
               lesse
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 hee
                 that
                 can
                 make
                 a
                 little
                 to
                 bee
                 his
                 measure
                 ,
                 all
                 else
                 that
                 hee
                 hath
                 is
                 his
                 treasure
                 ,
              
               which
               was
               the
               observation
               of
               a
               good
               Poet
               ,
               but
               a
               better
               and
               a
               more
               mortified
               Divine
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               
                 His
                 humilitie
              
               ,
               and
               even
               among
               the
               very
               temptations
               to
               pride
               .
               It
               is
               an
               hard
               thing
               to
               be
               humble
               in
               an
               humble
               and
               low
               estate
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               difficult
               in
               the
               affluence
               of
               outward
               things
               .
               You
               know
               his
               kindred
               and
               his
               relations
               ,
               yet
               as
               he
               manifested
               this
               grace
               in
               his
               whole
               cariage
               ,
               so
               in
               particular
               in
               not
               being
               puffed
               with
               his
               brothers
               and
               sisters
               greatnesse
               ,
               or
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               children
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               
                 His
                 diligence
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 meanes
                 of
                 grace
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Hee
                 had
                 a
                 right
                 conceit
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
              
               most
               relishing
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               most
               wholsome
               and
               usefull
               for
               edification
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 tooke
                 paines
                 to
                 heare
              
               .
               Hee
               was
               often
               knowne
               in
               his
               younger
               time
               ,
               to
               goe
               ten
               miles
               on
               foot
               ,
               in
               those
               times
               of
               greater
               scarcitie
               .
               3.
               
               
                 His
                 behaviour
                 in
                 the
                 Church
              
               in
               the
               time
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               in
               hearing
               ,
               was
               very
               observable
               for
               his
               reverend
               attendance
               and
               devotion
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               
                 His
                 answerable
                 practise
              
               ,
               fitted
               and
               proportionable
               to
               his
               exterior
               profession
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 much
                 in
                 private
                 prayer
                 .
              
               If
               you
               would
               have
               a
               tryall
               of
               sinceritie
               ,
               follow
               a
               man
               home
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               closet
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               hee
               doth
               within
               dores
               ;
               for
               there
               may
               bee
               many
               respects
               that
               may
               set
               a
               man
               on
               worke
               
                 coram
                 populo
              
               .
               Secret
               prayer
               if
               it
               bee
               constant
               ,
               cannot
               lodge
               long
               with
               hypocrisie
               in
               the
               same
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 often
              
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 in
                 secret
                 fasting
                 by
                 himselfe
                 alone
              
               ;
               a
               Dutie
               not
               only
               lamentably
               neglected
               in
               these
               lazie
               times
               of
               easie
               Christianitie
               ,
               but
               ill
               spoken
               of
               too
               ,
               as
               a
               character
               of
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               are
               loath
               to
               be
               at
               the
               paines
               of
               subduing
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               desirous
               to
               come
               off
               with
               the
               credit
               and
               reputation
               of
               religion
               .
               3.
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 temperate
                 in
                 his
                 dyet
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               his
               habit
               sober
               and
               grave
               ,
               as
               counting
               wisedome
               and
               grace
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               trimmer
               dresse
               then
               Lace
               or
               the
               fashion
               ;
               and
               so
               hee
               was
               in
               his
               recreations
               ,
               though
               constantly
               chearefull
               ,
               yet
               a
               man
               of
               little
               mirth
               or
               delight
               in
               any
               thing
               but
               spirituall
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 charitie
              
               ,
               which
               appeared
               in
               these
               particulars
               .
               1.
               
               Alwayes
               upon
               the
               Lords
               
               day
               he
               had
               sixe
               poore
               at
               dinner
               ,
               to
               every
               one
               of
               which
               hee
               gave
               a
               piece
               of
               beefe
               away
               with
               them
               besides
               ,
               and
               at
               night
               hee
               sent
               what
               was
               left
               to
               other
               poore
               ;
               Besides
               what
               hee
               gave
               at
               his
               dore
               ,
               and
               what
               hee
               gave
               privately
               to
               the
               poore
               
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
               2.
               
               His
               hospitalitie
               according
               to
               his
               ranke
               ,
               was
               such
               as
               
                 Peter
                 Martyr
              
               reported
               of
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 whose
                 table
                 was
                 ever
                 open
                 to
                 any
                 good
                 people
                 ,
              
               especially
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               whom
               he
               much
               respected
               .
               3.
               
               Hee
               sate
               up
               many
               nights
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               thesicke
               ;
               not
               thinking
               that
               worke
               of
               mercy
               sufficiently
               performed
               by
               an
               
                 How
                 doe
                 you
              
               ,
               or
               a
               cold
               visit
               .
               4.
               
               Hee
               had
               a
               Sympathie
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               Christs
               Church
               abroad
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               let
               us
               view
               him
               in
               his
               last
               act
               ,
               
                 his
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 which
              
               as
               the
               Text
               hath
               told
               us
               ,
               
                 is
                 pretious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Hee
               prepared
               himselfe
               to
               die
               ,
               not
               only
               being
               willing
               ,
               but
               
                 desirous
                 also
                 to
                 bee
                 set
                 at
                 libertie
                 ,
              
               being
               often
               at
               S.
               
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 Cupio
                 dissolvi
              
               ,
               which
               they
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               say
               ,
               was
               much
               in
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Hee
               was
               very
               thankfull
               for
               Gods
               assisting
               him
               with
               memorie
               and
               understanding
               to
               the
               very
               last
               ,
               for
               the
               continuance
               of
               which
               he
               prayed
               ,
               and
               desired
               others
               that
               were
               about
               him
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Hee
               employed
               both
               his
               memorie
               and
               speach
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               and
               counsell
               of
               such
               as
               visited
               him
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hee
               made
               a
               confession
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               
                 Iustification
                 by
                 faith
              
               (
               which
               an
               eminent
               
                 Roman
                 Prelate
              
               called
               a
               
                 good
                 supper
                 doctrine
              
               )
               and
               in
               the
               comfort
               of
               that
               point
               ,
               hee
               resigned
               his
               soule
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               slept
               sweetly
               
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Thus
               as
               his
               life
               was
               holy
               ,
               his
               death
               was
               pretious
               .
               Hee
               made
               no
               great
               noyse
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               raised
               greater
               expectations
               of
               himselfe
               then
               hee
               could
               well
               manage
               ,
               like
               many
               exhalations
               that
               rise
               out
               of
               dunghills
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               meant
               to
               reach
               the
               skie
               ,
               but
               presently
               fall
               downe
               againe
               ,
               and
               wet
               us
               :
               But
               as
               a
               taper
               hee
               gave
               light
               till
               hee
               went
               out
               ,
               and
               now
               hee
               is
               gone
               wee
               will
               leave
               upon
               his
               Grave
               ,
               
                 Memoria
                 ejus
                 in
                 Benedictionibus
              
               ,
               and
               apply
               to
               him
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 Pretiosa
                 in
                 oculis
                 Iehovae
                 ,
                 Pretious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DESIRE
               OF
               THE
               SAINTS
               AFTER
               IMMORTALL
               GLORY
               .
            
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 1.
                 23.
                 
              
               I
               desire
               to
               bee
               dissolved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               Christ
               ;
               which
               is
               farre
               better
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DESIRE
               OF
               THE
               SAINTS
               AFTER
               IMMORTALL
               GLORIE
               .
               SERMON
               XXI
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 CORINTHIANS
                 5.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   wee
                   groane
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   desiring
                   to
                   bee
                   cloathed
                   upon
                   ,
                   with
                   our
                   house
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   heaven
                   .
                
              
            
             
               WHen
               I
               reade
               these
               words
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               a
               great
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               I
               should
               rather
               admire
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               temper
               of
               these
               Saints
               ,
               or
               deplore
               the
               vilenesse
               of
               ours
               ;
               so
               celestiall
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               terrestriall
               the
               other
               ;
               so
               noble
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               ignoble
               the
               other
               ;
               so
               magnanimous
               the
               one
               ,
               so
               abject
               the
               other
               .
               These
               Saints
               they
               did
               duly
               consider
               ,
               that
               our
               life
               it
               is
               but
               a
               Pilgrimage
               :
               that
               this
               whole
               world
               is
               but
               a
               Diversorie
               ,
               or
               Inne
               to
               refresh
               us
               for
               a
               while
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               a
               warfare
               ,
               all
               things
               within
               us
               ,
               without
               us
               ,
               our
               enemies
               ;
               that
               this
               body
               is
               but
               a
               Tabernacle
               ,
               a
               Tent
               ,
               a
               Cottage
               ,
               an
               
                 earthen
                 vessell
              
               ,
               a
               Gourd
               ,
               the
               scabbard
               ,
               the
               prison
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               more
               brittle
               then
               glasse
               ,
               decaying
               ,
               mouldering
               of
               itselfe
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               preserved
               from
               eternall
               injuries
               of
               ayre
               or
               weather
               :
               they
               saw
               the
               vanitie
               ,
               the
               vacuitie
               ,
               the
               emptinesse
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               their
               affections
               were
               alienated
               ,
               estranged
               ,
               and
               divorced
               from
               the
               world
               ;
               they
               had
               by
               watchings
               ,
               fastings
               ,
               grovelings
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               teares
               and
               groanes
               scoured
               off
               the
               drosse
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               polished
               statues
               of
               pietie
               ;
               they
               had
               made
               up
               their
               accounts
               betweene
               God
               and
               themselves
               ,
               and
               had
               sued
               out
               their
               pardon
               for
               their
               defects
               and
               failings
               ,
               and
               had
               that
               seated
               in
               their
               consciences
               ;
               they
               did
               penetrate
               the
               cloudes
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               did
               see
               the
               immense
               
               good
               things
               layd
               up
               for
               them
               in
               heaven
               ,
               with
               which
               being
               ravished
               ,
               and
               impatient
               of
               cunctation
               and
               delay
               ,
               they
               desire
               to
               be
               vested
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               them
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               with
               the
               deposition
               of
               their
               
                 house
                 of
                 clay
              
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               beare
               about
               them
               .
               Of
               these
               things
               they
               had
               not
               a
               bare
               conjecture
               ,
               but
               a
               certaine
               knowledge
               ;
               
                 For
                 wee
                 know
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 earthly
                 house
                 of
                 this
                 tabernacle
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 building
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 :
              
               from
               this
               full
               perswasion
               did
               arise
               this
               heavenly
               affection
               ,
               
                 in
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               different
               is
               our
               disposition
               from
               this
               heavenly
               temper
               !
               how
               pale
               ,
               how
               wanne
               is
               our
               countenance
               at
               the
               mention
               of
               Death
               !
               at
               the
               least
               summons
               of
               our
               last
               accounts
               !
               
                 as
                 vinegar
                 to
                 our
                 teeth
                 ,
                 as
                 smoake
                 to
                 our
                 eyes
              
               ;
               as
               a
               sudden
               dampe
               to
               our
               lights
               ,
               as
               an
               horrid
               cracke
               of
               thunder
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               our
               jollities
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               mention
               of
               Death
               .
               If
               any
               aske
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               too
               manifest
               ;
               Want
               of
               judgement
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               true
               good
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ;
               Want
               of
               apprehension
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               Want
               of
               faith
               in
               God
               ,
               of
               Union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               our
               soules
               never
               make
               any
               holy
               peregrination
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               seate
               themselves
               with
               Angels
               and
               Archangels
               ,
               and
               trace
               the
               streetes
               of
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ;
               wee
               anticipate
               not
               the
               joyes
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               by
               devout
               meditations
               and
               contemplations
               :
               wee
               have
               not
               
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 our
                 Redeemer
                 :
                 Our
                 soule
                 thirsteth
                 not
                 ,
                 our
                 flesh
                 longeth
                 not
                 after
                 the
                 living
                 God.
              
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               wee
               hang
               upon
               the
               teats
               of
               the
               world
               like
               babes
               and
               children
               ,
               we
               suck
               venome
               out
               of
               it
               to
               our
               soules
               ;
               wee
               walke
               upon
               our
               bellies
               as
               uncleane
               beasts
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               wee
               jutte
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               offend
               him
               ;
               our
               accompts
               are
               not
               streight
               and
               even
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               are
               afraid
               at
               the
               appearance
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               citation
               to
               appeare
               before
               his
               Tribunall
               ;
               wee
               groane
               when
               wee
               heare
               of
               death
               ,
               wee
               groane
               not
               that
               we
               may
               dye
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               condition
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               these
               different
               one
               unto
               another
               ?
               Doth
               not
               this
               staine
               the
               verdure
               of
               our
               countenances
               ,
               and
               cover
               us
               with
               shame
               and
               confusion
               ,
               to
               observe
               so
               manifest
               a
               declination
               of
               the
               fervor
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ?
               That
               you
               desire
               this
               heavenly
               temper
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               I
               should
               offer
               violence
               to
               Charitie
               ,
               the
               Queene
               of
               Graces
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               thinke
               otherwise
               ?
               For
               this
               cause
               many
               of
               you
               are
               strict
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               holy
               duties
               ,
               agreeable
               ,
               and
               convenient
               to
               this
               sacred
               time
               :
               That
               your
               devotions
               may
               attaine
               a
               happy
               end
               ,
               let
               mee
               lend
               you
               an
               helping
               hand
               ,
               whilst
               I
               discourse
               these
               words
               which
               even
               now
               sounded
               in
               your
               eares
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Which
               I
               will
               resolve
               into
               three
               propositions
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 wee
                 are
                 strangers
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 without
                 our
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Saints
                 desire
                 their
                 true
                 and
                 proper
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 intention
                 of
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   this
                   wee
                   groane
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
             
               That
               wee
               are
               strangers
               ,
               doe
               not
               the
               sacred
               Oracles
               declare
               ?
               
                 our
                 conversatinn
                 ,
                 our
                 politie
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Doctor
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 Our
                 life
                 it
                 is
                 hid
                 up
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               Col.
               2.
               
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 fellow
                 Citizens
                 with
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 God.
                 Ephes.
              
               2.
               
               Doth
               not
               the
               chiefe
               of
               the
               Apostles
               intreat
               us
               
                 as
                 Pilgrims
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
                 to
                 abstaine
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 soule
                 ?
              
               and
               doe
               not
               these
               and
               the
               like
               demonstrate
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               lives
               with
               men
               ,
               yet
               abovemen
               in
               earth
               ,
               yet
               in
               heaven
               ;
               bound
               ,
               yet
               free
               ;
               deteyned
               with
               us
               ,
               yet
               farre
               above
               us
               ;
               living
               a
               double
               life
               ;
               one
               manifest
               ;
               the
               other
               
                 Hid
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               one
               contemptible
               ,
               the
               other
               glorious
               ;
               one
               naturall
               ,
               the
               other
               spirituall
               ;
               that
               his
               Parentage
               is
               from
               heaven
               ,
               that
               his
               
                 Treasure
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               that
               his
               heart
               is
               in
               heaven
               ;
               that
               his
               roote
               is
               fastened
               in
               the
               
                 everlasting
                 mountaines
              
               ,
               though
               his
               branches
               are
               here
               below
               ,
               that
               his
               dwelling
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               though
               his
               peregrination
               be
               here
               on
               earth
               ?
               and
               did
               not
               these
               Oracles
               tell
               us
               thus
               much
               ,
               yet
               are
               there
               not
               enforcing
               arguments
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               this
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Are
               not
               they
               strangers
               that
               are
               out
               of
               their
               proper
               place
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               Christians
               while
               they
               are
               here
               out
               of
               their
               place
               ?
               Is
               this
               world
               made
               for
               Man
               ,
               an
               Arke
               of
               travell
               ,
               a
               Schole
               of
               vanitie
               ,
               a
               Laborinth
               of
               errour
               ,
               a
               Grove
               full
               of
               thornes
               ,
               a
               Meadow
               full
               of
               Scorpions
               ;
               a
               flourishing
               garden
               without
               fruit
               ,
               a
               fountaine
               of
               miserie
               ,
               a
               river
               of
               teares
               ,
               a
               feigned
               fable
               ,
               a
               detestable
               frenzie
               :
               and
               is
               this
               the
               place
               of
               man
               ?
               What
               meanes
               the
               fabricke
               of
               our
               body
               lifted
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               our
               hands
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               head
               upward
               ,
               but
               to
               shew
               us
               as
               Chalcidius
               the
               heathen
               man
               observed
               ,
               that
               our
               Progenitors
               are
               from
               heaven
               ,
               that
               our
               place
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
               Every
               place
               is
               adequate
               to
               the
               thing
               placed
               in
               it
               ;
               is
               this
               world
               adequate
               to
               man
               ?
               are
               not
               his
               desires
               infinitely
               extended
               beyond
               the
               same
               ?
               Every
               place
               hath
               a
               conseruing
               vertue
               in
               it
               :
               Doth
               this
               world
               preserve
               man
               ?
               well
               may
               it
               minister
               a
               little
               food
               to
               this
               beast
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               we
               carry
               about
               us
               ,
               but
               can
               it
               afford
               the
               least
               favorie
               morsell
               to
               the
               soule
               ?
               it
               were
               to
               be
               wished
               that
               it
               did
               not
               poyson
               ,
               contaminate
               ,
               and
               defile
               the
               soule
               :
               so
               that
               the
               safest
               way
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               is
               to
               flie
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               from
               the
               face
               of
               a
               Serpent
               :
               Is
               this
               world
               the
               place
               of
               man
               ,
               why
               doth
               our
               tender
               Mother
               the
               Church
               ,
               assoone
               as
               wee
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               snatch
               us
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               as
               soone
               as
               wee
               breathe
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
               
                 bury
                 us
                 by
                 Baptisme
              
               in
               the
               Grave
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               assoone
               as
               we
               move
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               consigne
               us
               with
               the
               
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 pompes
              
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               wee
               strangers
               ?
            
             
               Are
               not
               they
               strangers
               ,
               that
               have
               different
               lawes
               ,
               and
               divers
               customes
               ,
               and
               another
               Prince
               to
               rule
               and
               command
               them
               ?
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               of
               the
               
                 fashions
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               of
               the
               
                 wisedome
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 below
              
               ,
               and
               earth-creeping
               :
               Are
               Christians
               guided
               by
               these
               rules
               ?
               have
               they
               
               not
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 wisedome
                 that
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 ,
              
               and
               customes
               that
               are
               from
               heaven
               ,
               whereby
               to
               regulate
               them
               ?
               Who
               are
               the
               men
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               are
               they
               not
               those
               who
               have
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               to
               raigne
               in
               their
               hearts
               ?
               who
               are
               led
               captive
               by
               him
               ?
               
                 whose
                 under
                 standings
                 are
                 darkened
              
               ,
               their
               wills
               obfirmated
               ,
               their
               hearts
               hardened
               ,
               their
               consciences
               seared
               ,
               their
               conversation
               defiled
               with
               all
               uncleannesses
               ,
               their
               senses
               open
               breaches
               for
               sinne
               to
               enter
               ;
               their
               tongues
               blaspheming
               the
               name
               of
               God
               ?
               and
               are
               these
               conversations
               fit
               for
               the
               Saints
               ?
               and
               are
               they
               not
               strangers
               ?
            
             
               Are
               not
               they
               strangers
               that
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               honours
               ,
               of
               possessions
               in
               the
               place
               wherein
               they
               live
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               free
               Denizens
               of
               the
               place
               ?
               and
               is
               not
               this
               proper
               to
               Christians
               ,
               whose
               dutie
               it
               is
               to
               vilifie
               riches
               ,
               and
               honours
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               in
               themselves
               ,
               asmuch
               as
               they
               that
               have
               these
               doe
               others
               that
               have
               them
               not
               ?
               to
               account
               riches
               the
               greatest
               povertie
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               the
               greatest
               torment
               ,
               and
               honours
               the
               greatest
               ignominie
               ,
               and
               power
               the
               greatest
               weaknesse
               ;
               not
               to
               
                 possesse
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               not
               to
               enjoy
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               account
               any
               thing
               good
               that
               maketh
               not
               the
               owner
               better
               ,
               not
               to
               admit
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               may
               advance
               the
               true
               Nobilitie
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               puritie
               of
               
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               his
               restitution
               to
               his
               ancient
               descent
               ,
               his
               re-estating
               him
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               societie
               of
               Angels
               and
               Archangels
               ,
               to
               rise
               up
               in
               Armes
               against
               this
               materiall
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               rend
               himselfe
               from
               this
               faeculent
               matter
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               noblenesse
               of
               his
               disposition
               to
               be
               altogether
               ambitious
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               constant
               and
               unchangeable
               good
               things
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               they
               Strangers
               ?
            
             
               Are
               not
               they
               strangers
               that
               have
               double
               Impost
               ,
               and
               double
               customes
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               taxations
               layd
               upon
               them
               ?
               is
               not
               this
               peculiar
               unto
               the
               Saints
               in
               this
               life
               ?
               have
               they
               not
               afflictions
               layd
               upon
               them
               in
               the
               greatest
               measure
               ?
               must
               they
               not
               
                 through
                 many
                 afflictions
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               Have
               they
               not
               teares
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               abundance
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 drinke
                 ?
              
               Have
               they
               not
               enemies
               from
               within
               ,
               and
               enemies
               from
               without
               ?
               Must
               they
               not
               bee
               conformable
               to
               their
               head
               Christ
               ,
               
                 their
                 elder
                 brother
              
               :
               as
               he
               had
               his
               double
               portion
               this
               life
               ,
               of
               afflictions
               and
               punishments
               ;
               so
               must
               they
               have
               ;
               as
               he
               was
               sanctified
               by
               afflictions
               ,
               so
               must
               they
               also
               .
               The
               gold
               is
               not
               pure
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               tryed
               ;
               nor
               the
               water
               sweet
               ,
               if
               it
               have
               not
               a
               current
               ;
               nor
               the
               vessell
               bright
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               scoured
               ;
               nor
               the
               Saints
               fit
               for
               heaven
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               prepared
               by
               afflictions
               :
               what
               man
               was
               there
               that
               ever
               set
               himselfe
               seriously
               ,
               either
               to
               reforme
               himselfe
               or
               others
               ,
               that
               found
               not
               great
               opposition
               from
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               from
               others
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               these
               strangers
               ?
            
             
             
               Are
               not
               they
               strangers
               that
               are
               
                 ad
                 placitum
                 Principis
              
               to
               stay
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               gone
               ;
               according
               as
               hee
               shall
               manifest
               his
               royall
               pleasure
               by
               his
               Proclamation
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               we
               here
               in
               the
               world
               upon
               these
               termes
               ?
               how
               soone
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               us
               shall
               bee
               dismissed
               ,
               who
               knowes
               ?
               who
               dares
               promise
               to
               himselfe
               the
               late
               evening
               ,
               or
               secure
               himselfe
               of
               the
               least
               atome
               or
               moment
               of
               time
               ?
               hee
               that
               dreamed
               waking
               of
               long
               continuance
               ,
               had
               scarce
               libertie
               to
               dreame
               sleeping
               ,
               for
               
                 that
                 night
                 they
                 tooke
                 away
                 his
                 soule
              
               ;
               and
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               branded
               to
               succeeding
               generations
               with
               the
               name
               of
               a
               foole
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               wee
               strangers
               ?
            
             
               Did
               not
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               judgements
               were
               most
               refined
               ,
               those
               that
               had
               the
               honour
               to
               approach
               most
               neere
               unto
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               alwayes
               so
               repute
               themselves
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               holy
               Patriarch
               that
               
                 wrestled
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               had
               principalitie
               over
               him
               ?
               Did
               nor
               hee
               acknowledge
               that
               
                 few
                 and
                 evill
                 were
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 pilgrimage
                 ?
              
               Did
               not
               he
               that
               was
               
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 owne
                 heart
                 ,
              
               that
               had
               a
               speciall
               promise
               that
               
                 his
                 house
                 should
                 continue
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               Yet
               did
               not
               hee
               acknowledge
               that
               hee
               was
               
                 a
                 stranger
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 fathers
                 were
                 ?
              
               is
               it
               not
               his
               earnest
               prayer
               unto
               God
               ?
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 hide
                 not
                 thy
                 Commandements
                 from
                 mee
                 :
              
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               Traveller
               upon
               earth
               ;
               I
               am
               speeding
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               ;
               I
               am
               to
               passe
               through
               this
               darke
               calignous
               world
               ;
               
                 thy
                 Word
                 is
                 a
                 light
                 to
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 a
                 lanthorne
                 to
                 my
                 steps
              
               ;
               the
               rule
               ,
               the
               square
               ,
               the
               cannon
               of
               all
               rectitude
               ;
               hide
               not
               this
               light
               from
               mee
               ,
               lest
               I
               runne
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               linger
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               or
               stumble
               ,
               or
               fall
               in
               the
               way
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               What
               should
               I
               instance
               in
               particulars
               ?
               are
               they
               not
               summed
               up
               to
               my
               hand
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ?
               Heb.
               11.
               13
               
               :
               All
               these
               Patriarkes
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               did
               acknowledge
               themselves
               to
               bee
               strangers
               .
               Examples
               have
               in
               them
               an
               universalitie
               of
               Doctrine
               and
               instruction
               ,
               especially
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               because
               
                 Praxis
                 Sanctorum
              
               ,
               is
               
                 Interpres
                 praeceptorum
              
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               interpretation
               of
               the
               precept
               .
               Examples
               have
               in
               them
               a
               directive
               force
               ,
               because
               those
               that
               are
               best
               disposed
               in
               mind
               and
               body
               ,
               are
               a
               rule
               for
               the
               rest
               .
               Examples
               have
               an
               incentive
               force
               ,
               to
               give
               life
               ,
               spirits
               ,
               vigour
               ,
               transmining
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               
                 Metem
                 Psychosis
              
               ,
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               spirits
               ,
               the
               resolutions
               ,
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               patterne
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               reades
               it
               ,
               extorting
               deepesighes
               ,
               and
               teares
               ,
               and
               groanes
               ,
               and
               other
               alterations
               at
               their
               pleasure
               .
               And
               if
               any
               Examples
               have
               this
               force
               ,
               have
               not
               these
               much
               more
               ?
               Other
               examples
               have
               the
               restimonie
               of
               men
               ,
               these
               have
               the
               restimonie
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
              
               ;
               (
               a
               wonderfull
               condiscention
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               supreame
               elevation
               of
               the
               other
               )
               
                 to
                 bee
                 called
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ;
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 beleevers
                 :
              
               There
               are
               examples
               whereof
               men
               boast
               ,
               but
               
               God
               is
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               corrupt
               examples
               of
               wicked
               ;
               the
               imperfect
               examples
               of
               heathen
               men
               ,
               of
               these
               God
               is
               ashamed
               ;
               but
               of
               these
               God
               is
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               shall
               wee
               be
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ?
            
             
               Wee
               are
               then
               strangers
               .
               Let
               mee
               instill
               into
               your
               eares
               ,
               the
               voyce
               of
               that
               was
               heard
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               before
               the
               ruine
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Migremus
                 hinc
              
               ,
               Let
               us
               goe
               from
               hence
               .
               Let
               mee
               say
               unto
               you
               with
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 from
                 hence
              
               ,
               let
               us
               trusse
               up
               our
               fardles
               ,
               and
               on
               with
               our
               sandals
               ,
               and
               promote
               our
               way
               to
               heaven
               ;
               Let
               us
               depose
               and
               lay
               downe
               all
               burthens
               and
               impediments
               ,
               and
               make
               our selves
               expedite
               ,
               and
               fit
               for
               our
               journey
               ;
               wee
               are
               in
               an
               Inne
               ,
               let
               us
               looke
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               leave
               nothing
               behind
               ,
               but
               carry
               all
               with
               us
               ,
               or
               send
               it
               before
               us
               ;
               wee
               have
               but
               an
               instant
               of
               our
               abode
               here
               ,
               let
               us
               imploy
               it
               to
               the
               best
               advantage
               :
               It
               is
               the
               greatest
               losse
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               most
               shamefull
               losse
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               most
               irrecoverable
               losse
               that
               may
               bee
               ,
               to
               lose
               this
               instant
               upon
               which
               eternitie
               depends
               ;
               eternitie
               of
               miserie
               ,
               or
               eternitie
               of
               felicitie
               :
               let
               us
               follow
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               let
               us
               seeke
               his
               face
               ,
               let
               us
               ascend
               with
               him
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               rest
               here
               .
               Sleepe
               may
               overtake
               us
               ,
               a
               false
               Prophet
               may
               deceive
               us
               ;
               the
               snare
               may
               intangle
               us
               ,
               the
               Armie
               of
               the
               enemie
               may
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               above
               all
               these
               ;
               
                 Let
                 us
                 seeke
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 ,
              
               What
               ?
               where
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               are
               ,
               nothing
               lesse
               ;
               Where
               then
               ?
               where
               God
               is
               ?
               where
               Christ
               ?
               who
               is
               
                 our
                 house
              
               ,
               our
               temple
               ,
               our
               habitation
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               be
               
                 cloathed
                 with
                 him
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               desire
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               this
               leades
               me
               to
               the
               second
               point
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Saints
               desire
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               house
               ;
               
                 In
                 this
                 we
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               is
               meant
               by
               this
               house
               ,
               whether
               the
               
                 Ioyes
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               or
               a
               
                 Glorified
                 body
              
               is
               hard
               to
               determine
               by
               the
               context
               ,
               I
               incline
               to
               Calvins
               opinion
               ,
               that
               both
               are
               meant
               ,
               as
               making
               up
               that
               compleat
               house
               which
               the
               Saints
               desire
               ,
               the
               one
               as
               the
               introition
               ,
               the
               other
               as
               the
               consummation
               of
               their
               blisse
               ;
               and
               into
               both
               these
               houses
               ,
               I
               shall
               labour
               to
               introduce
               your
               spirits
               and
               affections
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               house
               is
               the
               
                 Ioyes
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               a
               kingdome
               else-where
               ;
               for
               the
               amplitude
               ,
               for
               the
               abundant
               sufficiencie
               ,
               for
               the
               honour
               ,
               royaltie
               of
               them
               ;
               yet
               because
               many
               in
               kingdomes
               see
               not
               the
               face
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               see
               his
               face
               ,
               few
               are
               of
               his
               house
               and
               familie
               ;
               and
               of
               those
               that
               are
               of
               his
               Court
               ,
               few
               are
               familiar
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               converse
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               of
               those
               that
               converse
               with
               him
               ,
               few
               are
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               his
               heires
               .
               Therefore
               this
               kingdome
               is
               an
               house
               wherein
               all
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ;
               all
               are
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               all
               converse
               with
               him
               ,
               all
               stand
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               all
               are
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               all
               are
               his
               heires
               ;
               a
               house
               so
               scituated
               ,
               as
               never
               any
               ;
               upon
               the
               brow
               of
               that
               hill
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 beauty
                 of
                 perfection
              
               ,
               the
               delight
               ,
               not
               
                 of
                 the
                 wholeearth
              
               ,
               but
               of
               heaven
               itselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               purest
               ayre
               that
               ever
               was
               ,
               even
               puritie
               it selfe
               ,
               freed
               from
               all
               malignant
               vapour
               ;
               a
               place
               
               irriguous
               with
               the
               chrystall
               streames
               of
               Paradise
               it selfe
               ,
               a
               place
               inriched
               with
               all
               the
               precious
               things
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               can
               desire
               ;
               an
               house
               not
               built
               by
               man
               ,
               but
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ;
               not
               of
               terrestriall
               feculent
               matter
               ,
               not
               of
               gold
               or
               silver
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               excells
               all
               valuation
               whatsoever
               ;
               the
               hanging
               or
               ornaments
               of
               which
               house
               ,
               are
               not
               of
               Arras
               ,
               or
               Tissue
               ,
               or
               cloth
               of
               gold
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               is
               more
               precious
               with
               men
               ,
               but
               farre
               above
               these
               ,
               such
               and
               so
               excellent
               ,
               that
               
                 Neither
                 eye
                 hath
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 hath
                 heard
                 ;
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 like
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               delights
               of
               this
               house
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               if
               all
               the
               contentments
               and
               delights
               ,
               that
               ever
               ravished
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               in
               their
               private
               houses
               were
               put
               together
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               but
               as
               a
               candle
               to
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               as
               a
               drop
               to
               the
               Ocean
               :
               Oh
               the
               statelinesse
               and
               magnificence
               of
               the
               Hall
               of
               this
               house
               ,
               wherein
               are
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Martyrs
               ,
               Confessours
               .
               Saints
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               especially
               ,
               all
               of
               them
               praising
               and
               lauding
               God!
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 this
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 praising
                 thee
                 .
              
               Here
               in
               this
               life
               are
               varietie
               of
               imployments
               according
               to
               the
               diversitie
               of
               mens
               Callings
               ,
               and
               their
               necessities
               ;
               but
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               necessitie
               ,
               there
               shall
               bee
               but
               one
               worke
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               Praise
               ,
               a
               duty
               which
               in
               this
               life
               is
               performed
               with
               fatigation
               and
               wearinesse
               ;
               but
               there
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               with
               all
               sweetnesse
               and
               delight
               :
               this
               delight
               increasing
               with
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               same
               .
               No
               vaine
               thoughts
               ,
               to
               interrupt
               this
               dutie
               ,
               no
               wearinesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               to
               weaken
               this
               dutie
               ,
               no
               necessitie
               or
               indigencie
               to
               rend
               us
               from
               this
               duty
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               will
               bee
               our
               happinesse
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               see
               God
               ;
               so
               it
               will
               be
               the
               exercise
               of
               our
               happinesse
               to
               admire
               ,
               and
               to
               laud
               God
               :
               while
               wee
               are
               here
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               our
               apprehension
               ,
               that
               wee
               cannot
               with
               the
               same
               act
               conceive
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               the
               workman
               ;
               we
               cannot
               thinke
               of
               the
               benefit
               ,
               and
               the
               authour
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               wee
               shall
               be
               enabled
               to
               joyne
               both
               these
               together
               ,
               so
               to
               admire
               the
               worke
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               praise
               the
               authour
               ;
               so
               to
               contemplate
               the
               benefit
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               fall
               downe
               before
               the
               benefactour
               .
               Oh
               the
               statelinesse
               of
               this
               presence
               ,
               where
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               beautie
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               is
               seene
               in
               so
               glorious
               a
               manner
               ,
               that
               even
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Archangels
               
                 cover
                 their
                 faces
              
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               behold
               stedfastly
               the
               great
               lustre
               of
               the
               same
               !
               Oh
               the
               lovelinesse
               of
               the
               
                 chambers
                 of
                 the
                 King
              
               ,
               made
               for
               the
               soule
               to
               repose
               her selfe
               in
               all
               spirituall
               delight
               ,
               after
               her
               labour
               and
               travell
               in
               this
               miserable
               world
               !
               oh
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Masions
               of
               this
               house
               prepared
               by
               Christ
               himselfe
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               refresh
               her selfe
               with
               all
               spirituall
               food
               !
               and
               oh
               the
               varietie
               and
               excellencie
               of
               the
               food
               of
               this
               house
               ,
               the
               understanding
               shall
               have
               his
               food
               morning
               and
               evening
               knowledge
               ;
               a
               cleare
               view
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               not
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               causes
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               exact
               Ideas
               ,
               subsisting
               in
               the
               essence
               
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               especially
               the
               radiant
               vision
               of
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Essence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               .
               The
               will
               shall
               have
               her
               food
               ,
               goodnesse
               ,
               joy
               ,
               delectation
               ,
               not
               by
               measure
               ,
               but
               drowned
               in
               the
               full
               ocean
               of
               these
               ,
               with
               that
               stabilitie
               and
               confirmation
               that
               shee
               cannot
               will
               that
               which
               is
               evill
               ;
               The
               affections
               shall
               have
               their
               food
               ,
               being
               fully
               satisfied
               beyond
               their
               desires
               .
               The
               Body
               shall
               have
               his
               food
               ,
               being
               made
               an
               impassible
               ,
               clarified
               ,
               agill
               ,
               spirituall
               body
               ,
               defecated
               ,
               and
               purified
               from
               this
               feculent
               elementarie
               food
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               alterations
               common
               to
               it
               with
               beasts
               :
               and
               which
               is
               most
               wonderfull
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Kings
               shall
               gird
               himselfe
               to
               reach
               out
               these
               Joyes
               unto
               us
               ;
               they
               shall
               bee
               administred
               unto
               us
               
                 Ve
                 jad
                 hammelek
              
               ,
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               a
               King
               ;
               Did
               I
               say
               this
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               who
               would
               give
               credence
               unto
               me
               ?
               but
               Truth
               saith
               it
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 12.
                 37.
                 
                 Blessed
                 are
                 those
                 servants
                 whom
                 hee
                 shall
                 find
                 watching
                 ;
                 verely
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 gird
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 sit
                 downe
                 to
                 meate
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 come
                 forth
                 and
                 serve
                 them
                 .
              
               Oh
               wonderfull
               dignation
               !
               who
               ever
               heard
               of
               the
               like
               ?
               
                 Stat
                 Catodum
                 Lixa
                 bibit
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               stands
               ,
               the
               servant
               sits
               ;
               the
               Lord
               is
               girt
               ,
               the
               servant
               is
               loosed
               ;
               the
               Master
               is
               reaching
               out
               full
               bowles
               ,
               and
               the
               servant
               is
               inebriated
               with
               the
               rivers
               of
               these
               pleasures
               ;
               once
               hee
               girt
               himselfe
               to
               wash
               his
               Disciples
               feet
               ,
               and
               the
               servant
               was
               astonished
               to
               see
               so
               great
               a
               Majestie
               condescending
               to
               so
               meane
               ministerie
               ;
               shall
               wee
               not
               bee
               much
               more
               ravished
               with
               this
               ineffable
               dignation
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               againe
               gird
               himselfe
               to
               supply
               the
               soule
               with
               unspeakeable
               delight
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               himselfe
               intended
               nothing
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               heape
               content
               upon
               them
               that
               
                 sit
                 downe
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 and
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ;
               This
               is
               the
               fatnesse
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               of
               this
               house
               ;
               with
               the
               weake
               adumbration
               whereof
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               your
               hearts
               are
               so
               taken
               ,
               that
               yee
               have
               reduced
               all
               your
               desires
               to
               this
               one
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ;
               
                 One
                 thing
                 have
                 I
                 desired
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 will
                 desire
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 dwell
                 in
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 beautie
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               I
               wonder
               not
               when
               I
               contemplate
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               wish
               my selfe
               all
               feare
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               consider
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               wish
               my selfe
               all
               humilitie
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               meditate
               on
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               wish
               my selfe
               all
               Love
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               contemplate
               the
               Beautie
               of
               God
               and
               of
               this
               house
               ,
               I
               wish
               my selfe
               all
               desire
               ,
               and
               so
               doe
               you
               also
               :
               and
               therefore
               with
               unanimous
               votes
               you
               request
               me
               to
               conduct
               you
               to
               the
               gates
               of
               this
               house
               ,
               whereby
               you
               may
               enter
               into
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               magnificence
               of
               this
               House
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               many
               gates
               whereby
               wee
               may
               enter
               ;
               and
               all
               of
               these
               reaching
               even
               
                 to
                 the
                 Earth
              
               with
               the
               foot
               of
               Iacobs
               ladder
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               Faith
               ,
               by
               it
               we
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 accesse
                 unto
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 with
                 boldnesse
              
               ;
               by
               this
               we
               lay
               hold
               on
               the
               
                 Throne
                 of
                 Grace
              
               ;
               by
               this
               we
               prostrate
               our selves
               at
               his
               feet
               ;
               by
               this
               wee
               adhere
               ,
               
               and
               cleave
               close
               unto
               God
               ;
               by
               
                 this
                 wee
                 live
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
              
               ;
               by
               this
               our
               hearts
               are
               purified
               ,
               our
               
                 consciences
                 washed
                 with
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               fitted
               to
               see
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               
                 holy
                 of
                 holyes
              
               ,
               unto
               which
               no
               uncleane
               thing
               can
               be
               admitted
               .
               This
               is
               one
               Gate
               .
            
             
               Another
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               Hope
               ,
               which
               
                 entreth
                 within
                 the
                 Vaile
              
               ,
               and
               bringeth
               us
               neerer
               unto
               God
               ;
               this
               grace
               taketh
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               leadeth
               us
               through
               the
               streetes
               of
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
              
               ,
               and
               sheweth
               us
               the
               
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Lambe
               sitting
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               assuring
               us
               that
               wee
               shall
               live
               there
               with
               him
               ;
               this
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               heaven
               before
               heaven
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               the
               Soule
               ,
               the
               keeper
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               keeper
               of
               God
               :
               This
               is
               a
               second
               Gate
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               Gate
               ,
               the
               gate
               of
               Charitie
               ;
               by
               this
               we
               enter
               not
               ,
               but
               presse
               in
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               led
               ,
               but
               transported
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               carried
               in
               a
               
                 fierie
                 Chariot
              
               .
               By
               this
               grace
               we
               approach
               not
               neere
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               forgetting
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               wee
               lay
               hold
               on
               him
               ,
               we
               hang
               upon
               him
               ,
               we
               imbrace
               him
               ,
               we
               familiarly
               converse
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               freely
               consult
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               inseparably
               cleave
               unto
               him
               more
               close
               then
               any
               Polypus
               doth
               unto
               the
               Rock
               .
            
             
               Another
               gate
               ,
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               humilitie
               ,
               a
               low
               gate
               ,
               but
               a
               sure
               and
               certaine
               gate
               ,
               the
               exaltation
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               honour
               ,
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               which
               subjects
               the
               soule
               immediatly
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               seateth
               it
               above
               all
               the
               creatures
               ;
               that
               gate
               whereby
               the
               soule
               steales
               into
               heaven
               ,
               though
               the
               gate
               bee
               never
               so
               streight
               ,
               by
               crouching
               ,
               bowing
               ,
               bending
               ,
               pinching
               of
               it selfe
               .
               At
               these
               gates
               ,
               if
               you
               knocke
               earnestly
               by
               devout
               prayer
               ,
               and
               frequent
               Almes
               ,
               you
               may
               enter
               into
               this
               glorious
               and
               magnificent
               house
               ,
               with
               which
               the
               Saints
               
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 cloathed
                 upon
              
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               first
               house
               which
               they
               desire
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               another
               house
               which
               the
               Saints
               desire
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               
                 house
                 of
                 their
                 bodies
              
               glorified
               :
               while
               they
               are
               here
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               cottage
               rather
               than
               a
               house
               ,
               a
               cottage
               seated
               in
               a
               low
               waterie
               marish
               place
               ,
               exposing
               the
               soule
               to
               Agues
               ,
               Feavers
               ,
               and
               varietie
               of
               diseases
               ,
               so
               that
               shee
               is
               sometimes
               downe
               ;
               at
               the
               best
               but
               crasie
               and
               valetudinarie
               :
               scarse
               any
               vicissitude
               and
               change
               ,
               either
               of
               age
               ,
               or
               place
               ,
               or
               calling
               ;
               but
               the
               soule
               is
               dangerously
               affected
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               great
               hazard
               ;
               a
               dangerous
               Cottage
               ,
               ready
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               crash
               it
               in
               pieces
               ;
               a
               cottage
               full
               of
               holes
               and
               rifts
               ;
               in
               every
               storme
               ,
               and
               tempest
               of
               adversitie
               it
               raines
               through
               this
               cottage
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               soule
               unhealthie
               ;
               in
               the
               Sun-shine
               of
               prosperitie
               ,
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               Sunne
               beate
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               faint
               and
               weake
               ,
               many
               times
               a
               ruinous
               cottage
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               inhabitant
               is
               forced
               to
               spend
               almost
               all
               his
               time
               in
               repairing
               it
               ,
               in
               keeping
               it
               up
               ,
               in
               supplying
               the
               necessities
               of
               it
               ;
               distracted
               ,
               rent
               ,
               and
               torne
               with
               cares
               and
               sollicitudes
               for
               it
               ,
               so
               that
               
               little
               time
               is
               left
               for
               better
               duties
               ,
               for
               duties
               proper
               to
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               soule
               setteth
               her selfe
               to
               these
               duties
               ,
               then
               this
               Cottage
               is
               an
               impediment
               unto
               her
               ,
               taking
               off
               her
               minde
               from
               it
               by
               some
               sudden
               gust
               of
               a
               vaine
               thought
               ,
               or
               hindring
               her
               by
               some
               indisposition
               ,
               or
               compelling
               her
               by
               some
               urgent
               necessitie
               ,
               to
               breake
               off
               before
               shee
               is
               willing
               .
               These
               and
               the
               like
               incumbrances
               doe
               much
               afflict
               the
               Saints
               ,
               therefore
               they
               
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 cloathed
                 upon
              
               ,
               with
               a
               pure
               house
               ,
               a
               pleasant
               house
               ,
               a
               lightsome
               house
               ,
               a
               healthfull
               house
               ,
               a
               durable
               house
               ,
               a
               glorious
               house
               that
               might
               bee
               a
               helpe
               and
               incouragement
               to
               the
               soule
               in
               holy
               and
               religious
               duties
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               You
               that
               are
               owners
               of
               the
               wonder
               are
               not
               ignorant
               what
               a
               wonder
               man
               is
               ,
               a
               composure
               of
               different
               natures
               ,
               Celestiall
               ,
               terrestriall
               ;
               Angelicall
               ,
               beastiall
               ;
               corporall
               ,
               spirituall
               ;
               greater
               then
               the
               world
               ,
               lesse
               then
               the
               world
               ;
               the
               richest
               Pearle
               ,
               and
               the
               basest
               foyle
               ;
               
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               and
               a
               peece
               of
               clay
               :
               you
               are
               not
               ignorant
               how
               these
               two
               are
               affected
               one
               to
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Regenerate
               man
               ,
               if
               the
               body
               bee
               sound
               and
               well
               ,
               it
               kicketh
               against
               the
               spirit
               ;
               if
               it
               bee
               ill
               ,
               it
               afflicts
               the
               Spirit
               .
               How
               doe
               I
               love
               my
               body
               ,
               as
               my
               fellow
               servant
               ,
               and
               eschew
               it
               as
               mine
               enemie
               ?
               how
               doe
               I
               hate
               it
               as
               my
               clogge
               ,
               and
               reverence
               it
               as
               my
               fellow-heire
               ?
               I
               buffet
               it
               as
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               imbrace
               it
               as
               a
               friend
               ;
               I
               chastise
               it
               and
               keepe
               it
               under
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               want
               a
               companion
               to
               assist
               mee
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               pietie
               ,
               I
               cherish
               it
               ,
               and
               nourish
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               am
               I
               stung
               with
               the
               lusts
               of
               it
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               flattering
               enemie
               ,
               and
               a
               trecherous
               friend
               .
               Oh
               my
               conjunction
               ,
               and
               oh
               my
               alienation
               !
               that
               which
               I
               feare
               I
               imbrace
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               I
               love
               I
               feare
               ;
               before
               I
               make
               warre
               with
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               reconciled
               ;
               and
               before
               I
               am
               reconciled
               ,
               I
               am
               at
               variance
               :
               what
               a
               strange
               misterie
               is
               this
               !
               therefore
               the
               Saints
               mortifie
               and
               crucifie
               their
               bodyes
               ,
               they
               gird
               them
               close
               with
               the
               cords
               of
               strong
               resolutions
               ,
               they
               macerate
               them
               with
               watchings
               and
               fastings
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               thinne
               ,
               and
               pale
               ,
               and
               wanne
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               be
               serviceable
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               they
               labour
               that
               their
               hands
               may
               be
               translucent
               with
               fasting
               ,
               as
               the
               hands
               of
               Elphegus
               were
               ,
               that
               their
               countenances
               may
               bee
               living
               documents
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               that
               their
               bodyes
               may
               bee
               as
               transparent
               glasses
               ,
               wherein
               the
               thoughts
               of
               their
               hearts
               may
               be
               seene
               ,
               that
               their
               soules
               may
               have
               no
               more
               residence
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               but
               may
               as
               evidently
               bee
               seene
               in
               every
               part
               of
               the
               body
               as
               there
               .
               This
               they
               ayme
               at
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               have
               done
               all
               this
               ,
               yet
               they
               complaine
               of
               the
               dulnesse
               ,
               deadnesse
               ,
               heavinesse
               ,
               lumpishnesse
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               are
               at
               enmitie
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 deliver
                 me
                 from
                 this
                 body
                 of
                 death
                 ?
              
               not
               that
               they
               are
               simply
               enemies
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               to
               this
               earthly
               corruptible
               body
               ,
               this
               sinfull
               body
               that
               depresseth
               
               the
               minde
               musing
               of
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               desire
               the
               deposition
               ,
               and
               laying
               downe
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               receive
               a
               glorified
               ,
               a
               clarified
               ,
               an
               incorruptible
               spirituall
               body
               ,
               not
               made
               of
               a
               spirit
               ,
               but
               serviceable
               to
               the
               spirit
               ;
               they
               desire
               that
               these
               eyes
               may
               bee
               so
               defecated
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               cannot
               behold
               the
               essence
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               stedfastly
               behold
               the
               
                 Empyrian
                 heavens
              
               ,
               the
               splendour
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               the
               lustre
               of
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               more
               bright
               then
               the
               Sunne
               seven
               times
               ;
               they
               desire
               that
               these
               hands
               may
               bee
               blessed
               with
               the
               contrectation
               of
               that
               sacred
               body
               that
               redeemed
               them
               ;
               they
               desire
               that
               this
               body
               may
               be
               so
               transparent
               and
               lucid
               ,
               that
               the
               Soule
               may
               sally
               out
               freely
               ;
               not
               at
               the
               eye
               alone
               ,
               but
               at
               every
               part
               to
               contemplate
               those
               glorious
               objects
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               so
               prelucid
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               divine
               fancies
               that
               are
               in
               the
               imaginative
               part
               may
               bee
               seene
               through
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               so
               stript
               of
               corporall
               densitie
               and
               grossenesse
               ,
               that
               like
               lightning
               it
               may
               bee
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fit
               for
               raptures
               ,
               and
               extasies
               ,
               and
               the
               Soule
               no
               more
               doubtfull
               whether
               shee
               be
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               not
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               This
               the
               Saints
               desire
               and
               long
               after
               .
               And
               let
               me
               speake
               this
               of
               you
               oh
               triumphant
               Soules
               that
               are
               now
               in
               blisse
               without
               the
               least
               impeachment
               of
               your
               happinesse
               .
               This
               even
               you
               thirst
               after
               ,
               you
               esteeme
               it
               an
               imperfect
               estate
               to
               bee
               without
               your
               bodyes
               ,
               though
               you
               glorifie
               and
               praise
               GOD
               in
               your
               soules
               ,
               yet
               you
               count
               it
               an
               imperfect
               worke
               ,
               and
               say
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ;
               
                 In
                 death
                 no
                 man
                 remembreth
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 thankes
                 ,
              
               though
               your
               spirits
               doe
               it
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               without
               failing
               ,
               yet
               the
               whole
               man
               doth
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               such
               an
               insatiable
               aviditie
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               you
               of
               the
               praise
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               it
               bee
               done
               totally
               and
               fully
               ,
               you
               thinke
               it
               not
               done
               at
               all
               ,
               therefore
               you
               desire
               this
               glorified
               organe
               ;
               but
               the
               Saints
               on
               earth
               being
               much
               more
               depressed
               with
               this
               heavy
               clay
               ,
               cry
               out
               with
               these
               Saints
               ;
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 To
                 bee
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               An
               improprietie
               of
               speech
               I
               confesse
               ,
               for
               men
               doe
               not
               cloath
               them selves
               with
               houses
               ,
               yet
               of
               eminent
               elegancie
               and
               pregnant
               ,
               with
               varietie
               of
               instructions
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               fitnesse
               of
               this
               glorie
               to
               every
               soule
               ,
               as
               apparell
               is
               fitted
               to
               every
               body
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               comelinesse
               of
               this
               glory
               ;
               as
               apparell
               is
               an
               ornament
               to
               a
               man
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               firme
               adhesion
               of
               this
               glorie
               ,
               the
               whole
               man
               as
               a
               garment
               doth
               cleave
               close
               unto
               him
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               redundancie
               of
               this
               glorie
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               inveloppe
               himselfe
               in
               this
               glorie
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               doth
               inwrappe
               himselfe
               in
               his
               garment
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               Authour
               of
               this
               glorie
               ,
               hee
               that
               made
               garments
               to
               cover
               mans
               nakednesse
               in
               Paradise
               below
               ,
               hee
               maketh
               robes
               of
               honour
               
               to
               adorne
               him
               everlastingly
               in
               Paradice
               ,
               which
               is
               above
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               undeservednesse
               of
               it
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               that
               these
               garments
               they
               are
               not
               webbes
               of
               our
               owne
               spinning
               ,
               but
               robes
               of
               Gods
               giving
               :
               to
               shew
               the
               all-sufficiencie
               of
               this
               glory
               ,
               in
               this
               life
               wee
               need
               houses
               to
               dwell
               in
               ,
               and
               rayment
               to
               cover
               us
               ,
               and
               food
               to
               nourish
               us
               ,
               and
               fire
               to
               warme
               us
               ;
               but
               this
               glory
               it
               shall
               be
               a
               Magazine
               of
               all
               spirituall
               store
               ,
               an
               house
               to
               shelter
               us
               ,
               a
               garment
               to
               cover
               us
               ,
               Manna
               to
               feed
               us
               ,
               water
               to
               refresh
               us
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               unto
               us
               .
               These
               and
               many
               more
               instructions
               are
               folded
               up
               in
               the
               Cabinet
               of
               this
               Metaphor
               ,
               which
               streights
               of
               time
               will
               not
               give
               mee
               leave
               to
               unfold
               ,
               and
               spread
               before
               you
               ,
               but
               must
               leave
               them
               to
               your
               private
               meditations
               ;
               and
               so
               passing
               (
               though
               unwillingly
               )
               from
               these
               
                 two
                 houses
              
               which
               the
               Saints
               desire
               ;
               I
               must
               raise
               up
               your
               attention
               to
               their
               ardent
               affection
               unto
               them
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Wherein
               you
               see
               the
               intention
               of
               their
               affection
               ,
               and
               the
               expression
               of
               it
               ;
               The
               intention
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Desiring
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Desiring
               earnestly
               ;
               The
               expression
               of
               it
               by
               groanes
               ;
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               .
               The
               one
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               body
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               forme
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               exercise
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               roote
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               branch
               ;
               or
               if
               you
               will
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               fire
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               fuell
               ;
               the
               one
               the
               flame
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               oyle
               that
               nourisheth
               the
               flame
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               the
               intension
               of
               the
               affection
               .
               As
               those
               that
               are
               in
               a
               longing
               passion
               die
               if
               they
               bee
               not
               satisfied
               :
               as
               the
               pregnant
               Mother
               groanes
               to
               be
               delivered
               of
               her
               burthen
               ;
               as
               those
               that
               are
               pressed
               under
               a
               heavy
               weight
               faint
               if
               they
               be
               not
               eased
               ,
               even
               so
               the
               Saints
               pressed
               downe
               with
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               
                 eternall
                 weight
                 of
                 glorie
              
               ,
               mentioned
               in
               the
               precedent
               Chapter
               ,
               a
               burthen
               which
               did
               both
               presse
               them
               downe
               ,
               and
               raise
               them
               up
               ;
               that
               did
               both
               streighten
               them
               and
               enlarge
               them
               ;
               like
               the
               feathers
               of
               the
               Dove
               ,
               which
               adde
               to
               her
               Masse
               ,
               but
               take
               off
               from
               her
               gravitie
               ,
               which
               makes
               her
               more
               corpulent
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               light
               ;
               even
               so
               this
               weight
               of
               glory
               so
               pressed
               downe
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               it
               raised
               them
               up
               to
               the
               Throne
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               and
               feeling
               this
               
                 body
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               this
               
                 body
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               beare
               about
               them
               as
               plummets
               of
               lead
               hanging
               at
               their
               feet
               ;
               they
               desire
               eft-soone
               to
               bee
               stripped
               of
               all
               incumbrances
               and
               impediments
               ,
               to
               depose
               and
               lay
               downe
               this
               cottage
               of
               clay
               ,
               that
               so
               
                 being
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               violence
               of
               their
               affection
               .
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               An
               affection
               ,
               worthy
               the
               name
               of
               an
               affection
               ,
               truly
               grounded
               ,
               and
               thereforetowring
               so
               high
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               almost
               invisible
               to
               our
               weake
               sight
               .
               There
               are
               some
               in
               this
               life
               that
               are
               fed
               with
               gall
               and
               wormewood
               ,
               with
               teares
               and
               groanes
               ;
               upon
               whom
               the
               wheele
               of
               oppression
               is
               roled
               ,
               breaking
               all
               their
               bones
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               seeke
               for
               death
               ,
               as
               for
               pearles
               and
               hidden
               treasures
               ,
               as
               an
               end
               and
               
               period
               of
               their
               miseries
               .
               Others
               there
               are
               who
               seeing
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               ballancing
               with
               them
               the
               transcendent
               excellencie
               of
               the
               Soule
               of
               man
               above
               the
               world
               ,
               had
               rather
               be
               idle
               ,
               or
               not
               be
               at
               all
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               so
               basely
               and
               meanly
               imployed
               ,
               and
               rewarded
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               doth
               remunerate
               her
               favourites
               .
               Others
               make
               bitter
               invectives
               against
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               impediment
               to
               the
               soule
               in
               her
               more
               pure
               speculations
               ,
               placing
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               in
               the
               separation
               from
               the
               body
               ;
               all
               these
               come
               farre
               short
               of
               this
               divine
               affection
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               her
               rise
               from
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               incumbrances
               of
               this
               cottage
               ,
               but
               from
               a
               true
               apprehension
               of
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               a
               deepe
               panting
               after
               union
               with
               him
               ,
               from
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               from
               a
               Soule
               inflamed
               with
               a
               coale
               from
               Gods
               Altar
               .
               Looke
               upon
               these
               Saints
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               they
               were
               indeed
               exercised
               beyond
               measure
               ,
               with
               those
               things
               which
               wee
               call
               miseries
               ,
               calamities
               ,
               afflictions
               ;
               at
               the
               mention
               whereof
               wee
               quake
               like
               Aspen
               leaves
               ;
               but
               were
               these
               tainted
               with
               impatiencie
               ?
               were
               these
               groanes
               fuliginous
               vapours
               from
               a
               malecontented
               spirit
               ?
               Did
               they
               not
               account
               these
               afflictions
               their
               Justs
               and
               Barriers
               ,
               and
               Turnaments
               ,
               and
               exercises
               of
               honour
               and
               chivalrie
               ,
               at
               which
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Archangels
               were
               present
               with
               their
               Euges
               and
               approbations
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               the
               chiefe
               Spectator
               ,
               and
               rewarder
               of
               these
               exercises
               ;
               they
               themselves
               tryumphing
               and
               boasting
               in
               their
               tryalls
               ,
               with
               the
               impresse
               of
               the
               Apostle
               on
               their
               shields
               of
               faith
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 death
                 nor
                 life
                 ,
                 nor
                 Angels
                 ,
                 nor
                 Principalities
                 ,
                 nor
                 Powers
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 nor
                 height
                 ,
                 nor
                 depth
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 creature
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
              
               ;
               They
               were
               more
               Eagle-eyed
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               pry
               into
               the
               nothingnesse
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Philosophers
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               nature
               ;
               they
               did
               mortifie
               ,
               and
               crucifie
               ,
               and
               keepe
               under
               the
               body
               ,
               with
               the
               lusts
               thereof
               ,
               and
               more
               truly
               detest
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               then
               any
               Platonist
               whatsoever
               :
               but
               were
               these
               the
               grounds
               ,
               the
               rise
               of
               this
               celestiall
               affection
               ?
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               to
               see
               God
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               God
               ,
               to
               dwell
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               converse
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
              
               these
               transported
               their
               affections
               ;
               not
               the
               emptinesse
               of
               the
               things
               below
               ,
               but
               fulnesse
               of
               things
               above
               ;
               not
               the
               basenesse
               of
               earthly
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               glorie
               of
               celestiall
               things
               ;
               not
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               this
               crazie
               vessell
               ,
               but
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               they
               had
               but
               a
               glimpse
               of
               this
               strange
               light
               darted
               into
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               world
               was
               darknesse
               unto
               it
               ;
               they
               had
               a
               gust
               of
               sweetnesse
               cast
               into
               the
               palate
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               were
               bitter
               and
               unsavorie
               :
               Christ
               was
               placed
               in
               the
               summitie
               and
               height
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               full
               
               fruition
               of
               him
               caused
               that
               fainting
               ,
               that
               earnest
               longing
               in
               their
               spirits
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               will
               become
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               ,
               who
               are
               afraid
               to
               die
               ?
               who
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               groaning
               to
               depose
               this
               Tabernacle
               ,
               that
               they
               groane
               at
               the
               least
               intimation
               of
               dissolution
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               that
               all
               men
               receive
               not
               this
               saying
               ,
               neither
               is
               it
               for
               every
               one
               to
               attaine
               to
               this
               perfection
               .
               As
               there
               are
               two
               sorts
               of
               faith
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               two
               forts
               of
               Christians
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               strong
               faith
               ,
               and
               a
               weake
               faith
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               strong
               Christians
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               weake
               Christians
               ;
               the
               strong
               Christian
               is
               willing
               to
               dye
               ,
               and
               patient
               to
               live
               ;
               the
               weake
               Christian
               is
               willing
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               patient
               to
               dye
               ;
               hee
               goes
               when
               God
               calls
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               wish
               that
               God
               would
               deferre
               his
               calling
               ;
               hee
               hath
               good
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               desires
               a
               little
               more
               to
               enjoy
               the
               earth
               ;
               he
               loves
               God
               more
               then
               all
               ,
               yet
               his
               affections
               are
               not
               fully
               taken
               off
               from
               all
               ;
               hee
               is
               not
               perplexed
               with
               the
               feares
               of
               Hell
               ,
               yet
               hee
               is
               not
               ravished
               with
               the
               joyes
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               hee
               hath
               much
               strength
               but
               knowes
               it
               not
               :
               as
               many
               a
               Spectator
               of
               a
               prize
               is
               better
               able
               to
               performe
               it
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               undertakes
               it
               ;
               but
               either
               through
               faintnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               or
               ignorance
               of
               his
               owne
               strength
               ,
               dare
               not
               put
               it
               to
               the
               hazard
               ,
               but
               had
               rather
               commend
               another
               mans
               valour
               ,
               then
               trye
               his
               owne
               ;
               whereas
               a
               strong
               Christian
               ,
               a
               man
               growne
               in
               Christ
               ,
               sends
               a
               challenge
               to
               this
               Gyant
               Death
               ,
               singles
               him
               out
               ,
               as
               a
               fit
               object
               of
               his
               valour
               ,
               grapples
               with
               him
               ,
               not
               as
               with
               his
               match
               ,
               but
               as
               his
               underling
               ,
               insulteth
               over
               him
               ,
               setteth
               his
               foot
               on
               the
               necke
               of
               this
               
                 King
                 of
                 terrours
              
               ,
               and
               by
               conquering
               him
               ,
               captivates
               with
               great
               facilitie
               all
               other
               pettie
               feares
               of
               ignominie
               ,
               povertie
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               which
               therefore
               are
               dreadfull
               ,
               because
               they
               tend
               to
               Death
               ,
               the
               last
               ,
               the
               worst
               ,
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               feared
               evills
               :
               this
               is
               the
               unconquerable
               crowne
               of
               Faith
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Diadem
               of
               honour
               wreathed
               about
               his
               Temples
               ,
               advancing
               him
               above
               all
               other
               men
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               may
               a
               man
               desire
               death
               ?
               Is
               this
               now
               a
               question
               ,
               what
               meanes
               the
               agony
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ?
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               What
               meanes
               the
               earnest
               longing
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ?
               
                 Apoca.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 saith
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 heares
                 say
                 come
                 .
              
               What
               meanes
               her
               fainting
               in
               the
               Canticles
               ?
               
                 I
                 am
                 sicke
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 bring
                 mee
                 into
                 his
                 chamber
                 :
                 Let
                 mee
                 see
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 sicke
                 unto
                 death
                 :
                 Let
                 mee
                 dye
                 lest
                 I
                 dye
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               What
               meanes
               the
               character
               of
               a
               true
               Christian
               ?
               
                 As
                 many
                 as
                 love
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               which
               cannot
               be
               without
               death
               :
               What
               meanes
               the
               incredible
               contempt
               of
               death
               in
               ancient
               Christians
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               received
               Maxime
               with
               the
               Heathen
               ;
               
                 Omnis
                 Christianus
                 est
                 contemptor
                 mortis
              
               .
               What
               
               meanes
               the
               heroicall
               encouragement
               of
               old
               
                 Hilarion
                 ,
                 Egredere
                 anima
                 ,
                 egredere
                 ,
                 quid
                 times
                 ?
                 Goe
                 out
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 goe
                 out
                 ,
                 why
                 tremblest
                 thou
                 ?
              
               What
               meanes
               the
               words
               of
               old
               Simion
               in
               the
               flames
               ;
               
                 Thus
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 live
                 ?
              
               What
               meanes
               the
               rapture
               of
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               thanke
               that
               man
               that
               would
               kill
               him
               ,
               as
               transmitting
               him
               more
               speedily
               to
               those
               unconceivable
               Joyes
               ?
               What
               meanes
               this
               groaning
               ,
               and
               thirsting
               in
               my
               Text
               ?
               Doe
               not
               these
               demonstrate
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               desire
               death
               ?
               Not
               simply
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               or
               for
               it selfe
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               those
               two
               whom
               God
               hath
               coupled
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               cessation
               of
               being
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               sinne
               :
               to
               desire
               it
               simply
               ,
               were
               to
               desire
               evill
               ,
               which
               is
               abhorrent
               to
               nature
               ;
               much
               lesse
               ought
               wee
               to
               hasten
               our
               death
               by
               violent
               meanes
               .
               Let
               their
               memories
               bee
               buried
               in
               perpeturall
               silence
               ,
               as
               the
               botches
               and
               ulcers
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               impatience
               have
               perpetrated
               this
               heinous
               sinne
               ,
               a
               sinne
               against
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               against
               nature
               ,
               against
               grace
               ,
               against
               the
               Church
               ,
               against
               the
               common-wealth
               ,
               against
               all
               things
               :
               The
               Heathen
               man
               could
               say
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               possession
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               disposed
               of
               by
               him
               ,
               not
               by
               our selves
               :
               the
               body
               is
               the
               structure
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               the
               Tabernacle
               which
               hee
               hath
               made
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               taken
               downe
               ,
               but
               by
               his
               command
               :
               while
               we
               live
               ,
               we
               may
               advance
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ;
               wee
               may
               impeople
               heaven
               ,
               make
               up
               the
               ruines
               of
               Angels
               ;
               to
               hasten
               our
               death
               ,
               were
               to
               envie
               this
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               good
               to
               others
               :
               In
               that
               distraction
               of
               our
               Apostle
               betweene
               two
               good
               things
               ,
               his
               owne
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ;
               you
               know
               which
               way
               the
               scales
               inclined
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               of
               others
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Let
               my
               glory
               be
               deferred
               ,
               so
               Gods
               glory
               be
               increased
               ;
               let
               my
               joy
               be
               increased
               ,
               let
               my
               joy
               be
               suspended
               ,
               so
               the
               joy
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               heaven
               be
               intended
               by
               the
               conversion
               of
               sinners
               ;
               Nay
               more
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               small
               thing
               ;
               Let
               me
               be
               an
               Athema
               ,
               so
               Israel
               be
               blessed
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               
                 blotted
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               so
               thousands
               bee
               inserted
               ;
               let
               the
               bowels
               of
               Christ
               be
               streightened
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               they
               bee
               enlarged
               to
               others
               ;
               this
               is
               life
               indeed
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               end
               of
               our
               life
               :
               this
               will
               comfort
               us
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               crowne
               us
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               Hee
               that
               can
               truly
               say
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               hee
               lived
               to
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               sincerely
               propounded
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               others
               unto
               himselfe
               ;
               this
               man
               may
               write
               upon
               his
               Tombe
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 lived
              
               :
               take
               this
               out
               of
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               it
               but
               a
               meere
               death
               ,
               if
               not
               worse
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               protracted
               to
               the
               yeares
               of
               Methusalem
               twice
               told
               ?
               Thus
               ,
               simply
               to
               defire
               death
               is
               not
               good
               ;
               but
               cloathe
               this
               with
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               desire
               death
               is
               not
               onely
               warrantable
               but
               commendable
               ;
               when
               we
               have
               done
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               ,
               when
               our
               lives
               will
               be
               no
               more
               serviceable
               to
               Church
               or
               Common-wealth
               ,
               when
               we
               
               have
               with
               all
               fidelitie
               done
               our
               Masters
               worke
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               the
               testimonie
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 have
                 finished
                 our
                 race
              
               ;
               then
               may
               we
               say
               with
               old
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Lord
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 in
                 peace
              
               ;
               then
               may
               we
               with
               our
               Apostle
               lift
               up
               our
               eyes
               to
               the
               
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 hath
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 him
              
               ;
               then
               we
               may
               expect
               the
               Euge
               of
               the
               good
               servant
               ,
               
                 Well
                 done
                 good
                 and
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 ,
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Master
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               be
               Holocausts
               ,
               or
               sacrifices
               ,
               oblations
               of
               sweet
               savours
               ,
               the
               Frankincense
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               perfume
               others
               ,
               to
               deliver
               up
               our
               lives
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               seale
               his
               Truth
               with
               our
               bloud
               to
               encourage
               others
               ;
               then
               we
               ought
               to
               runne
               unto
               death
               with
               all
               alacritie
               ,
               
                 rejoycing
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 counted
                 worthie
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
              
               to
               triumph
               ,
               to
               boast
               in
               this
               out
               of
               these
               cases
               ,
               to
               have
               such
               a
               taste
               of
               God
               ,
               such
               a
               rellish
               of
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               such
               a
               longing
               after
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               ready
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               willing
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               prepared
               for
               the
               stroake
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               desirous
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               esteeme
               of
               death
               as
               the
               funerall
               of
               sinne
               ,
               the
               interring
               of
               vice
               ,
               the
               period
               of
               miseries
               ,
               the
               Charter
               of
               freedome
               ,
               the
               Pattent
               of
               of
               exemption
               from
               evill
               of
               sinne
               ,
               from
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               our
               birth
               ,
               the
               season
               of
               harvest
               ,
               the
               seale
               of
               our
               victorie
               ,
               the
               haven
               of
               our
               happinesse
               ,
               our
               introduction
               into
               heaven
               ,
               our
               inauguration
               into
               a
               kingdome
               ;
               the
               Chariot
               of
               our
               triumph
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               our
               returne
               to
               our
               proper
               house
               ;
               to
               our
               Parents
               ,
               to
               our
               best
               friends
               .
               This
               is
               the
               affection
               which
               is
               required
               in
               us
               ,
               at
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               ayme
               .
               Let
               this
               
                 house
                 of
                 clay
              
               be
               resolved
               into
               the
               principles
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               what
               wonder
               if
               that
               which
               is
               built
               be
               throwne
               downe
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               compounded
               ,
               be
               resolved
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               was
               borrowed
               of
               the
               Elements
               ,
               bee
               repayed
               againe
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               be
               committed
               to
               the
               custodie
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               Nay
               ,
               let
               me
               triumph
               in
               the
               resolution
               of
               this
               peece
               of
               clay
               into
               the
               exilest
               atome
               ,
               and
               admire
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               this
               Carkasse
               is
               crumbled
               into
               the
               smallest
               dust
               ,
               and
               sifted
               into
               the
               coursest
               branne
               ,
               even
               to
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ;
               Were
               not
               this
               body
               resolved
               into
               dust
               ,
               who
               would
               beleeve
               his
               originall
               to
               be
               from
               the
               earth
               ?
               what
               pride
               ,
               what
               elevation
               would
               follow
               ?
               what
               carking
               and
               caring
               for
               this
               
                 earthly
                 Tabernacle
              
               ?
               if
               now
               when
               we
               see
               it
               to
               be
               but
               a
               spawne
               of
               wormes
               ,
               and
               the
               food
               of
               Emmits
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               immoderate
               excesse
               ;
               what
               would
               there
               be
               if
               the
               body
               were
               exempted
               from
               putrifaction
               ?
               what
               desolations
               would
               follow
               in
               Cities
               ,
               in
               Townes
               ?
               how
               many
               would
               dwell
               in
               monuments
               with
               those
               whom
               they
               have
               honoured
               ,
               or
               affected
               in
               their
               lives
               ?
               if
               many
               be
               now
               so
               impotent
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               body
               bee
               putrified
               ,
               they
               cannot
               forbeare
               imbracing
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               solace
               themselves
               ,
               make
               Pictures
               of
               their
               dead
               friends
               ,
               and
               dote
               upon
               
               these
               ,
               what
               would
               they
               not
               doe
               if
               their
               bodyes
               were
               immortall
               ?
               What
               neglect
               would
               there
               be
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               better
               part
               of
               a
               man
               ?
               who
               would
               know
               the
               vertue
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               salt
               to
               the
               body
               to
               keepe
               it
               sweet
               ,
               but
               the
               life
               ,
               the
               beauty
               ,
               the
               comlinesse
               of
               the
               body
               ?
               Who
               would
               beleeve
               the
               consummation
               ,
               the
               period
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               our
               bodyes
               were
               immortall
               ?
               who
               would
               mind
               heavenly
               things
               ?
               who
               seeke
               those
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ?
               what
               deifying
               of
               the
               body
               would
               follow
               ?
               what
               Idolatries
               ?
               what
               superstitions
               ?
               what
               Temples
               built
               ?
               what
               Altars
               erected
               ?
               what
               varietie
               of
               Ceremonies
               instituted
               to
               the
               body
               ?
               All
               which
               God
               hath
               pluckt
               up
               by
               the
               rootes
               ,
               by
               this
               putrifaction
               ,
               and
               incinneration
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               by
               this
               ,
               teaching
               us
               to
               contemne
               earthly
               things
               ,
               to
               have
               our
               cogitations
               on
               heaven
               ,
               to
               thinke
               upon
               this
               scale
               ,
               to
               ascend
               up
               to
               this
               Mount
               ,
               to
               aspire
               to
               this
               intention
               ,
               which
               that
               we
               may
               ,
               let
               me
               adde
               fuell
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               oyle
               unto
               the
               flame
               ,
               the
               expression
               of
               this
               affection
               ,
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               it
               ,
               earnest
               groaning
               ,
               to
               eager
               desiring
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               for
               this
               wee
               sigh
               out
               ,
               not
               our
               breath
               ,
               but
               our
               spirits
               ;
               we
               groane
               out
               ,
               not
               fuliginous
               vapours
               ,
               but
               our
               very
               hearts
               ,
               we
               weepe
               not
               teares
               but
               bloud
               ;
               for
               this
               wee
               immolate
               the
               sufferings
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               macerate
               them
               with
               watchings
               and
               fastings
               ,
               we
               roule
               them
               in
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ;
               we
               exercise
               them
               in
               all
               humiliation
               and
               repentance
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               
                 groane
                 earnestly
              
               ,
               in
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               negotiation
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               whereby
               it
               trades
               for
               heaven
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               peece
               of
               clay
               ,
               into
               a
               pile
               of
               frankincense
               ;
               this
               addes
               wings
               unto
               our
               Prayers
               ;
               this
               openeth
               the
               eares
               of
               God
               ;
               this
               dissipateth
               the
               cloudes
               of
               his
               countenance
               ;
               this
               inclineth
               him
               to
               clemencie
               towards
               us
               ;
               this
               maketh
               the
               Widow
               continent
               ,
               and
               the
               Virgin
               unspotted
               ;
               this
               lifts
               up
               the
               voluntarie
               Eunuch
               to
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ;
               this
               perfects
               the
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               the
               soule
               ;
               this
               washeth
               away
               the
               staines
               ,
               and
               contaminations
               that
               are
               in
               the
               soule
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               beautie
               and
               comelinesse
               of
               a
               Christian.
               How
               lovely
               were
               the
               Ninivites
               ?
               how
               glorious
               was
               the
               King
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               sitting
               in
               his
               throne
               of
               dust
               and
               ashes
               ?
               what
               were
               his
               Robes
               of
               Majestie
               and
               Royaltie
               to
               these
               ornaments
               ,
               they
               might
               dazle
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               body
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               these
               dazle
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               even
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               after
               so
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               ;
               they
               might
               procure
               him
               honour
               with
               men
               ,
               these
               made
               him
               honoured
               by
               God
               himselfe
               .
               Letcorporall
               eyes
               looke
               upon
               an
               abject
               ,
               and
               meane
               apparance
               of
               a
               King
               in
               these
               weedes
               ,
               yet
               doe
               not
               spirituall
               eyes
               see
               through
               these
               garments
               ,
               Humilitie
               ,
               Patience
               ,
               submission
               ,
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ?
               and
               are
               there
               any
               Jewels
               like
               unto
               these
               ?
               what
               are
               those
               garments
               which
               are
               the
               labour
               of
               a
               worme
               ,
               to
               these
               robes
               that
               are
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               
               Spirit
               ?
               What
               is
               a
               chaine
               of
               Pearle
               ,
               to
               a
               chaine
               of
               warme
               and
               successive
               teares
               ,
               beaten
               out
               of
               the
               rocks
               of
               a
               broken
               and
               contrite
               heart
               ?
               they
               may
               adorne
               the
               body
               ,
               this
               adornes
               the
               soule
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               bindes
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               himselfe
               .
               Let
               whose
               will
               admire
               the
               victories
               and
               triumphs
               of
               David
               over
               the
               enemies
               of
               Israel
               ,
               which
               are
               indeed
               worthy
               of
               admiration
               ;
               I
               admire
               him
               in
               his
               watchings
               ,
               and
               fastings
               ,
               and
               sackcloth
               ;
               by
               them
               hee
               overcame
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ;
               by
               these
               he
               overcame
               God
               ;
               by
               them
               he
               overcame
               men
               ,
               by
               these
               hee
               made
               conquest
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               by
               them
               he
               enlarged
               the
               territories
               of
               Israel
               ,
               by
               these
               hee
               enlarged
               the
               bounds
               of
               heaven
               ;
               by
               them
               he
               made
               Hadadezer
               flye
               ,
               by
               these
               he
               made
               the
               Angell
               put
               up
               his
               sword
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               reverse
               his
               sentence
               ;
               by
               them
               he
               did
               remove
               temporall
               evils
               ;
               by
               these
               hee
               did
               procure
               everlasting
               good
               unto
               himselfe
               and
               others
               .
               This
               is
               that
               humiliation
               which
               this
               sacred
               time
               requires
               ,
               not
               abstinence
               onely
               from
               meates
               which
               pamper
               this
               carkasse
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               the
               body
               of
               this
               fast
               ,
               but
               a
               vehement
               intention
               of
               religious
               duties
               above
               other
               times
               ;
               he
               that
               prayed
               twice
               a-day
               before
               ,
               let
               him
               now
               doe
               it
               seven
               times
               ;
               hee
               that
               fasted
               but
               once
               in
               the
               weeke
               ,
               let
               him
               now
               doe
               it
               three
               times
               ,
               or
               oftner
               ,
               as
               his
               body
               will
               permit
               him
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               to
               the
               sicknesse
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               happy
               sicknesse
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sanity
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               hee
               that
               gave
               Almes
               a
               little
               ,
               let
               him
               now
               double
               ,
               or
               treble
               his
               liberalitie
               ;
               hee
               that
               did
               delight
               before
               in
               recreations
               ,
               let
               him
               devote
               that
               time
               to
               prayer
               ,
               to
               humiliation
               :
               doe
               not
               our
               sinnes
               require
               this
               ?
               our
               owne
               sins
               ?
               the
               sinnes
               of
               others
               ?
               if
               not
               our
               owne
               miseries
               (
               for
               which
               we
               blesse
               God
               )
               yet
               doe
               not
               the
               miseries
               of
               other
               Nations
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               require
               this
               ?
               Doe
               wee
               not
               now
               beate
               our
               breasts
               ,
               and
               hang
               downe
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               rend
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               punish
               our selves
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               not
               punish
               them
               ?
               Did
               not
               our
               sins
               call
               upon
               us
               for
               this
               dutie
               ,
               yet
               is
               not
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               joyes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               equalitie
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               worthie
               a
               teare
               ,
               a
               groane
               ,
               a
               sigh
               ,
               a
               fast
               ?
               are
               they
               now
               so
               contemptible
               or
               meane
               ,
               that
               no
               violence
               is
               requisite
               ?
               with
               what
               face
               shall
               wee
               appeare
               before
               our
               Saviour
               at
               his
               Tribunall
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               demand
               of
               us
               his
               teares
               ,
               his
               watchings
               and
               fastings
               ?
               when
               he
               shall
               say
               unto
               us
               ,
               where
               are
               my
               teares
               ?
               are
               they
               
                 water
                 spilt
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 up
                 ?
              
               Where
               are
               my
               sighes
               and
               groanes
               ,
               have
               they
               vanished
               into
               the
               ayre
               ?
               where
               are
               my
               watchings
               ?
               what
               not
               a
               teare
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               teares
               ?
               not
               a
               fast
               ,
               for
               so
               many
               fasts
               ?
               not
               a
               groane
               for
               so
               many
               miseries
               which
               I
               indured
               ?
               Had
               I
               shed
               but
               one
               teare
               ,
               should
               it
               not
               have
               broken
               up
               a
               fountaine
               of
               teares
               in
               thee
               ?
               Had
               I
               fetched
               but
               one
               sigh
               ,
               should
               it
               not
               have
               made
               thy
               life
               a
               perpetuall
               sigh
               :
               But
               when
               I
               have
               done
               so
               much
               for
               thy
               sake
               ,
               
               shall
               it
               be
               lost
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               doe
               nothing
               for
               thy
               owne
               selfe
               ?
               shall
               I
               cast
               so
               much
               seed
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               reape
               nothing
               againe
               .
            
             
               Oh
               my
               beloved
               ,
               what
               are
               all
               our
               afflictions
               ?
               what
               are
               all
               the
               afflictions
               of
               our selves
               ,
               to
               the
               least
               drop
               of
               gall
               that
               hee
               tasted
               ,
               to
               the
               least
               scourge
               which
               hee
               suffered
               ?
               how
               can
               we
               say
               that
               either
               wee
               loved
               God
               or
               our selves
               ,
               if
               wee
               doe
               not
               these
               things
               in
               testimonie
               of
               this
               .
               If
               yee
               shall
               not
               performe
               these
               duties
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               small
               comfort
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               freed
               our
               soules
               ;
               it
               is
               your
               salvation
               wee
               thirst
               after
               ,
               and
               say
               in
               a
               better
               sense
               ,
               then
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Sodome
                 ;
                 Danobis
                 animas
                 ,
                 Give
                 us
                 your
                 soules
                 :
              
               and
               without
               this
               wee
               have
               no
               comfort
               ,
               wee
               may
               be
               acquitted
               at
               the
               barre
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               wee
               shall
               not
               be
               crowned
               in
               his
               Throne
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               our
               crowne
               ,
               but
               you
               that
               heare
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               shall
               thus
               groane
               ,
               as
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               doe
               in
               secret
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               God
               himselfe
               hath
               promised
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 that
                 sow
                 in
                 teares
                 ,
                 shall
                 reape
                 in
                 joy
                 :
              
               that
               they
               which
               mourne
               here
               ,
               shall
               be
               comforted
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               they
               which
               groane
               here
               ,
               shall
               be
               refreshed
               in
               their
               proper
               
                 house
                 ;
                 In
                 this
                 wee
                 groane
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 bee
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Which
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercie
               grant
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CARELESSE
               MERCHANT
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               WOFULL
               LOSSE
               OF
               THE
               PRECIOVS
               SOVLE
               .
            
             
               
                 LUKE
                 12.
                 20.
                 
              
               Thou
               foole
               ,
               this
               night
               thy
               soule
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               thee
               :
               then
               whose
               shall
               those
               things
               be
               which
               thou
               hast
               provided
               ?
            
             
               
                 DEUT.
                 4.
                 9.
                 
              
               Take
               heed
               therefore
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               keepe
               thy
               soule
               diligently
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               CARELESSE
               MERCHANT
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               WOFVLL
               LOSSE
               OF
               THE
               PRECIOVS
               SOULE
               .
               SERMON
               XXII
               .
            
             
               
                 MAT.
                 16.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 
                   What
                   is
                   a
                   man
                   profited
                   ,
                   if
                   hee
                   shall
                   gaine
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   lose
                   his
                   soule
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               TThe
               Patriarch
               Iacob
               in
               his
               vision
               at
               Bethel
               ,
               saw
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               
                 ascending
                 and
                 descending
              
               ,
               
               Gen.
               28.
               
               So
               from
               the
               thirteenth
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               wee
               have
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ascending
               ,
               and
               descending
               .
               For
               first
               their
               generall
               speaker
               
                 Simon
                 Peter
              
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               notable
               confession
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               had
               received
               for
               the
               further
               incouragement
               of
               himselfe
               and
               his
               brethren
               ,
               such
               an
               excellent
               testimonie
               from
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               that
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               might
               behold
               ,
               and
               observe
               ,
               and
               imbrace
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 art
                 thou
                 Simon
                 Bar-Iona
                 ,
                 for
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 hath
                 not
                 revealed
                 this
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 say
                 thou
                 art
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 this
                 rocke
                 will
                 I
                 build
                 my
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 hell
                 shall
                 not
                 prevaile
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               were
               not
               only
               appropriate
               to
               him
               ,
               (
               they
               were
               spoken
               to
               him
               )
               but
               they
               were
               common
               to
               all
               the
               Apostles
               :
               For
               as
               Origen
               argues
               ,
               shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               prevailed
               not
               against
               Peter
               ,
               but
               did
               against
               the
               rest
               ?
               Therefore
               that
               which
               was
               
               
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               was
               said
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               being
               such
               a
               glorious
               commendation
               ;
               behold
               the
               Angels
               ascend
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               what
               if
               the
               earthly
               minde
               of
               man
               dreame
               of
               a
               Messias
               temporall
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               must
               be
               promoted
               to
               places
               of
               eminencie
               ,
               and
               stiled
               
                 gracious
                 Lords
              
               ?
               the
               case
               is
               too
               palpable
               :
               for
               if
               Christ
               warne
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               of
               his
               approaching
               death
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               hee
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               meet
               with
               a
               checke
               ;
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               to
               thee
               .
               Oh!
               here
               is
               a
               strange
               metamorphise
               ,
               a
               sudden
               alteration
               ;
               before
               a
               Confessor
               :
               and
               now
               a
               controller
               :
               there
               is
               no
               wisedome
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               commendation
               for
               this
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               was
               somewhat
               too
               forward
               ,
               
                 get
                 thee
                 behind
                 mee
                 :
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 an
                 offence
                 to
                 me
              
               ;
               behold
               the
               Angels
               descend
               .
               And
               surely
               this
               carnall
               wisedome
               had
               beene
               able
               to
               weigh
               them
               downe
               to
               the
               nethermost
               hell
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               wisedome
               of
               the
               wisest
               curbed
               ,
               and
               subdued
               ,
               and
               restrayned
               it
               .
               What
               ,
               not
               suffer
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               Peter
               also
               must
               suffer
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               will
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               must
               renounce
               all
               the
               in●…icements
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               all
               the
               corrupt
               exorbitancies
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               resist
               all
               the
               temptations
               of
               the
               Divell
               .
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 if
                 hee
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 soule
                 ?
              
            
             
               Which
               words
               are
               an
               exaggeration
               of
               the
               wofull
               estate
               of
               a
               temporizing
               Professor
               ,
               of
               a
               carnall
               Gospeller
               ,
               and
               they
               reach
               to
               
               our
               consideration
               these
               foure
               generalls
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               ,
               and
               worth
               of
               mans
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               possibilitie
               of
               the
               losse
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               
                 lose
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               compossibilitie
               of
               outward
               prosperitie
               ,
               hee
               may
               lose
               his
               soule
               in
               gaining
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               lastly
               ,
               the
               wofull
               bargaine
               in
               such
               an
               exchange
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
              
               ?
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               the
               surpassing
               excellencie
               ,
               and
               dignitie
               of
               mans
               soule
               :
               
               it
               is
               valued
               and
               prized
               here
               above
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               It
               was
               the
               plausible
               conceit
               of
               certaine
               Philosophers
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               was
               a
               great
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               was
               a
               little
               world
               :
               a
               little
               world
               indeed
               ,
               but
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               tearmes
               him
               ,
               a
               great
               wonder
               :
               for
               within
               this
               
               little
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               worth
               all
               the
               world
               .
               To
               render
               an
               exact
               definition
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               requires
               the
               tongue
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               a
               man
               :
               it
               passeth
               the
               comprehension
               of
               travellers
               to
               apprehend
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               for
               these
               three
               ,
               God
               ,
               Angels
               ,
               and
               mans
               Soule
               ,
               they
               are
               unknowne
               to
               us
               ;
               we
               may
               sooner
               admire
               their
               excellencie
               ,
               then
               conceive
               their
               nature
               ;
               and
               argue
               of
               their
               opperations
               ,
               then
               attaine
               their
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               such
               sublimitie
               is
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               ,
               so
               Angelicall
               and
               Divine
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               whereof
               is
               commended
               to
               us
               by
               three
               distinct
               voyces
               ,
               of
               
                 
                 
                   Nature
                   .
                
                 
                   Grace
                   .
                
                 
                   Glorie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               For
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               thing
               ,
               saith
               Plato
               ,
               
               that
               we
               may
               conceive
               in
               a
               narrow
               roome
               :
               the
               most
               noble
               thing
               that
               all
               the
               frame
               of
               nature
               affords
               ,
               and
               that
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               
                 
                   Originall
                   .
                
                 
                   Image
                   .
                
              
            
             
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Originall
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               hath
               no
               beginning
               
               here
               :
               there
               was
               no
               voyce
               directed
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               for
               the
               production
               of
               Adams
               soule
               ,
               but
               a
               serious
               consultation
               of
               the
               sacred
               Trinitie
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 breathing
                 into
                 his
                 nostrils
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               Saith
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               he
               created
               it
               by
               infusion
               ,
               and
               infused
               it
               by
               creation
               .
               
               And
               the
               Philosopher
               well
               concludes
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               as
               it
               is
               not
               from
               without
               ,
               it
               is
               only
               Divine
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Manichees
               
               extolled
               it
               too
               high
               ,
               when
               they
               deemed
               it
               a
               portion
               of
               Gods
               substance
               :
               let
               not
               others
               abase
               ,
               and
               depresse
               it
               too
               low
               ,
               to
               thinke
               it
               is
               derived
               from
               Parents
               ;
               it
               comes
               not
               of
               their
               substance
               :
               it
               is
               enough
               for
               them
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 God
                 alone
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               the
               antithesis
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               9.
               
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               Image
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               most
               like
               God
               ;
               saith
               Plato
               ;
               
               Saith
               Aristotle
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               the
               neerest
               kinne
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               consanguinitie
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               say
               :
               and
               the
               Lord
               himselfe
               signifies
               so
               much
               ,
               
                 After
                 our
                 Image
                 let
                 us
                 make
                 man.
              
               Then
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               not
               stamped
               with
               a
               Roman
               Caesar
               ,
               but
               with
               Gods
               owne
               Image
               and
               superscription
               ,
               and
               that
            
             
               First
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               substance
               ,
               being
               not
               only
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               intellectuall
               ,
               
               incorporeall
               ,
               invisible
               essence
               ;
               but
               explaining
               by
               the
               pluralitie
               of
               Powers
               ,
               in
               the
               unitie
               of
               Essence
               ,
               the
               pluralitie
               of
               Persons
               in
               the
               unitie
               of
               the
               Deitie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               being
               furnished
               with
               singular
               indowments
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               
               state
               of
               innocencie
               with
               perfect
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
               Yea
               ,
               still
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sinne
               ,
               some
               generals
               are
               left
               ,
               some
               broken
               fragments
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               morall
               qualifications
               that
               may
               lead
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Master
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               commanding
               power
               it
               hath
               over
               the
               
               body
               .
               It
               is
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               Moses
               was
               to
               Pharoah
               ;
               a
               God
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               actuates
               it
               ,
               and
               mooves
               ,
               and
               commands
               ,
               and
               restraines
               it
               ;
               whereby
               (
               next
               and
               immediatly
               under
               God
               )
               
                 wee
                 live
                 and
                 moove
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 being
                 .
              
               Seeing
               then
               the
               soule
               is
               the
               immediate
               worke
               ,
               and
               character
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               excellent
               for
               the
               Originall
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Image
               ,
               let
               nature
               conclude
               that
               the
               soule
               in
               these
               regards
               ,
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               price
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               
               
               farre
               above
               the
               dignitie
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               renovation
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               in
               the
               soules
               redemption
               ,
               the
               soule
               amounts
               so
               high
               ,
               
               as
               that
               the
               whole
               Creation
               is
               not
               able
               to
               discharge
               it
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 gotten
                 for
                 gold
                 ,
                 nor
                 silver
                 is
                 not
                 weighed
                 for
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 valued
                 with
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 Ophir
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 precious
                 Onix
                 .
                 It
                 cost
                 more
                 to
                 redeeme
                 the
                 soule
              
               of
               sinfull
               man
               :
               the
               precious
               bloud
               of
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               hee
               could
               only
               redeeme
               it
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               first
               created
               it
               ;
               
                 Yee
                 are
                 bought
                 with
                 a
                 price
                 ,
                 the
                 precious
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               renovation
               ,
               nothing
               is
               able
               to
               cleanse
               
               it
               from
               sinne
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               The
               Spirit
               alone
               must
               enlighten
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               rectifie
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               purifie
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               sanctifie
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               seale
               up
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               true
               holinesse
               .
               And
               the
               soule
               thus
               renewed
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               Garden
               inclosed
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               Paradise
               ,
               where
               the
               God
               of
               heaven
               delights
               to
               dwell
               ,
               the
               Spouse
               of
               the
               Beloved
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Lillie
                 among
                 the
                 thornes
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 my
                 love
                 among
                 the
                 daughters
                 .
              
               Seeing
               it
               appeares
               that
               the
               universall
               World
               is
               not
               able
               to
               redeeme
               ,
               or
               being
               redeemed
               ,
               to
               renew
               ,
               or
               renewed
               to
               paralell
               the
               soule
               ;
               let
               grace
               subscribe
               to
               that
               which
               nature
               concludes
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               the
               passage
               of
               glory
               ,
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               whole
               Universe
               are
               not
               able
               to
               come
               neere
               the
               soule
               .
               Saith
               S.
               Bernard
               well
               ,
               
               well
               it
               may
               be
               busie
               ,
               and
               tooke
               up
               with
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               satiate
               ,
               and
               replenished
               with
               them
               .
               And
               Democrates
               imagined
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               millions
               of
               worlds
               ,
               it
               were
               all
               one
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               soule
               for
               blessednesse
               .
               The
               world
               is
               transitorie
               like
               the
               dew
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               it
               fades
               as
               the
               grasse
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               flower
               of
               the
               field
               ;
               whereas
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               capable
               of
               an
               exceeding
               ,
               surpassing
               ,
               eternall
               weight
               of
               glory
               .
               For
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               grace
               we
               b●…ld
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 ,
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               How
               resplendant
               shall
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               righteous
               bee
               ,
               in
               the
               beatificall
               vision
               of
               Gods
               excellencies
               ?
               How
               wonderfull
               shall
               that
               divine
               capacitie
               be
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               capable
               of
               God
               himselfe
               for
               a
               perpetuall
               residence
               ?
               Insomuch
               that
               the
               most
               ancient
               of
               dayes
               shall
               give
               fulnesse
               to
               the
               Soule
               ,
               of
               knowledge
               and
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               his
               sacred
               Spirit
               that
               shall
               fill
               it
               
                 with
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               with
               contentation
               ,
               and
               the
               sacred
               Trinitie
               shall
               be
               all
               in
               all
               to
               it
               .
               Seeing
               then
               the
               Soule
               is
               capapable
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               partner
               with
               the
               glorious
               Angels
               in
               the
               fruition
               of
               the
               chiefe
               good
               ,
               let
               the
               sentence
               of
               glory
               joyne
               to
               Grace
               and
               nature
               ,
               that
               the
               Soule
               is
               of
               greater
               value
               then
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
             
               Behold
               then
               ,
               O
               man
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mout●…●…ee
               witn●…
               for
               I
               may
               say
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               〈◊〉
               ●…other
               ,
               
                 T●…
                 〈◊〉
                 three
                 that
                 beare
                 record
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 the
                 ●…d
                 ,
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…y
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Behold
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               three
               Wi●…ses
               )
               the
               s●…passing
               excellencie
               ,
               and
               dignitie
               of
               thy
               soule
               ▪
               i●…
               〈◊〉
               the
               breathing
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               created
               it
               with
               〈◊〉
               Word
               ,
               redeemed
               it
               with
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               in
               whomsoever
               his
               g●…e
               abides
               ,
               he
               will
               crowne
               it
               hereafter
               with
               his
               glorious
               presence
               .
            
             
               What
               then
               remaines
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               esteeme
               our
               soules
               accordingly
               
               as
               God
               values
               them
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               with
               the
               unhallowed
               voluptuous
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               make
               lords
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               slaves
               of
               our
               soules
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               spend
               our
               dayes
               in
               providing
               for
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               in
               affectation
               of
               faire
               possessions
               ,
               of
               able
               servants
               ,
               of
               hopefull
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               good
               friends
               ,
               content
               our selves
               with
               bad
               soules
               .
               A
               mans
               soule
               is
               himselfe
               ,
               saith
               Plato
               .
               And
               O
               
               wretched
               wight
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               how
               hast
               thou
               deserved
               so
               much
               ill
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               as
               among
               all
               thy
               goods
               ,
               to
               be
               only
               thy selfe
               bad
               ?
               O
               remember
               the
               sublimitie
               of
               thy
               precious
               soule
               :
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               a
               precious
               pearle
               thou
               hast
               in
               thy
               body
               ,
               like
               the
               hidden
               treasure
               in
               the
               Gospell
               it
               is
               of
               greater
               worth
               than
               the
               whole
               field
               .
               I
               say
               not
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               know
               that
               th●…●…ast
               a
               God
               in
               thee
               ,
               yet
               know
               that
               in
               that
               better
               part
               of
               thy
               nature
               ,
               thou
               art
               like
               to
               God
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               a
               soule
               of
               his
               owne
               breathing
               ,
               and
               stamped
               it
               with
               the
               impresse
               of
               his
               owne
               Image
               ;
               〈◊〉
               created
               it
               capable
               of
               the
               fruition
               of
               his
               owne
               presence
               in
               endlesse
               glorie
               .
               In
               the
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               walke
               worthily
               of
               this
               precious
               divine
               inspiration
               .
               Thy
               Soule
               is
               a
               spirit
               ,
               let
               thy
               thoughts
               bee
               spirituall
               .
               Thy
               Soule
               is
               immortall
               ,
               let
               thy
               meditations
               be
               of
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               renounce
               thy
               body
               and
               good
               name
               ,
               ●…d
               gifts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               thy
               soule
               ;
               
                 For
                 what
                 shall
                 it
                 profit
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 lose
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ?
              
               So
               much
               shall
               serve
               to
               be
               spo●…n
               of
               the
               first
               point
               :
               the
               surpassing
               excellencie
               and
               dignitie
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               valued
               and
               prized
               here
               above
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               the
               next
               is
               the
               possibilitie
               that
               a
               man
               may
               lose
               his
               owne
               
               soule
               .
               The
               mention
               whereof
               causeth
               me
               to
               remember
               ,
               〈◊〉
               passage
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               Mat.
               24.
               
               Th●…●…ples
               point
               Christ
               to
               the
               stately
               buildings
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               soone
               damped
               ,
               when
               Christ
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               after
               a
               while
               there
               should
               
                 not
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 bee
                 left
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 .
              
               So
               perhaps
               ,
               you
               are
               take●…
               with
               admiration
               at
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               discourse
               ,
               concerni●…g
               the
               excellencie
               of
               mans
               soule
               ,
               but
               are
               damped
               ,
               to
               consider
               ●…at
               a
               man
               may
               lose
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               substance
               immortall
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               being
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               defiled
               with
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               adjudgeable
               to
               death
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               well-being
               ;
               and
               a
               possibilitie
               so
               to
               die
               ,
               is
               nothing
               repugnant
               
               to
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               The
               damned
               spirits
               they
               are
               alwayes
               dying
               ,
               an●…
               a●…e
               never
               dead
               ;
               they
               are
               alwayes
               deprived
               of
               Gods
               comfortable
               presence
               ,
               and
               are
               never
               released
               of
               their
               hellish
               torments
               ;
               As
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 as
                 dying
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 behold
                 they
                 live
                 ;
                 as
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 behold
                 they
                 die
                 .
              
               The
               soule
               expiring
               is
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               God
               forsaking
               is
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               ?
               
            
             
               The
               question
               is
               soone
               resolved
               ,
               if
               wee
               ponder
               the
               causes
               of
               death
               .
               A
               thousand
               mortall
               maladies
               there
               are
               to
               kill
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               a
               thousand
               deadly
               diseases
               to
               destroy
               the
               soule
               .
               There
               is
               no
               sinne
               so
               small
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               rigour
               of
               Gods
               justice
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               ,
               it
               may
               damne
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               When
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               stated
               man
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               hee
               gave
               him
               a
               speciall
               caveate
               about
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               he
               gives
               him
               a
               command
               thus
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 .
              
               What
               ,
               for
               bare
               eating
               ?
               No
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               sinne
               ,
               for
               transgressing
               so
               small
               a
               Commandement
               of
               so
               great
               a
               God.
               Sinne
               alone
               makes
               a
               separation
               betweene
               God
               and
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               causeth
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               
                 The
                 soule
                 that
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 shall
                 die
              
               .
               It
               may
               teach
               us
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               time
               that
               we
               live
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               easier
               then
               to
               sinne
               .
               There
               is
               a
               tree
               of
               Life
               ,
               and
               a
               tree
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               by
               eating
               of
               the
               tree
               forbidden
               commeth
               death
               :
               there
               is
               a
               way
               of
               felicitie
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               to
               destruction
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               God
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               a
               ghostly
               enemie
               ,
               and
               by
               adhering
               to
               the
               principalitie
               of
               sinne
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               possible
               then
               that
               a
               man
               may
               lose
               his
               soule
               that
               is
               so
               precious
               ?
               
               and
               have
               we
               not
               great
               reason
               to
               try
               ,
               and
               to
               suspect
               our selves
               ,
               touching
               our
               standing
               towards
               God
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               a
               maine
               necessitie
               to
               seeke
               the
               meanes
               to
               preserve
               us
               in
               the
               compasse
               ,
               and
               seales
               of
               grace
               ?
               It
               is
               lamentable
               to
               consider
               how
               in
               bodily
               diseases
               men
               can
               open
               their
               griefe
               ,
               and
               seeke
               for
               helpe
               ,
               and
               send
               to
               some
               learned
               Physitian
               .
               Wee
               can
               goe
               to
               some
               noble
               learned
               counsell
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               law
               .
               But
               alas
               the
               soule
               lies
               wounded
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               overladen
               with
               the
               grievances
               and
               pressures
               of
               sin
               ,
               distracted
               with
               the
               affrightings
               of
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               balme
               in
               Gilead
               ,
               no
               Physitian
               there
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               Minister
               to
               afford
               helpe
               .
               There
               is
               no
               seeking
               abroad
               :
               a
               Lyon
               is
               pretended
               to
               bee
               
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               Solomons
               sluggard
               ,
               
                 folds
                 his
                 hands
                 to
                 sleepe
              
               .
               O
               let
               not
               these
               things
               be
               so
               .
               
                 Be
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 horse
                 and
                 mule
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 understanding
                 .
              
               Neglect
               not
               the
               helpes
               of
               your
               preservation
               in
               grace
               :
               but
               be
               continually
               watchfull
               with
               suspition
               and
               jealousie
               ,
               and
               
                 abstaine
                 from
                 fleshly
                 lusts
                 that
                 fight
                 against
                 your
                 soules
                 .
              
               The
               Poet
               could
               say
               ,
               Theeves
               rise
               by
               night
               to
               robbe
               ,
               and
               kill
               ,
               and
               steale
               ,
               and
               wilt
               not
               thou
               wake
               to
               save
               thy
               soule
               .
            
             
             
               God
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               saith
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               hath
               alotted
               to
               nature
               all
               by
               twos
               ,
               two
               hands
               ,
               two
               eyes
               ,
               two
               feet
               ,
               two
               eares
               ;
               eares
               ,
               eyes
               ,
               hands
               ,
               feet
               ,
               two
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               chance
               to
               mayme
               one
               ,
               we
               can
               helpe
               to
               relieve
               the
               necessitie
               of
               it
               by
               the
               other
               :
               but
               hee
               hath
               given
               us
               but
               one
               soule
               ,
               if
               we
               lose
               that
               ,
               what
               shift
               shall
               wee
               make
               for
               another
               soule
               ?
               a
               piercing
               contemplation
               ,
               if
               wee
               had
               grace
               to
               consider
               it
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               ,
               tender
               thy selfe
               as
               my
               owne
               happinesse
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               translated
               to
               heaven
               ,
               the
               body
               in
               time
               shall
               come
               thither
               ;
               
                 this
                 corruption
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ;
                 this
                 mortall
                 ,
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 .
              
               Againe
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               haled
               with
               the
               fiends
               to
               the
               nethermost
               hell
               ,
               the
               body
               in
               time
               shall
               be
               ●…ormented
               with
               thee
               .
               It
               is
               altogether
               just
               with
               the
               righteous
               God
               ▪
               that
               they
               that
               meet
               in
               sinne
               ,
               should
               also
               consort
               in
               suffering
               .
               Save
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               save
               all
               ;
               and
               by
               wofull
               consequence
               ,
               lose
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               :
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 ,
                 if
                 hee
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 is
                 owne
                 soule
                 .
              
               So
               much
               for
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               the
               possibilitie
               of
               losing
               a
               mans
               soule
               .
            
             
               Come
               we
               to
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               compossibilitie
               of
               outward
               prosperitie
               ;
               
               he
               may
               lose
               his
               soule
               ,
               in
               gaining
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               In
               the
               diversitie
               of
               opinions
               concerning
               the
               chiefe
               good
               ,
               some
               there
               were
               that
               placed
               it
               in
               riches
               ;
               others
               in
               honours
               ;
               and
               how
               ever
               they
               differed
               in
               their
               judgements
               ,
               yet
               both
               agreed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               both
               deceived
               .
               For
               how
               ever
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               riches
               ,
               and
               honours
               ,
               are
               the
               blessings
               of
               God
               ;
               yet
               againe
               they
               are
               no
               demonstration
               of
               a
               blessed
               man.
               Lest
               any
               man
               should
               take
               
               them
               to
               be
               ill
               ,
               they
               are
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               that
               are
               good
               :
               lest
               any
               man
               should
               reckon
               them
               for
               the
               chiefe
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               bestowed
               likewise
               upon
               the
               evill
               :
               externall
               blessings
               are
               but
               common
               favours
               vouchsafed
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               Was
               Abraham
               rich
               ?
               so
               was
               Abimelech
               .
               Was
               Iacob
               rich
               ?
               so
               was
               Laban
               .
               Was
               David
               a
               King
               ?
               so
               was
               Saul
               .
               Was
               Constantine
               an
               Emperour
               ?
               so
               was
               Iulian
               .
               Salvation
               depends
               not
               on
               the
               multitude
               of
               riches
               ,
               or
               emminencie
               in
               place
               :
               the
               tallest
               Cedar
               hath
               the
               greatest
               fall
               ;
               and
               the
               fairest
               houses
               many
               times
               the
               greatest
               ruine
               ;
               and
               outward
               prosperitie
               unguarded
               with
               inward
               sanctitie
               ,
               may
               soone
               lose
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               rich
               men
               are
               tainted
               with
               covetousnesse
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               kind
               
               of
               secret
               Idolatrie
               ,
               
                 Collos.
                 3.
                 and
                 covetousnesse
                 which
                 is
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
              
               saith
               
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               would
               know
               the
               reason
               ,
               the
               more
               tenaciously
               a
               man
               loves
               his
               owne
               ,
               the
               lesse
               devotion
               he
               offers
               to
               God
               ,
               you
               cannot
               live
               in
               the
               service
               of
               Mammon
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               ;
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               spoken
               it
               ,
               
                 you
                 cannot
                 serve
                 God
                 and
                 Mammon
                 .
              
               If
               the
               young
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               have
               great
               possessions
               ;
               if
               Iudas
               carry
               the
               bagge
               ,
               if
               
                 Demas
                 imbrace
                 the
                 present
                 world
              
               ;
               then
               farewell
               Christ
               ,
               farewell
               Paul
               ,
               and
               farewell
               soule
               too
               .
               So
               true
               is
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 bee
                 rich
                 fall
                 into
                 temptations
                 ,
                 and
                 snares
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 foolish
                 ,
                 and
                 noysome
                 lusts
                 that
                 drowne
                 men
                 in
                 perdition
                 and
                 destruction
                 .
              
               Where
               ,
               hee
               saith
               not
               they
               that
               are
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               
                 will
                 bee
              
               rich
               :
               It
               is
               not
               simply
               money
               ,
               but
               the
               
                 love
                 of
                 money
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 roote
                 of
                 all
                 evill
                 .
              
               Riches
               are
               good
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               :
               but
               if
               the
               soule
               be
               infected
               with
               avarice
               ,
               if
               it
               savour
               of
               that
               bitter
               Collaquintida
               ,
               
                 Death
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 pot
              
               ,
               and
               
                 how
                 hardly
                 shall
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 riches
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ?
              
               For
               the
               desire
               of
               worldly
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               the
               unsatiable
               thirst
               of
               a
               dropsie
               patient
               :
               there
               is
               no
               meanes
               that
               they
               leave
               unattempted
               ,
               no
               policie
               unachieved
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               ends
               ,
               and
               advancing
               of
               their
               estate
               .
            
             
               Balaam
               for
               a
               bribe
               will
               almost
               curse
               where
               the
               Lord
               hath
               blessed
               .
               Ziba
               for
               an
               inheritance
               (
               as
               much
               as
               in
               him
               lies
               )
               will
               bring
               his
               Master
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               treason
               .
               Demostenes
               for
               a
               little
               more
               gold
               ,
               instead
               of
               pleading
               ,
               will
               pretend
               he
               hath
               a
               cold
               .
               May
               not
               the
               Church
               have
               a
               Balaam
               ?
               And
               the
               Princes
               court
               have
               a
               Ziba
               ?
               and
               the
               barre
               have
               a
               Demosthenes
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               greedie
               Monopolizer
               wheresoever
               they
               be
               ,
               in
               Citie
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               moralized
               Eagles
               ;
               and
               the
               coales
               that
               they
               carry
               shall
               fire
               their
               owne
               nest
               ;
               They
               shall
               have
               Ahabs
               curse
               with
               Naboths
               Vineyard
               ,
               and
               Gehezies
               leprosie
               with
               Naamans
               reward
               ;
               and
               while
               with
               an
               eager
               pursuit
               they
               hoord
               up
               
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
              
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               wrath
               heaped
               up
               against
               the
               last
               day
               ;
               
                 they
                 heape
                 up
                 wrath
                 to
                 themselves
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               great
               men
               are
               in
               danger
               of
               ambition
               ,
               and
               a
               swelling
               
               inordinately
               upon
               their
               promotion
               .
               And
               the
               ambitious
               man
               is
               so
               strangely
               dazeled
               with
               the
               beames
               of
               his
               owne
               lustre
               ,
               
                 ut
                 imperio
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               in
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               he
               thinkes
               of
               nothing
               but
               how
               to
               be
               greater
               ,
               
                 hee
                 forgets
                 the
                 Lord
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 that
                 raized
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 mire
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               And
               like
               that
               famous
               foole
               in
               his
               new
               coate
               once
               ,
               he
               knowes
               not
               himselfe
               .
               So
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               impediment
               ;
               though
               God
               have
               some
               Noble
               ,
               and
               some
               worldly-wise
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               drawne
               to
               himselfe
               :
               yet
               by
               meanes
               of
               this
               impediment
               ,
               
                 Not
                 many
                 mighty
                 ,
                 not
                 many
                 Noble
                 are
                 called
                 .
              
               The
               gates
               of
               heaven
               are
               too
               too
               straite
               for
               the
               swelling
               dimensions
               of
               ambition
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               so
               easie
               to
               pride
               as
               to
               purchase
               a
               fall
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               fall
               so
               great
               as
               from
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               Lucifer
               ,
               if
               he
               long
               for
               dainties
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               Adam
               ,
               if
               he
               desire
               the
               Apple
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               Paradise
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               Nebuchadnezer
               ,
               if
               hee
               glory
               in
               Babell
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               cast
               out
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               Haman
               by
               abusing
               his
               promotion
               ,
               shall
               be
               exalted
               to
               the
               gallowes
               .
               To
               comprize
               it
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               dignitie
               of
               emminencie
               and
               honour
               ,
               the
               greater
               the
               execution
               of
               paines
               ,
               and
               horrour
               .
               The
               summethen
               is
               this
               ,
               in
               a
               world
               of
               promotion
               ,
               and
               temporall
               advancement
               
               in
               worldly
               possessions
               ,
               and
               unmeasurable
               treasure
               ,
               the
               covetous
               ,
               and
               ambitious
               man
               may
               lose
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               for
               a
               word
               of
               Application
               ,
               if
               this
               bee
               so
               ;
               how
               taxable
               
               then
               are
               the
               thousands
               of
               worldlings
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               that
               imagine
               the
               gaine
               of
               this
               earth
               to
               be
               the
               greatest
               happinesse
               ?
               That
               say
               to
               the
               
                 Gold
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 honour
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 glory
                 ?
              
               That
               make
               Gold
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               Mammon
               their
               Mediatour
               .
               Saith
               Saint
               Bernard
               ,
               
               Yee
               covetous
               generation
               that
               glorie
               in
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               in
               that
               that
               is
               not
               yours
               ,
               nor
               precious
               ;
               precious
               it
               cannot
               bee
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               avarice
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               that
               prize
               them
               .
               Againe
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               yours
               ,
               take
               them
               away
               with
               you
               when
               you
               goe
               hence
               .
               Yet
               the
               children
               of
               the
               world
               are
               wholly
               for
               
                 great
                 Diana
              
               ,
               Gods
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               multitudes
               of
               lands
               ,
               and
               revenues
               ,
               and
               advancing
               of
               their
               secular
               estate
               .
            
             
               Many
               can
               complaine
               of
               the
               va●…tie
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               deceivablenesse
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               few
               complaine
               of
               that
               Idolatrous
               confidence
               that
               themselves
               repose
               in
               this
               false
               world
               :
               there
               are
               few
               that
               recount
               ,
               how
               in
               enjoying
               outward
               things
               ,
               Martha
               without
               Mary
               ,
               prosperitie
               without
               pietie
               ,
               they
               may
               lose
               their
               owne
               soules
               .
               O
               let
               a
               word
               of
               exhortation
               prevaile
               against
               this
               sore
               disease
               ,
               
                 if
                 riches
                 encrease
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 of
                 covetousnesse
              
               ;
               be
               covetous
               of
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               for
               immortalitie
               ,
               there
               hoord
               up
               your
               treasure
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               for
               ambition
               take
               heed
               of
               it
               ,
               be
               honourable
               for
               humilitie
               ,
               
               and
               ambitious
               for
               heaven
               ,
               
                 Love
                 not
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               ;
               exalt
               not
               your selves
               against
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               .
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 day
                 may-bring
                 forth
                 :
                 boast
                 not
                 of
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
                 O
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 shall
                 they
                 fetch
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
              
               And
               
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 gaine
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ?
              
               So
               much
               for
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               the
               compossibilitie
               of
               outward
               prosperitie
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               lose
               his
               soule
               ,
               in
               gaining
               the
               whole
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               is
               the
               wofull
               disadvantage
               by
               such
               an
               
               exchange
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
              
               ?
               You
               may
               call
               it
               not
               unfitly
               the
               account
               of
               the
               carelesse
               Merchant
               ;
               or
               a
               Summarie
               collection
               of
               gaines
               and
               losses
               .
               For
               (
               a
               little
               to
               countenance
               the
               allegorie
               )
               every
               unsatiable
               worldling
               is
               but
               Merchant
               adventurer
               ,
               a
               ventrous
               Merchant
               ,
               he
               exchangeth
               his
               precious
               Soule
               for
               the
               deceivable
               riches
               of
               this
               world
               .
               But
               when
               God
               in
               his
               judgement
               transports
               him
               to
               his
               owne
               place
               ,
               the
               unfortunate
               Iland
               of
               damned
               spirits
               ;
               then
               he
               begins
               when
               the
               time
               is
               past
               ,
               to
               cast
               up
               his
               doleful
               account
               ,
               to
               compare
               his
               gaines
               ,
               and
               his
               losses
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               the
               ennumeration
               of
               his
               imaginarie
               gaine
               ;
               so
               much
               by
               usurie
               ,
               so
               much
               by
               extortion
               ,
               so
               much
               by
               fraudulent
               dealing
               ;
               the
               totall
               summe
               is
               collected
               to
               his
               hand
               .
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
              
               ?
               whence
               the
               observation
               might
               be
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               When
               the
               gaine
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               attended
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               
               the
               overplus
               will
               be
               just
               nothing
               .
            
             
               The
               bargaine
               is
               such
               ,
               as
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               gotten
               by
               it
               .
               That
               is
               too
               sparing
               an
               expression
               ,
               it
               is
               short
               of
               Christs
               meaning
               ,
               who
               conceales
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               refers
               it
               to
               our
               own
               collection
               :
               for
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               it
               were
               a
               happinesse
               to
               be
               nothing
               ,
               it
               were
               profitable
               for
               the
               damned
               :
               but
               this
               comes
               neerest
               Christs
               meaning
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               losse
               unredeemable
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               the
               world
               cannot
               countervaile
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               for
               the
               gaining
               of
               the
               world
               forfeits
               his
               soule
               .
               Let
               us
               see
               it
               in
               some
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               man
               that
               glories
               in
               the
               resplendancie
               of
               his
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               blesseth
               himselfe
               in
               magnifying
               his
               estate
               ;
               a
               Commander
               of
               Kingdomes
               and
               Nations
               ;
               an
               ingrosser
               of
               preferments
               and
               dignities
               ;
               yet
            
             
               First
               ,
               Death
               will
               attache
               him
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               carrying
               it
               away
               :
               hee
               
               must
               of
               necessitie
               take
               his
               leave
               of
               his
               Mammon
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 whose
                 shall
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 bee
              
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               lost
               his
               soule
               ?
               Who
               gaines
               by
               the
               
                 smallnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Epha
                 ,
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 shekle
                 ,
                 the
                 refuse
                 of
                 the
                 wheate
                 ?
              
               Where
               is
               the
               man
               that
               gloried
               in
               his
               abundance
               ,
               and
               store
               ,
               and
               thought
               himselfe
               the
               only
               happy
               man
               ?
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 but
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 was
                 gone
                 ,
                 I
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 place
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               lively
               expression
               that
               illustrates
               it
               ,
               
                 Ier.
                 17.
                 
                 As
                 the
                 Partridge
                 gathereth
                 young
                 that
                 shee
              
               
               
                 brought
                 not
                 forth
                 :
                 so
                 hee
                 that
                 getteth
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 right
                 ,
                 shall
                 leave
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 end
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 foole
                 .
              
               What
               ,
               not
               before
               ?
               Yes
               ,
               he
               was
               alwayes
               a
               foole
               ;
               but
               then
               by
               conviction
               ,
               his
               owne
               conscience
               shall
               call
               him
               so
               ;
               by
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               owne
               tongue
               ,
               which
               shall
               call
               him
               so
               ;
               by
               the
               proclamation
               of
               just
               men
               ,
               they
               shall
               proclaime
               him
               so
               ;
               
                 Loe
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 tooke
                 not
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 strength
                 ,
                 but
                 trusted
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 riches
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthened
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               having
               lost
               his
               supposed
               good
               ,
               hee
               loseth
               the
               fruition
               of
               God
               the
               chiefe
               good
               ,
               the
               countenance
               of
               the
               beatificall
               
               presence
               ,
               the
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               melodious
               harmonie
               of
               the
               glorious
               Angels
               :
               his
               place
               and
               portion
               with
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Iacob
               ,
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
               And
               all
               proportionable
               to
               his
               owne
               deservings
               .
               In
               his
               life-time
               he
               refused
               God
               ,
               being
               dead
               God
               refuseth
               him
               :
               he
               turned
               his
               face
               from
               
                 the
                 poore
                 and
                 needie
              
               ;
               God
               in
               his
               affliction
               eternally
               turnes
               his
               face
               from
               him
               .
               A
               losse
               so
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               descends
               deepest
               in
               the
               meditation
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               shall
               be
               at
               a
               losse
               ,
               and
               to
               seeke
               for
               a
               full
               definition
               of
               it
               :
               For
               as
               Chrysostome
               truly
               affirmes
               ,
               Though
               a
               man
               tell
               thee
               of
               tenne
               thousand
               
               hells
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               miserie
               ,
               to
               bee
               discarded
               
               of
               blessednesse
               and
               glorie
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               hated
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               further
               miserie
               ?
               having
               
               lost
               the
               chiefe
               good
               ,
               he
               receives
               his
               punishment
               with
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               unbeleevers
               in
               the
               dungeon
               of
               extreame
               ill
               .
               A
               place
               where
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               horrour
               of
               conscience
               and
               desperation
               ;
               a
               companie
               of
               affrighting
               divels
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 ,
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 .
              
               In
               stead
               of
               merriment
               ,
               and
               joviall
               laughter
               ,
               and
               s●…urrulous
               lascivious
               songs
               ,
               and
               wasting
               ,
               and
               abusing
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               nothing
               but
               weeping
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
               So
               that
               having
               come
               into
               the
               chambers
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               closed
               
               in
               the
               straites
               of
               the
               grave
               ;
               the
               man
               like
               the
               hedge-hogge
               ,
               leaves
               the
               apples
               behind
               him
               ,
               and
               only
               reserves
               the
               prickles
               of
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               ,
               in
               that
               sentence
               of
               
                 Babilon
                 ;
                 As
                 much
                 as
                 shee
                 hath
                 gloried
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 lived
                 deliciously
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 torment
                 give
                 her
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               the
               hell
               of
               hells
               ,
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               wanting
               
               to
               his
               deserved
               woe
               ;
               he
               is
               out
               of
               hope
               of
               all
               gracious
               meanes
               of
               deliverance
               ,
               he
               must
               never
               looke
               for
               the
               revokation
               of
               Gods
               sentence
               ,
               though
               with
               Esau
               ,
               he
               seeke
               it
               
                 with
                 teares
              
               ,
               hee
               must
               never
               looke
               for
               mittigation
               of
               his
               horrour
               ,
               though
               hee
               begge
               with
               the
               unmercifull
               glutton
               ,
               for
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               .
               The
               date
               of
               repentance
               is
               out
               ;
               the
               day
               of
               grace
               will
               never
               dawne
               againe
               :
               the
               justice
               is
               implacable
               ,
               the
               fire
               unquenchable
               ,
               the
               worme
               unsatiable
               ,
               and
               all
               continuall
               without
               intermission
               for
               ever-more
               .
            
             
               O!
               bottomlesse
               depth
               of
               horrour
               ;
               oh
               unexpressible
               torment
               of
               a
               forsaken
               soule
               !
               what
               greater
               miserie
               ,
               saith
               devout
               S.
               Bernard
               ,
               
               then
               alway
               to
               be
               wishing
               for
               that
               which
               shall
               never
               be
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               removing
               of
               that
               that
               shall
               never
               cease
               to
               bee
               .
               Therefore
               the
               summe
               is
               this
               ;
               Hath
               the
               covetous
               exchanged
               his
               soule
               for
               riches
               ;
               the
               ambitious
               for
               honours
               :
               hath
               he
               lost
               it
               for
               the
               riches
               of
               Cressus
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               Alexander
               ;
               the
               Empire
               of
               Augustus
               ;
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               yet
               in
               consideration
               of
               The
               
                 
                   end
                   of
                   his
                   life
                
                 
                   losse
                   of
                   his
                   God
                
                 
                   extremitie
                   of
                   his
                   paine
                
                 
                   eternitie
                   of
                   all
                
              
               What
               is
               a
               man
               profited
               ?
            
             
               Now
               then
               for
               fome
               application
               ,
               and
               to
               draw
               toward
               a
               conclusion
               :
               
               suffer
               the
               word
               of
               exhortation
               (
               brethren
               )
               and
               captiuate
               your
               thoughts
               to
               the
               obedience
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               You
               especially
               whom
               God
               hath
               blessed
               above
               others
               ,
               concerning
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               outward
               ,
               temporall
               things
               .
               If
               ever
               you
               bee
               desirous
               to
               escape
               the
               direfull
               slaughter-house
               of
               Hell
               ;
               to
               escape
               those
               burnings
               ,
               and
               those
               everlasting
               yellings
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               time
               ,
               bethinke
               your selves
               of
               some
               saving
               course
               to
               flie
               
                 from
                 the
                 wrath
                 to
                 come
              
               .
               And
               now
               in
               time
               cast
               up
               your
               accounts
               :
               take
               heed
               lest
               for
               the
               love
               of
               
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               you
               lose
               your
               God
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               your
               soules
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 way
                 that
                 seemes
                 right
                 to
                 a
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 manifold
                 wayes
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               Some
               Babilonish
               garment
               ,
               some
               Naboths
               Vineyard
               ,
               some
               sweet
               preferment
               :
               but
               if
               the
               meanes
               be
               unlawfull
               ,
               if
               it
               disturbe
               conscience
               ,
               and
               prejudice
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               occasion
               the
               destruction
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               then
               say
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 doe
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 rise
                 up
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 visit
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 answer
                 ?
              
               This
               will
               be
               the
               reckoning
               of
               fooles
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               
                 What
                 hath
                 pride
                 profited
                 us
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 hath
                 riches
                 brought
                 us
                 ?
              
               Surely
               the
               gaine
               will
               bee
               no
               other
               then
               what
               Promethius
               is
               fabled
               to
               have
               had
               by
               Pandora's
               boxe
               ,
               a
               place
               to
               be
               tormented
               .
               Or
               what
               Hercules
               got
               by
               Dianira's
               garment
               .
               Such
               will
               be
               the
               finall
               issue
               of
               all
               Mammonists
               ,
               that
               live
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               and
               under
               meanes
               of
               better
               reformation
               ,
               and
               more
               sanctification
               in
               their
               wayes
               ;
               I
               say
               this
               will
               be
               the
               finall
               issue
               .
               The
               worme
               of
               despaire
               alway
               gnawing
               ,
               and
               never
               dying
               ;
               and
               the
               flames
               of
               eternall
               Tophet
               never
               to
               bee
               extinguished
               .
               Therefore
               in
               such
               a
               case
               ,
               if
               thou
               tell
               me
               thou
               knowest
               what
               thou
               dost
               ,
               and
               what
               thou
               gainest
               .
               Let
               me
               tell
               thee
               ,
               thou
               little
               knowest
               thy
               dammage
               ,
               and
               what
               thou
               hast
               lost
               .
               Alas
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               goods
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               compared
               :
               with
               eternall
               damnation
               ?
               and
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               imaginarie
               gaine
               ,
               what
               proportion
               hath
               it
               with
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               so
               great
               a
               losse
               ?
               Riches
               have
               wings
               ,
               they
               take
               their
               leave
               ,
               honour
               is
               transitorie
               ;
               pleasures
               flie
               away
               :
               whereas
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               immortalitie
               .
               And
               thy
               poore
               neglected
               soule
               must
               bide
               by
               it
               for
               an
               everlasting
               pledge
               ,
               and
               pay
               the
               debt
               .
            
             
               O!
               then
               ,
               continue
               this
               glory
               that
               is
               nothing
               ;
               
                 First
                 seeke
                 Gods
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               suffer
               not
               heaven
               to
               stand
               at
               so
               great
               a
               distance
               to
               thy
               soule
               ,
               
                 tast
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 gracious
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
              
               by
               one
               drop
               of
               water
               from
               that
               celestiall
               fountaine
               ;
               by
               one
               crumme
               from
               that
               heavenly
               table
               ;
               and
               then
               as
               concerning
               the
               things
               below
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               account
               them
               as
               drosse
               and
               dung
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               joy
               and
               peace
               of
               conscience
               .
               Resolve
               as
               Themistocles
               ,
               when
               hee
               saw
               a
               goodly
               bootie
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               stoupe
               to
               take
               it
               up
               :
               leave
               these
               things
               for
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 this
                 world
              
               .
               But
               let
               your
               care
               be
               to
               please
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               gaine
               the
               peace
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               
                 First
                 seeke
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 meat
                 and
                 drinke
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Remember
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               remember
               how
               unable
               the
               soule
               is
               to
               enjoy
               hell
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               heaven
               without
               eternall
               horrour
               :
               and
               in
               consideration
               hereof
               .
               Use
               the
               
                 World
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 you
                 used
                 it
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               use
               this
               as
               a
               proofe
               ,
               hide
               it
               in
               a
               sanctified
               memorie
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               in
               the
               table
               of
               a
               sanctified
               conscience
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               
                 with
                 a
                 pen
                 of
                 Iron
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 a
                 Diamond
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 if
                 hee
                 gaine
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 owne
                 soule
                 ?
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               CHRIST
               HIS
               SECOND
               ADVENT
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               APPROACH
               OF
               THE
               GOD
               OF
               RECOMPENCES
               .
            
             
               
                 ACT.
                 1.
                 11.
                 
              
               This
               same
               Iesus
               which
               is
               taken
               up
               from
               you
               into
               heaven
               ,
               shall
               so
               come
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               seene
               him
               goe
               into
               heaven
               .
            
             
               
                 Epist.
                 JUDE
                 ,
                 vers
                 .
                 14.
                 
              
               Behold
               ,
               the
               Lord
               commeth
               with
               ten
               thousand
               of
               his
               Saints
               ,
               to
               execute
               judgement
               upon
               all
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               all
               that
               are
               ungodly
               among
               them
               ,
               of
               all
               their
               ungodly
               deedes
               which
               they
               have
               ungodly
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               their
               hard
               speeches
               ,
               which
               ungodly
               sinners
               have
               spoken
               against
               him
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               CHRIST
               HIS
               SECOND
               ADVENT
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               APPROACH
               OF
               THE
               GOD
               OF
               RECOMPENCES
               .
               SERMON
               XXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 22.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   shortly
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   reward
                   is
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   every
                   man
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               Angell
               having
               described
               to
               Saint
               Iohn
               (
               in
               the
               Chapter
               immediatly
               before
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               )
               the
               exceeding
               great
               joy
               ,
               and
               glory
               ,
               and
               felicitie
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               godly
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               by
               comparing
               it
               to
               a
               Citie
               built
               with
               precious
               stones
               ,
               having
               twelve
               gates
               ,
               and
               twelve
               foundations
               :
               wherein
               there
               is
               no
               darknesse
               ,
               they
               needing
               no
               candle
               ,
               nor
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               :
               for
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               
                 Sunne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               is
               the
               continuall
               light
               thereof
               .
               And
               that
               therein
               is
               no
               miserie
               ,
               no
               crosse
               ,
               no
               imperfection
               ;
               no
               want
               ,
               no
               calamitie
               ,
               but
               continuall
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
               .
               Where
               their
               songs
               are
               Halelujah
               ,
               and
               their
               shields
               felicitie
               ,
               in
               the
               continuall
               enjoying
               of
               the
               presence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Trinitie
               .
               Having
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               thus
               described
               these
               joyes
               ,
               he
               doth
               in
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               Who
               
                 (
                 have
                 here
                 no
                 continuing
                 Citie
                 ,
              
               but
               )
               are
               strangers
               ,
               and
               forreiners
               ,
               and
               pilgrims
               ,
               and
               travellers
               to
               another
               Citie
               ,
               and
               seeke
               a
               Countrie
               .
               And
               in
               this
               their
               travell
               ,
               they
               meete
               with
               many
               crosses
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               miseries
               .
            
             
               And
               likewise
               for
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               make
               this
               
               world
               their
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               chiefe
               Lords
               and
               commanders
               of
               the
               same
               :
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               terrour
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               Angell
               here
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               hee
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               that
               shortly
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               speedy
               deliverer
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               just
               Judge
               against
               the
               other
               .
               
                 
                   Behold
                   ,
                   I
                   come
                   shortly
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   reward
                   is
                   with
                   me
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               In
               which
               words
               ,
               observe
               these
               particular
               branches
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               preparation
               or
               attention
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               word
               ,
               Behold
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               it
               were
               a
               Trumpet
               that
               sounds
               before
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               great
               Judge
               ,
               bidding
               every
               one
               to
               fit
               ,
               and
               prepare
               himselfe
               to
               hold
               up
               his
               hand
               at
               the
               barre
               ,
               Behold
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               the
               Person
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Judge
               himselfe
               ,
               speaking
               in
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Angell
               .
               I
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               his
               action
               ,
               
                 I
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               speedinesse
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               shortly
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               to
               
                 reward
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 workes
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               quantitie
               ,
               and
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               reward
               inclusively
               set
               downe
               ;
               which
               is
               according
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               workes
               :
               for
               if
               the
               workes
               be
               good
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               great
               ,
               and
               good
               reward
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               be
               bad
               ,
               the
               reward
               shall
               be
               accordingly
               .
               The
               small
               model
               of
               time
               will
               not
               suffer
               mee
               to
               runne
               over
               all
               these
               particulars
               :
               therefore
               my
               meditations
               ,
               and
               your
               attention
               ,
               shall
               be
               in
               one
               doctrine
               from
               the
               words
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               Christ
               Iesus
               will
               hasten
               his
               comming
               to
               Iudgement
               ,
               to
               reward
               the
               godly
               with
               everlasting
               ,
               and
               eternall
               felicities
               :
               but
               the
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ,
               
               with
               endlesse
               woe
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               miserie
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               proofe
               of
               which
               doctrine
               ,
               you
               may
               consider
               these
               foure
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               the
               certaintie
               ,
               and
               celeritie
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               signes
               that
               prognosticate
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Judgement
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               certaintie
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               I
               perswade
               my selfe
               that
               there
               is
               none
               here
               among
               you
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               know
               ,
               or
               so
               Atheisticall
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               beleeve
               :
               you
               know
               it
               is
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               beliefe
               ,
               that
               he
               ascended
               
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 hee
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 Father
                 in
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 he
                 shall
                 come
                 at
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 both
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               Therefore
               I
               may
               spare
               the
               labour
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               in
               any
               further
               proofe
               of
               that
               .
            
             
             
               Now
               concerning
               the
               speedinesse
               of
               his
               comming
               to
               judgement
               .
               
               If
               so
               be
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               was
               at
               hand
               sixteene
               ages
               since
               ,
               as
               both
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               proclaimed
               ;
               if
               then
               even
               in
               Christs
               dayes
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               world
               were
               come
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 If
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 time
                 ,
              
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               saith
               .
               1
               Iohn
               2.
               
               18.
               
               
                 If
                 then
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 were
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
              
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               saith
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               4.
               7.
               can
               we
               thinke
               that
               now
               it
               is
               farre
               off
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               so
               sure
               ,
               and
               so
               certaine
               as
               God
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Word
               is
               truth
               ,
               and
               not
               one
               jotte
               nor
               tittle
               
                 thereof
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
              
               ,
               he
               is
               neere
               at
               hand
               ,
               
                 hee
                 will
                 come
                 shortly
              
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               before
               wee
               proceed
               ,
               there
               lies
               two
               stumbling
               blocks
               in
               the
               
               way
               ,
               that
               wee
               must
               remove
               ,
               wherewith
               many
               stumble
               concerning
               this
               point
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               there
               were
               two
               heresies
               confuted
               :
               the
               one
               by
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               the
               other
               by
               Saint
               Paul.
               
            
             
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               3.
               he
               wills
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               in
               
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 there
                 shall
                 come
                 scoffers
                 ,
                 men
                 living
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               You
               preach
               so
               much
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               call
               every
               one
               of
               us
               to
               account
               for
               our
               wayes
               ,
               our
               words
               and
               actions
               ,
               but
               
                 where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 continue
                 alike
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 .
              
               Miserable
               men
               !
               that
               would
               be
               perswaded
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               should
               never
               come
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               deferred
               :
               but
               such
               jesting
               ,
               and
               mocking
               ,
               and
               scoffing
               at
               this
               great
               and
               terrible
               day
               heretofore
               used
               ,
               and
               indeed
               now
               practised
               in
               the
               whole
               progenie
               of
               unbeleevers
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               an
               argument
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               deferred
               ;
               for
               so
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 1
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 3.
                 when
                 they
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 safetie
                 ,
                 then
                 destruction
                 shall
                 come
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 travell
                 on
                 a
                 woman
                 with
                 child
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               Saint
               Peter
               answers
               these
               scoffers
               that
               asked
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               hee
               gives
               them
               two
               answers
               ;
               The
               one
               in
               verse
               8.
               the
               other
               verse
               9.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               eighth
               verse
               ,
               he
               saith
               Christ
               deferres
               not
               long
               to
               come
               to
               judgement
               :
               for
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 one
                 day
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               &c.
               alluding
               to
               
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 4.
                 
                 A
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
              
               
               
                 yesterday
                 ,
                 since
                 they
                 passe
                 as
                 a
                 watch
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 .
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               were
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               live
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ;
               yet
               those
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               assoone
               as
               they
               are
               past
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               one
               day
               in
               respect
               of
               men
               :
               nay
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               as
               a
               watch
               of
               the
               night
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               as
               three
               houres
               .
               The
               old
               Jewes
               they
               divided
               the
               night
               into
               foure
               Watches
               ,
               and
               appointed
               to
               each
               Watch
               three
               houres
               ;
               as
               may
               appeare
               by
               comparing
               of
               these
               places
               of
               Scripture
               together
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 14.
                 24.
                 
                 Num.
                 14.
                 25.
                 
                 Luke
              
               12.
               38.
               
               So
               then
               
               the
               words
               beare
               this
               exposition
               ,
               
                 that
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeares
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 as
                 one
                 day
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               
                 Watch
                 of
                 the
                 night
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               as
               three
               houres
               .
               It
               doth
               plainly
               shew
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               meant
               
               not
               to
               speake
               distinctly
               of
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               long
               time
               :
               so
               that
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               innumerable
               yeares
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
               .
               Saint
               Peter
               might
               as
               well
               have
               said
               2000.
               or
               3000.
               or
               10000.
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               ,
               are
               but
               as
               one
               day
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               his
               first
               answer
               to
               those
               scoffers
               ,
               that
               said
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
            
             
               His
               second
               answer
               is
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ,
               where
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 slacke
                 concerning
                 his
                 promise
                 .
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               Why
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 slacke
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 account
                 slacknesse
                 .
              
               For
               we
               account
               them
               slacke
               that
               goe
               slowly
               about
               a
               worke
               ,
               but
               God
               is
               not
               so
               to
               bee
               accounted
               slacke
               ;
               but
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 patient
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 have
                 none
                 perish
                 ,
                 but
                 come
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
               Then
               the
               slacknesse
               of
               Christs
               comming
               is
               his
               patience
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               give
               us
               time
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               have
               us
               prepared
               before
               hee
               come
               .
               O
               ,
               then
               beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               make
               a
               mocke
               as
               others
               doe
               of
               this
               patience
               ,
               but
               while
               we
               have
               time
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               time
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               comes
               we
               may
               be
               worthy
               of
               him
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               first
               heresie
               confuted
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               was
               quite
               contrarie
               to
               this
               ,
               set
               abroach
               by
               certaine
               false
               teachers
               ,
               who
               taught
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               
               Judgement
               was
               so
               neere
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               happen
               in
               their
               age
               .
               Where
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               exceeding
               great
               subtiltie
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               that
               labours
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               bring
               men
               to
               one
               of
               these
               extreames
               .
               Either
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               shall
               never
               come
               ,
               or
               it
               shall
               come
               in
               such
               a
               limited
               time
               and
               age
               .
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               ranked
               among
               the
               opinions
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               held
               that
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               should
               be
               just
               6000.
               yeares
               after
               the
               Creation
               ,
               2000.
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               2000.
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               2000.
               under
               the
               Gospell
               .
               But
               Saint
               Paul
               answers
               these
               false
               teachers
               among
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               the
               like
               opinion
               :
               therefore
               to
               arme
               
               them
               against
               their
               assaults
               ,
               he
               bids
               them
               for
               a
               certainetie
               beleeve
               it
               .
               2
               
                 Thessal
                 .
                 2.
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 hand
                 .
              
               And
               hee
               gives
               the
               reason
               verse
               3.
               
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 day
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 departing
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 bee
                 revealed
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               how
               is
               it
               that
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               that
               the
               
               day
               of
               Judgement
               was
               not
               at
               hand
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               plaine
               in
               the
               places
               before
               recited
               ,
               that
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               now
               was
               the
               last
               times
               ?
               and
               
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 26.
                 
                 Christ
                 appeared
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               It
               was
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               that
               Christ
               appeared
               to
               
               sacrifice
               himselfe
               for
               our
               sinnes
               ;
               how
               is
               it
               then
               that
               he
               tells
               the
               Thessalonians
               here
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               at
               hand
               ?
            
             
               Master
               Calvin
               saith
               the
               answer
               is
               easie
               :
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               God
               it
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               but
               as
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               continually
               waiting
               
               for
               it
               .
               But
               Master
               Beza
               ,
               and
               Rollock
               give
               another
               Exposition
               ,
               
               which
               I
               take
               to
               be
               more
               naturall
               to
               the
               place
               :
               for
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               places
               where
               it
               seemes
               to
               be
               avouched
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 at
                 hand
                 :
              
               they
               understand
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Originall
               ,
               to
               signifie
               generally
               a
               time
               drawing
               neere
               .
               As
               to
               say
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               may
               be
               this
               day
               as
               well
               as
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               as
               well
               as
               this
               day
               ;
               and
               many
               dayes
               hence
               as
               well
               as
               now
               .
               But
               in
               that
               place
               where
               he
               saith
               it
               is
               not
               at
               hand
               ,
               they
               understand
               the
               word
               precisely
               ,
               to
               be
               meant
               of
               a
               precise
               time
               :
               so
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               truly
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               is
               not
               at
               hand
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               any
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               this
               day
               ,
               or
               this
               moneth
               ,
               or
               this
               houre
               ,
               or
               this
               yeare
               ,
               or
               this
               age
               .
               This
               is
               no
               more
               but
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Of
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 houre
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 the
                 Angels
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 as
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Father
                 only
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               you
               see
               it
               is
               plaine
               and
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               is
               at
               hand
               ;
               but
               in
               what
               precise
               limits
               of
               time
               or
               age
               it
               shall
               happen
               ,
               it
               is
               uncertaine
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               tells
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
              
               
               
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 seasons
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 put
                 into
                 his
                 own
                 hands
                 .
              
               It
               is
               not
               for
               you
               to
               know
               these
               times
               :
               Then
               beloved
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               have
               an
               eare
               to
               heare
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               not
               a
               tongue
               to
               speake
               ?
               Let
               it
               suffice
               us
               to
               know
               that
               it
               is
               at
               hand
               ,
               which
               if
               wee
               make
               good
               use
               of
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               us
               warie
               and
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               vigilant
               over
               all
               our
               wayes
               ;
               that
               we
               say
               not
               with
               the
               evill
               servant
               ,
               
                 Our
                 Master
                 deferres
                 his
                 comming
              
               ;
               let
               us
               eate
               ,
               and
               drinke
               ,
               and
               beat
               our
               fellow
               servants
               :
               but
               betake
               our selves
               to
               the
               good
               servants
               dutie
               ,
               
                 to
                 watch
              
               .
               Watch
               we
               therefore
               ,
               
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 commeth
                 .
              
               But
               when
               he
               commeth
               and
               findes
               us
               doing
               well
               ,
               dealing
               faithfully
               ,
               and
               living
               holily
               ;
               happy
               ,
               nay
               thrice
               happie
               shall
               we
               be
               :
               we
               shall
               bee
               sure
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               those
               upon
               mount
               Gerrazim
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               feare
               the
               curse
               of
               those
               upon
               Mount
               Eball
               .
               Wee
               need
               not
               bee
               afraid
               of
               the
               Thundering
               ,
               and
               lightning
               on
               Sinai
               ,
               nor
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               tempest
               ,
               nor
               smoake
               of
               the
               furnace
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               :
               for
               all
               our
               joy
               shall
               be
               in
               Sion
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               if
               he
               find
               us
               living
               wickedly
               ,
               dealing
               unfaithfully
               ,
               cursed
               ,
               nay
               ,
               thrice
               cursed
               we
               be
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               partake
               of
               mourning
               for
               joy
               ,
               of
               ashes
               for
               beautie
               ,
               of
               a
               rent
               for
               a
               girdle
               :
               whatsoever
               becomes
               of
               our
               garments
               ,
               assuredly
               our
               hearts
               shall
               be
               rent
               in
               sunder
               .
               
                 Watch
                 wee
                 therefore
                 ,
                 wee
                 know
                 not
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 houre
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 will
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               God
               may
               bee
               armed
               ,
               
               and
               prepared
               for
               his
               comming
               ,
               hee
               hath
               set
               downe
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               certaine
               signes
               which
               being
               effected
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               passe
               ;
               they
               may
               easily
               judge
               ,
               that
               then
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 draweth
                 nigh
                 .
              
               Now
               these
               signes
               are
               of
               three
               sorts
               .
               
            
             
               Some
               are
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               a
               long
               time
               before
               he
               comes
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             
             
               A
               second
               sort
               are
               immediatly
               before
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               in
               his
               comming
               .
            
             
               The
               signes
               that
               prognosticate
               his
               comming
               long
               before
               are
               these
               ;
               
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               
               which
               is
               set
               downe
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Mat.
               24.
               14.
               
               
                 The
                 Gospell
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 shall
                 bee
                 preached
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 testimonie
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ;
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 end
                 bee
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               we
               are
               not
               so
               to
               understand
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               Gospell
               should
               be
               preached
               to
               the
               whole
               world
               at
               any
               one
               time
               :
               for
               that
               never
               was
               ;
               nor
               I
               thinke
               never
               will
               be
               :
               but
               if
               we
               so
               understand
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Gospell
               shall
               be
               preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               successively
               ,
               and
               at
               severall
               times
               :
               then
               if
               wee
               consider
               the
               times
               since
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               wee
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Gospell
               hath
               gone
               out
               to
               all
               the
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               spoken
               by
               the
               Prophet
               :
               so
               that
               this
               first
               signe
               is
               already
               past
               ,
               the
               end
               cannot
               be
               farre
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               signe
               is
               ,
               the
               revealing
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               2
               Thessal
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 day
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 ,
                 except
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 departing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 Antichrist
                 bee
                 revealed
                 .
              
               Concerning
               this
               signe
               ,
               in
               the
               yeare
               of
               our
               Lord
               602.
               after
               Christ
               ;
               S.
               Gregorie
               seemeth
               to
               avouch
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               taketh
               the
               name
               of
               universall
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               was
               Antichrist
               .
               Five
               yeares
               after
               ,
               Boniface
               succeeding
               him
               ,
               by
               Phocas
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               had
               the
               title
               of
               Universall
               Bishop
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               ever
               since
               ,
               all
               their
               successours
               have
               taken
               that
               name
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               at
               Rome
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               ,
               the
               Antichrist
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               second
               signe
               being
               fulfilled
               ,
               the
               end
               cannot
               be
               farre
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               is
               the
               generall
               departure
               of
               the
               most
               from
               the
               Faith.
               
               There
               hath
               beene
               a
               generall
               departure
               in
               former
               times
               :
               when
               Arrius
               spread
               his
               heresies
               ,
               almost
               all
               the
               whole
               world
               became
               an
               Arian
               :
               and
               for
               the
               space
               of
               500
               yeares
               together
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               of
               Boniface
               ,
               the
               world
               was
               so
               infected
               with
               Popish
               heresies
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               could
               scarsely
               be
               discerned
               ;
               they
               were
               as
               a
               handfull
               of
               wheate
               to
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               chaffe
               ;
               so
               that
               this
               signe
               it
               is
               already
               fulfilled
               in
               part
               ;
               but
               there
               shall
               alway
               be
               a
               falling
               away
               ,
               and
               a
               departing
               from
               the
               faith
               till
               Christ
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               signe
               stands
               in
               exceeding
               great
               corruption
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               this
               a
               signe
               of
               Christs
               
               last
               comming
               to
               judgement
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               
               
                 This
                 know
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 perillous
                 times
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 men
                 shall
                 be
                 lovers
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 covetous
                 ,
                 boasters
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 blasphemers
                 ,
                 disobedient
                 to
                 parents
                 ,
                 unholy
                 ,
                 without
                 naturall
                 affection
                 ,
                 truce-breakers
                 ,
                 false
                 accusers
                 ,
                 incontinent
                 ,
                 fierce
                 ,
                 despisers
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 ,
                 traitours
                 ,
                 headie
                 ,
                 high-minded
                 ,
                 lovers
                 of
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 lovers
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               Apostle
               makes
               this
               a
               signe
               and
               marke
               ,
               that
               shall
               bee
               in
               the
               last
               dayes
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               if
               ever
               this
               
               were
               fulfilled
               ,
               it
               is
               fulfilled
               in
               these
               dayes
               of
               ours
               :
               for
               there
               is
               a
               generall
               corruption
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               .
               It
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               find
               those
               that
               in
               all
               truth
               and
               sinceritie
               ,
               labour
               to
               discharge
               a
               good
               conscience
               towards
               God
               and
               men
               .
               And
               Christ
               hath
               said
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               judgement
               ,
               hee
               shall
               scarse
               find
               
                 faith
                 on
                 earth
              
               ;
               such
               a
               generall
               corruption
               there
               shall
               bee
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               :
               so
               that
               this
               fourth
               signe
               being
               already
               past
               ,
               the
               end
               cannot
               be
               farre
               .
            
             
               The
               fift
               signe
               is
               exceeding
               great
               persecution
               ,
               and
               affliction
               of
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               of
               God.
               This
               hath
               beene
               fulfilled
               in
               former
               times
               .
               You
               know
               there
               were
               ten
               fearfull
               persecutions
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               fulfilled
               even
               in
               these
               dayes
               of
               ours
               :
               for
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               spotted
               beast
               ,
               shee
               laboureth
               to
               make
               her selfe
               drunke
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               .
               There
               are
               but
               few
               yeares
               ,
               nay
               ,
               moneths
               ,
               or
               weeks
               ,
               wherein
               some
               of
               the
               bloud
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               is
               not
               sacrificed
               to
               appease
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Persecutors
               .
               Then
               if
               in
               these
               dayes
               ,
               this
               signe
               be
               fulfilled
               ,
               the
               end
               cannot
               be
               farre
               .
            
             
               The
               sixt
               is
               a
               generall
               securitie
               ,
               so
               that
               men
               will
               not
               be
               moved
               ,
               
               neither
               with
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               yet
               with
               judgements
               from
               heaven
               :
               they
               have
               such
               exceeding
               dulnesse
               and
               deadnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               these
               will
               move
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               former
               ,
               you
               know
               God
               hath
               sent
               many
               judgements
               amongst
               us
               ;
               we
               have
               had
               fire
               ,
               and
               famine
               ,
               and
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               invasion
               of
               forreine
               enemies
               ;
               inundation
               of
               waters
               ,
               thunder
               and
               lightning
               from
               heaven
               ;
               but
               all
               these
               will
               not
               worke
               upon
               our
               hearts
               .
               The
               Lord
               he
               hath
               scourged
               us
               oft
               ,
               but
               yet
               we
               set
               light
               by
               his
               corrections
               ,
               we
               harden
               our
               hearts
               against
               all
               his
               judgements
               ,
               our
               hearts
               will
               not
               be
               softned
               ,
               and
               molified
               ;
               what
               effect
               hath
               all
               these
               wrought
               ,
               where
               is
               our
               humiliation
               ,
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               reformation
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               alas
               that
               can
               get
               no
               entrance
               at
               all
               :
               mens
               hearts
               are
               so
               crustie
               ,
               and
               so
               hardened
               ,
               that
               the
               seed
               of
               Gods
               word
               it
               lies
               uncovered
               ,
               it
               takes
               no
               roote
               at
               all
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               it
               workes
               no
               reformation
               at
               all
               :
               so
               that
               if
               ever
               this
               signe
               were
               fulfilled
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               these
               dayes
               .
               It
               shall
               be
               saith
               Christ
               speaking
               of
               the
               generall
               securitie
               that
               shall
               bee
               ,
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               judgement
               )
               
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Noah
                 and
                 of
                 Lot
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 and
                 marrying
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 in
                 marriage
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               fire
               came
               from
               heaven
               and
               burned
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               over-flowed
               the
               world
               :
               so
               that
               this
               sixt
               signe
               being
               past
               ,
               the
               end
               cannot
               be
               farre
               .
            
             
               The
               seventh
               and
               last
               signe
               of
               Christs
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               
               is
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               25.
               calls
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               When
               God
               hath
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Elect
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               then
               the
               Jewes
               shall
               bee
               called
               againe
               :
               
               but
               of
               the
               time
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               number
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               doth
               not
               reveale
               it
               :
               so
               that
               it
               is
               likely
               this
               signe
               is
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               end
               cannot
               be
               farre
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               sort
               of
               signes
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               are
               immediatly
               before
               Christs
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               
               Sunne
               ,
               Moone
               ,
               and
               Starres
               .
               
                 The
                 Sunne
                 shall
                 bee
                 darkned
                 ,
                 the
                 Moone
                 shall
                 lose
                 her
                 light
                 ;
                 the
                 Starres
                 shall
                 fall
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 powers
                 of
                 heaven
                 shall
                 bee
                 shaken
                 ,
                 the
                 foundations
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 shall
                 tremble
                 .
              
               Alas
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               little
               shrubbes
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               doe
               ,
               when
               the
               tall
               Cedars
               of
               heaven
               shall
               bee
               shaken
               ?
               What
               shall
               poore
               sinfull
               man
               doe
               ,
               when
               the
               Angels
               shall
               be
               afraid
               ?
            
             
               The
               last
               signe
               shall
               be
               in
               Christs
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               Mat.
               24.
               29.
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 Then
                 shall
                 appeare
              
               
               
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 tribes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 mourne
                 .
              
               What
               this
               signe
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               is
               ,
               Divines
               doe
               varie
               .
               Some
               hold
               it
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               which
               all
               eyes
               shall
               behold
               ,
               
                 even
                 they
                 that
                 pierced
                 him
              
               ,
               as
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               Revel
               .
               1.
               
               
            
             
               Some
               others
               (
               which
               I
               rather
               assent
               unto
               )
               take
               it
               to
               be
               the
               glorious
               beames
               of
               Christs
               Majestie
               ,
               immedeiatly
               before
               his
               personall
               appearance
               to
               enlighten
               the
               world
               ,
               being
               darkned
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               want
               of
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moone
               .
               So
               you
               see
               what
               these
               signes
               shall
               be
               .
               The
               signes
               that
               prognosticate
               Christs
               comming
               .
               Those
               that
               shall
               be
               fulfilled
               long
               before
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               effected
               ,
               but
               one
               ,
               as
               you
               heard
               .
               Therefore
               it
               stands
               us
               all
               upon
               ,
               as
               wise
               Virgins
               ,
               to
               prepare
               oyle
               in
               our
               lampes
               ,
               that
               when
               our
               Bridegroome
               Christ
               shall
               come
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               ready
               to
               enter
               into
               eternall
               joy
               .
               So
               we
               come
               from
               the
               signes
               that
               prognosticate
               the
               judgement
               ,
               to
               the
               Judgement
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               Judgement
               it selfe
               ;
               You
               must
               know
               that
               after
               
               death
               there
               are
               two
               judgements
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               particular
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               generall
               
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               The
               particular
               Judgement
               is
               immediatly
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               ever
               the
               breath
               is
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               body
               .
               As
               soone
               as
               ever
               the
               soule
               is
               
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               conducted
               by
               the
               Angels
               before
               the
               Tribunall
               seat
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               receives
               the
               particular
               sentence
               ,
               either
               of
               joy
               or
               torment
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               lived
               in
               the
               body
               in
               this
               life
               .
               We
               need
               not
               speake
               of
               this
               ;
               we
               have
               example
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               Dives
               and
               Lazarus
               ,
               the
               one
               whereof
               being
               dead
               ,
               was
               presently
               carried
               to
               joy
               ,
               the
               other
               presently
               to
               torment
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               is
               a
               generall
               judgement
               ;
               so
               called
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               
               be
               of
               all
               men
               in
               generall
               that
               ever
               lived
               ,
               and
               breathed
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               men
               ,
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               ;
               all
               shall
               be
               presented
               
               before
               the
               Tribunall
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ;
               all
               must
               hold
               up
               their
               hands
               at
               the
               Barre
               of
               his
               judgement
               ;
               all
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               all
               their
               words
               ,
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               actions
               :
               all
               must
               receive
               the
               sentence
               either
               of
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 ,
                 or
                 goe
                 yee
                 cursed
                 .
              
               After
               which
               sentence
               once
               pronounced
               ,
               there
               shall
               never
               question
               bee
               made
               ,
               of
               the
               end
               of
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               ease
               of
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               ariseth
               a
               question
               ;
               you
               know
               the
               world
               consists
               but
               
               of
               two
               sorts
               of
               persons
               ,
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               unbeleevers
               .
               For
               the
               beleever
               it
               is
               evident
               and
               plaine
               ,
               Ioh.
               5.
               24.
               
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 passed
                 alreadie
                 from
              
               
               
                 death
                 to
                 life
              
               ;
               he
               hath
               everlasting
               life
               already
               ;
               he
               shall
               not
               come
               into
               judgement
               .
               And
               for
               the
               unbeleever
               it
               is
               as
               plaine
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               18.
               that
               
               he
               is
               already
               condemned
               ,
               even
               already
               :
               both
               are
               judged
               already
               ,
               both
               the
               beleever
               and
               unbeleever
               ;
               the
               beleever
               is
               saved
               already
               ,
               the
               unbeleever
               is
               damned
               already
               ,
               what
               need
               therefore
               a
               generall
               ;
               a
               second
               Judgement
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               very
               great
               need
               of
               it
               ,
               both
               in
               
               respect
               of
               the
               justice
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               propertie
               it
               is
               alway
               to
               reward
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               the
               wicked
               ,
               which
               seeing
               he
               doth
               not
               to
               the
               full
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               must
               needes
               bee
               that
               a
               day
               will
               come
               that
               he
               will
               fully
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               the
               course
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               David
               speakes
               ;
               good
               men
               have
               bands
               in
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               are
               Iustie
               and
               strong
               ;
               good
               men
               are
               in
               evill
               condition
               ;
               and
               wicked
               men
               in
               prosperitie
               .
               Diogenes
               the
               Cinnick
               ,
               seeing
               Harpalus
               a
               theefe
               long
               in
               prosperitie
               ;
               he
               was
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               wicked
               Harpalus
               his
               living
               long
               in
               prosperitie
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               argument
               to
               Diogenes
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               cast
               off
               his
               care
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               respected
               not
               mens
               affaires
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               hath
               brought
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               to
               a
               stand
               .
               Davids
               foot
               slipped
               almost
               in
               seeing
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               
               wicked
               .
               It
               made
               Iob
               to
               say
               ,
               Iob
               24.
               12.
               
               
                 Men
                 groane
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Citie
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 oppression
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 slaine
                 crie
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 God
                 chargeth
                 them
                 not
                 with
                 folly
                 .
              
               This
               made
               Ieremiah
               ,
               to
               expostulate
               his
               cause
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Ierem.
               12.
               
               
                 Let
                 mee
                 talke
                 with
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
              
               
               
                 judgements
                 ,
                 Why
                 doth
                 the
                 wicked
                 prosper
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 transgresse
                 thy
                 commandements
                 ?
              
               This
               makes
               the
               godly
               take
               up
               that
               passionate
               complaint
               ,
               Psal.
               73.
               11.
               
               How
               doth
               God
               know
               it
               ?
               
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 knowledge
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 high
              
               ?
               Certainly
               ,
               we
               have
               cleansed
               our
               hearts
               in
               vaine
               ;
               in
               vaine
               wee
               have
               
                 washed
                 our
                 hands
                 in
                 innocencie
              
               :
               in
               vaine
               we
               labour
               to
               live
               godly
               lives
               ;
               Why
               ?
               
                 Every
                 day
                 wee
                 are
                 chastened
              
               :
               for
               the
               Lord
               corrects
               us
               every
               morning
               .
               And
               these
               have
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               have
               the
               world
               at
               will.
               Wee
               in
               Christianitie
               know
               this
               to
               be
               true
               .
               Dives
               hath
               the
               world
               at
               will
               ,
               while
               poore
               Lazarus
               is
               shut
               out
               of
               dores
               ,
               hungrie
               and
               thirstie
               ,
               cold
               and
               naked
               ,
               full
               of
               necessitie
               every
               way
               .
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               the
               day
               must
               
               needes
               come
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               shall
               have
               fulnesse
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               miserie
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               answer
               those
               places
               before
               cited
               .
               To
               the
               former
               Ioh.
               5.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 beleever
                 is
                 passed
                 already
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
              
               ;
               hee
               hath
               everlasting
               life
               alreadie
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               hee
               is
               passed
               already
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               by
               faith
               he
               hath
               it
               already
               ,
               and
               by
               hope
               ;
               he
               shall
               not
               come
               into
               judgement
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               (
               so
               we
               must
               understand
               it
               ,
               )
               but
               there
               is
               a
               judgement
               of
               absolution
               that
               is
               to
               bee
               executed
               ;
               and
               so
               when
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               descend
               from
               heaven
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Archangell
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 dead
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 rise
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 caught
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 cloudes
                 to
                 meet
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               they
               shall
               be
               set
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               heare
               that
               heavenly
               sentence
               ;
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 inherite
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               You
               see
               the
               answer
               to
               that
               ,
               that
               beleevers
               shall
               not
               come
               into
               judgement
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               the
               judgement
               of
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               of
               absolution
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               other
               place
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               Ioh.
               3.
               18.
               the
               unbeleever
               
               is
               condemned
               alreadie
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               is
               condemned
               already
               ,
               and
               that
               three
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               hee
               is
               condemned
               already
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               is
               condemned
               already
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               is
               condemned
               already
               in
               his
               owne
               conscience
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               God
               hath
               made
               an
               eternall
               decree
               of
               Predestination
               ,
               whereby
               he
               hath
               elected
               some
               to
               salvation
               ,
               and
               predestinated
               them
               thereto
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               damnation
               .
               In
               this
               Gods
               eternall
               decree
               ,
               the
               unbeleever
               is
               alreadie
               condemned
               :
               nay
               ,
               before
               ever
               he
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               it
               in
               the
               example
               of
               Iacob
               and
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               9.
               before
               ever
               they
               had
               done
               good
               or
               evill
               ,
               God
               hated
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               loved
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               word
               of
               God
               hee
               is
               condemned
               ,
               Iohn
               3.
               18.
               
               Why
               ?
               because
               he
               hates
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               loves
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               his
               owne
               conscience
               he
               is
               condemned
               :
               for
               the
               continuall
               horrour
               thereof
               gives
               him
               no
               rest
               ,
               day
               nor
               night
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               worme
               continually
               gnawing
               there
               ,
               and
               a
               sting
               tormenting
               him
               :
               but
               the
               full
               execution
               thereof
               is
               to
               be
               in
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               be
               set
               at
               the
               left
               hand
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               heare
               the
               sentence
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 yee
                 cursed
                 into
                 eternall
                 fire
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 divell
                 and
                 his
                 angells
                 .
              
               O
               ,
               what
               a
               terrible
               day
               will
               this
               be
               to
               all
               the
               wicked
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               :
               for
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Judge
               shall
               come
               then
               ,
               to
               give
               them
               their
               reward
               .
               This
               shall
               be
               a
               blacke
               ,
               a
               sad
               ,
               a
               wofull
               ,
               dismall
               day
               to
               them
               :
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               looke
               on
               the
               Judge
               ,
               he
               shall
               bee
               so
               terrible
               to
               them
               .
               You
               see
               the
               terriblenesse
               of
               the
               Judge
               set
               downe
               by
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Revel
              
               .
               20.
               10
               ,
               11.
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 hee
                 saw
                 a
              
               
               
                 great
                 white
                 throne
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 sitting
                 thereon
                 ,
                 from
                 whose
                 face
                 fled
                 heaven
                 
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 place
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 found
                 .
              
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               are
               great
               and
               mightie
               creatures
               ,
               insensible
               creatures
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               sinned
               ,
               they
               flie
               ,
               and
               tremble
               ,
               and
               hide
               themselves
               at
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               great
               Judge
               :
               and
               shall
               man
               ,
               silly
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               thinke
               to
               stand
               before
               the
               Judge
               without
               trembling
               ?
               Indeed
               if
               a
               man
               could
               present
               himselfe
               spotlesse
               without
               blame
               ,
               he
               needed
               not
               to
               feare
               ,
               but
               a
               las
               it
               is
               farre
               otherwise
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               and
               sinneth
               not
               ,
               saith
               Solomon
               .
               The
               most
               righteous
               before
               men
               are
               stained
               ,
               and
               poluted
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               may
               crie
               with
               the
               Leper
               ,
               
                 Uncleane
                 ,
                 uncleane
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 pure
                 ?
                 or
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 bee
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 ?
              
               The
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               are
               impure
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 filthy
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 drinketh
                 iniquitie
              
               
               
                 as
                 water
              
               ,
               Job
               15.
               
               So
               in
               
                 Psal.
                 14.
                 2.
                 
                 When
                 God
                 lookes
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 upon
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 that
                 would
                 understand
                 and
                 seeke
                 after
                 God
              
               ;
               Will
               he
               find
               any
               that
               frames
               themselves
               according
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               perfection
               that
               hee
               requires
               ?
               surely
               no
               ;
               but
               this
               he
               findes
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               abominable
               in
               their
               doings
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ;
                 no
                 ,
                 not
                 one
                 :
              
               so
               sinfull
               is
               man
               in
               his
               whole
               race
               :
               sinfull
               in
               his
               conception
               ,
               he
               is
               conceived
               in
               sinne
               ,
               before
               ever
               hee
               sees
               light
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               covered
               with
               the
               rich
               hangings
               of
               natures
               wardrobe
               in
               his
               mothers
               womb
               ,
               then
               man
               tumbles
               in
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               signifieth
               .
               Hee
               is
               sinfull
               in
               his
               birth
               ,
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               his
               thoughts
               ,
               his
               words
               and
               actions
               ;
               and
               shall
               he
               that
               is
               thus
               spotted
               ,
               and
               stained
               ,
               and
               polluted
               ,
               stand
               before
               the
               pure
               Judge
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               without
               trembling
               ?
               surely
               no
               ;
               
                 The
                 mightie
                 ,
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 Captaines
                 ,
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 low
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 condition
                 soever
              
               ;
               as
               many
               as
               have
               not
               made
               their
               garments
               white
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               slaughtered
               Lambe
               Christ
               ,
               they
               shall
               tremble
               ,
               and
               flie
               to
               hide
               themselves
               ;
               and
               
                 crie
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 to
                 cover
                 them
                 ,
              
               before
               the
               face
               of
               this
               glorious
               Judge
               .
            
             
               Wee
               come
               now
               to
               the
               last
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               .
               The
               end
               of
               Christs
               comming
               you
               know
               is
               to
               give
               a
               reward
               .
               And
               this
               reward
               shall
               be
               both
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               godly
               :
               for
               hee
               shall
               give
               the
               reward
               according
               to
               every
               mans
               worke
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               speake
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               conclude
               with
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               godly
               .
            
             
               The
               reward
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               endlesse
               woe
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               
               miserie
               in
               hell
               .
               There
               was
               never
               any
               man
               that
               descended
               into
               that
               fierie
               lake
               ,
               and
               returned
               thence
               to
               tell
               us
               ,
               what
               torments
               are
               provided
               for
               the
               wicked
               in
               Hell
               :
               but
               yet
               as
               by
               one
               drop
               of
               the
               Sea
               water
               ,
               you
               may
               conceive
               of
               the
               saltnesse
               of
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               as
               a
               man
               may
               ghesse
               at
               the
               stature
               of
               a
               Giant
               ,
               by
               the
               length
               of
               his
               foot
               ;
               even
               so
               wee
               may
               have
               some
               conceit
               of
               those
               endlesse
               and
               easelesse
               ,
               and
               remedilesse
               torments
               prepared
               for
               the
               wicked
               in
               
               hell
               ,
               by
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               miseries
               we
               have
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Great
               may
               the
               griefe
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               be
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               great
               as
               mortalitie
               is
               able
               to
               beare
               .
               Can
               we
               read
               of
               the
               mourning
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               of
               Hannah
               ,
               of
               Iob
               ,
               of
               Ieremie
               ,
               of
               Ierusalem
               and
               not
               bee
               moved
               ?
               our
               hearts
               are
               hard
               .
               Can
               we
               reade
               of
               the
               hideous
               torments
               invented
               by
               Tyrants
               ,
               Caldrons
               of
               boyling
               oyle
               ,
               roasting
               upon
               spits
               ,
               tumbling
               downe
               Mountaines
               in
               barrels
               of
               nayles
               ,
               rending
               of
               joynts
               with
               horses
               ;
               can
               we
               reade
               of
               these
               mercilesse
               torments
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               moved
               ?
               our
               hearts
               are
               harder
               then
               a
               milstone
               .
               Alas
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               these
               are
               nothing
               but
               shadowes
               ,
               but
               counterfeit
               to
               those
               torments
               that
               are
               prepared
               for
               the
               wicked
               in
               hell
               .
               For
               though
               the
               bowels
               of
               hell
               labour
               to
               emptie
               the
               bowels
               of
               judgement
               ,
               yet
               shee
               hath
               an
               immeasurable
               portion
               for
               her
               children
               now
               living
               ;
               nay
               ,
               for
               those
               that
               are
               unborne
               ,
               a
               patrimonie
               of
               blacknesse
               ,
               of
               brimstone
               ,
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               wailing
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
               Certainly
               ,
               death
               shall
               take
               them
               away
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               never
               die
               ;
               they
               shall
               consume
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               not
               be
               consumed
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               in
               fire
               unquenchable
               ,
               and
               yet
               see
               no
               light
               .
               You
               may
               reade
               of
               
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 giddinesse
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               60.
               3.
               of
               a
               strange
               kind
               of
               
                 Worme
                 ,
                 Isay
              
               
               ult
               .
               of
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               Ezek.
               38.
               22.
               of
               the
               
                 Wine-presse
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 ,
                 Revel
                 .
              
               14.
               10.
               
               All
               these
               ,
               and
               if
               worse
               then
               these
               can
               be
               ,
               are
               prepared
               as
               so
               many
               torments
               for
               the
               wicked
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               Their
               cuppe
               is
               the
               deadliest
               that
               ever
               was
               drunke
               ,
               even
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               wherewith
               they
               shall
               bee
               filled
               for
               ever
               ;
               their
               worme
               is
               that
               that
               continually
               gnawes
               upon
               the
               conscience
               :
               they
               shall
               bee
               tormented
               in
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               before
               the
               Lambe
               and
               his
               Angels
               :
               Not
               such
               as
               that
               of
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorrah
               ;
               for
               then
               there
               were
               hope
               that
               they
               might
               be
               converted
               at
               the
               last
               into
               heapes
               of
               Ashes
               ,
               or
               pooles
               of
               Pitch
               ;
               but
               such
               fire
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               bottomlesse
               Mine
               gives
               them
               rest
               neither
               night
               nor
               day
               ,
               the
               smoake
               of
               it
               ascending
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               is
               appointed
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               times
               ,
               till
               time
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               .
               Their
               torment
               in
               such
               a
               measure
               ,
               
                 as
                 neither
                 eye
                 hath
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 hath
                 conceived
                 .
              
               But
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               all
               this
               is
               but
               generall
               ;
               if
               the
               time
               would
               suffer
               ,
               we
               could
               shew
               the
               torments
               of
               the
               damned
               in
               particular
               ,
               as
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               eternitie
               of
               those
               torments
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               
               end
               ;
               and
               I
               verily
               perswade
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               great
               increase
               of
               their
               torments
               ,
               the
               very
               conceit
               and
               thought
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               end
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               great
               increase
               and
               aggravation
               of
               the
               torment
               .
               You
               know
               there
               is
               no
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               miserie
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               but
               time
               will
               either
               deminish
               it
               ,
               or
               take
               it
               quite
               away
               ;
               either
               the
               tormented
               ,
               or
               the
               tormentor
               will
               die
               :
               but
               in
               hell
               there
               you
               have
               them
               tormented
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               neither
               the
               tormented
               ,
               or
               the
               tormentor
               die
               ,
               but
               they
               live
               to
               endlesse
               woe
               .
               
               O!
               saith
               a
               godly
               Father
               in
               his
               meditations
               ,
               if
               a
               wicked
               sinner
               in
               hell
               did
               know
               that
               he
               were
               to
               continue
               there
               no
               more
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               sands
               upon
               the
               Sea-shore
               ,
               or
               no
               more
               millions
               of
               Ages
               ,
               then
               there
               are
               piles
               of
               grasse
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               yet
               this
               would
               be
               some
               comfort
               ,
               that
               at
               last
               they
               should
               have
               an
               end
               ;
               but
               this
               word
               never
               ,
               it
               breakes
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               after
               they
               have
               continued
               there
               so
               many
               thousand
               yeares
               ,
               and
               millions
               of
               ages
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               farre
               from
               the
               end
               of
               their
               torment
               as
               at
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               might
               note
               here
               againe
               the
               extremitie
               ,
               and
               strictnesse
               
               of
               those
               torments
               ,
               the
               straitnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               mercy
               shewed
               ;
               
                 Take
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 bind
                 him
                 hand
                 and
                 foot
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 utter
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               And
               againe
               ,
               the
               gate
               is
               shut
               ,
               after
               the
               sinner
               is
               once
               cast
               into
               hell
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               getting
               out
               againe
               ,
               the
               gate
               is
               shut
               .
            
             
               The
               straitnesse
               of
               these
               torments
               may
               bee
               exceedingly
               layd
               downe
               to
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               Parable
               of
               the
               rich
               glutton
               ;
               who
               in
               hell
               ,
               roaring
               in
               everlasting
               flames
               ,
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               saw
               Abraham
               a-farre
               off
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               in
               his
               bosome
               ;
               hee
               desired
               Abraham
               to
               send
               Lazarus
               ,
               but
               to
               dippe
               the
               toppe
               of
               his
               finger
               in
               water
               ,
               to
               coole
               his
               tongue
               :
               a
               small
               request
               :
               hee
               askes
               not
               to
               bee
               delivered
               from
               his
               torments
               ;
               or
               for
               a
               flaggon
               of
               water
               ,
               but
               for
               a
               droppe
               ;
               yet
               to
               see
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               those
               torments
               ,
               it
               was
               denied
               him
               .
               Dives
               had
               before
               ,
               the
               world
               at
               will
               ,
               what
               his
               heart
               could
               desire
               :
               but
               Lazarus
               comes
               to
               his
               gate
               full
               of
               soares
               and
               hungrie
               ,
               yet
               hee
               refused
               to
               refresh
               him
               with
               crummes
               from
               his
               table
               ;
               see
               the
               just
               judgement
               of
               God
               against
               the
               mercilesse
               wretch
               .
               Dives
               refused
               to
               give
               a
               crumme
               ;
               when
               he
               asked
               he
               is
               denied
               one
               drop
               .
               So
               that
               as
               Saint
               Iames
               speakes
               ,
               
                 Iam.
                 2.
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 judgement
                 mercilesse
                 to
                 them
                 that
              
               
               
                 yeeld
                 no
                 mercie
              
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               all
               you
               that
               have
               the
               wealth
               of
               the
               world
               remember
               this
               example
               ,
               when
               the
               poore
               distressed
               members
               of
               Christ
               come
               to
               your
               gates
               ,
               shutte
               not
               up
               the
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               ,
               open
               your
               hands
               ,
               and
               your
               hearts
               to
               relieve
               them
               :
               for
               as
               I
               said
               before
               ,
               
                 there
                 shall
                 bee
                 judgement
                 mercilesse
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 shew
                 no
                 mercie
                 .
              
               But
               I
               come
               
               to
               the
               last
               thing
               that
               I
               will
               but
               only
               name
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               that
               everlasting
               ,
               eternall
               felicitie
               in
               heaven
               .
               The
               time
               will
               not
               suffer
               mee
               to
               speake
               largely
               ,
               and
               particularly
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               great
               incouragement
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               I
               will
               only
               speake
               in
               generall
               .
               The
               Prophets
               when
               they
               speake
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               they
               set
               it
               out
               by
               good
               things
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               their
               good
               things
               ;
               
                 Nation
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 against
                 Nation
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 breake
                 their
                 speares
                 into
                 mattocks
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 wolfe
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 lambe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Leopard
                 with
                 the
              
               
               
                 Kidde
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hidden
                 Manna
                 there
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 bee
                 made
                 pillers
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
              
               There
               they
               shall
               be
               cloathed
               with
               
                 long
                 whiterobes
              
               .
               Which
               places
               take
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               some
               conceit
               of
               those
               joyes
               .
            
             
               How
               then
               doth
               it
               stand
               every
               one
               upon
               now
               ,
               while
               wee
               have
               time
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               have
               interest
               in
               those
               joyes
               ?
               Thrice
               happy
               is
               that
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               that
               comes
               to
               enjoy
               those
               joyes
               .
               It
               is
               spoken
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               ,
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               being
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 hee
                 susteined
                 the
                 crosse
              
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               accounted
               all
               but
               
                 dung
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 winne
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               come
               to
               those
               joyes
               .
               And
               Ignatius
               saith
               ,
               that
               breaking
               of
               bones
               ,
               fire
               ,
               and
               gallowes
               ,
               quartering
               of
               limbes
               ,
               come
               what
               will
               ,
               so
               I
               may
               come
               to
               those
               joyes
               .
               I
               would
               wee
               had
               all
               the
               like
               zeale
               after
               those
               joyes
               .
               Our
               coldnesse
               in
               seeking
               those
               joyes
               come
               from
               a
               base
               esteeme
               of
               them
               for
               if
               wee
               did
               esteeme
               them
               ,
               wee
               would
               labour
               exceedingly
               after
               them
               .
            
             
               Many
               things
               for
               use
               might
               be
               inferred
               hence
               .
               As
               first
               here
               is
               
               comfort
               ,
               and
               incouragement
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               take
               paines
               to
               live
               a
               godly
               life
               .
               However
               here
               they
               indure
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               mockings
               ,
               and
               reproaches
               ,
               and
               scoffes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               Christ
               hath
               a
               great
               reward
               for
               them
               .
               Let
               them
               rejoyce
               ,
               great
               shall
               their
               reward
               be
               .
               Give
               me
               a
               man
               then
               that
               hath
               buckled
               with
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               times
               ,
               that
               hath
               studied
               the
               advancement
               of
               Religion
               ;
               give
               mee
               such
               a
               one
               as
               hath
               incouraged
               those
               that
               are
               feeble
               ,
               that
               hath
               provided
               for
               the
               Lords
               Prophets
               ,
               that
               hath
               reformed
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               Lords
               day
               as
               Nehemiah
               ;
               what
               will
               inflame
               his
               zeale
               more
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               Christ
               his
               Saviour
               sees
               it
               ,
               and
               regards
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               reward
               him
               ?
               And
               lest
               hee
               should
               faint
               before
               the
               reward
               come
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               will
               come
               shortly
               .
               This
               comforted
               Elias
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               and
               Ieremiah
               in
               the
               Dungeon
               ,
               and
               Iob
               on
               the
               Dunghill
               ;
               so
               that
               
                 they
                 were
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 through
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               is
               it
               so
               that
               Christ
               will
               come
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               
               hath
               his
               reward
               with
               him
               ;
               here
               is
               terrour
               to
               all
               the
               wicked
               workers
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               Behold
               ,
               saith
               Malachie
               ,
               Mal.
               4.
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 commeth
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 burne
                 as
                 an
                 oven
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 ungodly
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 as
                 stubble
                 and
                 straw
                 ,
                 and
                 fuell
                 for
                 the
                 furnace
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
              
               What
               a
               wofull
               and
               heavie
               day
               will
               this
               be
               to
               all
               the
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               ?
               Me
               thinkes
               they
               might
               conceive
               the
               terrour
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               crie
               out
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               reward
               them
               :
               is
               not
               this
               he
               whose
               lawes
               wee
               have
               contemned
               ?
               whose
               sides
               wee
               have
               pierced
               ?
               whom
               wee
               have
               nayled
               to
               the
               Crosse
               :
               whose
               Ministers
               wee
               haue
               reviled
               ?
               whose
               servants
               wee
               have
               reproached
               ?
               And
               this
               shall
               strike
               great
               terrour
               to
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               wicked
               men
               ,
               when
               Christ
               shall
               pronounce
               against
               them
               ,
               
                 Goe
                 yee
                 cursed
              
               .
               Whither
               ?
               
                 to
                 the
                 divell
                 and
                 his
                 place
                 of
                 torments
                 :
                 Then
                 they
                 shall
                 crie
                 to
                 the
                 mountaines
                 to
                 fall
                 on
                 them
                 :
              
               Oh
               that
               some
               wilde
               beast
               would
               follow
               them
               ,
               and
               teare
               them
               in
               
               peeces
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               be
               too
               late
               :
               their
               part
               and
               portion
               is
               in
               that
               
                 Lake
                 that
                 burnes
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 .
              
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               should
               stirre
               every
               one
               up
               to
               fit
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               prepare
               
               for
               this
               judgement
               .
               And
               let
               us
               continually
               therefore
               lift
               up
               our
               hearts
               to
               heaven
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               ,
               waite
               for
               the
               appearing
               of
               Christ
               to
               Judgement
               .
               Then
               all
               teares
               shall
               bee
               wiped
               from
               our
               eyes
               :
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               more
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               mourning
               :
               there
               we
               shall
               sit
               with
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               sing
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               
                 Halelujah
                 ,
                 halelujah
                 ,
                 all
                 praise
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 glorie
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 dominion
                 ,
                 and
                 majestie
                 ,
                 bee
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
              
               ;
               the
               Lambe
               Christ
               Jesus
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SAINTS
               LONGING
               FOR
               THE
               GREAT
               EPIPHANIE
               .
            
             
               
                 PHIL.
                 1.
                 23.
                 
              
               I
               desire
               to
               depart
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               farre
               better
               .
            
             
               
                 MAT.
                 24.
                 30.
                 
              
               Then
               shall
               appeare
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               SAINTS
               LONGING
               FOR
               THE
               GREAT
               EPIPHANIE
               .
               SERMON
               XXIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 TITUS
                 2.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Looking
                   for
                   that
                   blessed
                   hope
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   glorious
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Iesus
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
            
             
               THe
               former
               Verses
               you
               may
               remember
               ,
               I
               chose
               to
               speake
               of
               upon
               another
               occasion
               .
            
             
               I
               shewed
               you
               how
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               brought
               salvation
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               appeared
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               it
               teacheth
               those
               men
               to
               whom
               it
               brings
               salvation
               .
               Every
               man
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               bee
               saved
               by
               grace
               ,
               but
               they
               love
               not
               that
               grace
               should
               teach
               them
               :
               now
               grace
               saveth
               none
               ,
               but
               whom
               it
               teacheth
               ;
               it
               first
               teacheth
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               saveth
               them
               .
               Now
               it
               teacheth
               us
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               three
               lessons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 quid
                 vitandum
              
               ,
               what
               wee
               are
               to
               shunne
               :
               
                 ungodlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 worldly
                 lusts
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               secondly
               it
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               
                 quid
                 faciendum
              
               ,
               what
               wee
               are
               to
               doe
               ,
               
                 to
                 live
                 soberly
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 piously
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 world
                 .
              
               Soberly
               ,
               
               toward
               ourselves
               ;
               righteously
               toward
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               and
               piously
               towards
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               second
               lesson
               .
            
             
               Then
               it
               teacheth
               us
               a
               third
               lesson
               ,
               
                 quid
                 expectandum
              
               ,
               what
               wee
               must
               looke
               for
               ;
               looking
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 blessed
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               The
               two
               first
               points
               I
               handled
               then
               .
               And
               I
               told
               you
               I
               would
               reserve
               the
               third
               point
               ,
               till
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               give
               me
               a
               fit
               occasion
               .
            
             
               It
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               give
               me
               a
               fit
               one
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               sad
               occasion
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemeth
                 good
                 in
                 his
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               goe
               over
               the
               words
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               observe
               something
               out
               of
               them
               .
               And
               then
               out
               of
               all
               together
               ,
               I
               will
               raise
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
            
             
               A
               child
               of
               God
               must
               live
               so
               soberly
               ,
               so
               justly
               ,
               so
               godly
               in
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               as
               becommeth
               a
               man
               that
               lookes
               for
               a
               more
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               at
               the
               great
               day
               ,
               at
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               .
               The
               first
               word
               is
               Looking
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               these
               foure
               things
               ;
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               earnestnesse
               :
               a
               Saint
               of
               God
               must
               looke
               ,
               and
               looke
               earnestly
               .
               The
               Apostle
               when
               hee
               sets
               downe
               the
               looking
               of
               the
               creatures
               
               (
               for
               the
               creatures
               looke
               too
               together
               with
               us
               ,
               to
               bee
               
                 freed
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 corruption
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 glorious
                 libertie
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               when
               he
               speakes
               of
               the
               looking
               of
               the
               creature
               )
               hee
               useth
               a
               strange
               word
               which
               signifieth
               a
               putting
               out
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               looking
               to
               see
               what
               it
               can
               espie
               a
               great
               way
               off
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               there
               be
               any
               signe
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               19.
               
               And
               he
               tells
               us
               that
               the
               creature
               doth
               not
               
               only
               put
               out
               the
               head
               and
               looke
               ,
               but
               waites
               ,
               and
               groanes
               ,
               and
               sighes
               ,
               and
               travelleth
               as
               a
               woman
               in
               paine
               :
               and
               quoth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 creatures
                 doe
                 thus
                 ,
                 but
                 wee
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               if
               the
               creature
               put
               out
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               groane
               ,
               and
               waite
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               paine
               till
               that
               day
               come
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               should
               we
               that
               have
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               spirit
               ?
               Earnestnesse
               ,
               that
               is
               one
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               thing
               is
               Patience
               .
               If
               (
               quoth
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 wee
                 hope
              
               
               
                 for
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
                 wee
                 with
                 patience
                 waite
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               There
               is
               
                 patientia
                 spei
              
               ;
               The
               Thessalonians
               are
               commended
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               1
               
                 Thes.
                 1.
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 patience
                 of
                 hope
                 .
              
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 10.
                 36.
                 
                 Opus
              
               
               
                 est
                 vobis
                 patientiae
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 patience
              
               in
               this
               looking
               :
               for
               considering
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               is
               not
               knowne
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               this
               Lord
               will
               appeare
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 times
                 and
                 the
                 seasons
                 ,
                 that
              
               
               
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 kept
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 power
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               considering
               secondly
               ,
               that
               that
               time
               ,
               either
               longer
               or
               shorter
               ,
               
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               long
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 celeritas
                 in
                 desiderio
              
               ;
               All
               hast
               that
               
               can
               be
               made
               ,
               is
               but
               delay
               to
               a
               man
               that
               languisheth
               in
               desire
               :
               hence
               comes
               those
               often
               ,
               
                 usque
                 quo
                 ?
                 how
                 long
                 Lord
                 ?
                 how
                 long
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               considering
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               very
               heathen
               man
               could
               call
               
               them
               )
               those
               wondrous
               workings
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               many
               times
               seene
               ,
               that
               Gods
               working
               seemes
               to
               goe
               against
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               fourthly
               ,
               considering
               how
               busie
               the
               Divell
               is
               to
               discredit
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               weaken
               our
               faith
               ,
               I
               say
               againe
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 you
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 patience
              
               .
               There
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               third
               thing
               necessarie
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Joy
               to
               thinke
               of
               this
               
               same
               day
               .
               Saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 for
                 mee
                 only
                 ;
                 but
                 for
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 ,
                 that
                 appearing
              
               ;
               and
               where
               love
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               joy
               ;
               joy
               is
               a
               sweet
               motion
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               :
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               I
               speake
               of
               that
               ;
               either
               upon
               the
               fruition
               of
               some
               good
               thing
               present
               ,
               or
               the
               expectation
               of
               future
               ;
               
                 there
                 is
                 rejoycing
                 under
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               5.
               2.
               
               
               And
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 whom
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 love
                 ,
                 whom
                 though
                 you
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 you
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeving
                 you
                 rejoy●…e
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 joy
                 unspeakable
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
              
               It
               is
               such
               a
               joy
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               cannot
               give
               us
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               joy
               ;
               as
               the
               world
               cannot
               take
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               this
               looking
               hath
               also
               with
               it
               ,
               a
               care
               and
               diligence
               to
               
               prepare
               our selves
               against
               that
               comming
               .
               Marke
               the
               Apostle
               2
               Pet.
               3.
               14.
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Seeing
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 let
                 us
              
               
               
                 use
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 be
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               You
               know
               how
               the
               wise
               Virgins
               ,
               because
               they
               looked
               for
               the
               Bridegroome
               ,
               they
               had
               trimmed
               their
               Lampes
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               things
               ready
               to
               meet
               him
               .
               So
               then
               where
               this
               excellent
               looking
               for
               this
               blessed
               hope
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               all
               these
               ;
            
             
               An
               earnestnesse
               first
               ,
            
             
               And
               then
               a
               Patience
               ,
            
             
               And
               then
               a
               Joy.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               a
               diligence
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               to
               make
               our selves
               readie
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               Doest
               thou
               not
               looke
               earnestly
               ?
            
             
               And
               dost
               thou
               not
               looke
               with
               patience
               ?
            
             
               And
               dost
               thou
               not
               joy
               to
               thinke
               of
               this
               comming
               ?
            
             
               Then
               thou
               dost
               not
               looke
               as
               thou
               shouldest
               doe
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               next
               word
               is
               ,
               Looking
               for
               what
               ?
               
                 The
                 blessed
                 Hope
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Hope
               is
               put
               for
               the
               thing
               hoped
               for
               ;
               
                 the
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 hoped-for
                 blessednesse
              
               ;
               and
               this
               consists
               in
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               
                 A
                 freedome
              
               from
               all
               ill
               ,
               both
               of
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               And
               a
               fruition
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               both
               in
               soule
               ,
               and
               body
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               man.
               
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               this
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               consists
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               a
               freedome
               from
               all
               ill
               .
               
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               more
               blindnesse
               in
               our
               understandings
               ;
               no
               more
               rebellion
               in
               our
               wills
               ;
               no
               more
               terrour
               in
               our
               consciences
               ;
               no
               more
               weaknesse
               in
               our
               memorie
               ;
               no
               more
               sinne
               ,
               no
               more
               power
               to
               sinne
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               
                 non
                 posse
                 pecari
              
               .
               No
               more
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               ;
               no
               more
               allurements
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               no
               more
               frailties
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               no
               more
               hunger
               ,
               no
               more
               thirst
               ,
               no
               more
               wearinesse
               ,
               no
               more
               sicknesse
               ;
               no
               more
               megrome
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               no
               more
               palsie
               in
               the
               hand
               ;
               no
               more
               goute
               in
               the
               feet
               ;
               no
               more
               diseases
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               death
               .
               For
               if
               we
               shall
               be
               freed
               from
               corruption
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               wee
               be
               freed
               from
               vexation
               ,
               and
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               deformitie
               .
               Here
               is
               freedome
               from
               ill
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               here
               is
               not
               all
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               ill
               :
               but
               
               here
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               this
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               all
               good
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               that
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               shall
               bee
               wondrously
               perfected
               in
               our
               soules
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               faculties
               of
               it
               .
               This
               is
               our
               hope
               that
               God
               shall
               be
               to
               our
               understandings
               fulnesse
               of
               light
               :
               ●…hat
               he
               shall
               be
               to
               our
               wills
               abundance
               of
               peace
               ;
               to
               our
               memories
               a
               continuation
               of
               eternitie
               .
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               God
               shall
               bee
               
                 All
                 in
                 all
              
               .
               This
               is
               our
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               ,
               that
               this
               
                 vile
                 body
                 of
                 ours
              
               ,
               as
               vile
               as
               it
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 body
                 of
                 vilenesse
              
               )
               it
               shall
               bee
               raised
               up
               againe
               ,
               and
               made
               like
               the
               glorious
               body
               of
               Christ
               by
               that
               
                 mightie
                 working
                 :
                 that
                 this
                 corruptible
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
              
               and
               this
               very
               
                 mortall
                 ,
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 .
              
               I
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               ,
               that
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               body
               being
               blessed
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               to
               the
               
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
              
               .
               Where
               wee
               are
               sure
               never
               to
               find
               any
               enemie
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               sure
               never
               to
               lose
               a
               friend
               .
               Where
               we
               shall
               have
               the
               societie
               ,
               and
               company
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               .
               And
               in
               the
               beatificall
               vision
               and
               fruition
               ,
               and
               communion
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               such
               joy
               ,
               as
               
                 neither
                 eye
                 hath
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 tongue
                 can
                 expresse
                 :
              
               such
               joy
               as
               cannot
               be
               conceived
               ,
               and
               shall
               never
               be
               ended
               .
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               blessed
               be
               that
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               author
               of
               this
               hope
               ;
               and
               blessed
               is
               the
               man
               that
               is
               partakers
               of
               this
               hope
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               will
               this
               be
               ▪
               for
               quoth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 If
                 our
                 hope
                 were
                 only
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               living
               ,
               
                 wee
                 were
                 most
                 miserable
              
               .
               Why
               ,
               but
               when
               must
               we
               looke
               for
               it
               then
               ?
               
                 At
                 the
                 appearing
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               At
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               .
               The
               word
               is
               at
               the
               Epiphanie
               ,
               at
               the
               appearance
               of
               glory
               ,
               at
               the
               glorious
               appearing
               .
               There
               is
               a
               
               twofold
               Epiphanie
               of
               Christ
               :
               an
               Epiphanie
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               was
               his
               appearing
               〈◊〉
               o●…
               flesh
               ,
               to
               worke
               the
               worke
               of
               our
               redemption
               .
               And
               then
               there
               is
               an
               Epiphanie
               of
               glory
               here
               spoken
               of
               .
            
             
             
               There
               was
               no
               glory
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               Epiphanie
               ,
               and
               appearing
               of
               
               Christ.
               It
               was
               no
               glorie
               for
               the
               Creator
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               creature
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               servant
               ;
               for
               the
               Word
               to
               become
               an
               infant
               .
               Hee
               was
               our
               joy
               ,
               and
               yet
               hee
               sorrowed
               ;
               hee
               was
               our
               strength
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               weakened
               :
               hee
               was
               our
               confidence
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               feared
               :
               he
               was
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               suffered
               :
               he
               was
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               died
               .
               There
               was
               no
               glory
               in
               that
               .
               Hee
               came
               to
               be
               
                 minor
                 Patre
                 ,
                 lesse
                 then
                 his
                 Father
                 :
              
               but
               that
               is
               not
               all
               ,
               yet
               hee
               might
               have
               become
               a
               glorious
               creature
               ,
               as
               the
               Angels
               are
               glorious
               creatures
               .
               No
               ,
               it
               was
               lesse
               then
               thus
               ;
               hee
               was
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               Angels
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               made
               man.
               But
               in
               that
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               great
               deale
               lesse
               then
               a
               man
               :
               hee
               was
               a
               little
               lesse
               then
               an
               Angell
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               was
               made
               man
               ,
               but
               in
               that
               hee
               suffered
               ,
               hee
               was
               a
               great
               deale
               lesse
               then
               a
               man.
               For
               what
               was
               he
               ?
               harke
               what
               David
               saith
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 worme
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 the
                 verie
                 off-scouring
                 of
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 out-cast
                 of
                 the
                 people
              
               :
               there
               was
               no
               glorie
               in
               his
               first
               appearing
               .
               
            
             
               But
               now
               his
               second
               appearing
               shall
               be
               in
               glorie
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               every
               way
               glorious
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               his
               Person
               glorious
               .
               
            
             
               And
               then
               his
               Throne
               glorious
               ,
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 come
                 and
                 sit
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 his
                 glorie
                 .
              
               
            
             
               And
               then
               his
               attendants
               glorious
               ,
               the
               Angells
               ,
               
                 thousand
                 thousands
              
               
               
                 ministring
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 ten
                 thousand
                 thousands
                 standing
                 before
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               glorious
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               his
               administration
               of
               justice
               shall
               be
               glorious
               :
               for
               if
               
               he
               got
               himselfe
               glory
               on
               Pharaoh
               ,
               when
               he
               drowned
               him
               in
               the
               Sea.
               What
               glory
               will
               he
               get
               when
               he
               shall
               throw
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               into
               hell
               fire
               ?
               there
               is
               glory
               in
               his
               administration
               of
               justice
               .
            
             
               Then
               glorie
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               2
               Thes.
               1.
               10.
               saith
               ,
               that
               
               
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 marvellous
                 glorious
                 in
                 his
                 Saints
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 Christ
                 that
                 is
                 our
                 glory
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 then
                 wee
                 also
                 shall
                 appeare
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 glorie
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               the
               glorious
               Epiphanie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               glorious
               appearing
               .
            
             
               But
               of
               whom
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               would
               make
               these
               two
               ,
               to
               be
               two
               persons
               .
               
                 The
                 great
                 God
              
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               that
               is
               God
               the
               Father
               ;
               and
               
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               the
               Sonne
               .
               Thus
               the
               Arrians
               ;
               thus
               the
               semi-Arrians
               ;
               and
               thus
               (
               which
               I
               wonder
               at
               )
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               thus
               some
               others
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               you
               never
               find
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               of
               the
               Epiphanie
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               :
               that
               same
               glorious
               Epiphanie
               is
               ever
               of
               the
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               Then
               the
               Greeke
               makes
               it
               plaine
               me
               thinkes
               :
               for
               had
               there
               been
               two
               persons
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               should
               have
               said
               thus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               there
               should
               have
               beene
               two
               Articles
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               but
               one
               Article
               :
               it
               is
               apparant
               to
               them
               that
               understand
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               one
               Person
               ;
               that
               same
               person
               is
               the
               mightie
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 great
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               Christ
               is
               God.
               I
               need
               not
               stand
               to
               prove
               that
               now
               ,
               among
               
               you
               .
               And
               that
               same
               incommunicable
               Name
               of
               Iehova
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               find
               him
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               those
               incommunicable
               properties
               of
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               .
            
             
               Immortalitie
               .
            
             
               Immutabilitie
               ,
            
             
               Immensitie
               .
            
             
               Omnipotencie
               .
            
             
               Omniscience
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               ascribed
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               those
               names
               that
               are
               proper
               only
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               The
               
                 
                   Creator
                
                 
                   Governour
                
              
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               worship
               that
               is
               due
               to
               God
               alone
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               Christ
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 ipsius
                 est
                 ,
                 solus
                 est
              
               ;
               all
               these
               being
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               prove
               him
               to
               be
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               lest
               you
               should
               thinke
               he
               is
               God
               now
               ,
               by
               participation
               of
               the
               Divine
               Essence
               ,
               in
               which
               sence
               the
               Angels
               are
               called
               El●…him
               .
               Or
               as
               Magistrates
               are
               Gods
               by
               representation
               :
               you
               shall
               find
               by
               what
               Epithites
               hee
               is
               called
               God.
               
                 The
                 true
                 God
              
               ,
               1
               Joh.
               
                 The
                 mightie
                 God
              
               ,
               I
               say
               9.
               6.
               
               
                 God
                 blessed
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               Rom.
               9.
               5.
               and
               here
               
                 The
                 great
              
               
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               so
               he
               is
               a
               great
               God
               ,
               great
               ;
               not
               in
               bodily
               bulke
               ,
               but
               great
               in
               Essence
               ;
               Great
               in
               Majestie
               ,
               great
               in
               Power
               .
               
            
             
               And
               this
               may
               first
               be
               a
               wondrous
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               children
               .
               Doth
               thy
               heart
               condemne
               thee
               ?
               harke
               what
               S.
               Iohn
               saith
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
              
               
               
                 greater
                 then
                 our
                 heart
              
               .
               Againe
               ,
               doth
               the
               Divell
               terrifie
               thee
               ?
               harke
               what
               our
               Lord
               saith
               ,
               
                 No
                 man
                 shall
                 bee
                 able
                 to
                 take
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 hand
                 .
              
               Hee
               is
               able
               to
               keepe
               us
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Salvation
               :
               a
               great
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               A
               great
               matter
               of
               terrour
               to
               wicked
               men
               ,
               that
               this
               Judge
               shall
               
               be
               
                 the
                 great
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 stand
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 angrie
                 ?
              
               Doe
               you
               remember
               ,
               when
               the
               band
               of
               Souldiers
               came
               to
               apprehend
               him
               in
               the
               Garden
               ;
               he
               said
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               
                 Ego
                 sum
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 I
              
               saith
               hee
               ,
               and
               presently
               they
               fell
               downe
               to
               the
               ground
               :
               they
               were
               beat
               downe
               with
               the
               very
               breath
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               sometimes
               with
               the
               wind
               of
               a
               bullet
               :
               or
               as
               the
               walls
               of
               Iericho
               ,
               with
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               trumpets
               of
               Rammes-ho●…es
               .
               The
               very
               word
               
                 Ego
                 
                 sum
              
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               more
               ;
               they
               fell
               all
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Now
               I
               may
               say
               with
               that
               Father
               ,
               what
               shall
               hee
               doe
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               judge
               ,
               that
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               thus
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               be
               judged
               ?
               
                 Quid
                 regnat●…res
                 patuerit
              
               ,
               &c.
               what
               shall
               he
               doe
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               reigne
               ,
               that
               was
               able
               to
               doe
               thus
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               die
               ?
            
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               if
               hee
               be
               so
               great
               a
               God
               ;
               so
               glorious
               ,
               
               how
               shall
               such
               a
               poore
               wretch
               as
               I
               ,
               stand
               before
               him
               ?
               I
               confesse
               my selfe
               a
               poore
               ,
               wretched
               ,
               and
               grievous
               sinner
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               stand
               before
               him
               ?
            
             
               Oh
               ,
               marke
               here
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 great
                 God
              
               ,
               hee
               is
               called
               ,
               
               the
               
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
                 
                 
              
            
             
               Here
               is
               the
               comfort
               ;
               hee
               is
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               hee
               came
               to
               worke
               the
               worke
               of
               Redemption
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 made
                 like
                 us
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 sinne
                 excepted
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               might
               be
               mercifull
               .
               And
               it
               is
               wondrous
               comfortable
               ,
               that
               in
               that
               very
               nature
               hee
               shall
               be
               our
               Judge
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               stood
               before
               the
               Judge
               ,
               at
               the
               judgement
               seate
               of
               
                 Pilate
                 :
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 day
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 righteousnesse
              
               ;
               by
               whom
               ?
               
                 by
                 the
                 man
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Act.
               17.
               31.
               
               
            
             
               O
               ,
               but
               what
               a
               comfort
               of
               comforts
               is
               that
               indeed
               ,
               I
               pray
               marke
               our
               Lords
               words
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 27.
                 
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 hath
                 given
                 all
                 authoritie
                 to
                 his
                 Sonne
                 to
                 judge
                 ,
              
               Why
               ?
               Marke
               his
               reason
               ,
               
                 because
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man.
              
               He
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               power
               to
               judge
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               but
               because
               hee
               is
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               It
               made
               sweet
               Saint
               Bernard
               crie
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 verum
                 P●…trem
                 misericordiae
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               O
               true
               Father
               of
               mercies
               ,
               that
               wouldest
               have
               men
               judged
               by
               man
               :
               he
               hath
               beene
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               lived
               ;
               he
               knew
               no
               sin
               ;
               he
               knew
               temptation
               ;
               he
               knew
               what
               it
               was
               to
               be
               tempted
               ;
               hee
               knowes
               that
               we
               are
               tempted
               ,
               and
               hee
               knowes
               that
               wee
               are
               but
               men
               ,
               
                 hee
                 remembreth
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 but
                 dust
                 .
              
               Thus
               I
               have
               gone
               over
               the
               words
               briefly
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               generall
               Doctrine
               to
               bee
               touched
               ,
               which
               I
               can
               but
               touch
               ,
               in
               a
               word
               it
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               Everie
               true
               Christian
               must
               so
               live
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               waites
               ,
               and
               lookes
               
               for
               this
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               at
               that
               glorious
               appearing
               of
               the
               great
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               holy
               men
               that
               lived
               before
               Christs
               first
               Epiphanie
               ,
               his
               first
               comming
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               they
               are
               described
               thus
               ,
               to
               be
               men
               that
               looked
               for
               that
               comming
               .
               After
               his
               comming
               ,
               Anna
               the
               Prophetesse
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ,
               
                 shee
                 spake
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 looked
                 for
                 redemption
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
              
               Luke
               2.
               36.
               and
               in
               verse
               25.
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               
               
                 ●…ld
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 a
                 devout
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 looked
                 for
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               And
               the
               like
               is
               said
               of
               Ioseph
               of
               
                 Aremathea
                 ,
                 hee
                 was
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 ,
                 
                 one
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 looked
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               he
               looked
               for
               
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God.
              
               There
               was
               looking
               then
               ,
            
             
               And
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               now
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               described
               by
               this
               ,
               looking
               for
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               Gods
               children
               are
               still
               looking
               for
               this
               second
               comming
               .
               Let
               me
               give
               you
               but
               a
               place
               or
               two
               of
               Scripture
               .
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 20.
                 
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 wee
                 looke
              
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 Saviour
              
               .
               Saith
               S.
               Iude
               ,
               verse
               21.
               
               
                 Keepe
                 your selves
                 in
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 men
                 that
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 mercie
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
                 Gird
                 up
                 your
                 loynes
                 ,
              
               saith
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               
                 and
                 let
                 your
                 lights
                 bee
                 burning
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
              
               that
               you
               may
               be
               as
               men
               that
               looke
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Bridegroome
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               if
               wee
               looke
               into
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               whether
               I
               shall
               say
               ,
               they
               looke
               for
               his
               comming
               or
               no
               ;
               
                 this
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               .
               Wilt
               thou
               prophane
               the
               sanctified
               day
               of
               rest
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               blaspheme
               the
               great
               and
               glorious
               name
               of
               God
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               want
               only
               abuse
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               drunkennesse
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               lie
               ,
               and
               steale
               ,
               and
               whore
               ,
               and
               yet
               tell
               mee
               thou
               lookest
               for
               that
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               ?
               surely
               thou
               dost
               not
               .
               If
               quoth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               we
               doe
               looke
               for
               these
               things
               (
               in
               the
               place
               named
               before
               .
               )
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 14.
                 
                 Then
              
               
               
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 our
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 bee
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               doe
               not
               thy
               diligence
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               comes
               ,
               thou
               mayest
               bee
               found
               in
               peace
               ,
               never
               tell
               me
               thou
               lookest
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               never
               time
               yet
               for
               us
               to
               lie
               ,
               and
               wallow
               in
               sinne
               ,
               to
               thinke
               nothing
               that
               wee
               doe
               dishonest
               :
               there
               was
               never
               time
               for
               these
               things
               since
               time
               was
               .
               Surely
               there
               is
               no
               time
               for
               it
               now
               .
               All
               the
               dayes
               since
               Christ
               ,
               are
               called
               the
               last
               dayes
               ;
               all
               of
               them
               are
               the
               last
               dayes
               ,
               since
               that
               day
               of
               the
               first
               Epiphanie
               :
               but
               there
               is
               a
               day
               that
               will
               be
               the
               last
               of
               all
               those
               last
               dayes
               .
               And
               me-thinkes
               it
               will
               not
               be
               long
               before
               that
               last
               day
               of
               all
               come
               :
               me-thinkes
               I
               see
               the
               day
               broke
               already
               ,
               it
               is
               breake
               of
               day
               alreadie
               .
               Therefore
               brethren
               ,
               if
               you
               doe
               indeed
               looke
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               this
               
                 blessed
                 hope
              
               ,
               at
               his
               appearing
               ,
               
                 bee
                 diligent
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 bee
                 found
                 of
                 him
                 without
                 spot
                 ,
                 in
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               occasion
               at
               this
               time
               .
               You
               have
               brought
               hither
               ,
               a
               dead
               body
               of
               a
               very
               good
               neighbour
               of
               ours
               ,
               and
               whom
               I
               acknowledge
               ,
               I
               ever
               found
               a
               kind
               ,
               and
               a
               loving
               friend
               .
               You
               have
               brought
               it
               here
               to
               be
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               a
               blessed
               and
               joyfull
               resurrection
               .
               I
               need
               not
               speake
               much
               of
               his
               life
               here
               :
               an
               ancient
               inhabitant
               ;
               When
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               call
               mee
               first
               to
               this
               place
               26.
               yeares
               since
               ,
               I
               found
               him
               then
               in
               the
               chiefe
               office
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               divers
               times
               since
               he
               hath
               been
               in
               it
               :
               and
               I
               have
               seldome
               knowne
               any
               more
               painfull
               ,
               and
               more
               industrious
               ,
               and
               more
               honest
               in
               those
               places
               then
               he
               was
               .
               Wee
               have
               all
               knowne
               him
               a
               man
               humble
               in
               his
               conversation
               ,
               just
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               true
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               
               mercifull
               in
               his
               dealing
               ,
               charitable
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               readie
               to
               every
               good
               worke
               .
               His
               life
               was
               such
               a
               life
               ;
               as
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               ours
               to
               be
               ,
               a
               life
               sober
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               and
               pious
               in
               this
               present
               evill
               world
               .
               Hee
               lived
               ,
               and
               lead
               a
               life
               pious
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               God
               ;
               just
               in
               regard
               of
               men
               ,
               sober
               in
               regard
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               I
               can
               say
               no
               lesse
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               say
               no
               more
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               know
               you
               desire
               to
               heare
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               much
               afflicted
               my
               soule
               ,
               to
               heare
               what
               unjust
               aspertions
               have
               beene
               upon
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               .
               There
               was
               a
               sudden
               stroake
               indeed
               of
               Gods
               hand
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               in
               my
               house
               ,
               and
               seeing
               that
               it
               so
               pleased
               God
               ,
               I
               am
               glad
               that
               it
               was
               in
               my
               presence
               and
               sight
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               give
               the
               better
               testimonie
               of
               it
               .
               The
               suddennesse
               of
               the
               stroake
               made
               him
               liable
               to
               some
               misconstruction
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               many
               men
               occasion
               to
               passe
               a
               very
               uncharitable
               ,
               and
               unchristian
               verdict
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               me
               give
               you
               a
               true
               naked
               relation
               how
               it
               was
               .
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               men
               of
               so
               peaceable
               a
               disposition
               ,
               but
               there
               might
               be
               sometimes
               some
               difference
               betweene
               them
               :
               there
               was
               betweene
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Lot
               ,
               betweene
               Paul
               and
               Barnabas
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               betweene
               another
               honest
               neighbour
               and
               him
               :
               both
               men
               of
               a
               peaceable
               disposition
               .
               They
               did
               not
               desire
               to
               goe
               to
               law
               ;
               they
               desired
               the
               matter
               might
               bee
               put
               to
               Arbitrators
               ;
               they
               chose
               foure
               honest
               Gentlemen
               to
               take
               up
               the
               matter
               betweene
               them
               :
               they
               made
               me
               as
               an
               unworthy
               Umpire
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               did
               not
               agree
               .
               On
               Thursday
               last
               they
               met
               ,
               and
               each
               of
               them
               pleaded
               their
               cause
               .
               And
               let
               me
               say
               thus
               ,
               that
               if
               this
               Brother
               of
               ours
               had
               beene
               judged
               ,
               to
               doe
               any
               wrong
               in
               that
               cause
               ;
               if
               hee
               had
               uttered
               one
               word
               of
               falshood
               to
               helpe
               his
               cause
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               used
               one
               word
               of
               imprecation
               ,
               wishing
               any
               curse
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               then
               it
               had
               beene
               peradventure
               ,
               a
               just
               thing
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               have
               taken
               him
               at
               his
               word
               .
               If
               he
               had
               sworne
               one
               oath
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               uttered
               but
               one
               uncharitable
               word
               against
               his
               neighbour
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               shewed
               but
               any
               malice
               or
               spleene
               against
               him
               :
               if
               hee
               had
               beene
               but
               transported
               with
               passion
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               be
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               ,
               we
               are
               but
               men
               .
               I
               say
               if
               hee
               had
               beene
               but
               transported
               with
               passion
               ;
               then
               peradventure
               some
               men
               might
               have
               thought
               it
               had
               beene
               the
               stroke
               of
               divine
               justice
               upon
               him
               :
               but
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               ,
               I
               have
               the
               witnesse
               of
               honest
               Gentlemen
               that
               were
               the
               arbitrators
               ,
               and
               will
               justifie
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               his
               cause
               was
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               was
               not
               one
               word
               spoken
               ,
               but
               was
               confirmed
               by
               honest
               witnesses
               present
               .
            
             
               Then
               ,
               he
               used
               no
               kind
               of
               imprecation
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               as
               I
               remember
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               a
               protestation
               ;
               or
               any
               asseveration
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               one
               oath
               sworne
               ,
               either
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               by
               others
               that
               were
               present
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               not
               one
               uncharitable
               word
               spoken
               by
               him
               :
               there
               was
               not
               any
               malice
               ,
               or
               ranckour
               ,
               or
               hatred
               appeared
               ,
               either
               on
               the
               
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               betweene
               them
               ;
               he
               was
               no
               way
               transported
               with
               passion
               .
            
             
               He
               did
               plead
               his
               cause
               ,
               but
               with
               that
               meeknesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               with
               that
               quietnesse
               ,
               with
               that
               sweet
               temper
               ,
               and
               that
               Christian
               moderation
               ,
               as
               more
               could
               not
               be
               required
               in
               any
               Saint
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               brethren
               ,
               let
               me
               only
               tell
               you
               thus
               much
               ,
               while
               this
               was
               in
               agitation
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               perceive
               that
               hee
               was
               moved
               at
               any
               thing
               ;
               hee
               was
               not
               stirred
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               earnest
               in
               his
               cause
               .
               Till
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               touch
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               some
               sense
               and
               feeling
               of
               it
               :
               rising
               from
               his
               stoole
               ,
               he
               sate
               rubbing
               of
               his
               cheeke
               ,
               or
               his
               necke
               with
               his
               handkercheife
               .
               Hee
               fell
               upon
               the
               necke
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               that
               sate
               close
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               perceiving
               that
               he
               was
               not
               well
               ,
               asked
               him
               how
               he
               did
               ?
               he
               was
               scarsly
               able
               to
               give
               us
               an
               answer
               ,
               I
               perceived
               that
               hee
               was
               stricken
               with
               the
               dead
               palsie
               .
               Brethren
               considering
               these
               things
               that
               I
               have
               told
               you
               before
               ;
               I
               beseech
               you
               judge
               not
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               not
               judged
               ;
               condemne
               not
               ,
               that
               you
               be
               not
               condemned
               .
               You
               owe
               a
               dutie
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               dutie
               that
               you
               owe
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               I
               was
               about
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               charge
               you
               as
               before
               God
               ;
               but
               I
               beseech
               you
               as
               before
               God
               ,
               stoppe
               the
               mouthes
               of
               all
               them
               that
               shall
               either
               bee
               forgers
               ,
               or
               spreaders
               of
               such
               notorious
               lies
               :
               though
               it
               pleased
               God
               it
               were
               by
               a
               sudden
               stroake
               of
               his
               hand
               ;
               and
               how
               often
               hath
               hee
               done
               it
               ,
               when
               men
               have
               beene
               worse
               busied
               ?
               hee
               was
               but
               seeking
               to
               worke
               peace
               .
            
             
               Though
               it
               pleased
               God
               suddenly
               to
               take
               his
               speech
               from
               him
               ,
               yet
               I
               beseech
               you
               know
               this
               withall
               ,
               hee
               was
               pleased
               not
               to
               take
               his
               life
               presently
               away
               ;
               nor
               his
               understanding
               from
               him
               :
               from
               Thursday
               about
               foure
               of
               the
               clocke
               that
               hee
               was
               first
               stricken
               ,
               hee
               lived
               till
               Saturday
               night
               ,
               or
               Sunday
               morning
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               :
               but
               in
               this
               time
               on
               Friday
               night
               I
               was
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               I
               perceived
               by
               the
               lifting
               up
               of
               his
               hand
               that
               hee
               knew
               mee
               ;
               I
               put
               him
               in
               minde
               of
               some
               gracious
               promises
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               us
               in
               Christ.
               I
               asked
               him
               whether
               hee
               beleeved
               those
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               whether
               hee
               found
               any
               comfort
               in
               those
               promises
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               lift
               up
               his
               hand
               .
               I
               asked
               him
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               ,
               if
               hee
               found
               any
               assurance
               of
               Gods
               favour
               in
               Christ
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               same
               signe
               ;
               hee
               lift
               up
               his
               hand
               againe
               .
               I
               asked
               him
               if
               I
               should
               pray
               with
               him
               ;
               hee
               desired
               it
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               period
               of
               every
               Petition
               ,
               his
               hand
               went
               up
               to
               God.
               And
               one
               thing
               I
               observed
               more
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               petition
               of
               mine
               ,
               in
               that
               prayer
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               deliver
               him
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               Satan
               ,
               that
               would
               be
               most
               busie
               when
               wee
               are
               weakest
               ;
               hee
               held
               up
               his
               hand
               higher
               then
               before
               ,
               and
               continued
               holding
               it
               longer
               .
            
             
               And
               blessed
               be
               our
               good
               God
               ,
               that
               wee
               can
               hold
               and
               keepe
               an
               intelligence
               with
               him
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               speech
               ,
               but
               with
               our
               very
               
               hands
               :
               that
               lifting
               up
               of
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               those
               groanes
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               prevailed
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               And
               so
               as
               he
               lived
               ,
               I
               make
               no
               question
               but
               hee
               died
               ,
               a
               holy
               servant
               of
               God
               :
               and
               I
               hope
               his
               soule
               is
               now
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               come
               to
               lay
               up
               his
               body
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               a
               blessed
               ,
               and
               joyfull
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               LIFES
               APPARITION
               ,
               AND
               MANS
               DISSOLUTION
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 47.
                 9.
                 
              
               Few
               ,
               and
               evil
               ,
               have
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               yeares
               of
               my
               life
               beene
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 102.
                 3.
                 
              
               For
               my
               dayes
               are
               consumed
               like
               smoake
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               LIFES
               APPARITION
               ,
               AND
               MANS
               DISSOLVTION
               .
               SERMON
               XXV
               .
            
             
               
                 JAMES
                 4.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   what
                   is
                   your
                   life
                   ?
                   it
                   is
                   even
                   a
                   vapour
                   that
                   appeareth
                   for
                   a
                   little
                   while
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   vanisheth
                   away
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               maine
               things
               to
               which
               the
               corrupt
               nature
               of
               man
               is
               subject
               and
               obnoxious
               ,
               rash
               judgement
               ,
               and
               vaine
               confidence
               ;
               Both
               spring
               out
               of
               one
               roote
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               pride
               ;
               where
               pride
               possesseth
               the
               heart
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               rash
               in
               the
               judgeing
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               presume
               vainely
               ,
               and
               confidently
               upon
               himselfe
               ;
               At
               all
               these
               evils
               the
               Apostle
               strikes
               here
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               both
               mother
               and
               daughter
               :
               both
               root
               and
               branch
               .
            
             
               To
               take
               heed
               of
               pride
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               mother
               sinne
               ,
               hee
               exhorteth
               us
               to
               thankfulnesse
               :
               where
               in
               stead
               of
               waxing
               proud
               of
               our selves
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               us
               humble
               ourselves
               ;
               and
               he
               brings
               this
               argument
               to
               perswade
               us
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 that
                 humble
                 themselves
                 ;
                 God
                 will
                 exalt
                 .
              
               The
               only
               way
               to
               be
               exalted
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               humble
               ;
               hee
               compares
               the
               state
               of
               man
               ,
               (
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               future
               condition
               )
               to
               a
               paire
               of
               Balances
               that
               are
               hung
               on
               a
               beame
               ,
               the
               lower
               the
               one
               balance
               is
               downe
               ,
               the
               higher
               the
               other
               is
               up
               ;
               the
               lower
               wee
               humble
               our selves
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               higher
               God
               will
               exalt
               us
               in
               the
               next
               .
            
             
               The
               two
               maine
               evils
               which
               are
               the
               branches
               of
               this
               root
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               reproves
               in
               the
               eleventh
               verse
               .
               First
               ,
               rash
               judging
               of
               others
               ,
               the
               fault
               of
               those
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               speake
               evill
               of
               others
               ;
               
                 speake
                 not
                 evill
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               That
               that
               commonly
               wee
               call
               the
               sinne
               of
               detraction
               ,
               Aquinas
               saith
               ,
               wee
               are
               guiltie
               of
               two
               
               wayes
               ,
               either
               reporting
               of
               another
               ,
               that
               evill
               wee
               should
               not
               ,
               or
               in
               not
               reporting
               of
               him
               that
               good
               wee
               should
               ;
               in
               the
               one
               wee
               offend
               when
               wee
               doe
               either
               accuse
               him
               of
               that
               ill
               that
               hee
               is
               not
               guiltie
               of
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               aggravate
               against
               him
               that
               ill
               that
               hee
               is
               guiltie
               of
               ,
               making
               it
               appeare
               greater
               then
               it
               is
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               we
               are
               guiltie
               ,
               when
               we
               doe
               cut
               off
               all
               the
               good
               parts
               in
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               at
               least
               when
               wee
               extenuate
               that
               worth
               and
               goodnesse
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ,
               making
               it
               appeare
               lesse
               then
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               From
               this
               the
               Apostle
               disswades
               us
               by
               three
               arguments
               ;
               First
               ,
               because
               they
               that
               doe
               this
               ,
               they
               doe
               wrong
               the
               Law
               ;
               
                 hee
                 that
                 speakes
                 evill
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 speakes
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               ;
               for
               the
               Law
               would
               have
               us
               love
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               that
               doe
               this
               ,
               they
               doe
               wrong
               God
               ,
               they
               take
               Gods
               office
               out
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               when
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               judge
               others
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               the
               only
               Judge
               and
               none
               else
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               the
               only
               
                 Law
                 giver
              
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               save
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               us
               .
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               they
               wrong
               their
               brethren
               ,
               when
               they
               censure
               and
               judge
               their
               brethren
               beyond
               their
               commission
               ,
               they
               take
               upon
               them
               more
               then
               they
               have
               authoritie
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               you
               exceed
               your
               Commission
               in
               this
               ,
               you
               take
               that
               upon
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               no
               warrant
               for
               :
               Thus
               against
               the
               rash
               judging
               of
               others
               .
            
             
               Then
               against
               vaine
               confidence
               in
               our selves
               ,
               this
               the
               Apostle
               strikes
               at
               too
               ,
               at
               a
               confidence
               out
               of
               which
               a
               man
               prefixeth
               unto
               himselfe
               ,
               what
               he
               will
               doe
               this
               day
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               what
               he
               will
               doe
               this
               yeare
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               yeare
               ;
               what
               hee
               will
               buy
               ,
               and
               sell
               ,
               and
               gaine
               .
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 now
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 you
                 that
                 say
              
               thus
               among
               your selves
               ,
               
                 to
                 morrow
                 you
                 will
                 goe
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Gitie
                 ,
                 and
                 tarry
                 there
                 a
                 yeare
                 ,
                 and
                 buy
                 and
                 sell
                 ,
                 and
                 get
                 gaine
              
               ;
               This
               is
               a
               foolish
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostle
               indeavours
               to
               reprove
               ,
               and
               suppresseit
               ,
            
             
               By
               way
               of
               Correction
               .
            
             
               By
               way
               of
               Direction
               .
            
             
               His
               Correction
               is
               drawne
               ,
               first
               from
               the
               ignorance
               of
               the
               persons
               that
               make
               such
               accompts
               as
               these
               ;
               you
               say
               you
               will
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               to
               morrow
               ,
               you
               shew
               your
               ignorance
               ;
               
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 to
                 morrow
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               the
               uncertaintie
               of
               the
               thing
               they
               reckon
               upon
               ,
               then
               which
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               uncertaine
               ,
               nothing
               so
               uncertaine
               as
               that
               is
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               upon
               ;
               Consider
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ;
               you
               talke
               of
               doing
               this
               and
               that
               to
               morrow
               ;
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 life
                 ?
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               His
               directing
               Argument
               is
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               ,
               where
               he
               teacheth
               us
               how
               we
               should
               speake
               of
               things
               future
               ,
               and
               things
               present
               .
            
             
               Of
               things
               future
               ,
               not
               to
               speake
               too
               peremptorily
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               condition
               ,
               
                 if
                 wee
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 will.
              
               And
               then
               for
               things
               present
               ,
               not
               to
               rejoyce
               boastingly
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 
                 here
                 to
                 bee
                 boasted
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               thing
               that
               I
               have
               selected
               for
               this
               present
               time
               and
               occasision
               to
               discourse
               upon
               ,
               is
               only
               that
               argument
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               wherein
               the
               shortnesse
               and
               uncertaintie
               of
               our
               life
               is
               represented
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               sets
               it
               forth
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               question
               ,
               and
               answer
               ;
               First
               ,
               he
               puts
               the
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               worthy
               the
               reckoning
               of
               ;
               Build
               upon
               nothing
               to
               bee
               done
               to
               morrow
               ,
               upon
               so
               vaine
               a
               foundation
               ,
               as
               that
               is
               :
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               uncertainty
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               he
               comparatively
               describes
               it
               ,
               and
               sets
               it
               forth
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 like
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               According
               to
               the
               methode
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               laid
               downe
               ,
               so
               shall
               my
               discourse
               goe
               on
               ;
               and
               first
               I
               will
               say
               something
               of
               the
               question
               he
               layeth
               downe
               :
               And
               then
               I
               will
               say
               something
               of
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               see
               what
               a
               poore
               uncertaine
               thing
               wee
               trust
               to
               ,
               
               when
               we
               build
               upon
               life
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               throwes
               out
               this
               question
               ,
               Your
               life
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
               Where
               first
               the
               Apostles
               phrase
               he
               speakes
               in
               ,
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               
                 your
                 life
              
               ,
               not
               ours
               ,
               yours
               that
               make
               such
               accompts
               ,
               and
               reckonings
               as
               these
               ,
               promise
               to
               your selves
               what
               you
               will
               doe
               in
               following
               your
               worldly
               businesse
               ,
               and
               increase
               your
               worldly
               gaine
               ;
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
               The
               life
               of
               worldlings
               the
               Apostle
               would
               secretly
               taxe
               ,
               as
               some
               Expositers
               collect
               ,
               noting
               a
               difference
               and
               disparitie
               betweene
               Christians
               in
               their
               wayes
               ,
               and
               worldlings
               in
               theirs
               ;
               worldlings
               are
               altogether
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               they
               never
               dreame
               of
               any
               other
               to
               come
               ;
               
                 Post
                 mortem
                 nihil
              
               ,
               &c.
               as
               the
               Epicure
               in
               the
               Poet.
               Death
               that
               is
               an
               anihilation
               ,
               and
               after
               death
               there
               comes
               nothing
               ;
               Therefore
               all
               their
               projects
               and
               practices
               draw
               downewards
               ,
               they
               project
               for
               a
               worldly
               life
               ,
               their
               buyings
               and
               sellings
               ,
               and
               markettings
               ,
               and
               profits
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               things
               they
               minde
               and
               seeke
               after
               ,
               all
               the
               thought
               of
               their
               hearts
               are
               bent
               upon
               these
               cares
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               lives
               are
               spent
               upon
               these
               things
               :
               but
               there
               is
               another
               manner
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               Christians
               looke
               for
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 life
                 hid
                 with
                 Christ
                 in
                 God
              
               ;
               they
               know
               there
               is
               another
               life
               
               to
               come
               after
               this
               ,
               therefore
               their
               hearts
               are
               set
               upon
               other
               manner
               of
               objects
               .
               They
               are
               not
               such
               as
               have
               their
               affections
               set
               upon
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               make
               not
               accompt
               of
               themselves
               ,
               as
               men
               of
               this
               world
               .
               Plato
               ,
               being
               asked
               the
               question
               what
               countrey-man
               he
               was
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               hee
               was
               a
               citizen
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               a
               Christian
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               citizen
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               a
               citizen
               of
               heaven
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 our
                 conversation
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               Phil.
               3.
               10.
               
               The
               Greeke
               word
               properly
               signifieth
               ,
               Citizens
               or
               Burgeses
               ;
               therefore
               Saint
               Ierome
               in
               his
               Epitaph
               upon
               Neapotian
               ,
               renders
               it
               so
               ;
               and
               Beza
               pertinent
               to
               the
               sense
               ,
               though
               not
               proper
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               Wee
               
               carry
               and
               behave
               our selves
               like
               Citizens
               ,
               or
               Bourgeses
               ,
               or
               freemen
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               they
               have
               all
               their
               affections
               ,
               all
               their
               thoughts
               and
               desires
               bent
               that
               way
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               obtaine
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               as
               much
               as
               they
               desire
               ,
               to
               crowne
               their
               wishes
               withall
               ,
               they
               care
               for
               no
               other
               buying
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               they
               feare
               not
               selling
               but
               of
               their
               soules
               they
               wish
               no
               gaine
               but
               heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               this
               life
               ,
               doth
               only
               deserve
               to
               be
               called
               a
               life
               ,
               this
               life
               which
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               Christians
               live
               ;
               The
               life
               that
               they
               live
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               that
               that
               must
               prepare
               them
               for
               a
               better
               life
               ,
               the
               life
               in
               heaven
               .
               Of
               any
               other
               life
               but
               this
               ,
               wee
               may
               aske
               the
               question
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 ?
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 ?
              
               It
               deserves
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               name
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               though
               in
               name
               it
               be
               a
               life
               ,
               indeed
               it
               is
               a
               death
               ;
               but
               pretermit
               the
               disparitie
               ,
               and
               difference
               betweene
               lives
               ,
               some
               are
               comparatively
               ,
               and
               other
               simply
               considered
               .
               The
               life
               simply
               considered
               ,
               is
               the
               subject
               of
               the
               Apostles
               question
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
            
             
               Questions
               alway
               in
               the
               Scripture
               are
               empheticall
               ,
               whether
               they
               tend
               to
               magnifie
               and
               advance
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               vilifying
               and
               abasing
               of
               what
               they
               aime
               at
               ;
               this
               here
               is
               most
               emphaticall
               ,
               to
               shew
               us
               how
               poore
               and
               base
               a
               thing
               life
               is
               ,
               like
               that
               question
               in
               Iob
               ,
               to
               shew
               how
               poore
               and
               base
               a
               thing
               man
               is
               ,
               Iob
               7.
               17.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 mindful
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 settest
                 thy
                 hart
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
              
               So
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               8.
               4.
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 mindfull
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 desirest
                 him
                 ?
              
               Hee
               shewes
               how
               poore
               and
               base
               a
               thing
               man
               is
               :
               and
               he
               him selfe
               gives
               the
               answer
               to
               it
               ,
               Psal.
               114.
               6.
               
               
                 Man
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 vanitie
              
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               more
               plainly
               in
               Psal.
               39.
               6.
               
               
                 Surely
                 man
                 is
                 vanitie
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               surely
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 is
                 altogether
                 vanitie
                 .
              
               What
               could
               have
               beene
               more
               emphatically
               spoken
               ?
               there
               is
               not
               a
               word
               there
               ,
               but
               it
               hath
               its
               force
               ;
               
                 Man
                 is
                 vanitie
                 ;
                 Every
                 man
                 is
                 vanity
                 ;
                 Every
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 is
                 vanitie
                 ;
                 Every
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 vanitie
              
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               is
               a
               word
               of
               asseveration
               by
               which
               hee
               seales
               ,
               and
               buckles
               up
               all
               ;
               
                 surely
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 best
                 estate
                 ,
                 is
                 altogether
                 vanity
                 .
              
               If
               the
               Apostle
               had
               but
               barely
               and
               nakedly
               said
               what
               hee
               had
               to
               say
               concerning
               the
               uncertaintie
               ,
               and
               shortnesse
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               it
               had
               beene
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               thus
               ;
               
                 Your
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeares
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
              
               &c.
               but
               hee
               fetcheth
               it
               in
               with
               a
               Quere
               ,
               hee
               puts
               it
               to
               a
               question
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               would
               demurre
               ,
               and
               have
               us
               to
               pawse
               and
               consider
               of
               it
               ,
               hee
               brings
               it
               in
               with
               a
               
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
            
             
               By
               the
               Apostles
               leave
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               bold
               to
               quit
               another
               question
               with
               him
               ,
               what
               the
               Apostle
               meanes
               to
               expresse
               it
               thus
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               to
               inculcate
               that
               into
               us
               more
               throughly
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               pawse
               upon
               that
               more
               seriously
               :
               such
               questions
               as
               these
               make
               a
               great
               stop
               in
               a
               mans
               way
               ,
               as
               Amaza's
               body
               in
               the
               2
               Sam.
               12.
               12.
               it
               stopped
               the
               passage
               of
               the
               people
               that
               they
               could
               not
               get
               forwards
               ;
               
               so
               the
               interposing
               of
               such
               questions
               as
               these
               make
               a
               stop
               in
               our
               wayes
               and
               proceedings
               ;
               they
               make
               us
               take
               new
               thoughts
               and
               thinke
               againe
               ,
               they
               make
               us
               enter
               into
               new
               cogitations
               ,
               whether
               it
               bee
               better
               for
               us
               in
               that
               wee
               are
               doing
               to
               persist
               ,
               or
               to
               breake
               off
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               consideration
               of
               it
               teach
               us
               wisedome
               ,
               especially
               in
               
               perusing
               ,
               and
               foreknowing
               of
               our
               worldly
               businesse
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               about
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               ponder
               and
               pause
               ,
               and
               suppose
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               question
               ,
               whether
               doe
               I
               well
               to
               doe
               thus
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               it
               that
               I
               thus
               eagerly
               pursue
               ?
               what
               is
               it
               that
               I
               seeke
               after
               ?
            
             
               Is
               it
               honour
               that
               I
               am
               ambitious
               of
               ?
               why
               what
               is
               our
               honour
               but
               a
               breath
               ?
               a
               height
               that
               many
               are
               raised
               to
               ,
               out
               of
               favour
               rather
               then
               desert
               ?
               like
               Phaetons
               Chariot
               ,
               or
               Icarus
               Plumes
               ,
               a
               Pinacle
               of
               honour
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               that
               stands
               must
               expect
               advancement
               ,
               or
               ruine
               ,
               to
               some
               it
               is
               a
               cloud
               of
               smoake
               ,
               that
               the
               higher
               it
               mounts
               ,
               the
               sooner
               it
               dies
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               riches
               that
               we
               set
               our
               hearts
               upon
               ?
               let
               us
               aske
               the
               question
               what
               is
               riches
               ,
               but
               
                 thicke
                 clay
              
               ?
               as
               Habakuk
               tearmes
               it
               ,
               red
               and
               white
               earth
               as
               Bernard
               saith
               ,
               or
               the
               baggage
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               as
               another
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               as
               baggage
               is
               to
               the
               Army
               ,
               so
               is
               riches
               to
               men
               ,
               it
               cannot
               well
               be
               left
               behind
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               hinders
               the
               march
               ,
               and
               sometime
               loseth
               the
               battell
               ;
               in
               the
               the
               getting
               of
               them
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               labour
               ,
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               them
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               care
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               foregoing
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               a
               man
               may
               have
               them
               and
               not
               be
               happy
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               want
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               contented
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               pleasure
               ,
               we
               are
               in
               love
               with
               ,
               and
               dote
               upon
               ?
               let
               us
               aske
               the
               question
               ,
               what
               is
               pleasure
               ?
               as
               a
               rose
               fenced
               with
               thornes
               ,
               as
               a
               honey
               combe
               filled
               with
               stings
               ;
               there
               is
               sweetnesse
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               very
               dangerous
               ;
               forward
               it
               casts
               smiles
               ;
               but
               back
               ward
               it
               throwes
               darts
               ;
               that
               joy
               is
               
                 like
                 the
                 cracking
                 of
                 thornes
              
               ;
               when
               it
               goes
               out
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               the
               snuffe
               of
               a
               candle
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               the
               greatest
               joy
               we
               have
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               is
               it
               life
               we
               build
               upon
               ?
               aske
               
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
               the
               Text
               answers
               that
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeares
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
               If
               we
               could
               thus
               ponder
               ,
               and
               pause
               ,
               with
               serious
               meditations
               upon
               those
               worldly
               businesses
               ,
               that
               wee
               so
               eagerly
               pursue
               ;
               and
               put
               these
               questions
               to
               our selves
               in
               the
               pursuing
               of
               them
               ;
               Beloved
               ,
               they
               would
               peradventure
               helpe
               us
               so
               farre
               to
               see
               into
               the
               vanitie
               and
               vexation
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               the
               edge
               and
               heate
               of
               our
               desires
               would
               be
               abated
               and
               pulled
               downe
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               Question
               the
               Apostle
               propounds
               ;
               
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 life
              
               ?
            
             
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               answer
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Wherein
               the
               shortnesse
               and
               uncertaintie
               of
               our
               
               life
               is
               set
               forth
               ;
               In
               the
               description
               of
               it
               observe
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wherein
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               :
               
                 A
                 vapour
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               
                 a
                 vapour
              
               :
               In
               two
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               shortnesse
               of
               abiding
               .
            
             
               The
               suddennesse
               of
               departing
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               abiding
               ,
               
                 a
                 vapour
                 ,
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               first
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               it
               appeares
               only
               ;
               hee
               saith
               not
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               it
               appeareth
               so
               ;
               it
               rather
               appeares
               ,
               then
               is
               any
               matter
               of
               substance
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               this
               appearing
               is
               but
               short
               ,
               
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               it
               tarries
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               suddennesse
               of
               the
               departure
               ,
               as
               the
               abiding
               is
               but
               short
               ,
               so
               the
               departure
               of
               it
               is
               sudden
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 gone
              
               ere
               wee
               are
               aware
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               what
               is
               become
               of
               it
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               any
               print
               or
               memorie
               of
               it
               left
               .
            
             
               To
               what
               our
               life
               is
               compared
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               point
               I
               am
               to
               speake
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               
                 a
                 vapour
              
               .
               If
               the
               Apostle
               had
               given
               no
               
               answer
               at
               all
               to
               the
               question
               he
               puts
               ,
               wee
               might
               have
               imagined
               his
               meaning
               ;
               and
               from
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               have
               abundantly
               supplyed
               it
               .
               How
               many
               times
               and
               places
               of
               Scripture
               sets
               forth
               the
               shortnesse
               ,
               and
               uncertaintie
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               by
               sundry
               similitudes
               and
               comparisons
               ?
               sometimes
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               
                 a
                 dreame
              
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               a
               spanne
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               a
               shadow
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               
                 a
                 weavers
                 shuttle
              
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               
                 a
                 swift
                 post
              
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               
                 a
                 short
                 race
              
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               
                 a
                 watch
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               ;
               sometimes
               to
               
                 a
                 flower
                 in
                 the
                 field
              
               ;
               sometime
               to
               
                 a
                 tale
                 that
                 is
                 told
              
               .
               All
               these
               are
               significant
               expressions
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               shortnesse
               and
               uncertaintie
               of
               life
               ;
               so
               that
               from
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               wee
               might
               answer
               the
               Apostles
               question
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               said
               nothing
               ;
               but
               his
               owne
               answer
               expresseth
               it
               fitly
               ,
               and
               fully
               ,
               by
               a
               pregnant
               ,
               and
               pertinent
               resembling
               it
               to
               
                 a
                 vapour
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Philosophers
               observe
               differences
               betweene
               vapours
               and
               exhalations
               ,
               though
               both
               are
               drawne
               from
               the
               earth
               ;
               yet
               the
               matter
               of
               an
               exhalation
               is
               moist
               and
               hot
               ;
               the
               matter
               of
               vapours
               moist
               and
               cold
               :
               Exhalations
               rise
               from
               the
               superficies
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               Vapours
               lie
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               exhalations
               continue
               longer
               ,
               vapours
               shorter
               ;
               but
               I
               need
               not
               stand
               upon
               Philosophicall
               distinctions
               ,
               
                 your
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 vapour
              
               .
            
             
               Observe
               how
               the
               resemblance
               holds
               betweene
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               First
               ,
               a
               vapour
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               breath
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               so
               ,
               of
               a
               word
               that
               signifieth
               ,
               blowing
               or
               a
               breath
               ,
               or
               nothing
               but
               smoake
               ,
               therefore
               Act.
               2.
               it
               is
               called
               
                 a
                 vapour
                 of
                 smoake
              
               ;
               
               and
               such
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               
                 a
                 vapour
              
               ,
               because
               breath
               is
               nothing
               but
               
                 the
                 breath
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               So
               Moses
               called
               it
               in
               Gen.
               2.
               7.
               and
               when
               a
               man
               dies
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               
                 his
                 breath
                 departs
                 from
                 him
              
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               he
               brings
               it
               as
               an
               argument
               ,
               to
               shew
               what
               a
               vaine
               thing
               it
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               trust
               upon
               one
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               more
               hold
               on
               his
               life
               then
               so
               ;
               
                 Cease
                 from
                 man
                 ,
                 whose
                 breath
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 nostrils
                 ;
                 what
                 account
                 is
                 to
                 bee
                 made
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 as
                 smoake
                 ,
                 his
                 dayes
                 passe
                 ,
                 and
                 vanish
                 away
                 as
                 smoake
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               vapours
               are
               ingendered
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               they
               lodge
               in
               the
               caverns
               ,
               and
               hollow
               places
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               that
               is
               their
               mansion
               house
               ,
               where
               they
               have
               their
               beeing
               ,
               such
               a
               vapour
               is
               our
               life
               ;
               for
               this
               body
               of
               ours
               wherein
               our
               life
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               body
               of
               earth
               ;
               
                 Man
                 hath
                 his
                 foundation
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               14.
               and
               there
               God
               hath
               provided
               a
               receptacle
               and
               dwelling
               place
               ,
               for
               our
               life
               to
               bee
               received
               into
               ,
               and
               contained
               ;
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               when
               God
               gave
               it
               Adam
               first
               ,
               
                 hee
                 blew
                 it
                 into
                 his
                 nostrils
                 ,
              
               there
               he
               made
               a
               lodging
               for
               it
               ;
               therefore
               man
               is
               said
               to
               have
               
                 his
                 breath
                 in
                 his
                 nostrils
              
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               which
               there
               is
               no
               trust
               to
               be
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               nor
               no
               account
               to
               bee
               made
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Vapours
               are
               drawne
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               by
               the
               Sunne
               into
               the
               ayre
               ,
               some
               to
               higher
               regions
               then
               others
               are
               ;
               yet
               when
               they
               are
               all
               at
               their
               highest
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               fixing
               nor
               setling
               ,
               but
               are
               carried
               ,
               and
               agitated
               ,
               and
               tossed
               by
               the
               winds
               ,
               till
               at
               last
               they
               be
               dissolved
               into
               showres
               ,
               and
               dewes
               ,
               and
               fall
               backe
               to
               the
               earth
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               life
               ,
               we
               come
               all
               at
               the
               first
               as
               vapours
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               there
               we
               have
               sunnes
               that
               draw
               us
               up
               ,
               the
               favour
               of
               Princes
               peradventure
               ,
               or
               great
               persons
               ,
               some
               to
               higher
               regions
               then
               others
               ;
               some
               are
               drawne
               to
               high
               places
               of
               honour
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               there
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               setling
               nor
               fixing
               ,
               as
               vapours
               in
               the
               ayre
               ;
               they
               are
               hurried
               and
               tossed
               ,
               and
               carried
               to
               and
               fro
               ,
               from
               one
               wind
               to
               another
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               long
               and
               restlesse
               motion
               ,
               at
               last
               they
               fall
               downe
               to
               the
               earth
               againe
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               they
               were
               taken
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               where
               the
               earth
               exhales
               many
               vapours
               ,
               the
               earth
               is
               not
               so
               pure
               and
               wholsome
               as
               other
               places
               ;
               for
               by
               experience
               wee
               find
               the
               healthfullest
               places
               are
               in
               the
               hillie
               high
               Countreys
               ,
               but
               moarish
               low
               grounds
               have
               least
               health
               ,
               and
               shortest
               lives
               ,
               because
               of
               vapours
               ;
               our
               life
               is
               a
               vapour
               in
               this
               respect
               ;
               Many
               ill
               ayres
               continually
               exhaled
               in
               our
               corrupt
               natures
               ,
               the
               world
               is
               full
               of
               inordinate
               concupsicence
               ,
               and
               the
               Divell
               poysons
               every
               place
               where
               hee
               comes
               ;
               so
               that
               while
               wee
               live
               here
               ,
               wee
               live
               in
               a
               Moarish
               ground
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               ill
               vapours
               and
               ayre
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               higher
               we
               climbe
               the
               safer
               ;
               as
               God
               saith
               to
               Lot
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               when
               he
               bid
               him
               get
               him
               to
               the
               Mountaines
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               should
               be
               safe
               ;
               so
               if
               we
               can
               get
               up
               to
               the
               Mountaine
               ,
               
                 the
                 mount
                 Sion
              
               ,
               the
               place
               and
               habitation
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               blessed
               Angels
               for
               ever
               ,
               there
               we
               shall
               
               dwell
               in
               safetie
               ,
               for
               there
               are
               no
               fogges
               and
               mists
               of
               temptations
               ;
               there
               are
               no
               ill
               ayres
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               that
               savours
               of
               sinne
               or
               miserie
               ,
               either
               to
               breed
               us
               anoyance
               ,
               or
               threaten
               vexation
               ;
               So
               you
               see
               the
               first
               thing
               what
               it
               is
               our
               life
               is
               resembled
               unto
               ,
               and
               how
               fitly
               the
               resemblance
               holds
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               wherein
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               Vapour
               .
               In
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               The
               shortnesse
               of
               abiding
               .
            
             
               The
               suddennesse
               of
               departing
               .
            
             
               The
               shortnesse
               of
               abiding
               ,
               
                 it
                 appeares
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               first
               observe
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               the
               word
               of
               appearing
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               rather
               in
               appearance
               then
               in
               deed
               ;
               of
               shew
               rather
               
               then
               substance
               ;
               such
               is
               a
               vapour
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               ariseth
               ,
               and
               breakes
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               it
               makes
               a
               great
               swelling
               to
               the
               eye
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               would
               fill
               the
               ayre
               ,
               and
               darken
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               no
               soliditie
               nor
               substance
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               meere
               empty
               tumour
               ;
               it
               seemes
               and
               appeares
               to
               be
               something
               ,
               but
               really
               it
               is
               nothing
               ;
               And
               such
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               a
               life
               in
               appearance
               ,
               then
               in
               deed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Saint
               Austin
               knew
               not
               whether
               to
               call
               it
               a
               living
               death
               ,
               or
               a
               dying
               life
               ;
               for
               truly
               it
               is
               another
               manner
               of
               thing
               that
               deserves
               to
               be
               called
               life
               ;
               only
               that
               deserves
               to
               bee
               called
               so
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               soule
               lives
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               the
               soule
               lives
               hereafter
               with
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               life
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
                 the
                 life
                 that
                 I
                 live
                 is
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               Hee
               calls
               not
               that
               life
               by
               which
               the
               body
               is
               united
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               calls
               life
               ,
               whereby
               the
               soule
               is
               united
               to
               God
               ;
               the
               soule
               may
               be
               dead
               ,
               though
               the
               body
               be
               alive
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               
                 dead
                 while
                 it
                 lives
              
               ,
               Eph.
               5.
               14.
               
               
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 and
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 light
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               lives
               in
               sinne
               ,
               is
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               lives
               when
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               ;
               therefore
               that
               cannot
               be
               the
               true
               life
               by
               which
               the
               body
               breathes
               ,
               but
               that
               by
               which
               the
               soule
               subsists
               ;
               if
               the
               soule
               when
               it
               is
               separate
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               may
               have
               happinesse
               and
               live
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               deserves
               truly
               the
               name
               of
               life
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               a
               stranger
               to
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               live
               ,
               that
               life
               is
               a
               dead
               life
               ,
               nay
               the
               worst
               death
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               it
               the
               
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               where
               though
               we
               never
               die
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               ever
               dying
               :
               the
               life
               that
               we
               live
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               a
               thing
               in
               appearance
               then
               a
               being
               .
            
             
               So
               all
               these
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               all
               the
               joyes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               are
               rather
               appearing
               joyes
               ,
               and
               appearing
               sorrowes
               ,
               then
               true
               joyes
               and
               true
               sorrowes
               .
            
             
               Consider
               first
               the
               joyes
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               sound
               and
               true
               ,
               but
               false
               and
               vaine
               joyes
               ;
               if
               any
               wicked
               or
               ill
               thing
               bee
               the
               object
               of
               joy
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               too
               too
               many
               ,
               they
               rejoyce
               in
               doing
               
               wickedly
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               false
               joy
               ,
               they
               rejoyee
               in
               that
               they
               should
               sorrow
               and
               mourne
               for
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               wicked
               and
               unlawfull
               ,
               but
               worldly
               outward
               things
               ,
               such
               as
               wee
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               honours
               ,
               pleasures
               ,
               riches
               ,
               and
               friends
               ;
               yet
               these
               being
               well
               examined
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               solide
               true
               joy
               ,
               but
               a
               vaine
               joy
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               afford
               no
               rejoycing
               to
               the
               soule
               ;
               it
               is
               only
               matters
               of
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               the
               
                 joy
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               rejoyceth
               in
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               joy
               the
               soule
               is
               ravished
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               bereft
               of
               other
               ;
               as
               againe
               ,
               the
               soule
               may
               be
               overcome
               with
               spirituall
               sorrow
               ,
               though
               there
               be
               abundance
               of
               outward
               joy
               presented
               to
               it
               ,
               Prov.
               13.
               14.
               our
               joyes
               are
               but
               appearing
               joyes
               .
            
             
               Consider
               our
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               but
               appearing
               too
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               losse
               of
               comfort
               that
               we
               sorrow
               for
               ,
               or
               sense
               of
               paine
               ,
               being
               rightly
               examined
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               they
               be
               rather
               shewes
               then
               true
               griefes
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               can
               bring
               true
               griefe
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               paine
               of
               sinne
               ;
               nor
               no
               losse
               can
               bring
               any
               true
               sorrow
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               but
               the
               losse
               of
               Gods
               favour
               :
               sorrow
               bestowed
               upon
               other
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               counterfeit
               sorrow
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               this
               ,
               therefore
               in
               Heb.
               12.
               11.
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               chastisements
               that
               wee
               suffer
               here
               ,
               
                 they
                 seeme
                 grievous
                 and
                 not
                 joyous
              
               ;
               they
               seeme
               grievous
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               that
               we
               suffered
               here
               ,
               were
               rather
               seeming
               then
               reall
               ;
               and
               undoubtedly
               the
               Apostle
               said
               right
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               chastisement
               a
               man
               hath
               here
               ,
               hee
               may
               possible
               have
               more
               matter
               of
               joy
               then
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               the
               Apostle
               2
               Cor.
               9.
               6.
               where
               hee
               describes
               the
               afflicted
               estate
               of
               the
               Saints
               (
               as
               God
               knowes
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               many
               afflictions
               )
               he
               doth
               it
               with
               an
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
              
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               vilifie
               the
               terrour
               of
               it
               .
               and
               not
               grant
               their
               condition
               so
               miserable
               as
               it
               appeares
               ,
               
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 dying
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 wanting
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 sorrowing
              
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               were
               not
               :
               so
               in
               Esay
               29.
               8.
               the
               Prophet
               there
               tell
               us
               how
               it
               is
               with
               a
               hungry
               man
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               thirstie
               man
               ,
               
                 when
                 he
                 dreames
                 ,
                 he
                 dreames
                 he
                 eates
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 dreames
                 he
                 drinkes
              
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               only
               the
               fancie
               of
               a
               dreame
               ,
               he
               findes
               it
               quite
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               findes
               his
               stomack
               as
               emptie
               as
               his
               hand
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               life
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               better
               then
               a
               waking
               dreame
               ;
               where
               we
               seeme
               to
               do
               what
               is
               done
               ,
               and
               wee
               seeme
               to
               be
               what
               we
               are
               :
               Saith
               the
               Poet
               ,
               what
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               another
               ?
               Man
               is
               like
               a
               shadow
               of
               a
               dreame
               ;
               he
               that
               seemes
               something
               now
               ,
               anon
               he
               falls
               and
               comes
               to
               nothing
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               seemes
               nothing
               now
               ,
               anon
               he
               riseth
               and
               comes
               to
               something
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               that
               all
               that
               ever
               we
               have
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               only
               seeming
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               reall
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               our
               joyes
               ,
               or
               our
               sorrowes
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               seeming
               joyes
               ,
               and
               seeming
               sorrowes
               ;
               yet
               againe
               this
               appearing
               ,
               and
               seeming
               life
               of
               ours
               
                 it
                 indures
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               vapours
               last
               not
               long
               ,
               for
               the
               first
               matter
               they
               are
               made
               
               of
               ,
               affords
               not
               them
               any
               continuance
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               dispelled
               and
               dispersed
               by
               the
               Sunne
               ;
               such
               a
               vapour
               is
               our
               life
               .
               Out
               of
               the
               same
               Argument
               you
               may
               see
               that
               our
               life
               can
               continue
               but
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               it
               cannot
               last
               long
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               breath
               ,
               as
               a
               vapour
               is
               .
               Againe
               ,
               as
               vapours
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               dispelled
               easily
               by
               the
               hot
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               the
               cold
               wind
               ,
               so
               hot
               and
               cold
               diseases
               ,
               and
               infinite
               sort
               of
               other
               casualties
               are
               easily
               apt
               to
               dissipate
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               some
               vapours
               hang
               longer
               in
               the
               ayre
               then
               others
               ,
               so
               this
               vapour
               of
               life
               it
               may
               keepe
               longer
               residence
               in
               some
               bodies
               then
               in
               others
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               longest
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               little
               while
               ;
               David
               determines
               the
               date
               of
               it
               within
               the
               tearme
               of
               80
               ,
               yeares
               :
               the
               strength
               and
               vigour
               of
               it
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Philosopher
               is
               of
               lesse
               continuance
               ,
               the
               mind
               decayes
               at
               45.
               yeares
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               decayes
               at
               35.
               
               If
               we
               compare
               the
               life
               of
               man
               with
               other
               creatures
               ,
               then
               we
               will
               say
               it
               is
               but
               
                 a
                 while
              
               :
               the
               Raven
               ,
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               the
               Stagge
               ,
               they
               out-live
               man
               double
               and
               treble
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               compare
               it
               with
               the
               life
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               you
               will
               confesse
               it
               is
               but
               a
               
                 little
                 while
              
               ,
               for
               the
               world
               hath
               continued
               and
               lasted
               some
               thousands
               of
               yeares
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               one
               man
               of
               ten
               thousand
               that
               holds
               to
               a
               hundred
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               compare
               the
               continuance
               of
               this
               present
               age
               ,
               to
               ages
               that
               are
               past
               ,
               you
               will
               confesse
               it
               is
               
                 but
                 a-while
              
               ;
               in
               formerages
               men
               lived
               some
               two
               hundred
               ,
               some
               foure
               hundred
               ,
               some
               five
               hundred
               ,
               some
               nine
               hundred
               yeares
               ;
               now
               ,
               more
               die
               before
               ten
               ,
               then
               after
               sixtie
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               once
               our
               life
               were
               said
               to
               bee
               but
               the
               
                 breadth
                 of
                 a
                 hand
              
               ,
               now
               I
               may
               say
               our
               life
               is
               but
               a
               fingers
               breadth
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               compare
               it
               with
               eternitie
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               will
               say
               it
               
                 lasts
                 but
                 a
                 while
              
               ;
               for
               eternitie
               cannot
               be
               measured
               with
               any
               revolution
               of
               dayes
               ,
               or
               moneths
               ,
               or
               nights
               ,
               or
               yeares
               ;
               therefore
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               :
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               but
               a
               vapour
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 endures
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 .
              
               I
               need
               not
               insist
               to
               prove
               this
               point
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               is
               confirmed
               every
               day
               ,
               I
               will
               only
               give
               you
               the
               use
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               is
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               life
               that
               we
               lead
               ,
               is
               rather
               a
               seeming
               ,
               appearing
               ,
               
               then
               a
               reall
               life
               ;
               then
               learne
               not
               to
               bee
               deluded
               with
               shewes
               ,
               and
               appearances
               ,
               not
               too
               much
               to
               be
               taken
               with
               the
               joyes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               appearances
               ,
               and
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               shewes
               ;
               wee
               condemne
               fooles
               that
               are
               taken
               with
               shewes
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               substances
               ;
               as
               the
               Poet
               saith
               of
               Ixion
               ,
               when
               he
               thought
               hee
               embraced
               a
               goddesse
               ,
               hee
               embraced
               a
               cloud
               ;
               wee
               embrace
               a
               cloud
               ,
               when
               we
               thinke
               we
               embrace
               any
               good
               thing
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               the
               world
               deludes
               us
               ,
               as
               Michal
               did
               Saul
               ,
               when
               hee
               thought
               he
               had
               found
               David
               ,
               hee
               found
               nothing
               but
               an
               Image
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               a
               pillow
               of
               goates
               haire
               ;
               so
               what
               good
               things
               the
               
               world
               promiseth
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               good
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               image
               of
               good
               things
               ;
               honour
               is
               but
               the
               image
               of
               honour
               ,
               they
               are
               only
               truly
               honourable
               that
               God
               honoureth
               ,
               and
               such
               honour
               the
               world
               cannot
               bestow
               ;
               she
               promiseth
               riches
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               but
               the
               image
               of
               riches
               ;
               they
               are
               only
               truly
               rich
               ,
               that
               are
               rich
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               cannot
               bestow
               that
               ;
               she
               promiseth
               pleasure
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               image
               of
               pleasure
               ;
               pleasure
               is
               only
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               for
               evermore
               ,
               and
               such
               pleasure
               the
               world
               cannot
               give
               ;
               shee
               promiseth
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               but
               the
               image
               of
               life
               ;
               that
               is
               only
               the
               true
               life
               whereby
               the
               soule
               lives
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               life
               as
               this
               the
               world
               is
               not
               able
               to
               give
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               not
               dote
               upon
               the
               world
               and
               worldly
               things
               ,
               but
               learne
               as
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               ,
               
                 Col.
                 3.
                 2.
                 
                 To
                 set
                 our
                 affections
                 on
                 things
                 above
              
               ;
               Those
               are
               the
               only
               reall
               good
               things
               ,
               these
               are
               but
               imaginarie
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               this
               appearing
               life
               of
               ours
               ,
               
                 it
                 lasts
                 but
                 a
                 little
              
               
               while
               ;
               this
               may
               afford
               to
               us
               comfort
               ,
               and
               instruction
               ;
               first
               comfort
               to
               those
               ,
               whose
               life
               here
               is
               full
               of
               troubles
               and
               sorrowes
               :
               the
               shorter
               time
               they
               have
               to
               indure
               ,
               the
               more
               patient
               they
               may
               be
               in
               induring
               of
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               blessing
               for
               those
               that
               live
               here
               wretchedly
               and
               miserably
               ,
               then
               the
               abreviating
               and
               shortening
               their
               dayes
               ;
               
                 Why
                 is
                 light
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 misery
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 bitter
                 to
                 their
                 soule
                 ,
                 they
                 long
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 digge
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 treasure
                 ;
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 are
                 axceeding
                 glad
                 when
                 they
                 find
                 the
                 grave
                 .
              
               As
               the
               miserie
               of
               our
               life
               may
               be
               the
               more
               easie
               ,
               considering
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               our
               life
               may
               be
               the
               lesse
               grievous
               ,
               considering
               the
               miserie
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               God
               should
               lengthen
               out
               many
               mens
               lives
               ,
               what
               would
               it
               bee
               but
               a
               lengthening
               of
               their
               miserie
               .
               But
               our
               life
               it
               is
               but
               a
               little
               while
               ,
               therefore
               let
               us
               indure
               it
               with
               comfort
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               serves
               for
               comfort
               ,
               so
               for
               instruction
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               life
               we
               live
               in
               here
               be
               
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ;
               then
               learne
               to
               bestow
               this
               little
               time
               of
               life
               that
               we
               spend
               here
               ,
               as
               profitably
               ,
               and
               as
               faithfully
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               receiving
               and
               doing
               of
               good
               .
               Thou
               that
               livest
               now
               under
               a
               good
               Magistrate
               ,
               under
               a
               good
               Minister
               ,
               under
               a
               good
               Father
               ,
               under
               a
               good
               Master
               ,
               gaine
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               canst
               now
               ,
               for
               peradventure
               they
               shall
               live
               ;
               nay
               ,
               certainly
               they
               shall
               live
               
                 but
                 a
                 little
                 while
              
               ;
               and
               when
               their
               life
               is
               once
               quenched
               ,
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               light
               thou
               maist
               have
               to
               walke
               by
               .
               And
               for
               our selves
               ,
               since
               our
               life
               is
               
                 but
                 a
                 while
              
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               carefull
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               ,
               be
               stirring
               betimes
               ,
               
                 while
                 wee
                 have
                 opportunitie
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               Epicures
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               live
               but
               a
               while
               ,
               they
               will
               live
               onely
               to
               themselves
               ;
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 because
                 wee
                 shall
                 die
                 tomorrow
              
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               ,
               
               they
               die
               as
               beasts
               ,
               because
               they
               care
               not
               to
               live
               as
               men
               .
               When
               they
               sing
               out
               their
               first
               canto
               ,
               we
               will
               fill
               our selves
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               burden
               of
               the
               song
               must
               bee
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 have
                 wearied
                 our selves
                 with
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               Mammonists
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               have
               not
               long
               to
               live
               ,
               to
               put
               off
               the
               doing
               of
               all
               good
               till
               they
               die
               ,
               whereas
               the
               rule
               of
               Christ
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 worke
                 while
                 wee
                 have
                 day
                 ,
                 for
                 shortly
                 the
                 night
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 worke
              
               ;
               They
               contrary
               put
               off
               all
               their
               worke
               till
               night
               ;
               all
               the
               day
               their
               charitie
               sleepes
               ,
               and
               doth
               nothing
               ;
               as
               one
               said
               wittily
               ,
               that
               that
               men
               give
               then
               ,
               they
               give
               of
               other
               bodies
               then
               their
               owne
               ,
               for
               they
               give
               that
               that
               they
               can
               keepe
               no
               longer
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               given
               by
               their
               Will
               and
               Deed
               ,
               it
               is
               rather
               their
               Deed
               then
               their
               Will
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               could
               have
               their
               will
               ,
               it
               should
               never
               bee
               their
               Deed
               ,
               they
               would
               rather
               be
               possessers
               of
               it
               themselves
               ,
               then
               that
               others
               should
               be
               their
               Executors
               ,
               but
               be
               exhorted
               to
               doe
               workes
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               other
               good
               workes
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               time
               ,
               while
               you
               may
               make
               your
               owne
               eyes
               your
               overseers
               ,
               and
               your
               owne
               hands
               your
               executors
               ,
               while
               you
               have
               opportunitie
               doe
               good
               to
               your selves
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               you
               know
               not
               how
               long
               opportunitie
               will
               be
               afforded
               ,
               or
               tooke
               from
               you
               ;
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               of
               the
               first
               circumstance
               ,
               wherein
               the
               resemblance
               consists
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               abiding
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               is
               the
               suddennesse
               of
               departing
               ,
               
                 It
                 appeares
                 for
                 a
                 while
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
              
               ;
               And
               here
               my
               discourse
               must
               be
               like
               a
               vapour
               ,
               short
               ,
               it
               suddenly
               vanisheth
               away
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               vapour
               ,
               ‑
               for
               as
               there
               is
               no
               matter
               to
               give
               it
               a
               fixed
               foundation
               ;
               so
               when
               it
               appeareth
               for
               a
               little
               ,
               it
               soone
               dissolveth
               and
               vanisheth
               awayto
               nothing
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               vapour
               is
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               gone
               suddenly
               ,
               it
               is
               gone
               before
               wee
               be
               aware
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               gone
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               memorie
               of
               it
               remaines
               ,
               no
               print
               of
               it
               ;
               how
               suddenly
               and
               quickly
               ,
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               in
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               eye
               have
               many
               been
               deprived
               ,
               both
               of
               breath
               and
               life
               ,
               as
               one
               would
               put
               out
               a
               candle
               ,
               or
               tread
               out
               a
               snuffe
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               sicknesse
               is
               one
               common
               Bailiffe
               that
               arests
               men
               at
               the
               suite
               of
               Death
               ,
               but
               many
               a
               one
               hath
               beene
               made
               the
               prisoner
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               was
               never
               arested
               at
               the
               suite
               of
               Death
               ;
               yee
               know
               Abell
               was
               murthered
               in
               the
               field
               ;
               Ely
               broke
               his
               necke
               from
               the
               chaire
               ;
               Absalon
               was
               snatched
               up
               in
               an
               Oke
               ;
               the
               disobedient
               Prophet
               was
               slaine
               by
               a
               Lyon
               ;
               the
               disobedient
               Prince
               was
               trodden
               to
               death
               in
               a
               crowde
               ;
               Abimelech
               was
               slaine
               by
               a
               peece
               of
               a
               milstone
               ;
               Pope
               Adrian
               was
               choaked
               with
               swallowing
               a
               flie
               ;
               Pelus
               slaine
               with
               the
               fall
               of
               a
               tile
               .
               Such
               is
               our
               life
               ,
               as
               a
               vapour
               ,
               as
               the
               sand
               of
               an
               houre-glasse
               ,
               ever
               spending
               ,
               and
               ever
               running
               out
               ;
               as
               Gregorie
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               Moralls
               ,
               Looke
               how
               many
               dayes
               a
               man
               addes
               to
               his
               life
               ,
               so
               many
               steps
               hee
               takes
               to
               his
               death
               ;
               So
               Ieremie
               
               to
               Heliodorus
               ,
               wee
               are
               ever
               dying
               ,
               for
               we
               every
               day
               change
               ;
               when
               I
               am
               writing
               this
               ,
               all
               the
               points
               of
               my
               penne
               spends
               a
               point
               of
               my
               life
               ;
               nay
               ,
               while
               we
               are
               hearing
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               we
               are
               passing
               on
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               make
               a
               little
               Vse
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               make
               the
               Vse
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               to
               them
               that
               build
               upon
               futuritie
               ,
               
               and
               thinke
               they
               may
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ;
               you
               that
               thinke
               you
               wil
               do
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               what
               you
               list
               .
               Oh
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               what
               reason
               have
               you
               to
               build
               on
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               when
               yee
               
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 a
                 day
                 will
                 bring
                 forth
                 ?
              
               We
               may
               not
               promise
               our selves
               life
               for
               to
               morrow
               ,
               much
               lesse
               may
               we
               do
               as
               the
               foole
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               promise
               years
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               assure
               our selves
               of
               a
               moment
               of
               life
               ,
               if
               wee
               might
               assure
               our selves
               of
               a
               moment
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               to
               die
               ,
               we
               might
               possibly
               be
               immortall
               ,
               and
               not
               die
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               as
               Ambrose
               saith
               ,
               corruptible
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               capable
               of
               incorruption
               ,
               but
               since
               it
               hath
               beene
               subject
               to
               fall
               ,
               till
               it
               doth
               fall
               ,
               it
               is
               ever
               declining
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               building
               nor
               trusting
               to
               uncertaine
               futuritie
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               rest
               ,
               and
               trust
               on
               those
               things
               which
               are
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               only
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               speake
               conditionally
               of
               them
               ,
               not
               absolutely
               ;
               referre
               the
               successe
               and
               disposing
               of
               all
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               the
               will
               and
               good
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               remembring
               what
               our
               life
               is
               ,
               so
               make
               lesse
               accompt
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               our selves
               and
               all
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               our
               life
               is
               so
               vanishing
               ,
               let
               us
               ever
               prepare
               for
               death
               ,
               for
               sudden
               death
               ,
               because
               life
               is
               vanishing
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 in
                 what
                 houre
                 thy
                 master
                 will
                 come
                 .
              
               Therefore
               every
               houre
               we
               should
               so
               bestow
               our selves
               ,
               that
               our
               Master
               may
               find
               us
               at
               worke
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               ,
               two
               things
               are
               requisite
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               ever
               thinke
               of
               death
               ,
               death
               cannot
               be
               sudden
               to
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               ever
               thinkes
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               carefull
               to
               lead
               a
               godly
               life
               ;
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               the
               life
               consists
               not
               in
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               well
               imploying
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               any
               mans
               case
               to
               live
               well
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               mans
               to
               live
               long
               ;
               our
               comfort
               is
               ,
               though
               our
               life
               bee
               momentarie
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               this
               very
               moment
               of
               time
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               gaine
               to
               us
               here-after
               eternitie
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               better
               is
               a
               short
               time
               well
               spent
               ,
               for
               the
               purchasing
               of
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               then
               a
               short
               time
               ill
               spent
               ,
               for
               the
               purchasing
               of
               eternall
               miserie
               ?
               your
               life
               is
               momentarie
               ,
               yet
               eternity
               depends
               on
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               spent
               ill
               ,
               eternall
               miserie
               ,
               if
               well
               we
               are
               eternally
               happy
               :
               howsoever
               here
               we
               vanish
               as
               a
               vapour
               ;
               yet
               one
               day
               wee
               shall
               become
               as
               fixed
               starres
               in
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               Christ
               ,
               wee
               shall
               shine
               as
               starres
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               shewed
               how
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               compared
               
                 to
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeares
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 .
              
               Beloved
               ;
               I
               pray
               let
               not
               this
               Sermon
               passe
               as
               a
               vapour
               ,
               let
               not
               all
               of
               it
               passe
               
               away
               in
               the
               sound
               you
               heare
               ,
               
                 but
                 fix
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 naile
                 in
                 a
                 sure
                 place
                 ,
              
               in
               your
               understanding
               ,
               in
               your
               memorie
               ,
               in
               your
               affections
               ;
               and
               remember
               how
               short
               and
               sudden
               every
               mans
               end
               and
               life
               is
               ,
               or
               may
               be
               ;
               
                 O
                 that
                 my
                 people
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 latter
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               have
               a
               spectacle
               here
               before
               us
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               reall
               comment
               upon
               this
               Text
               ;
               She
               did
               understand
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               excellent
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               ;
               A
               Gentlewoman
               that
               deserved
               a
               better
               Orator
               to
               commemorate
               the
               vertues
               that
               were
               in
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               her
               praises
               due
               ;
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               fitter
               worke
               for
               your
               reverend
               and
               worthy
               Minister
               ,
               whose
               absence
               at
               this
               time
               I
               supply
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               spoken
               more
               fully
               of
               her
               then
               I
               can
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               acquainted
               longer
               with
               her
               then
               I
               was
               ;
               I
               account
               it
               a
               part
               of
               my
               unhappinesse
               ,
               that
               I
               knew
               her
               so
               little
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               peradventure
               you
               will
               say
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               her
               unhappinesse
               ,
               that
               this
               office
               is
               done
               by
               one
               that
               knew
               her
               so
               little
               a
               while
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               say
               much
               of
               her
               ,
               for
               my
               knowledge
               of
               her
               was
               but
               a
               few
               weekes
               or
               moneths
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               neighbourhood
               in
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               but
               then
               I
               observed
               her
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               ornaments
               of
               her
               sexe
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               came
               from
               her
               was
               gracefull
               and
               comely
               ;
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               nature
               and
               grace
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               concurred
               in
               her
               ;
               But
               I
               must
               deliver
               the
               most
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               from
               the
               report
               that
               I
               have
               from
               others
               ,
               yet
               from
               very
               good
               hands
               .
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 good
                 name
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 a
                 good
                 oyntment
                 poured
                 forth
                 ,
              
               like
               the
               precions
               Alablaster-boxe
               that
               Mary
               broke
               on
               the
               head
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               the
               smell
               of
               it
               perfumed
               all
               the
               house
               ;
               I
               may
               say
               of
               her
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               Demetrius
               ,
               She
               was
               well
               reported
               of
               by
               all
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               perswaded
               she
               was
               reported
               well
               of
               the
               truth
               it selfe
               ,
               shee
               had
               a
               name
               answerable
               to
               her
               vertues
               ;
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 A
                 prudent
                 wife
              
               ,
               or
               a
               good
               wife
               ,
               
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               shee
               was
               a
               Theodosia
               ,
               that
               was
               her
               name
               ,
               
                 The
                 gift
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               a
               gift
               God
               bestowed
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               him
               that
               had
               her
               .
            
             
               Shee
               was
               constant
               both
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               publike
               duties
               and
               private
               ,
               in
               hearing
               Gods
               word
               ,
               not
               only
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               occasion
               gave
               leave
               )
               on
               the
               weeke-dayes
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               not
               only
               constant
               at
               good
               exercises
               abroad
               ,
               but
               (
               which
               was
               the
               crowne
               of
               her
               commendations
               )
               she
               was
               so
               at
               home
               also
               ,
               shee
               was
               constant
               in
               reading
               the
               Word
               ;
               I
               am
               credibly
               informed
               ,
               that
               shee
               read
               over
               the
               Bible
               seven
               times
               in
               the
               seven
               yeares
               that
               shee
               was
               married
               ;
               Shee
               constantly
               made
               use
               of
               that
               shee
               heard
               ,
               I
               my selfe
               saw
               no
               lesse
               then
               two
               quires
               of
               paper
               writ
               out
               with
               her
               owne
               hand
               ,
               collected
               partly
               out
               of
               other
               bookes
               ,
               but
               principally
               out
               of
               Sermons
               ,
               not
               noted
               at
               Church
               ,
               when
               shee
               heard
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               she
               came
               home
               ,
               being
               in
               this
               like
               Mary
               that
               layed
               up
               the
               sayings
               of
               Christ
               in
               her
               heart
               ;
               her
               daily
               spending
               of
               her
               time
               was
               
               commendable
               ,
               and
               exemplarie
               ;
               in
               the
               morning
               up
               to
               prayer
               with
               her
               familie
               ,
               and
               then
               unto
               private
               prayer
               by
               her selfe
               :
               from
               prayer
               to
               reading
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               worke
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               dinner
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               worke
               ;
               this
               was
               her
               continuall
               course
               of
               life
               without
               interruption
               .
               Shee
               was
               a
               Sarah
               for
               obedience
               ,
               Rebecca
               for
               wisedome
               ,
               Mary
               for
               pietie
               ,
               Martha
               for
               houswiferie
               ,
               a
               true
               Lidea
               ,
               shee
               heard
               ,
               and
               God
               opened
               her
               heart
               ,
               that
               shee
               attended
               to
               those
               things
               she
               heard
               .
               A
               true
               Dorcas
               ,
               full
               of
               good
               workes
               ;
               they
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               knew
               her
               (
               so
               farre
               as
               wisedome
               and
               discretion
               dictated
               to
               her
               )
               full
               of
               charitie
               ,
               of
               good
               workes
               ,
               and
               almes-deedes
               .
               But
               her
               
                 life
                 was
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeared
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanished
                 away
                 .
              
               Shee
               verefied
               my
               Text
               too
               truely
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               pleased
               God
               suddenly
               to
               call
               her
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               prime
               and
               strength
               of
               her
               yeares
               ,
               she
               was
               but
               a
               young
               woman
               ,
               and
               shee
               died
               in
               Child-bed
               .
            
             
               You
               that
               are
               Child-bearing
               women
               ,
               I
               wish
               you
               to
               set
               this
               patterne
               and
               example
               before
               your
               eyes
               ,
               and
               learn
               by
               this
               spectacle
               to
               see
               how
               neere
               you
               walke
               to
               the
               brincke
               of
               your
               grave
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               be
               delivered
               of
               childe
               ;
               I
               wonder
               therefore
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               that
               any
               should
               find
               fault
               with
               that
               solemne
               thanks-giving
               ,
               that
               is
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               rendred
               to
               God
               for
               women
               ,
               for
               his
               preserving
               them
               from
               the
               great
               danger
               of
               Child-birth
               ,
               there
               is
               but
               a
               step
               betweene
               you
               and
               death
               ,
               you
               should
               then
               have
               a
               care
               to
               prepare
               for
               your
               death
               ;
               I
               see
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               time
               spent
               to
               prepare
               all
               brave
               and
               fine
               ,
               God
               may
               quickly
               turne
               all
               your
               chambers
               ,
               and
               hang
               them
               with
               blacke
               ,
               and
               turne
               your
               jollitie
               into
               mourning
               ;
               therefore
               you
               should
               rather
               prepare
               for
               your
               winding-sheete
               ,
               and
               for
               your
               grave
               ;
               for
               undoubtedly
               she
               did
               so
               :
               and
               I
               may
               in
               some
               sence
               apply
               that
               literally
               of
               the
               Apostle
               to
               her
               ;
               In
               bearing
               of
               children
               shee
               is
               saved
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               that
               as
               an
               argument
               of
               comfort
               to
               women
               ,
               because
               before
               hee
               had
               preached
               obedience
               to
               them
               ,
               a
               doctrine
               that
               they
               doe
               not
               well
               relish
               ,
               yet
               he
               gives
               two
               reasons
               ,
               because
               Adam
               was
               first
               made
               ,
               and
               she
               first
               sinned
               ,
               that
               is
               another
               reason
               ;
               yet
               lest
               shee
               should
               bee
               too
               much
               discouraged
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               paine
               of
               child-bearing
               was
               threatned
               to
               women
               for
               a
               part
               of
               their
               curse
               ;
               the
               Apostle
               addes
               that
               as
               a
               comfort
               ;
               
                 In
                 bearing
                 of
                 children
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               the
               paine
               and
               sorrow
               of
               child-bearing
               was
               inflicted
               as
               a
               punishment
               upon
               them
               ,
               yet
               under
               that
               curse
               there
               is
               a
               way
               of
               salvation
               opened
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               such
               women
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 continue
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 charitie
                 ,
                 with
                 holinesse
                 and
                 sobrietie
                 .
              
               These
               vertues
               being
               eminent
               in
               this
               deare
               Christian
               sister
               of
               ours
               ,
               no
               doubt
               but
               in
               bearing
               of
               children
               shee
               is
               saved
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               she
               found
               under
               that
               curse
               ,
               a
               way
               to
               a
               blessing
               ,
               an
               everlasting
               blessing
               of
               salvation
               .
            
             
               How
               shee
               disposed
               her selfe
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               those
               of
               
               the
               family
               well
               know
               ;
               truly
               I
               have
               not
               oft
               ,
               scarse
               ever
               heard
               of
               a
               woman
               of
               her
               ranke
               and
               quality
               ,
               (
               for
               shee
               was
               a
               woman
               well
               descended
               ,
               and
               well
               bred
               ,
               )
               and
               yet
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               a
               woman
               more
               beloved
               ,
               and
               more
               bewayled
               :
               her
               Husband
               complaines
               of
               his
               losse
               ,
               never
               man
               lost
               a
               better
               wife
               ;
               all
               the
               servants
               ,
               never
               any
               had
               a
               better
               Mistris
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               neighbours
               ,
               never
               any
               had
               a
               better
               neighbour
               .
               Concerning
               her
               in
               the
               time
               of
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               they
               can
               give
               a
               better
               ,
               and
               more
               particular
               testimonie
               then
               I
               ;
               I
               only
               did
               one
               office
               and
               service
               to
               her
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               your
               reverend
               Pastor
               ,
               I
               was
               called
               ,
               I
               visited
               her
               an
               houre
               or
               two
               before
               she
               went
               ,
               when
               (
               God
               knowes
               )
               she
               was
               faint
               and
               weake
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               breath
               but
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               sweet
               ;
               I
               told
               her
               ,
               I
               hoped
               ,
               and
               doubted
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               as
               she
               had
               made
               a
               Christian
               profession
               in
               her
               life-time
               ,
               so
               now
               shee
               would
               seale
               it
               up
               :
               she
               answered
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 indevoured
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 of
                 infirmitie
                 and
                 weaknesse
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 not
                 upon
                 that
                 ,
                 I
                 rest
                 upon
                 my
                 evidence
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 my
                 comfort
                 ;
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 given
                 mee
                 the
                 evidence
                 ,
                 will
                 also
                 give
                 me
                 the
                 inheritance
                 .
              
               I
               thinke
               these
               were
               the
               last
               words
               shee
               spake
               .
            
             
               Thus
               shee
               is
               gone
               to
               her
               rest
               ,
               her
               body
               to
               rest
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 prisoner
                 of
                 hope
              
               ,
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               her
               soule
               rests
               in
               the
               armes
               of
               God
               ;
               I
               have
               no
               more
               to
               say
               to
               her
               ,
               or
               of
               her
               ,
               then
               that
               Christ
               said
               to
               the
               woman
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               
                 Woman
                 ,
                 goe
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 thy
                 faith
                 hath
                 saved
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               SAINT
               PAULS
               TRUMPET
               ;
               OR
               ,
               AN
               ALARME
               FOR
               SLEEPIE
               CHRISTIANS
               .
            
             
               
                 ISAIAH
                 17.
                 3.
                 
              
               All
               yee
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dwellers
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               see
               yee
               ,
               when
               he
               setteth
               up
               an
               Ensigne
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               bloweth
               a
               Trumpet
               heare
               yee
               .
            
             
               
                 JONAH
                 1.
                 6.
                 
              
               What
               meanest
               thou
               ,
               O
               sleeper
               ?
               Arise
               ,
               call
               upon
               thy
               God
               ,
               if
               so
               bee
               that
               God
               will
               thinke
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               wee
               perish
               not
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SAINT
               PAULS
               TRVMPET
               ;
               OR
               ,
               AN
               ALARME
               FOR
               SLEEPIE
               CHRISTIANS
               .
               SERMON
               XXVI
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 13.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   that
                   knowing
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   that
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   high
                   time
                   to
                   awake
                   out
                   of
                   sleepe
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               holy
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               he
               delivers
               a
               number
               of
               precepts
               ,
               and
               generall
               rules
               for
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               enforceth
               them
               with
               sundry
               reasons
               .
               Among
               them
               all
               ,
               the
               words
               that
               I
               have
               read
               ,
               they
               are
               one
               principall
               ,
               both
               Precept
               ,
               and
               reason
               enforcing
               it
               ;
               
                 Considering
                 the
                 season
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 time
                 that
                 yee
                 arise
                 from
                 sleepe
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               few
               words
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 Trumpet
              
               ,
               to
               rouze
               the
               sluggish
               Christian.
               They
               were
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               conversion
               of
               that
               famous
               instrument
               ,
               S.
               Austin
               
               as
               hee
               saith
               in
               the
               eighth
               
                 booke
                 of
                 his
                 Confessions
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 Chapter
                 .
              
               Hee
               reports
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               time
               of
               his
               conversion
               came
               neere
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               a
               marvellous
               great
               agonie
               ,
               and
               conflict
               ,
               beset
               with
               a
               number
               of
               temptations
               ,
               whereby
               Satan
               would
               still
               have
               detained
               him
               in
               the
               spirituall
               sleepe
               he
               was
               in
               :
               being
               in
               this
               marvellous
               conflict
               ,
               hee
               could
               not
               but
               goe
               from
               his
               Chamber
               to
               his
               Garden
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               prostrated
               himselfe
               on
               his
               face
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               ardently
               called
               upon
               God.
               And
               in
               his
               prayer
               (
               as
               himselfe
               records
               )
               he
               seemed
               that
               he
               did
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               a
               child
               speake
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Tolle
                 ,
                 lege
                 :
                 Take
                 up
                 the
                 booke
                 and
                 reade
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               running
               backe
               againe
               to
               his
               studie
               ,
               his
               booke
               being
               open
               ,
               the
               first
               place
               that
               he
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               was
               this
               verse
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 now
                 time
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 season
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
                 And
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 with
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 I
                 found
                 an
                 infused
                 life
                 .
              
               Hee
               found
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               this
               sentence
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               read
               it
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               infused
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               conversion
               was
               compleat
               .
               This
               place
               of
               Scripture
               hath
               beene
               famous
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               that
               famous
               instrument
               .
               I
               would
               to
               God
               (
               as
               wee
               doe
               not
               despaire
               )
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               bestow
               the
               same
               blessing
               among
               some
               of
               us
               ;
               who
               not
               only
               heare
               these
               words
               read
               ,
               but
               are
               now
               to
               be
               expounded
               in
               your
               eares
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               understanding
               of
               which
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               enquire
               of
               divers
               things
               for
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               what
               is
               here
               meant
               by
               
                 sleepe
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               
                 arising
                 ,
                 or
                 awaking
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               who
               they
               be
               that
               must
               
                 arise
                 ,
                 or
                 wake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               why
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               bestow
               this
               exhortation
               upon
               sleepy
               persons
               that
               cannot
               heare
               what
               he
               saith
               ?
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               sleepe
               ?
            
             
               Sleepe
               in
               Scripture
               is
               threefold
               
               
                 
                   Naturall
                   .
                
                 
                   Morall
                   .
                
                 
                   Spirituall
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Naturall
               sleepe
               is
               that
               spoken
               of
               ,
               Psal.
               3.
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 will
                 lay
                 my selfe
                 downe
                 to
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
              
               This
               naturall
               sleepe
               is
               the
               rest
               ,
               and
               
               restitution
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               Morall
               sleepe
               ,
               is
               naturall
               death
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               dissolution
               of
               nature
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Scripture
               speaketh
               ,
               Dan.
               12.
               2.
               
               They
               
               
                 that
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ,
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
              
               And
               Act.
               7.
               ult
               .
               
                 When
                 Steven
                 had
                 spoken
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 hee
                 fell
                 asleepe
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               died
               .
            
             
               Spirituall
               sleepe
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               securitie
               :
               this
               is
               the
               death
               and
               privation
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               soule
               ;
               as
               the
               other
               is
               the
               
               privation
               of
               life
               in
               the
               body
               :
               of
               this
               our
               Text
               speaketh
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 arise
                 ,
                 or
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 this
                 sleepe
              
               ;
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               securitie
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               state
               of
               sinne
               and
               securitie
               ,
               is
               compared
               here
               to
               the
               state
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               many
               resemblances
               and
               likenesses
               betweene
               the
               state
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               and
               a
               sleepie
               man
               :
               for
               what
               effect
               sleepe
               hath
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               same
               effect
               hath
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               in
               the
               soule
               .
               I
               will
               shew
               it
               you
               in
               a
               few
               instances
               ,
               and
               so
               passe
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 sleepe
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               .
               The
               
               same
               that
               the
               Apostle
               aymes
               at
               here
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 :
              
               
               because
               
                 the
                 night
                 is
                 past
              
               .
               The
               night
               is
               a
               time
               to
               sleepe
               in
               .
               So
               ,
               those
               that
               sleepe
               in
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               they
               are
               in
               the
               night
               of
               sinne
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               darknesse
               ,
               the
               Canopie
               is
               spread
               over
               them
               ,
               the
               Sunne
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               salvation
               shines
               not
               upon
               them
               :
               their
               eyes
               are
               closed
               up
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               a
               sleepie
               man.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               he
               puts
               off
               his
               cloathes
               ;
               
               he
               lies
               naked
               ,
               exposed
               to
               all
               dangers
               .
               And
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               and
               securitie
               ,
               he
               wants
               his
               garments
               ,
               to
               bee
               cloathed
               with
               Christs
               righteousnesse
               and
               holinesse
               :
               he
               lies
               naked
               ,
               exposed
               ,
               and
               open
               to
               all
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               arrowes
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               .
               So
               in
               Deut.
               32.
               when
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               
               God
               ,
               had
               made
               a
               Calfe
               ,
               Moses
               came
               and
               saw
               them
               naked
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               destitute
               of
               Gods
               protection
               ,
               and
               wanting
               that
               garment
               ,
               that
               armour
               of
               proofe
               ,
               that
               righteousnesse
               that
               before
               they
               had
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               a
               man
               naturally
               layes
               himselfe
               downe
               willingly
               to
               
               sleepe
               ,
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               take
               his
               rest
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               every
               naturall
               man
               is
               willing
               to
               lay
               himselfe
               downe
               to
               sleepe
               in
               sinne
               ,
               to
               take
               his
               ease
               ,
               and
               rest
               in
               sinne
               ;
               for
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 man
                 but
                 hath
                 free
                 will
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 though
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 free
                 will
                 to
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               againe
               ,
               as
               sleep
               it
               surprizeth
               a
               man
               suddenly
               oft-times
               before
               
               he
               is
               aware
               ,
               or
               before
               he
               can
               remember
               himselfe
               where
               hee
               is
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               is
               doing
               :
               so
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               oft
               surprizeth
               a
               man
               before
               he
               is
               aware
               .
               As
               wee
               see
               in
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               themselves
               ,
               Mat.
               26.
               bodily
               sleepe
               surprized
               them
               ,
               even
               then
               
               when
               they
               intended
               to
               watch
               ;
               and
               when
               Christ
               appointed
               them
               to
               watch
               :
               but
               the
               sleepe
               of
               their
               mindes
               and
               foules
               was
               much
               more
               :
               for
               that
               was
               not
               a
               time
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               knowne
               what
               they
               had
               beene
               about
               .
            
             
               Againe
               further
               ,
               as
               the
               sleepe
               of
               the
               body
               bindes
               up
               the
               senses
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               a
               man
               senslesse
               of
               that
               which
               is
               good
               or
               evill
               :
               he
               that
               sleepes
               ,
               offer
               him
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               it
               moves
               him
               not
               :
               threaten
               him
               ,
               draw
               a
               sword
               ,
               offer
               to
               stabbe
               him
               ,
               he
               stirres
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               sensible
               ;
               he
               is
               unmoveable
               :
               a
               man
               that
               is
               asleepe
               ,
               where
               you
               left
               him
               ,
               there
               you
               shall
               find
               him
               still
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               bindes
               up
               all
               the
               spirituall
               senses
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               this
               sleepe
               ,
               he
               wants
               a
               seeing
               eye
               ,
               and
               a
               hearing
               eare
               ,
               he
               knowes
               nothing
               ,
               he
               sees
               nothing
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               but
               that
               which
               will
               make
               him
               in-excusable
               :
               )
               he
               tastes
               not
               ,
               he
               feeles
               not
               how
               good
               God
               is
               to
               him
               .
               Offer
               him
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               grace
               in
               the
               meanes
               ;
               it
               moves
               him
               not
               :
               threaten
               him
               ,
               draw
               out
               the
               sword
               ,
               the
               weapons
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               feares
               nothing
               .
               As
               he
               is
               insensible
               in
               these
               courses
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               immovable
               ,
               looke
               where
               he
               was
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               there
               you
               shall
               find
               him
               still
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               :
               but
               he
               is
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               he
               sleepes
               thus
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
             
               To
               conclude
               this
               point
               :
               sixtly
               ,
               the
               sleepe
               of
               the
               body
               deludes
               
               a
               man
               with
               many
               vaine
               dreames
               ,
               and
               foolish
               conceits
               ,
               false
               joyes
               ,
               and
               false
               feares
               ,
               and
               false
               hopes
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               nothing
               true
               .
               So
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               hath
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               it
               feedes
               a
               man
               up
               with
               false
               joyes
               ,
               and
               false
               hopes
               :
               it
               casts
               him
               downe
               with
               false
               feare
               ,
               where
               no
               feare
               is
               .
               A
               man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sinne
               ,
               hee
               feares
               the
               face
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               :
               he
               feares
               not
               the
               eye
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God.
               So
               likewise
               for
               false
               joyes
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               is
               a
               begger
               ,
               he
               dreames
               that
               he
               hath
               gold
               enough
               ,
               that
               he
               tumbles
               in
               it
               .
               So
               beggers
               in
               grace
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               not
               a
               ragge
               of
               righteousnesse
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               dreame
               that
               they
               
                 are
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 increased
                 in
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 need
                 of
                 nothing
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 poore
                 and
                 beggerly
                 ,
                 and
                 naked
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Laodicea
               .
               So
               this
               spirituall
               sleepe
               ,
               it
               fills
               a
               man
               with
               false
               conceits
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               sometime
               when
               he
               goes
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               hee
               thinkes
               not
               to
               sleepe
               long
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               a
               nappe
               ,
               and
               wake
               by
               and
               by
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               
               be
               he
               sleepes
               beyond
               his
               compasse
               ,
               sometime
               he
               wakes
               no
               more
               ?
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               a
               man
               in
               sinne
               ,
               he
               hopes
               to
               wake
               ,
               he
               thinkes
               to
               sleepe
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               but
               sometime
               he
               sleepes
               long
               ,
               and
               sometime
               he
               never
               wakes
               .
               So
               we
               see
               how
               aptly
               the
               spirit
               compares
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               man
               in
               sinne
               to
               sleepe
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               second
               thing
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               meant
               by
               waking
               ,
               or
               arising
               
               out
               of
               sleepe
               .
               To
               wake
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
              
               ,
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               doe
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               that
               awakes
               out
               of
               sleepe
               .
               And
               for
               a
               man
               that
               wakes
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               there
               are
               three
               things
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               so
               out
               of
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               an
               opening
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               a
               beholding
               of
               
               the
               light
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               in
               awaking
               out
               of
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               and
               securitie
               :
               a
               man
               must
               labour
               to
               open
               his
               eyes
               ,
               to
               behold
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               that
               shining
               grace
               that
               the
               Lord
               propounds
               to
               him
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               he
               must
               open
               his
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               light
               ;
               and
               that
               will
               discover
               such
               objects
               as
               will
               keepe
               him
               awake
               .
               Therefore
               men
               sleepe
               so
               much
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               in
               the
               darke
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               the
               light
               ;
               they
               see
               objects
               in
               the
               day
               time
               that
               keepes
               them
               awake
               .
               So
               for
               this
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               keepe
               awake
               ,
               let
               us
               open
               our
               eyes
               to
               behold
               the
               light
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               wee
               shall
               see
               objects
               that
               will
               helpe
               to
               keepe
               us
               waking
               :
               we
               shall
               see
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               those
               things
               ,
               that
               
                 eye
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 heare
                 ,
                 nor
                 hath
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man.
              
               Wee
               shall
               see
               them
               in
               their
               beginning
               and
               degrees
               ;
               though
               the
               full
               degree
               cannot
               enter
               into
               the
               heart
               to
               conceive
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               helpe
               to
               keepe
               us
               waking
               .
            
             
             
               Then
               in
               the
               next
               place
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               opened
               his
               eyes
               to
               see
               
               the
               light
               ,
               then
               there
               must
               be
               a
               rouzing
               of
               the
               senses
               .
               This
               awakes
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               his
               senses
               that
               were
               bound
               up
               by
               sleepe
               are
               loosed
               ,
               that
               now
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               see
               ,
               and
               to
               move
               ,
               and
               to
               talke
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               unbindes
               the
               spirituall
               senses
               of
               a
               man
               in
               this
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ?
               only
               faith
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               opens
               the
               eyes
               of
               them
               that
               were
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ;
               it
               restores
               new
               senses
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               move
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               godlinesse
               and
               Christianitie
               .
               Therefore
               the
               second
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               must
               doe
               to
               awake
               himselfe
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               is
               to
               get
               faith
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               sucke
               vertue
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               his
               senses
               loosed
               that
               he
               may
               see
               ,
               and
               taste
               ,
               and
               feele
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               without
               Christ
               he
               cannot
               attaine
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               get
               out
               of
               his
               bed
               ,
               to
               awake
               
               him
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               when
               his
               eyes
               are
               open
               ,
               and
               his
               senses
               loosed
               ,
               leape
               out
               of
               the
               bed
               ;
               that
               is
               by
               repentance
               :
               this
               is
               
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 doe
                 evill
              
               .
               Therefore
               when
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               
                 to
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
              
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               three
               maine
               things
               the
               Apostle
               aymes
               at
               ,
               wherein
               hee
               expresseth
               it
               plentifully
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               see
               those
               objects
               that
               may
               allure
               ,
               and
               draw
               our
               mindes
               .
               And
               then
               labour
               to
               get
               faith
               in
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               our
               senses
               may
               be
               unbound
               .
               And
               then
               to
               get
               out
               of
               the
               bed
               of
               sinne
               by
               repentance
               ,
               
                 to
                 cease
                 to
                 doe
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 learne
                 to
                 doe
                 well
                 :
              
               this
               is
               to
               awake
               out
               of
               the
               bed
               of
               sleepe
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               who
               they
               are
               that
               must
               
                 arise
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
              
               ?
               Every
               man
               :
               
               for
               so
               the
               Apostle
               plainly
               expresseth
               it
               
                 Ephes.
                 2.
                 
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
              
               whosoever
               thou
               art
               that
               sleepest
               ,
               awake
               ,
               and
               rise
               out
               of
               sleepe
               .
            
             
               But
               who
               are
               they
               that
               sleepe
               .
               
            
             
               Two
               sorts
               of
               men
               :
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               may
               bee
               reduced
               to
               two
               heads
               ;
               The
               
                 
                   Naturall
                
                 
                   regenerate
                
              
               man.
               
            
             
               And
               both
               sleepe
               .
            
             
               The
               naturall
               man
               is
               in
               a
               fast
               ,
               dead
               sleepe
               ;
               you
               shall
               as
               soone
               get
               a
               
                 ribbe
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 side
              
               ;
               (
               as
               God
               did
               out
               of
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 asleepe
                 )
              
               
               as
               wake
               him
               .
               You
               shall
               sooner
               
                 drive
                 a
                 nayle
                 into
                 his
                 temples
                 ,
              
               as
               Iael
               did
               to
               Sisera
               ,
               then
               awake
               him
               .
               Hee
               is
               in
               a
               fast
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 sleepe
                 of
                 death
              
               :
               as
               a
               man
               in
               a
               Lethargie
               that
               never
               wakes
               againe
               .
               Therefore
               this
               man
               had
               need
               to
               arise
               ,
               to
               bee
               called
               upon
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               rouzed
               out
               of
               
                 the
                 sleepe
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 may
                 give
                 thee
                 light
              
               ;
               Arise
               as
               a
               man
               ariseth
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               bed
               of
               sleepe
               .
               This
               is
               the
               man
               that
               is
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               .
            
             
             
               But
               not
               only
               these
               are
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               but
               the
               regenerate
               also
               
               are
               in
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               they
               keepe
               not
               themselves
               so
               waking
               ,
               and
               so
               watchfull
               ,
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               doe
               :
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               applies
               it
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Saints
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               Hee
               puts
               himselfe
               in
               the
               number
               :
               For
               hee
               that
               is
               most
               wakefull
               had
               need
               to
               bee
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               sleepe
               still
               .
               Cant.
               5.
               
               It
               is
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               
                 I
                 sleepe
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
                 .
              
               Even
               the
               Church
               her selfe
               that
               was
               
               waked
               already
               in
               part
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               part
               :
               yet
               she
               confessed
               that
               shee
               slept
               .
               Her
               sleepe
               was
               not
               so
               dead
               ,
               and
               so
               fast
               as
               formerly
               ,
               yet
               she
               slept
               ,
               and
               slumbred
               ;
               
                 I
                 sleepe
                 ,
                 but
                 my
                 heart
                 waketh
                 .
              
               It
               was
               not
               a
               heartie
               ,
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               as
               the
               other
               was
               .
               So
               in
               Mat.
               25.
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               
                 wise
                 virgins
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               
                 foolish
                 ,
                 they
                 all
                 slumbred
                 and
                 slept
                 .
              
               
               The
               foolish
               slept
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               were
               fast
               asleepe
               :
               the
               
                 wise
                 virgins
              
               they
               slumbred
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Disciples
               themselves
               ,
               by
               the
               side
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               even
               when
               a
               temptation
               was
               neere
               ,
               and
               the
               tempter
               was
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               fell
               fast
               asleepe
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               able
               to
               watch
               with
               Christ
               ,
               no
               ,
               
                 not
                 one
                 houre
              
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               (
               brethren
               )
               that
               those
               also
               that
               are
               Regenerate
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               received
               the
               greatest
               measure
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               highest
               forme
               in
               grace
               (
               for
               who
               was
               higher
               then
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               they
               themselves
               have
               need
               to
               be
               called
               out
               of
               sleepe
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 ,
              
               though
               they
               be
               waking
               persons
               :
               even
               those
               that
               have
               received
               grace
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               bee
               watchfull
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               even
               these
               must
               be
               called
               out
               of
               sleep
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               in
               Revel
               .
               3.
               2.
               
               It
               is
               the
               counsell
               that
               is
               given
               to
               the
               
               Church
               of
               Sardis
               ,
               that
               had
               received
               some
               grace
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               some
               measure
               watchfull
               :
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               that
               Church
               ;
               
                 Be
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               He
               tels
               them
               in
               the
               words
               before
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 name
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 art
                 dead
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               art
               even
               almost
               dead
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               little
               life
               of
               grace
               in
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               almost
               dead
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               explained
               in
               the
               words
               following
               :
               
                 awake
                 ,
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 die
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               difference
               betweene
               the
               calling
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               the
               godly
               in
               their
               sleepe
               .
               The
               one
               is
               called
               from
               sleepe
               ,
               
                 to
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
              
               the
               other
               
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 ready
                 to
                 die
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               we
               see
               the
               persons
               who
               must
               wake
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               Why
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               call
               upon
               sleepers
               to
               
               
                 awake
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
              
               ?
               Wee
               see
               naturall
               men
               ,
               are
               as
               dead
               men
               ,
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               he
               doth
               but
               lose
               his
               labour
               ,
               and
               spend
               his
               breath
               ,
               they
               cannot
               heare
               and
               understand
               .
               And
               the
               godly
               likewise
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               them
               as
               with
               a
               man
               in
               a
               sleepe
               ,
               they
               are
               drowsie
               ;
               and
               doe
               not
               much
               intend
               what
               is
               spoken
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               briefly
               ;
               Exhortations
               in
               Scripture
               are
               never
               in
               vaine
               ,
               fall
               where
               they
               will.
               
               
            
             
             
               This
               voyce
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               if
               it
               come
               upon
               regenerate
               men
               that
               
               are
               awake
               in
               part
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               meanes
               to
               awake
               them
               more
               :
               it
               is
               a
               means
               to
               keepe
               them
               awake
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               meanes
               to
               awake
               them
               at
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               fall
               upon
               wicked
               men
               that
               are
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               it
               serves
               
               (
               if
               not
               to
               awake
               them
               ,
               yet
               )
               to
               convince
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               inexcusable
               :
               for
               such
               a
               man
               might
               object
               ,
               What
               is
               this
               to
               me
               ?
               I
               am
               called
               on
               to
               awake
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ;
               can
               I
               heare
               if
               I
               be
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ?
               But
               know
               this
               ,
               thou
               that
               art
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               art
               not
               able
               to
               heare
               :
               thou
               art
               not
               able
               to
               heare
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               cast
               thy selfe
               into
               a
               dead
               sleep
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               difference
               :
               Suppose
               a
               man
               in
               the
               night
               season
               be
               in
               his
               first
               sleepe
               ,
               tell
               him
               a
               message
               from
               God
               ,
               what
               he
               would
               have
               him
               to
               doe
               ;
               hee
               understands
               it
               not
               ,
               he
               knowes
               it
               not
               :
               it
               is
               no
               sinne
               of
               his
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               a-sleepe
               :
               because
               God
               hath
               ordained
               this
               sleepe
               to
               be
               due
               to
               nature
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               God
               doth
               not
               cast
               a
               man
               into
               the
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ;
               but
               man
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               divell
               :
               therefore
               if
               thou
               have
               cast
               thy selfe
               into
               this
               sleepe
               ,
               that
               thou
               know
               not
               what
               God
               would
               have
               done
               ;
               it
               is
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               thy
               damnation
               :
               looke
               to
               it
               .
               The
               exhortations
               and
               precepts
               fall
               not
               in
               vaine
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 raine
                 returnes
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
              
               either
               they
               awake
               a
               man
               more
               that
               was
               awake
               before
               ;
               or
               they
               convince
               him
               that
               is
               not
               awake
               :
               because
               he
               is
               fallen
               asleepe
               by
               his
               owne
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               divell
               .
               To
               come
               therefore
               to
               the
               Use
               ,
               and
               Application
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               thus
               opened
               ,
               leads
               us
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               
               wofull
               sleepe
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               to
               consider
               the
               sleepe
               that
               oppresseth
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               consider
               the
               sleepe
               of
               the
               wicked
               and
               unregenerate
               ,
               
               those
               that
               are
               in
               the
               dead
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               .
               Even
               as
               the
               Prophet
               observed
               in
               his
               time
               ,
               so
               now
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 at
                 rest
                 and
                 at
                 peace
                 ?
              
               like
               Lachish
               that
               secure
               people
               ;
               a
               dead
               people
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 peace
                 ,
                 peace
                 ,
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
              
               and
               fearing
               nothing
               till
               they
               be
               awaked
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               securitie
               .
               To
               shew
               this
               in
               some
               particular
               instances
               ,
               what
               a
               number
               of
               persons
               be
               cast
               into
               the
               dead
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               Idolaters
               ,
               where
               of
               there
               are
               a
               numerous
               generation
               every
               where
               ;
               they
               are
               fast
               asleepe
               in
               the
               bed
               and
               bosome
               of
               that
               whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               hath
               inchanted
               ,
               and
               bewitched
               them
               with
               
                 the
                 cuppe
                 of
                 her
                 fornication
              
               .
               They
               have
               layd
               themselves
               downe
               to
               take
               a
               nappe
               upon
               her
               lappe
               ,
               as
               Sampson
               did
               upon
               Dalilahs
               ,
               till
               they
               lose
               their
               locks
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               as
               he
               did
               :
               and
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               GOD
               hath
               used
               a
               long
               time
               :
               all
               the
               light
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               all
               the
               ministrie
               that
               hath
               beene
               so
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               so
               plentifull
               ,
               cannot
               pull
               them
               out
               of
               her
               lap
               :
               
               but
               the
               Lord
               hath
               threatned
               ,
               not
               only
               Iezabel
               that
               whore
               and
               strumpet
               ,
               (
               by
               which
               he
               meanes
               ,
               that
               whore
               of
               Rome
               )
               but
               all
               those
               that
               
                 commit
                 fornication
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 a
                 bed
                 of
                 sorrow
              
               ;
               
               he
               will
               cast
               them
               upon
               a
               bed
               of
               little
               ease
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               
                 slay
                 her
                 children
              
               :
               The
               conclusion
               of
               this
               fearfull
               sleepe
               shall
               be
               death
               .
               Even
               as
               Sisera
               when
               he
               slept
               ,
               the
               
                 nayle
                 was
                 driven
                 into
                 his
                 temples
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               likewise
               a
               generation
               of
               uncleane
               adulterers
               ,
               they
               are
               asleepe
               
               upon
               the
               foule
               bed
               of
               voluptuousnesse
               ,
               and
               uncleannesse
               :
               blow
               a
               Trumpet
               in
               their
               eares
               ,
               ring
               a
               peale
               of
               Ordnance
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               able
               to
               make
               the
               stones
               quake
               ,
               and
               the
               rocks
               to
               breake
               asunder
               ;
               tell
               them
               that
               
                 whoremongers
                 and
                 adulterers
                 God
                 will
                 judge
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               let
               the
               world
               ring
               a
               peale
               of
               infamie
               ,
               and
               shame
               upon
               them
               ,
               follow
               them
               with
               infamie
               ,
               and
               reproaches
               for
               their
               sin
               ,
               yet
               all
               this
               awakes
               them
               not
               :
               they
               will
               scarse
               open
               their
               eyes
               ,
               except
               it
               be
               in
               the
               twilight
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               a
               little
               to
               waite
               at
               their
               neighbours
               doore
               for
               his
               wife
               or
               his
               daughter
               ;
               till
               the
               Lord
               also
               cast
               them
               upon
               the
               bed
               of
               shame
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               scorne
               ,
               and
               curse
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               shall
               never
               rise
               .
               It
               is
               a
               lamentable
               thing
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               conscience
               hearing
               this
               ,
               should
               not
               apply
               this
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               dare
               to
               shut
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               dare
               still
               to
               cast
               himselfe
               on
               this
               bed
               ,
               not
               thinking
               what
               will
               be
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               likewise
               ,
               a
               monstrous
               generation
               of
               Drunkards
               ,
               monsters
               in
               nature
               ,
               for
               no
               unreasonable
               creature
               so
               much
               extinguisheth
               
               the
               gifts
               of
               nature
               as
               they
               .
               These
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               the
               bed
               of
               vomiting
               ,
               and
               filth
               ,
               that
               no
               covering
               is
               large
               enough
               to
               hide
               their
               shame
               .
               Let
               a
               man
               speake
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               advise
               and
               counsell
               them
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               hearing
               of
               him
               in
               their
               cups
               ,
               as
               Abigaile
               observed
               in
               her
               husband
               Nabal
               .
               Nay
               ,
               let
               God
               speake
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               pinch
               them
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               in
               their
               strength
               ,
               in
               their
               estates
               :
               let
               the
               Lord
               make
               them
               feele
               the
               smart
               ;
               be
               their
               dangers
               never
               so
               neere
               ,
               as
               Solomon
               describes
               them
               notably
               in
               Prov.
               23.
               a
               drunken
               
               man
               
                 is
                 as
                 hee
                 that
                 sleepes
                 on
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 a
                 Mast
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 middest
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
              
               in
               most
               extreame
               perill
               ,
               yet
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 they
                 have
                 smitten
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 felt
                 it
                 not
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 beaten
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 discerned
                 it
                 not
              
               ;
               therefore
               
                 when
                 hee
                 awakes
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 follow
              
               his
               cups
               still
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               we
               may
               say
               of
               a
               number
               of
               Sabbath-breakers
               ,
               that
               
               cast
               themselues
               upon
               the
               bed
               of
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               Atheisme
               :
               sometimes
               for
               forme
               ,
               and
               fashion
               ,
               they
               will
               come
               to
               the
               Temple
               perhaps
               ,
               and
               listen
               a
               little
               to
               the
               word
               spoken
               :
               but
               presently
               you
               shall
               see
               and
               observe
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               cast
               themselves
               fast
               asleepe
               ,
               as
               
                 Eutichus
                 ,
                 when
                 at
                 midnight
                 Paul
                 was
                 preaching
                 ,
                 hee
                 falls
                 from
                 the
                 loft
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 life
                 was
                 gone
                 from
                 him
                 :
              
               But
               there
               is
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               was
               at
               midnight
               ,
               these
               will
               doe
               it
               at
               mid-day
               .
               So
               little
               have
               men
               gained
               of
               instruction
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ;
               of
               all
               that
               they
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               scarse
               keepe
               their
               eyes
               ,
               
               and
               their
               eares
               open
               ,
               a
               quarter
               of
               the
               exercise
               ,
               to
               heare
               what
               God
               saith
               to
               them
               for
               their
               owne
               good
               .
            
             
               What
               shall
               I
               speake
               of
               those
               unjust
               ,
               injurious
               ,
               usurious
               persons
               ,
               
               whose
               jawes
               are
               as
               knives
               to
               cut
               those
               that
               they
               deale
               with
               ?
               those
               that
               use
               injustice
               in
               their
               weights
               ,
               in
               their
               wares
               ,
               in
               their
               lights
               ;
               that
               use
               any
               manner
               of
               deceit
               for
               the
               defrauding
               of
               their
               brethren
               .
               And
               these
               cast
               themselves
               upon
               the
               bed
               of
               their
               mischiefe
               ,
               and
               solace
               themselves
               in
               their
               present
               unjust
               gaines
               ,
               in
               getting
               unjust
               riches
               .
            
             
               Let
               a
               man
               speake
               to
               these
               ;
               and
               tell
               them
               their
               estate
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               alas
               they
               heare
               not
               ;
               deale
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               wee
               deale
               with
               men
               in
               a
               swoone
               ;
               rubbe
               them
               ,
               and
               chafe
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               will
               not
               serve
               the
               turne
               ,
               pinch
               them
               ,
               pricke
               them
               ,
               and
               wring
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               smart
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               to
               make
               them
               feele
               :
               alas
               ,
               such
               a
               man
               dies
               in
               our
               hands
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               life
               to
               be
               got
               in
               him
               .
               All
               that
               we
               can
               get
               from
               such
               a
               wretch
               for
               our
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               testimonie
               of
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               some
               brush
               or
               blow
               .
               This
               senslesse
               man
               layes
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               knowes
               not
               upon
               whom
               .
            
             
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               the
               secure
               course
               of
               a
               multitude
               
               of
               men
               amongst
               whom
               we
               live
               :
               it
               seemes
               as
               if
               they
               had
               found
               that
               Cave
               of
               sleepe
               which
               the
               Poets
               faine
               ,
               and
               speake
               of
               ,
               a
               place
               very
               fit
               for
               these
               persons
               .
               A
               Cave
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               as
               they
               describe
               it
               ,
               where
               never
               Sunne
               shines
               :
               a
               place
               farre
               remote
               from
               all
               companie
               :
               a
               place
               where
               the
               houses
               have
               no
               doores
               for
               feare
               the
               hindges
               should
               wake
               them
               :
               a
               place
               where
               they
               suffer
               no
               cocks
               ,
               nor
               clocks
               ,
               nor
               nothing
               that
               may
               hinder
               them
               from
               sleepe
               .
               And
               the
               Generation
               of
               men
               that
               I
               speake
               of
               ,
               they
               seeme
               to
               descend
               from
               Severats
               ;
               a
               kind
               of
               people
               that
               are
               loose
               ,
               and
               lazie
               ,
               and
               sleepie
               ,
               and
               lascivious
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               indure
               any
               Clocks
               ,
               or
               any
               Artificers
               that
               use
               tooles
               and
               hammers
               to
               knocke
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               trouble
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               doe
               you
               speake
               these
               words
               ?
               they
               seeme
               strange
               to
               us
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               truly
               ,
               your selves
               shall
               say
               they
               bee
               true
               in
               the
               Application
               .
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               doe
               we
               not
               see
               most
               men
               in
               generall
               ,
               (
               except
               some
               few
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               taken
               into
               his
               owne
               teaching
               ,
               )
               that
               they
               cannot
               abide
               the
               place
               of
               the
               Sun-shine
               ,
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Sunne
               of
               the
               light
               of
               grace
               shines
               ,
               they
               remove
               themselves
               from
               it
               ,
               they
               absent
               themselves
               upon
               any
               occasion
               ,
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               set
               himselfe
               to
               run
               from
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sunne
               .
            
             
               So
               likewise
               doe
               we
               not
               see
               that
               men
               cannot
               abide
               the
               societie
               of
               godly
               men
               ,
               of
               religious
               men
               fearing
               God
               ,
               that
               deale
               truly
               with
               them
               in
               exhortations
               ,
               and
               admonitions
               ,
               and
               loving
               rebukes
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               They
               will
               none
               of
               this
               .
               So
               doe
               we
               not
               see
               how
               readie
               ,
               
               and
               willing
               naturall
               men
               are
               to
               chase
               away
               ,
               (
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               )
               all
               the
               Lords
               Cocks
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               servants
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               crie
               against
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               awaken
               them
               ,
               nor
               come
               neere
               them
               .
               They
               are
               set
               so
               fast
               asleepe
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               abide
               any
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               And
               for
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               which
               Ieremie
               calls
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 Hammer
                 to
                 breake
                 the
                 hard
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               knocke
               ,
               and
               rappe
               the
               sleepie
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               intollerable
               thing
               ;
               they
               cannot
               indure
               this
               hammer
               ;
               they
               cannot
               abide
               these
               dogges
               that
               barke
               against
               their
               sinnes
               :
               whereas
               
                 dumbe
                 dogges
                 ,
                 that
                 can
                 neither
                 barke
                 ,
              
               nor
               bite
               ,
               those
               they
               can
               like
               well
               enough
               .
               Somewhat
               they
               would
               have
               ,
               they
               are
               content
               with
               a
               formall
               fashion
               :
               but
               these
               men
               that
               speake
               against
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               that
               discover
               their
               estate
               in
               sinne
               ;
               these
               they
               cannot
               induue
               .
               Now
               tell
               me
               if
               these
               men
               live
               not
               in
               a
               carnall
               sleepe
               ?
               and
               are
               found
               in
               the
               Cell
               ,
               and
               Cave
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               wherein
               they
               desire
               to
               sleepe
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             
               To
               come
               from
               these
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               that
               
               not
               only
               these
               naturall
               men
               ,
               and
               worldlings
               ,
               are
               cast
               into
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ;
               but
               would
               not
               a
               man
               marvell
               ,
               that
               even
               Christians
               should
               sometimes
               bee
               cast
               asleepe
               ?
               Would
               not
               a
               man
               wonder
               that
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               that
               were
               so
               neere
               to
               the
               side
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               that
               were
               following
               their
               Masters
               exhortation
               in
               the
               former
               Precept
               that
               he
               taught
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               neere
               temptation
               ;
               that
               the
               yoake
               was
               even
               upon
               their
               necks
               ;
               would
               not
               one
               thinke
               it
               a
               wonder
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 not
                 watch
                 one
                 houre
              
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Therefore
               Brethren
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               notice
               of
               our
               securitie
               much
               more
               ,
               that
               are
               infinitly
               behind
               the
               Disciples
               in
               grace
               :
               let
               us
               rate
               our selves
               for
               the
               heavinesse
               ,
               and
               dulnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               we
               are
               Baptized
               ;
               and
               heare
               Sermons
               ,
               &c.
               we
               can
               make
               no
               man
               beleeve
               that
               he
               is
               asleepe
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               let
               us
               trie
               ,
               and
               consider
               ,
               whether
               those
               that
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               are
               Professors
               of
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               alreadie
               awakened
               ,
               be
               not
               in
               such
               a
               fearefull
               slumber
               ,
               as
               may
               well
               be
               called
               a
               sleepe
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               therefore
               ,
               this
               is
               one
               marke
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               asleepe
               ,
               
               he
               heares
               not
               ,
               he
               understands
               not
               the
               things
               that
               are
               spoken
               to
               him
               :
               so
               it
               is
               a
               marke
               of
               a
               sleepie
               heart
               and
               conscience
               ,
               when
               a
               
               man
               heares
               not
               ,
               nor
               understands
               the
               Word
               that
               hee
               doth
               heare
               :
               when
               he
               heares
               not
               that
               which
               is
               spoken
               .
               It
               is
               one
               judgement
               upon
               wicked
               men
               ,
               the
               Booke
               of
               God
               is
               clasped
               to
               them
               :
               such
               a
               man
               reads
               ,
               and
               heares
               ,
               and
               discernes
               not
               .
               If
               the
               Booke
               be
               open
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               clasped
               fast
               ,
               he
               takes
               no
               good
               by
               it
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               the
               least
               part
               of
               the
               miserie
               upon
               the
               Saints
               ,
               that
               this
               booke
               is
               not
               so
               open
               to
               them
               ,
               nor
               they
               doe
               not
               so
               understand
               it
               ,
               nor
               discerne
               that
               which
               is
               in
               it
               as
               they
               might
               .
            
             
               We
               heare
               the
               Word
               many
               of
               us
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               we
               seeme
               to
               
               receive
               it
               :
               but
               yet
               who
               is
               he
               that
               may
               not
               find
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               the
               sleepe
               and
               securitie
               of
               his
               mind
               and
               soule
               ,
               makes
               him
               not
               much
               to
               attend
               and
               regard
               it
               ?
               that
               he
               is
               not
               carefull
               and
               industrious
               in
               the
               keeping
               and
               maintaining
               of
               that
               hee
               heares
               ,
               and
               the
               framing
               himselfe
               according
               to
               it
               ?
               And
               so
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               it
               is
               with
               Gods
               word
               that
               we
               heare
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Physick
               when
               it
               is
               given
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               it
               workes
               not
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               sleepes
               immediatly
               upon
               it
               :
               so
               when
               we
               heare
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               fall
               into
               a
               sleepe
               upon
               it
               :
               into
               the
               sleepe
               and
               sluggishnesse
               of
               earthly
               cares
               ,
               the
               Word
               is
               unprofitable
               ,
               it
               workes
               not
               that
               effect
               that
               else
               it
               would
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               sleepes
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               by
               this
               ,
               he
               doth
               
               not
               mind
               his
               ordinarie
               businesse
               ;
               he
               neither
               troubles
               his
               head
               ,
               nor
               his
               hands
               with
               it
               :
               his
               businesse
               sleepes
               with
               himselfe
               :
               he
               doth
               nothing
               but
               sleepe
               while
               he
               is
               asleepe
               ,
               he
               can
               doe
               nothing
               else
               .
               So
               hereby
               we
               may
               know
               our selves
               to
               be
               in
               a
               marvellous
               sleepe
               of
               sinne
               ,
               when
               we
               give
               not
               our
               serious
               thoughts
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               pietie
               and
               godlinesse
               :
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               sleepe
               and
               slumber
               in
               us
               .
               The
               mind
               of
               man
               should
               intend
               the
               principall
               thing
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               put
               us
               in
               the
               world
               :
               when
               we
               give
               not
               our
               thoughts
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               mind
               not
               the
               things
               of
               Gods
               kingdome
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               we
               are
               asleepe
               .
               When
               we
               move
               not
               ,
               nor
               stirre
               not
               our
               hands
               and
               our
               feete
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               it
               proceeds
               from
               this
               sleepinesse
               and
               drowsinesse
               .
               Whereas
               would
               we
               be
               wise
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               awake
               as
               we
               should
               ,
               
                 wee
                 should
                 neither
                 be
                 idle
                 ,
                 nor
                 unfruitfull
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               We
               should
               ever
               be
               doing
               something
               that
               might
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               further
               our
               owne
               reckoning
               .
               But
               this
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               sleepie
               person
               ,
               in
               the
               maine
               ,
               and
               principall
               things
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               not
               upon
               them
               ,
               his
               hands
               and
               feet
               move
               not
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               workes
               not
               to
               the
               principall
               end
               for
               which
               hee
               came
               into
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               a
               sleepie
               man
               by
               this
               ,
               he
               knowes
               not
               
               of
               the
               passing
               of
               the
               time
               ;
               but
               so
               much
               time
               as
               he
               sleepes
               ,
               he
               wastes
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               the
               time
               of
               death
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               sleepe
               but
               
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
              
               .
               Even
               so
               it
               is
               with
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               that
               professe
               the
               teaching
               of
               Grace
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               how
               doe
               we
               waste
               time
               insensibly
               ?
               and
               passe
               away
               the
               time
               :
               some
               decke
               away
               the
               time
               ,
               some
               play
               away
               the
               time
               ,
               dayes
               ,
               and
               weekes
               ,
               and
               moneths
               together
               ,
               as
               if
               time
               were
               not
               made
               for
               some
               other
               businesse
               :
               as
               if
               we
               had
               received
               time
               for
               such
               imployments
               as
               these
               ,
               for
               our
               recreations
               ,
               and
               sports
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               :
               and
               not
               rather
               that
               we
               might
               further
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               our
               reckoning
               ,
               and
               helpe
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               get
               
                 oyle
                 in
                 our
                 lampes
              
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               patience
               against
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               get
               assurance
               of
               a
               blessed
               inheritance
               ,
               
               when
               we
               shall
               be
               turned
               out
               hence
               .
               Time
               is
               given
               us
               for
               these
               ends
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               (
               silly
               men
               as
               we
               are
               )
               devise
               pastimes
               to
               our selves
               ,
               as
               if
               our
               life
               did
               not
               passe
               away
               ,
               whereas
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               
                 a
                 Weavers
                 shuttle
              
               .
               Let
               us
               consider
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               time
               will
               passe
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               improve
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               wast
               our
               time
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               conclude
               this
               point
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               is
               addicted
               
               immoderately
               to
               sleepe
               ,
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               by
               this
               ,
               it
               destroyes
               naturall
               heate
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               destroyed
               by
               immoderate
               sleepe
               ,
               as
               by
               a
               sudden
               mightie
               shower
               ,
               this
               man
               growes
               pursie
               ,
               and
               fatte
               ,
               and
               lazie
               ,
               he
               growes
               idle
               ,
               and
               unfit
               for
               the
               exercises
               of
               manhood
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               Calling
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               So
               it
               is
               when
               a
               man
               is
               immoderatly
               ,
               and
               excessively
               fast
               asleepe
               with
               the
               cares
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               present
               world
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               that
               lulls
               him
               ,
               and
               rocks
               this
               cradle
               :
               when
               he
               is
               thus
               asleepe
               ,
               hee
               growes
               fatte
               and
               pursie
               ,
               his
               naturall
               heate
               is
               gone
               ,
               he
               falls
               from
               his
               first
               zeale
               ,
               and
               affection
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               practise
               .
            
             
               Alas
               brethren
               ,
               we
               may
               speake
               to
               the
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               of
               many
               (
               I
               doubt
               that
               heare
               me
               )
               that
               have
               exchanged
               their
               care
               of
               godlinesse
               ;
               that
               have
               exchanged
               their
               seeking
               of
               God
               in
               the
               meanes
               ,
               with
               company
               ,
               with
               good-fellowship
               ,
               with
               drunkennesse
               .
               And
               let
               the
               Lords
               marriners
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               say
               
                 Up
                 sleeper
                 ,
                 call
                 upon
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               
                 doe
                 thy
                 first
                 workes
              
               ?
               Why
               art
               thou
               lazie
               ?
               he
               growes
               angry
               as
               Ionas
               was
               ,
               that
               thought
               he
               did
               
                 well
                 to
                 bee
                 angrie
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               miserie
               of
               many
               that
               live
               under
               the
               teaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               in
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               This
               is
               another
               marke
               ,
               and
               a
               signe
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               abide
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               wakened
               .
            
             
               To
               draw
               to
               a
               conclusion
               :
               the
               last
               use
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               serves
               to
               
               rouze
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               us
               from
               this
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               securitie
               ;
               this
               slumber
               that
               is
               in
               the
               best
               of
               us
               .
               And
               know
               my
               brethren
               ,
               I
               speake
               not
               now
               to
               those
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               notoriously
               wicked
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               rebellious
               to
               good
               counsell
               :
               but
               I
               speake
               to
               those
               that
               live
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               those
               that
               professe
               goodnesse
               and
               godlinesse
               ;
               yea
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               are
               neere
               the
               side
               of
               Christ
               :
               let
               this
               exhortation
               be
               to
               them
               to
               raise
               ,
               and
               rouze
               themselves
               out
               of
               this
               sleepe
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 time
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 that
                 wee
                 rise
                 out
                 of
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               The
               summe
               of
               this
               exhortation
               I
               will
               propound
               ,
               and
               then
               draw
               to
               a
               conclusion
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               how
               unprofitable
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               Christian
               man
               is
               ,
               
               when
               he
               is
               asleepe
               :
               What
               is
               a
               man
               when
               he
               is
               asleepe
               ?
               but
               that
               there
               is
               hope
               of
               awaking
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               againe
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               is
               asleepe
               ,
               he
               lives
               but
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Plant
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               being
               and
               nourishment
               :
               a
               waking
               beast
               is
               more
               
               profitable
               ,
               but
               that
               (
               I
               say
               )
               there
               is
               hope
               that
               afterwards
               hee
               will
               awake
               .
               So
               when
               we
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               slumber
               ,
               and
               tumble
               ,
               and
               tosse
               our selves
               in
               dead
               securitie
               ,
               how
               unprofitable
               are
               we
               to
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               owne
               selves
               ?
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               Onesimus
               was
               unprofitable
               before
               his
               conversion
               :
               but
               now
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 hee
                 is
                 profitable
                 both
                 to
                 thee
                 and
                 mee
                 .
              
               A
               man
               that
               is
               asleepe
               ,
               is
               unprofitable
               :
               and
               certainly
               he
               that
               is
               asleepe
               in
               securitie
               and
               sinne
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               most
               unprofitable
               to
               Gods
               glorie
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               owne
               soule
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               when
               a
               man
               sleepes
               ,
               and
               slumbers
               in
               sinne
               ,
               
               how
               unfit
               he
               is
               for
               any
               Christian
               dutie
               and
               exercise
               ,
               for
               the
               maine
               parts
               of
               Godlinesse
               and
               Christianitie
               ?
               How
               unfit
               is
               a
               sleepie
               man
               for
               the
               actions
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               calling
               ?
               and
               how
               unfit
               and
               unable
               ,
               and
               indisposed
               is
               a
               man
               that
               slepes
               in
               sinne
               ,
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ?
               There
               be
               some
               maine
               parts
               and
               branches
               of
               our
               generall
               Calling
               ,
               to
               which
               this
               sleepe
               makes
               us
               unable
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               of
               them
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               the
               maine
               thing
               
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               exercise
               himselfe
               in
               godlinesse
               :
               how
               unfit
               is
               a
               sleepie
               Christian
               for
               this
               ?
               who
               sees
               a
               man
               that
               is
               asleepe
               that
               workes
               in
               his
               Calling
               that
               can
               doe
               any
               good
               in
               it
               ?
               So
               how
               can
               a
               Christian
               exercise
               himselfe
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               his
               generall
               Calling
               ,
               when
               he
               sleepes
               ?
               in
               his
               praying
               ,
               in
               his
               hearing
               ,
               in
               his
               reading
               ?
               if
               these
               duties
               be
               done
               coldly
               ,
               what
               are
               they
               worth
               ?
               Actions
               that
               are
               done
               in
               a
               mans
               sleepe
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               nothing
               :
               so
               a
               man
               that
               sleepes
               in
               sinne
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               never
               so
               many
               good
               actions
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               no
               value
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               maine
               branch
               of
               our
               Christian
               Calling
               ,
               is
               the
               spirituall
               
               combate
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               our
               corruptions
               .
               Now
               alas
               how
               unfit
               is
               a
               sleepie
               man
               ,
               either
               to
               expect
               ,
               or
               to
               repell
               an
               enemie
               ?
               when
               he
               is
               asleepe
               hee
               lies
               open
               to
               all
               disadvantage
               .
               Sisera
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               strong
               and
               noble
               Captaine
               ,
               was
               so
               weake
               ,
               that
               a
               silly
               woman
               Iael
               slew
               him
               when
               he
               was
               asleepe
               :
               therefore
               we
               know
               this
               part
               of
               our
               Christian
               calling
               cannot
               hold
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               sleepe
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               another
               part
               ,
               and
               maine
               branch
               of
               Christianitie
               is
               to
               
               expect
               our
               Masters
               returne
               ,
               to
               waite
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               enjoy
               that
               sweet
               blessednesse
               that
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               expect
               and
               waite
               for
               :
               now
               how
               unfit
               is
               a
               sleepie
               man
               to
               waite
               for
               his
               Masters
               comming
               ?
               to
               set
               things
               in
               order
               ?
               Thus
               we
               see
               in
               these
               particular
               maine
               duties
               of
               Christianitie
               they
               cannot
               be
               performed
               by
               men
               that
               are
               asleep
               ,
               therfore
               we
               had
               need
               to
               wake
               our selves
               :
               if
               we
               will
               either
               honour
               God
               ,
               or
               profit
               our selves
               ,
               if
               will
               be
               fit
               to
               doe
               service
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               wee
               must
               keepe
               our selves
               awake
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               maine
               duties
               of
               Christianitie
               .
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               consider
               while
               we
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               are
               secure
               ,
               the
               enemie
               
               never
               sleepes
               ,
               he
               is
               then
               most
               watchfull
               against
               us
               .
               We
               may
               sleep
               ,
               and
               thinke
               we
               doe
               well
               enough
               to
               take
               our
               ease
               ,
               but
               Satan
               sleepes
               not
               ;
               we
               have
               a
               watchfull
               enemie
               to
               deale
               with
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               he
               hath
               some
               advantage
               by
               our
               sleeping
               ;
               in
               Mat.
               13.
               in
               that
               Parable
               ,
               
                 The
                 enemie
                 sowes
                 tares
                 ,
                 while
                 men
                 slept
                 :
              
               hee
               comes
               
               into
               the
               field
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               where
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               good
               seed
               is
               sowne
               ,
               and
               what
               doth
               he
               doe
               there
               ?
               he
               sowes
               a
               croppe
               of
               thornes
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               like
               the
               field
               of
               Solomons
               sluggard
               ,
               
                 Prov.
                 24.
                 
                 I
                 passed
                 by
                 the
                 field
                 of
                 the
                 sluggard
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 it
                 was
                 all
                 thornes
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Thus
               is
               the
               heart
               that
               is
               neglected
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               sleepie
               ,
               and
               secure
               in
               sinne
               .
               When
               doe
               robbers
               and
               theeves
               assault
               the
               house
               ?
               In
               the
               dead
               time
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               when
               they
               may
               take
               men
               at
               advantage
               ,
               in
               their
               first
               sleepe
               ,
               then
               they
               come
               and
               breake
               into
               the
               house
               .
               Shall
               theeves
               and
               burglaries
               watch
               at
               midnight
               to
               breake
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               cut
               mens
               throates
               ,
               and
               wilt
               not
               thou
               watch
               to
               save
               thy selfe
               ?
            
             
               Further
               consider
               ,
               as
               the
               enemie
               never
               sleepes
               ,
               so
               Gods
               mercy
               never
               sleepes
               ,
               Gods
               mercie
               is
               ever
               watching
               over
               us
               ,
               to
               doe
               us
               
               good
               ;
               and
               it
               watcheth
               to
               keepe
               us
               watchfull
               :
               for
               what
               should
               all
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               doe
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               keepe
               us
               watchfull
               ?
               Our
               God
               that
               we
               serve
               is
               not
               as
               Baal
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               Idolaters
               ,
               
                 perhaps
                 hee
                 is
                 asleepe
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 awaked
                 ,
                 or
                 hee
                 is
                 chasing
                 his
                 adversaries
              
               ;
               No
               ,
               no
               ,
               the
               
                 strength
                 that
                 keepes
                 Israel
                 ,
                 slumbers
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 sleepes
                 .
              
               Therefore
               let
               not
               Israel
               slumber
               nor
               sleepe
               :
               because
               God
               watcheth
               over
               his
               children
               ,
               let
               them
               watch
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               keepe
               themselves
               neere
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               if
               this
               will
               not
               move
               thee
               ,
               then
               consider
               as
               Gods
               mercie
               
               sleepes
               not
               ;
               so
               Gods
               judgements
               sleepe
               not
               .
               That
               man
               that
               sleepes
               in
               sinne
               ,
               let
               him
               know
               that
               Gods
               judgements
               sleepe
               not
               .
               As
               Balaam
               when
               he
               was
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               the
               Angell
               watcheth
               him
               ,
               and
               catcheth
               him
               in
               this
               corner
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               corner
               ;
               he
               could
               goe
               into
               no
               corner
               ,
               but
               the
               Angell
               with
               his
               drawne
               sword
               was
               ready
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               slay
               him
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               those
               that
               were
               led
               away
               by
               false
               teachers
               ;
               
                 Their
                 damnation
                 sleepeth
                 not
              
               .
               Gods
               judgements
               are
               alway
               waking
               :
               thou
               maist
               sleepe
               on
               both
               sides
               in
               sinne
               ,
               but
               Gods
               justice
               sleepeth
               not
               .
               And
               thou
               that
               art
               the
               Lords
               ,
               if
               thou
               sleepe
               ,
               know
               that
               correction
               ,
               and
               chastisement
               sleepeth
               not
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               awake
               thee
               ,
               thou
               wert
               better
               to
               awake
               by
               slighter
               meanes
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               all
               ,
               consider
               that
               all
               of
               us
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               man
               upon
               
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               all
               going
               to
               meet
               the
               mortall
               sl●…epe
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               shall
               when
               that
               meets
               us
               ,
               have
               our
               owne
               consciences
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               also
               a
               spirituall
               sleepe
               within
               us
               ;
               that
               we
               carrie
               a
               spirituall
               sleepe
               to
               meet
               that
               mortall
               sleepe
               ,
               what
               a
               miserable
               ,
               and
               mournfull
               state
               will
               that
               be
               ?
               when
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               
               man
               or
               woman
               that
               is
               comming
               to
               die
               ,
               shall
               say
               ,
               and
               speake
               aloude
               ,
               and
               witnesse
               against
               his
               Master
               ,
               O
               ,
               thou
               hast
               beene
               a
               sluggish
               and
               sleepie
               Christian
               :
               thou
               hast
               had
               good
               meanes
               ,
               but
               thou
               hast
               not
               kept
               thy
               watch
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               sleepe
               doe
               what
               the
               exhortations
               of
               the
               Word
               could
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               be
               a
               drowsie
               Christian
               .
               Hence
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               so
               many
               ,
               when
               on
               their
               death-bed
               they
               come
               to
               grapple
               with
               that
               mortall
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               then
               conscience
               proclaimes
               against
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               crie
               ,
               Oh
               that
               I
               had
               but
               one
               day
               ,
               but
               one
               houre
               more
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               waken
               ,
               
                 and
                 strengthen
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 readie
                 to
                 die
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               it
               might
               be
               better
               with
               me
               then
               it
               is
               .
               But
               alas
               now
               their
               short
               day
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               one
               perpetuall
               night
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               is
               too
               late
               ,
               as
               it
               proves
               many
               times
               .
               Therefore
               let
               not
               time
               goe
               ,
               but
               know
               that
               that
               mournfull
               day
               must
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               meet
               that
               mortall
               sleepe
               :
               Let
               us
               labour
               to
               shake
               off
               spirituall
               sleepe
               ,
               drowsinesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               peace
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               that
               conscience
               may
               witnesse
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               for
               us
               at
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               judgement
               .
               Let
               us
               labour
               to
               be
               watchfull
               ,
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               readie
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               our
               accounts
               readie
               for
               him
               .
               This
               shall
               suffice
               for
               the
               words
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               our
               occasion
               :
               because
               this
               is
               my
               first
               occasion
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               I
               must
               enter
               with
               a
               preface
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               :
               that
               as
               I
               have
               ever
               beene
               in
               the
               course
               of
               my
               ministerie
               ,
               so
               I
               shall
               bee
               very
               sparing
               in
               the
               praise
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               that
               these
               exercises
               are
               appointed
               for
               the
               instructing
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               the
               consolation
               of
               those
               that
               survive
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               the
               praise
               ,
               and
               commemoration
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               see
               by
               daily
               experience
               every
               where
               ,
               how
               few
               there
               be
               that
               in
               their
               life
               time
               deserve
               the
               praise
               of
               Religion
               in
               their
               death
               .
               For
               my
               part
               I
               never
               did
               ,
               nor
               never
               will
               gild
               a
               rotten
               post
               ,
               or
               a
               mudde
               wall
               ,
               or
               give
               false
               witnesse
               in
               praising
               ;
               to
               give
               the
               praise
               of
               Religion
               to
               those
               that
               deserve
               it
               not
               .
               I
               desire
               those
               of
               my
               congregation
               would
               make
               their
               owne
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermons
              
               while
               they
               be
               living
               ,
               by
               their
               vertuous
               life
               ,
               and
               conversation
               .
               As
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 not
                 praise
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 praised
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 but
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 praised
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               RIGHTEOUS
               MANS
               RESTING
               PLACE
               .
               OR
               ,
               A
               FENCE
               AGAINST
               VNNECESSARIE
               FEARES
               .
            
             
               
                 PROV
                 .
                 18.
                 10.
                 
              
               The
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               a
               strong
               Tower
               :
               the
               Righteous
               runneth
               into
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               safe
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 27.
                 1.
                 
              
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               light
               ,
               and
               my
               salvation
               ,
               whom
               shall
               I
               feare
               ?
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               strength
               of
               my
               life
               ,
               of
               whom
               shall
               I
               be
               afraid
               ?
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               RIGHTEOUS
               MANS
               RESTING
               PLACE
               .
               OR
               ,
               A
               FENCE
               AGAINST
               VNNECESSARIE
               FEARES
               .
               SERMON
               XXVII
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   After
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   came
                   to
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   Feare
                   not
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   shield
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   exceeding
                   great
                   reward
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               tender
               mercie
               of
               God
               is
               seene
               in
               nothing
               more
               ,
               then
               in
               afflicting
               his
               owne
               people
               ,
               for
               hee
               proportions
               his
               chastisements
               ,
               not
               to
               our
               deserts
               ,
               but
               to
               our
               strength
               :
               and
               you
               shall
               ordinarily
               observe
               ,
               where
               Almightie
               GOD
               layes
               a
               heavie
               affliction
               ,
               hee
               gives
               an
               extraordinarie
               assistance
               ;
               when
               he
               leades
               any
               of
               his
               people
               through
               a
               hote
               fire
               ,
               hee
               is
               with
               them
               in
               extraordinarie
               manner
               .
            
             
               This
               holy
               Saint
               ,
               
                 (
                 Abraham
              
               )
               as
               hee
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               so
               he
               was
               a
               Patterne
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               both
               in
               
               his
               tryalls
               ,
               and
               in
               Gods
               assistance
               .
               There
               was
               never
               any
               man
               called
               to
               more
               tryalls
               then
               he
               :
               to
               leave
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               his
               Kindred
               ,
               and
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ;
               and
               after
               to
               sacrifice
               his
               owne
               sonne
               .
               And
               there
               was
               never
               any
               man
               more
               assisted
               from
               God
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               in
               those
               many
               apparitions
               that
               God
               vouchsafed
               him
               :
               Comforting
               him
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               dreames
               and
               visions
               .
               Sometimes
               hee
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               an
               admirable
               ,
               and
               most
               friendly
               manner
               talking
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               doth
               with
               his
               friend
               .
               One
               of
               them
               are
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 to
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               and
               comforted
               him
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               tryals
               ,
               and
               troubles
               .
            
             
               Where
               you
               may
               see
               an
               admirable
               incouragement
               that
               God
               gives
               to
               his
               servant
               Abraham
               ;
               You
               may
               note
               ,
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               incouragement
               it selfe
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 feare
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               note
               the
               time
               ,
               when
               God
               gave
               him
               this
               incouragement
               :
               when
               he
               had
               encountred
               with
               those
               Kings
               immediatly
               before
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Chapter
               14.
               
               And
               when
               hee
               was
               to
               encounter
               with
               many
               evils
               and
               troubles
               after
               ,
               
                 then
                 the
                 Lord
                 appeared
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               note
               the
               manner
               ,
               how
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               reveale
               this
               comfort
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               vision
               :
               
                 God
                 appeared
              
               by
               vision
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               note
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               comfort
               ,
               and
               incouragement
               that
               God
               gives
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               taken
               from
               a
               twofold
               Argument
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               God
               was
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               evills
               ,
               that
               hee
               did
               feele
               ,
               or
               feare
               ,
               he
               was
               his
               shield
               to
               beare
               them
               off
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               all
               the
               good
               things
               that
               Abraham
               could
               lose
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
                 an
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
              
               :
               hee
               would
               bee
               to
               him
               all
               in
               all
               .
               So
               you
               see
               this
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               affords
               plentifull
               matter
               for
               instruction
               ,
               and
               consolation
               .
               All
               that
               I
               will
               speake
               of
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               wind
               up
               in
               this
               proposition
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               keepe
               his
               covenant
               
               
                 (
                 as
                 faithfull
              
               Abraham
               
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 did
              
               )
               they
               may
               be
               a
               people
               without
               all
               carnall
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               feare
               .
            
             
               For
               Abraham
               felt
               much
               ,
               and
               had
               just
               cause
               to
               expect
               more
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               ,
               God
               appeared
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               he
               should
               not
               feare
               .
               And
               what
               was
               spoken
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               is
               spoken
               to
               us
               :
               for
               he
               was
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               they
               
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 the
                 faith
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 are
                 blessed
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               So
               then
               the
               blessing
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               incouragements
               that
               were
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               they
               belong
               not
               to
               him
               only
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               that
               are
               the
               spirituall
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               :
               so
               that
               the
               Proposition
               is
               not
               limitted
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               extends
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               A
               Doctrine
               ,
               if
               ever
               needfull
               ,
               it
               is
               now
               .
               Wee
               know
               how
               it
               is
               with
               all
               men
               that
               are
               out
               of
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               Adam
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               had
               sinned
               ,
               he
               runnes
               from
               God
               ,
               he
               was
               afraid
               ,
               and
               hid
               himselfe
               
               from
               the
               face
               of
               God
               :
               so
               every
               unregenerate
               man
               is
               (
               except
               his
               conscience
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               in
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               ,
               and
               cauterized
               :
               )
               for
               he
               seeth
               God
               on
               the
               one
               side
               a
               revenging
               Judge
               :
               and
               hee
               knowes
               himselfe
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               be
               guiltie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               cannot
               but
               with
               amazement
               and
               feare
               continually
               tremble
               before
               God
               :
               and
               he
               desires
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               no
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               never
               be
               called
               to
               account
               for
               his
               doings
               .
               But
               now
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               faithfull
               Abraham
               that
               is
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               he
               may
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               evills
               lift
               up
               his
               head
               with
               joy
               and
               comfort
               ,
               even
               when
               wicked
               men
               are
               at
               their
               wits
               end
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               whether
               to
               turne
               themselves
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               (
               I
               say
               )
               a
               point
               needfull
               to
               urge
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               wherein
               we
               heare
               abroad
               of
               warres
               ,
               and
               rumours
               of
               warres
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               distractions
               :
               and
               what
               they
               feele
               ,
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               :
               but
               now
               it
               is
               seasonable
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 feares
              
               act
               his
               part
               before
               our
               eyes
               :
               hee
               that
               the
               Philosophers
               call
               ,
               the
               most
               terrible
               of
               all
               terribles
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Death
               ,
               that
               tends
               to
               the
               extirpation
               ,
               and
               abolition
               of
               nature
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               being
               here
               .
               I
               say
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               better
               argument
               treated
               of
               ,
               then
               somewhat
               that
               may
               fence
               us
               against
               the
               feare
               of
               this
               evill
               .
            
             
               Now
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               what
               feare
               is
               ;
            
             
               And
               then
               what
               feare
               a
               Christian
               should
               be
               freed
               from
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               a
               Christian
               is
               exempted
               from
               all
               slavish
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               feare
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               come
               to
               make
               some
               Use
               of
               it
               to
               the
               present
               occasion
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               the
               point
               the
               better
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               what
               feare
               is
               in
               generall
               ;
               And
               feare
               (
               beloved
               )
               is
               such
               
                 an
                 affection
                 or
                 passion
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 is
                 stirred
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 through
                 apprehension
                 of
                 some
                 future
                 evill
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 very
                 difficult
                 to
                 be
                 resisted
                 by
                 the
                 partie
                 ,
                 or
                 patient
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               affection
               ,
               or
               passion
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               for
               it
               makes
               a
               reall
               transmutation
               in
               the
               man.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               such
               an
               affection
               as
               is
               stirred
               up
               with
               the
               apprehension
               of
               evill
               :
               for
               evill
               is
               properly
               the
               object
               of
               feare
               :
               we
               doe
               not
               primarily
               feare
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               except
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               ill
               to
               lose
               any
               good
               thing
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               is
               evill
               future
               :
               for
               if
               the
               evill
               be
               present
               ,
               we
               grieve
               ,
               and
               not
               feare
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               such
               an
               evill
               as
               is
               difficult
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               resist
               ,
               and
               overcome
               with
               patience
               :
               for
               if
               it
               be
               a
               small
               evill
               that
               is
               easily
               conquered
               ,
               you
               contemne
               it
               ,
               you
               feare
               it
               not
               .
               You
               see
               then
               what
               feare
               is
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               Is
               all
               feare
               prohibited
               ?
            
             
               Not
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               &c.
               
               Feare
               is
               oft
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
               know
               then
               there
               are
               divers
               kindes
               of
               feare
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               naturall
               feare
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               called
               naturall
               either
               in
               regard
               
               of
               the
               materiall
               or
               efficient
               cause
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               partie
               that
               doth
               feare
               ,
               is
               phlegmatick
               ,
               or
               melancholie
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               naturally
               inclined
               to
               feare
               ,
               this
               may
               be
               called
               a
               naturall
               feare
               .
            
             
               Or
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               somewhat
               in
               that
               which
               is
               destructive
               to
               nature
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               naturall
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               whatsoever
               may
               prejudice
               nature
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               naturall
               feare
               is
               an
               affection
               that
               Almightie
               God
               concreated
               with
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               naturally
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               morally
               neither
               good
               nor
               evill
               ,
               but
               according
               as
               it
               is
               determined
               by
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               carnall
               evill
               feare
               ,
               namely
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               feares
               
               the
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               evill
               of
               sin
               ;
               a
               corporall
               evill
               more
               then
               a
               spirituall
               :
               a
               temporall
               more
               then
               an
               eternall
               .
               Hee
               is
               afraid
               of
               losing
               something
               hee
               enjoyes
               ,
               or
               of
               not
               getting
               something
               he
               desires
               ,
               &c.
               
               In
               either
               regards
               there
               may
               be
               a
               carnall
               feare
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               explaine
               it
               to
               you
               more
               anone
               :
               and
               this
               so
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               carnall
               is
               ever
               to
               be
               condemned
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               servile
               feare
               :
               and
               this
               is
               such
               a
               feare
               as
               
               lookes
               at
               the
               punishment
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               the
               sinne
               :
               when
               a
               man
               is
               afraid
               of
               the
               judgements
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               never
               feares
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
               And
               so
               withall
               ,
               when
               this
               feare
               is
               only
               servile
               ,
               and
               is
               retained
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               man
               desires
               still
               to
               sinne
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               love
               of
               sinne
               ,
               a
               wishing
               that
               God
               would
               give
               him
               leave
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               let
               loose
               the
               reynes
               to
               him
               :
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               there
               were
               no
               God
               ,
               no
               Devill
               ,
               no
               Heaven
               ,
               nor
               Hell
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               sinne
               freely
               .
               And
               if
               he
               abstaine
               from
               sinne
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               this
               punishment
               that
               is
               the
               consequent
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               not
               out
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               obedience
               to
               his
               commandements
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               servile
               feare
               ,
               though
               in
               it selfe
               it
               bee
               not
               savingly
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               as
               S.
               Austin
               observes
               :
               for
               that
               man
               that
               feares
               servily
               ,
               hee
               doth
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               though
               he
               doth
               it
               not
               well
               :
               because
               that
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               depends
               upon
               the
               disposition
               ,
               and
               will
               of
               him
               that
               doth
               the
               thing
               ,
               though
               the
               thing
               be
               good
               as
               farre
               as
               it
               goes
               .
               It
               is
               good
               for
               the
               restraining
               of
               evill
               men
               from
               outrages
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               preparative
               in
               the
               way
               to
               conversion
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Act.
               2.
               
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               filiall
               son-like
               feare
               ,
               that
               ariseth
               out
               of
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               the
               goodnesse
               
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               a
               man
               so
               hates
               punishment
               ,
               as
               hee
               hates
               sinne
               also
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               are
               divers
               degrees
               of
               filiall
               feare
               .
            
             
               One
               degree
               we
               call
               innitiall
               feare
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             
             
               And
               a
               degree
               of
               perfection
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               world
               the
               feare
               we
               have
               ,
               hath
               one
               eye
               upon
               the
               punishment
               ,
               and
               another
               eye
               upon
               the
               commandement
               ,
               or
               love
               of
               God.
               And
               here
               many
               make
               a
               doubt
               ,
               whether
               they
               are
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
               having
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               ,
               or
               to
               abstaine
               from
               evill
               out
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               punishment
               .
            
             
               For
               answer
               briefly
               .
               Any
               thing
               almightie
               God
               hath
               made
               a
               motive
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               incourage
               us
               to
               doe
               well
               ,
               or
               to
               deterre
               us
               from
               evill
               ;
               we
               may
               make
               a
               motive
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               we
               doe
               so
               ,
               we
               doe
               well
               .
               It
               was
               so
               with
               Adam
               in
               Paradice
               ,
               this
               was
               propovnded
               as
               a
               motive
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereof
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 .
              
               Then
               to
               abstaine
               from
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               partly
               out
               of
               feare
               of
               punishment
               ,
               if
               Adam
               did
               so
               ,
               he
               did
               well
               .
               So
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               any
               evill
               ,
               we
               may
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               punishment
               ,
               that
               will
               bee
               the
               consequent
               of
               the
               thing
               :
               For
               Christ
               urgeth
               this
               to
               his
               owne
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               to
               doe
               things
               meerely
               without
               any
               respect
               to
               punishment
               at
               all
               ;
               I
               know
               no
               reason
               why
               any
               man
               should
               aspire
               to
               that
               perfection
               .
               For
               God
               while
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               hath
               given
               us
               these
               motives
               ,
               to
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               avoid
               evill
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               well
               if
               wee
               can
               heartily
               and
               truly
               ,
               out
               of
               love
               to
               God
               doe
               it
               ,
               by
               all
               the
               motives
               that
               God
               hath
               propounded
               .
            
             
               To
               have
               a
               feare
               meerely
               for
               punishment
               ,
               and
               still
               to
               retaine
               the
               love
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               no
               respect
               or
               love
               to
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               acceptable
               to
               God
               in
               a
               saving
               manner
               :
               but
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               abstaine
               from
               sinne
               ,
               partly
               out
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               partly
               out
               of
               feare
               of
               punishment
               ,
               this
               is
               acceptable
               to
               God.
               For
               a
               man
               must
               love
               himselfe
               in
               subordination
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               may
               looke
               to
               the
               avoiding
               of
               evill
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               getting
               of
               good
               eternall
               to
               soule
               and
               body
               .
            
             
               Now
               these
               feares
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               of
               them
               thus
               .
               The
               naturall
               feare
               may
               be
               accompanied
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               it
               comes
               not
               from
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               ordered
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               carnall
               feare
               comes
               not
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               nor
               is
               accompanied
               with
               it
               :
               this
               is
               ever
               to
               be
               mortified
               ,
               this
               wee
               must
               take
               heed
               of
               ;
               and
               this
               feare
               Abraham
               is
               exhorted
               against
               here
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               feare
               that
               is
               servile
               ,
               it
               comes
               from
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               not
               accompanied
               with
               the
               spirit
               .
               As
               the
               dawning
               of
               the
               day
               the
               Sunne
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               Sunne
               is
               not
               present
               when
               the
               day
               dawnes
               ,
               but
               some
               glimpse
               goes
               before
               him
               :
               this
               wee
               must
               cherish
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               bring
               it
               to
               filiall
               feare
               ,
               and
               then
               wee
               deale
               aright
               in
               that
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               filiall
               feare
               ,
               we
               must
               cherish
               that
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               get
               still
               a
               more
               reverent
               respect
               of
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God.
               So
               I
               have
               breiefly
               shewed
               you
               what
               feare
               is
               ,
            
             
             
               And
               what
               feare
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               be
               freed
               from
               ;
               all
               slavish
               and
               carnall
               feare
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               any
               ill
               that
               may
               befall
               us
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               that
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               us
               .
               Now
               you
               see
               that
               a
               Christian
               is
               such
               a
               man
               as
               may
               live
               without
               all
               feare
               ,
               that
               is
               carnall
               ;
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 .
              
               And
               in
               
                 Isaiah
                 8.
                 12.
                 
                 Feare
                 not
                 their
                 feare
                 .
              
               
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               briefly
               :
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               world
               to
               
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
              
               all
               
                 our
                 enemies
              
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 might
                 serve
                 him
                 without
                 feare
                 ,
                 in
                 holinesse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               Luke
               1.
               47.
               
               So
               then
               the
               ground
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               man
               that
               hath
               no
               enemies
               ;
               that
               man
               that
               cannot
               possibly
               be
               molested
               with
               any
               evill
               ,
               what
               need
               hee
               feare
               ?
               For
               there
               is
               no
               evill
               in
               the
               world
               that
               can
               surprize
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               labours
               to
               keepe
               his
               covenant
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Spirit
               he
               may
               conquer
               it
               .
               For
               only
               evill
               ,
               and
               evill
               future
               is
               the
               object
               of
               feare
               .
               Now
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               evill
               that
               can
               befall
               a
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               may
               be
               conquered
               ,
               hee
               should
               contemne
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               feare
               it
               .
               Now
               all
               the
               enemies
               of
               a
               Christian
               are
               either
               reconciled
               ,
               or
               conquered
               and
               foyled
               ,
               and
               what
               then
               need
               he
               feare
               them
               ?
            
             
               For
               God
               that
               is
               an
               enemie
               to
               every
               man
               naturally
               ,
               he
               is
               reconciled
               ;
               
               Christ
               hath
               made
               our
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               hee
               hath
               made
               our
               attonement
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               feare
               him
               slavishly
               :
               though
               wee
               may
               ,
               and
               must
               feare
               him
               with
               a
               filiall
               feare
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               bee
               afraid
               of
               him
               with
               horrour
               ,
               as
               to
               runne
               from
               him
               ;
               but
               wee
               must
               so
               love
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 reveren●…e
                 before
                 his
                 foot-stoole
              
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               evills
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               are
               enemies
               too
               :
               but
               how
               ?
               Christ
               hath
               beene
               pleased
               to
               sweeten
               these
               to
               us
               :
               
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 8.
                 )
                 they
                 worke
                 for
                 good
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 feare
                 God.
              
               Shall
               a
               man
               be
               afraid
               of
               his
               owne
               good
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               that
               more
               workes
               our
               good
               ,
               then
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               losses
               ,
               and
               crosses
               :
               we
               might
               spare
               any
               thing
               better
               then
               them
               :
               shall
               we
               be
               afraid
               of
               that
               that
               workes
               our
               good
               ?
               Death
               it
               is
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               made
               our
               friend
               :
               It
               was
               the
               greatest
               enemie
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               pulled
               out
               the
               sting
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ;
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               the
               birth-day
               of
               eternitie
               ,
               a
               sweet
               passage
               to
               a
               better
               life
               .
               Death
               brings
               not
               evill
               to
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               rather
               terminates
               all
               evill
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               molested
               with
               in
               the
               world
               .
               So
               then
               some
               enemies
               are
               reconciled
               and
               made
               our
               friends
               ,
               and
               these
               wee
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               feare
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               that
               are
               irreconcileable
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               conquered
               and
               overcome
               .
               The
               Divell
               will
               never
               be
               friends
               with
               
               us
               ,
               therefore
               ▪
               Christ
               
                 hath
                 spoyled
                 principalities
                 and
                 powers
              
               ;
               and
               trampled
               Satan
               under-feet
               :
               and
               now
               if
               he
               walke
               about
               ,
               yet
               hee
               is
               
               in
               his
               chayne
               ,
               he
               can
               bite
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               hurt
               none
               but
               those
               that
               willingly
               betray
               themselves
               into
               his
               hands
               .
            
             
               For
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               a
               condemning
               nature
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               are
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               walke
               with
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 removed
                 as
                 farre
                 from
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 East
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 West
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               throwne
               into
               the
               bottomelesse
               sea
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               never
               anger
               God
               or
               hurt
               us
               any
               more
               then
               if
               we
               had
               not
               committed
               it
               ;
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ?
              
            
             
               Nay
               more
               ,
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               hath
               freede
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               whereby
               if
               a
               man
               labour
               to
               
                 stirre
                 up
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               walke
               comfortably
               as
               he
               might
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               might
               through
               the
               power
               of
               God
               free
               his
               heart
               from
               these
               horrours
               and
               feares
               ;
               for
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 yee
                 have
                 not
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 to
                 feare
                 againe
                 :
                 but
                 yee
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 adoption
                 ,
                 whereby
                 wee
                 cry
                 Abba
                 Father
                 .
              
               The
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               casts
               downe
               the
               soule
               with
               horrour
               and
               feare
               ,
               but
               wee
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               assure
               us
               that
               wee
               have
               God
               for
               our
               Father
               reconciled
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               consequent
               that
               our
               sinnes
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               that
               death
               is
               overcome
               ,
               that
               
                 Principalities
                 and
                 powers
                 are
                 spoyled
              
               ,
               and
               
                 all
                 things
              
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               though
               contrary
               in
               themselves
               yet
               )
               they
               
                 shall
                 worke
                 for
                 our
                 good
              
               .
               So
               you
               see
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               Christian
               hath
               no
               enemies
               ,
               some
               enemies
               are
               reconciled
               and
               others
               are
               trampled
               under
               foote
               that
               they
               cannot
               hurt
               him
               .
               And
               wee
               receive
               this
               freedome
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               if
               wee
               would
               stirre
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               walke
               as
               becommeth
               Christians
               we
               may
               make
               our
               lives
               very
               comfortable
               .
            
             
               Briefly
               for
               Application
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               command
               that
               God
               gives
               to
               
               Abraham
               ,
               of
               this
               incouragement
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               it
               to
               our selves
               ;
               and
               know
               that
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               Religion
               must
               reflect
               upon
               a
               mans
               selfe
               .
               He
               (
               beloved
               )
               shall
               be
               accounted
               the
               best
               Christian
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               judicious
               men
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               is
               practicall
               ,
               and
               reflects
               upon
               himselfe
               .
               Now
               there
               are
               many
               busie
               ones
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               meddle
               with
               the
               conversations
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               are
               still
               talking
               ,
               and
               complayning
               of
               things
               without
               themselves
               ;
               but
               surely
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               happie
               man
               that
               reformes
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               sets
               in
               tune
               his
               owne
               affections
               and
               passions
               :
               as
               this
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               labour
               to
               be
               without
               slavish
               and
               inordinate
               feare
               .
               Alas
               wee
               may
               complaine
               of
               many
               that
               finde
               fault
               with
               many
               things
               ,
               but
               if
               they
               looke
               within
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               combustion
               of
               a
               great
               many
               unruly
               affections
               ,
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               the
               things
               we
               never
               complaine
               of
               :
               wee
               finde
               not
               fault
               with
               our selves
               as
               wee
               should
               ,
               wee
               should
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               that
               it
               is
               spirituall
               ,
               to
               set
               in
               order
               our
               hearts
               and
               mindes
               and
               soules
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               our
               tongues
               and
               hands
               .
               The
               law
               of
               man
               reacheth
               but
               to
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               
               keepe
               himselfe
               in
               order
               in
               regard
               of
               these
               ,
               thought
               is
               free
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               doth
               not
               take
               hold
               of
               a
               man
               for
               his
               affections
               ,
               but
               the
               Law
               God
               doth
               ,
               therefore
               you
               know
               that
               
                 lusting
                 after
                 a
                 woman
              
               ,
               in
               Gods
               account
               is
               reputed
               adultery
               ,
               the
               
                 hating
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 brother
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 accounted
                 manslaughter
              
               ;
               he
               is
               accounted
               a
               
                 murtherer
                 that
                 hates
                 his
                 brother
              
               :
               so
               he
               that
               is
               
                 angry
                 unadvisedly
              
               ,
               you
               know
               what
               he
               is
               in
               danger
               of
               :
               and
               that
               man
               is
               accounted
               guiltie
               before
               God
               ,
               that
               cannot
               order
               his
               affections
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               unruly
               passions
               that
               are
               within
               him
               .
               This
               I
               observe
               by
               the
               way
               .
               God
               in
               Scripture
               takes
               especial
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               &
               I
               am
               perswaded
               it
               is
               an
               infallible
               distinguishing
               character
               between
               an
               hypocrite
               &
               a
               sincere
               child
               of
               God
               :
               an
               hypocrite
               labours
               to
               wash
               the
               outside
               ,
               hee
               hath
               a
               demure
               countenance
               ,
               cleane
               hands
               ,
               smooth
               language
               ;
               &c.
               these
               things
               are
               good
               ,
               but
               he
               goes
               no
               further
               ,
               he
               makes
               no
               conscience
               of
               secret
               contemplative
               wickednesse
               ,
               of
               the
               lusts
               of
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               thoughts
               of
               his
               minde
               :
               these
               things
               he
               never
               enters
               into
               himselfe
               to
               mortifie
               .
               But
               that
               man
               that
               is
               conscionable
               ,
               so
               walkes
               with
               God
               ;
               as
               that
               a
               wrie
               affection
               ,
               an
               inward
               lust
               after
               somewhat
               that
               is
               evill
               ,
               troubles
               him
               ,
               and
               humbles
               him
               before
               God
               :
               the
               vanitie
               of
               his
               thoughts
               in
               secret
               cause
               him
               to
               mourne
               before
               God
               :
               this
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               man
               that
               walkes
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               accounts
               
                 God
                 a
                 Spirit
                 that
                 searcheth
                 the
                 hearts
                 and
                 tryeth
                 the
                 reynes
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               if
               ever
               wee
               will
               approve
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               let
               our
               Religion
               bee
               practicall
               ,
               and
               reflect
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               and
               among
               other
               things
               upon
               our
               inward
               man
               to
               set
               that
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               instruction
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               happy
               men
               and
               women
               we
               might
               be
               if
               we
               were
               not
               our
               owne
               foes
               .
               If
               wee
               could
               
               attaine
               this
               pitch
               to
               live
               without
               feare
               that
               nothing
               should
               trouble
               us
               ,
               were
               it
               not
               a
               happy
               condition
               ?
               surely
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               feazeable
               ,
               some
               Saints
               have
               attained
               it
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               ;
               you
               know
               David
               when
               Ziglag
               was
               taken
               ,
               his
               wives
               gone
               ,
               all
               the
               spoyle
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               were
               ready
               to
               stone
               him
               ,
               what
               did
               poore
               David
               ?
               hee
               can
               
                 incourage
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
              
               notwithstanding
               this
               .
               So
               it
               may
               be
               with
               a
               poore
               Christian
               ,
               his
               friends
               may
               forsake
               him
               ;
               perhaps
               the
               world
               is
               gone
               ,
               
                 riches
                 take
                 to
                 themselves
                 wings
              
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               his
               body
               is
               crazie
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               are
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               yet
               this
               man
               can
               
                 incourage
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
              
               he
               can
               say
               to
               himselfe
               
                 feare
                 not
              
               .
               Saith
               
                 Daved
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 walke
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               a
               dolefull
               condition
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 feare
                 none
                 ill
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               23.
               
               And
               in
               another
               place
               ,
               
                 though
                 ten
                 thousand
                 should
                 compasse
                 mee
                 in
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 I
                 would
                 lay
                 mee
              
               
               
                 downe
                 and
                 rest
              
               .
               Though
               the
               Apostles
               were
               watched
               by
               souldiers
               ,
               layd
               in
               the
               stocks
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               they
               knew
               the
               next
               day
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               execution
               ,
               yet
               they
               sing
               as
               merrily
               and
               sleepe
               as
               heartily
               as
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               on
               a
               Throne
               ,
               and
               had
               beene
               Kings
               in
               a
               Pallace
               .
               Thus
               a
               good
               conscience
               will
               make
               a
               Christian
               happy
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               his
               owne
               foe
               :
               but
               our
               hearts
               are
               intangled
               with
               the
               
               world
               and
               wordly
               things
               ,
               that
               for
               the
               most
               part
               wee
               see
               not
               this
               priviledge
               .
               But
               I
               leave
               that
               .
            
             
               Next
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               reprehend
               and
               chide
               the
               most
               of
               us
               ,
               yea
               ,
               
               all
               ,
               in
               that
               we
               are
               distracted
               with
               feares
               unnecessary
               ,
               such
               as
               spend
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               consume
               our
               precious
               time
               ,
               such
               things
               as
               make
               our
               lives
               uncomfortable
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               Religion
               and
               profession
               ,
               and
               all
               to
               no
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Some
               things
               we
               feare
               a
               great
               while
               before
               wee
               neede
               ,
               perhaps
               
               that
               we
               neede
               not
               feare
               at
               all
               .
               One
               saith
               Lord
               ,
               what
               would
               become
               of
               me
               if
               I
               should
               loose
               my
               wife
               ?
               if
               I
               should
               loose
               my
               children
               ?
               or
               loose
               my
               estate
               ?
               What
               would
               become
               of
               me
               if
               the
               times
               should
               be
               hard
               ,
               if
               there
               should
               be
               a
               deare
               yeare
               ?
               I
               can
               scarse
               bring
               both
               ends
               together
               now
               .
            
             
               Another
               saith
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               when
               I
               am
               old
               ,
               and
               cannot
               take
               paines
               for
               my
               living
               ?
               thus
               men
               feare
               a
               thousand
               inconveniences
               .
               What
               neede
               wee
               meete
               evills
               halfe
               way
               ?
               what
               neede
               wee
               create
               to
               our selves
               such
               troubles
               ?
               
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 are
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               in
               regard
               of
               carnall
               feare
               ,
               all
               things
               make
               us
               afraid
               more
               
               then
               we
               neede
               ,
               and
               the
               feare
               of
               ill
               oft
               times
               perplexeth
               a
               man
               more
               then
               the
               ill
               it selfe
               that
               lights
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               men
               of
               a
               melancholly
               disposition
               they
               frame
               to
               themselves
               such
               strange
               Chimera's
               ,
               Imaginations
               of
               things
               ▪
               that
               perhaps
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               and
               so
               trouble
               themselves
               with
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               feare
               .
               Thou
               art
               afraid
               of
               such
               and
               such
               losses
               ,
               perhaps
               thou
               maiest
               die
               first
               ,
               and
               such
               things
               perhaps
               shall
               never
               befall
               thee
               :
               labour
               to
               prepare
               thy
               heart
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               then
               feare
               them
               not
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               the
               inconveniences
               of
               this
               ,
               briefly
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               ,
               these
               feares
               of
               losses
               and
               crosses
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               they
               often
               
               bring
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               ill
               to
               men
               ;
               nay
               it
               brings
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               ill
               as
               the
               naturall
               event
               and
               consequent
               of
               it
               ,
               partly
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 66.
                 4.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 their
                 feares
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               that
               
                 that
                 wicked
                 men
                 feare
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               way
               to
               
               bring
               ill
               upon
               them
               ,
               when
               men
               will
               needs
               bee
               miserable
               is
               it
               not
               just
               with
               God
               they
               should
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 Romans
                 will
                 come
                 and
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 Empire
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               it
               was
               .
               Saul
               was
               afraid
               that
               David
               should
               succeede
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               did
               .
               When
               men
               will
               not
               learne
               to
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               bring
               that
               that
               they
               feare
               upon
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               dishonour
               him
               by
               unbeliefe
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               second
               place
               it
               not
               onely
               brings
               ill
               but
               it
               makes
               the
               heart
               
               unfit
               for
               ill
               when
               it
               comes
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 snare
                 :
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sure
                 reward
                 .
              
               In
               the
               feare
               of
               man
               there
               is
               a
               snare
               :
               what
               doth
               feare
               doe
               ?
               it
               insnares
               a
               man
               ,
               it
               binds
               a
               man
               hand
               and
               foote
               ,
               and
               layes
               him
               flat
               before
               his
               enemie
               when
               
               he
               comes
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               enemy
               tramples
               upon
               him
               .
               It
               so
               weakens
               the
               Spirits
               and
               disheartneth
               a
               man
               before
               it
               comes
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               comes
               he
               is
               no
               way
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               .
               For
               the
               feare
               takes
               away
               all
               the
               joy
               and
               content
               that
               a
               man
               may
               take
               in
               the
               present
               good
               that
               hee
               enjoyes
               at
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               enjoy
               that
               ,
               because
               hee
               feares
               I
               know
               not
               what
               ill
               that
               may
               come
               ;
               and
               then
               when
               that
               ill
               comes
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               it
               ,
               his
               spirit
               is
               so
               weake
               .
            
             
               I
               might
               shew
               much
               hurt
               that
               this
               feare
               doth
               both
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               body
               of
               man.
               
            
             
               To
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               how
               doth
               it
               weaken
               and
               contract
               the
               Spirits
               ?
               and
               bring
               diseases
               ?
               and
               some
               times
               death
               it selfe
               ?
               
            
             
               Feare
               doth
               much
               hurt
               to
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Naturally
               .
            
             
               Spiritually
               .
               
            
             
               Naturally
               ,
               it
               weakens
               a
               man
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               operations
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               is
               not
               a
               fit
               instrument
               for
               the
               soule
               to
               
               worke
               by
               .
               It
               makes
               a
               man
               doe
               diverse
               things
               rashly
               and
               inconsiderately
               and
               divers
               things
               out
               of
               incogitancie
               ,
               that
               hee
               knowes
               not
               what
               he
               doth
               ;
               he
               is
               unfit
               for
               holy
               duties
               ,
               unstable
               in
               all
               his
               wayes
               .
            
             
               As
               he
               is
               thus
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               place
               and
               calling
               ,
               so
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               Gods
               service
               ,
               he
               cannot
               doe
               these
               with
               a
               quiet
               heart
               ,
               
               with
               a
               peaceable
               spirit
               while
               he
               is
               possest
               with
               these
               feares
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               see
               almost
               all
               the
               sinnes
               in
               the
               world
               come
               from
               this
               feare
               .
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               Abraham
               and
               Sarah
               did
               equivocate
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               feare
               (
               in
               that
               particular
               )
               of
               men
               more
               then
               God
               ?
               
               and
               so
               they
               put
               God
               upon
               a
               miracle
               to
               preserve
               Saraahs
               chastitie
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Abimeleck
               .
            
             
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               Aaron
               yeelded
               to
               make
               an
               Idoll
               for
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               so
               joyned
               in
               Idolatry
               with
               them
               ?
               he
               was
               afraid
               of
               the
               people
               that
               they
               might
               doe
               him
               some
               hurt
               ,
               he
               durst
               not
               trust
               God
               with
               his
               preservation
               .
            
             
               So
               Peter
               denyed
               his
               Master
               out
               of
               feare
               ;
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               a
               Minister
               doth
               not
               sometimes
               reproove
               sinne
               ?
               that
               a
               Magistrate
               doth
               not
               sometimes
               reforme
               that
               that
               is
               amisse
               ?
               It
               is
               slavish
               feare
               they
               will
               not
               trust
               God
               to
               maintaine
               them
               in
               his
               owne
               cause
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               many
               servants
               lye
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               out
               of
               a
               slavish
               feare
               of
               their
               masters
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               men
               are
               inordinately
               afraid
               that
               they
               shall
               loose
               somewhat
               they
               possesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               take
               indirect
               courses
               .
               Still
               this
               slavish
               feare
               ,
               and
               horrour
               and
               distrust
               of
               God
               it
               is
               almost
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               sin
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               observe
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               so
               prejudicall
               ;
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               let
               us
               fence
               our
               
               hearts
               against
               this
               feare
               .
               By
               this
               meanes
               we
               shall
               honour
               Religion
               ,
               
               and
               make
               our
               lives
               comfortable
               ,
               incourage
               other
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               draw
               people
               to
               like
               Religion
               ,
               when
               it
               yeelds
               such
               sweet
               contentment
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               For
               doe
               but
               once
               againe
               muster
               together
               all
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               
               see
               if
               we
               have
               cause
               of
               feare
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               spirituall
               enemies
               :
               Will
               any
               man
               feare
               a
               wounded
               foe
               ?
               
               for
               the
               Lord
               God
               hath
               wounded
               Satan
               ,
               and
               trampled
               him
               under
               our
               feet
               ,
               and
               brought
               us
               as
               Ioshua
               did
               his
               Captaines
               ,
               to
               set
               our
               feet
               upon
               the
               necke
               of
               principalities
               ,
               and
               powers
               ,
               that
               through
               the
               mightie
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 wee
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               feare
               such
               an
               enemie
               as
               this
               ?
               Shall
               we
               feare
               those
               sinnes
               that
               we
               are
               humbled
               for
               ,
               and
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               as
               if
               they
               had
               never
               beene
               ?
            
             
               For
               the
               evills
               of
               the
               world
               :
               Why
               should
               we
               feare
               them
               ?
               those
               
               corrections
               that
               are
               immediatly
               from
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               cause
               of
               feare
               in
               them
               .
               As
               thus
               :
               If
               God
               take
               away
               thy
               Wife
               ,
               or
               thy
               Child
               ,
               or
               thy
               friend
               ,
               or
               a
               part
               of
               thy
               substance
               ,
               what
               cause
               of
               feare
               is
               there
               :
               
                 Feare
                 not
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 chastise
                 thee
                 in
                 measure
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 a
                 full
                 end
                 of
                 thee
              
               (
               Jer.
               46.
               28.
               
               )
               
                 yet
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 bee
              
               
               
                 altogether
                 uncorrected
              
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               remember
               ,
               God
               proportions
               the
               correction
               to
               our
               strength
               ,
               as
               a
               Father
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               Judge
               :
               hee
               aymes
               at
               our
               amendment
               ,
               not
               at
               our
               ruine
               ;
               If
               hee
               take
               away
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               wee
               doted
               too
               much
               on
               :
               if
               we
               set
               our
               mindes
               too
               much
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               worldly
               things
               ,
               God
               will
               deprive
               us
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               this
               bee
               all
               in
               all
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               draw
               us
               neerer
               to
               himselfe
               :
               have
               wee
               cause
               of
               feare
               ?
               to
               feare
               that
               that
               comes
               from
               God
               ?
            
             
               No
               ;
               will
               some
               say
               ,
               if
               we
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               there
               is
               
               mercie
               ,
               but
               the
               mercies
               of
               men
               are
               cruell
               .
               What
               if
               unreasonable
               men
               deale
               with
               us
               ,
               have
               wee
               not
               reason
               to
               feare
               ill
               from
               them
               ?
               they
               are
               outragious
               and
               cruell
               ,
               they
               bend
               their
               malice
               against
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               enemie
               should
               come
               and
               make
               an
               iroad
               into
               our
               countrie
               ,
               and
               bring
               devastation
               ,
               what
               should
               we
               doe
               then
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               in
               all
               things
               that
               fall
               from
               men
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               provident
               
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               to
               his
               Apostles
               when
               he
               would
               incourage
               them
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               providence
               even
               concerning
               sparrowes
               ,
               
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 them
                 light
                 on
                 the
                 ground
              
               without
               the
               providence
               of
               God.
               So
               ,
               when
               he
               would
               encourage
               his
               Disciples
               against
               their
               adversaries
               ,
               
                 your
                 very
                 haires
                 are
                 numbred
              
               .
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               Almightie
               God
               knowes
               how
               many
               haires
               every
               man
               hath
               upon
               his
               head
               ;
               he
               numbers
               all
               our
               joynts
               ,
               hee
               tells
               our
               steps
               :
               there
               is
               nothing
               befalls
               us
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               provident
               hand
               of
               God
               is
               in
               .
               And
               wicked
               men
               ,
               the
               Divell
               and
               all
               his
               instruments
               ,
               God
               hath
               them
               in
               a
               chaine
               ,
               they
               cannot
               goe
               one
               step
               further
               then
               he
               gives
               them
               leave
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               consider
               what
               God
               said
               to
               Abraham
               here
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 shield
              
               .
               In
               regard
               of
               all
               the
               evills
               that
               men
               attempt
               against
               us
               ,
               whether
               in
               regard
               of
               scoffing
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               and
               open
               hostilitie
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               ,
               God
               is
               our
               sheild
               .
               And
               the
               Psalmist
               calls
               him
               elsewhere
               ,
               
                 our
                 strong
                 tower
              
               .
               You
               know
               how
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               men
               encounter
               a
               strong
               Tower
               ,
               the
               enemie
               must
               first
               batter
               the
               Tower
               about
               their
               eares
               before
               they
               can
               hurt
               the
               men
               .
               If
               a
               man
               fight
               with
               an
               enemie
               ,
               he
               must
               pierce
               his
               shield
               before
               he
               can
               hurt
               the
               man.
               Wee
               may
               speake
               it
               with
               sacred
               reverence
               to
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               must
               overcome
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               hurt
               his
               people
               in
               doing
               any
               thing
               that
               shall
               prove
               in
               the
               event
               hurtfull
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               keepe
               close
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               intimated
               this
               to
               the
               people
               of
               Israell
               :
               The
               Egiptians
               marched
               ,
               and
               followed
               hard
               after
               them
               ,
               to
               devoure
               them
               with
               open
               mouth
               ,
               God
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               ,
               hee
               removes
               the
               pillar
               of
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               betweene
               them
               :
               as
               if
               God
               should
               have
               said
               to
               them
               ,
               You
               deceive
               your selves
               ,
               to
               thinke
               to
               conquer
               my
               people
               ,
               you
               must
               conquer
               me
               ,
               before
               you
               conquer
               them
               .
               So
               God
               is
               our
               strong
               Tower
               ,
               our
               shieid
               ,
               and
               our
               deliverer
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               find
               deliverance
               for
               his
               people
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               from
               the
               evill
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               evill
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               as
               shall
               turne
               to
               our
               exceeding
               advantage
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               suppose
               the
               worst
               that
               can
               bee
               supposed
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               are
               let
               loose
               on
               us
               ,
               to
               doe
               all
               that
               their
               malice
               can
               invent
               ,
               they
               can
               but
               touch
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               shell
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               prisoner
               out
               of
               dores
               .
               Upon
               this
               argument
               Christ
               incourageth
               us
               ;
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 them
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 feare
                 him
                 that
                 can
                 kill
                 both
                 body
                 and
                 soule
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               Doe
               the
               enemies
               threaten
               death
               ,
               they
               promise
               you
               life
               :
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               ,
               and
               the
               happiest
               day
               that
               ever
               can
               befall
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               day
               of
               death
               .
               Then
               all
               they
               can
               doe
               ,
               is
               to
               kill
               the
               body
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               raise
               ,
               maugre
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               instruments
               ,
               and
               possesse
               the
               soule
               of
               that
               blisse
               that
               is
               prepared
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               Death
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               feare
               that
               ?
               if
               we
               bee
               in
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               is
               changed
               ,
               the
               sting
               is
               out
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               become
               beneficiall
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               know
               the
               Saints
               die
               still
               .
               
            
             
               The
               red
               Sea
               swallowed
               up
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               but
               contrariwise
               to
               
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               wall
               of
               protection
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               left
               .
               That
               then
               that
               was
               the
               ruine
               of
               the
               Egiptians
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Israelites
               .
            
             
               So
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               that
               is
               the
               entrance
               to
               the
               dolefull
               miserie
               of
               evill
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               most
               blissfull
               and
               joyfull
               day
               to
               a
               child
               of
               God
               that
               can
               be
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               
                 rests
                 from
                 his
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 workes
                 follow
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               live
               without
               feare
               ,
               
               I
               enjoy
               many
               things
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               to
               lose
               them
               ,
               and
               my
               children
               are
               afraid
               ,
               and
               loath
               to
               part
               with
               me
               ,
               my
               heart
               wavers
               ,
               and
               is
               full
               of
               perplexitie
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               be
               freed
               from
               this
               ?
            
             
               I
               know
               ,
               feare
               is
               a
               naturall
               thing
               deeply
               rooted
               in
               nature
               ,
               thinke
               
               not
               to
               get
               the
               conquest
               wholly
               ,
               but
               by
               little
               and
               little
               .
            
             
               Labour
               to
               get
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               that
               is
               supernaturall
               ,
               that
               must
               overcome
               this
               :
               for
               the
               strongest
               resolution
               of
               the
               most
               resolved
               
               spirit
               in
               the
               world
               will
               not
               overcome
               it
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               by
               a
               power
               that
               is
               stronger
               then
               our
               owne
               ,
               namely
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               ,
               that
               we
               being
               assured
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               our
               portion
               ,
               and
               living
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               we
               may
               not
               feare
               any
               thing
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               world
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               labour
               to
               keepe
               our
               covenant
               with
               God
               :
               there
               is
               an
               
               admonition
               ,
               
                 Numb
                 .
                 14.
                 9.
                 
                 Only
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 remember
                 you
                 doe
                 not
                 rebell
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 feare
                 not
                 this
                 people
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 hee
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 righteous
                 is
                 bold
                 as
                 a
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 feares
                 ,
                 and
                 oft-times
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 feare
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               we
               are
               so
               faint-hearted
               ?
               that
               we
               feare
               the
               losse
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ?
               because
               we
               are
               not
               assured
               that
               God
               is
               our
               portion
               :
               for
               if
               a
               man
               were
               assured
               ,
               that
               what
               hee
               loseth
               here
               ,
               God
               would
               make
               up
               in
               regard
               of
               his
               presence
               ,
               that
               hee
               would
               be
               
                 All
                 in
                 all
              
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               wife
               ,
               and
               goods
               ,
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               honours
               ,
               &c.
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               this
               man
               should
               feare
               the
               losse
               of
               any
               thing
               :
               for
               hee
               possesseth
               all
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               lost
               .
            
             
               In
               particular
               labour
               to
               strengthen
               faith
               ,
               make
               God
               our
               strong
               
               Tower
               ,
               and
               live
               by
               faith
               ,
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 ill
                 tydings
              
               ;
               why
               ?
               
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 fixed
                 ,
                 trusting
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               112
               ,
               When
               men
               make
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               their
               portion
               ;
               when
               they
               make
               riches
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
              
               their
               portion
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               relie
               upon
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               reed
               that
               will
               either
               breake
               ,
               or
               pierce
               a
               mans
               hand
               .
               No
               wonder
               that
               this
               man
               feares
               in
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               extremities
               ,
               because
               he
               forsakes
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               cleaves
               to
               the
               creature
               .
               But
               that
               man
               that
               lives
               by
               faith
               is
               without
               feare
               ;
               As
               Peter
               when
               hee
               began
               to
               sinke
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Why
                 dost
                 thou
                 feare
                 ?
                 O
                 thou
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 .
              
               The
               reason
               he
               did
               sinke
               was
               feare
               ,
               and
               why
               did
               hee
               feare
               ?
               because
               his
               faith
               failed
               him
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               lay
               hold
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               let
               us
               remember
               to
               order
               our selves
               aright
               ,
               in
               regard
               
               of
               our
               love
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               keepe
               us
               from
               inordinate
               feare
               .
               For
               we
               must
               conceive
               that
               love
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               other
               affections
               ;
               we
               love
               things
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               desire
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               absent
               ,
               and
               wee
               rejoyce
               in
               them
               if
               they
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               wee
               feare
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               abridged
               of
               them
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               order
               our
               love
               aright
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               never
               feare
               much
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               S.
               Austin
               ,
               we
               feare
               to
               lose
               
               somewhat
               that
               we
               have
               attained
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               enjoy
               somewhat
               that
               we
               desire
               ;
               so
               it
               ariseth
               from
               love
               ,
               somewhat
               that
               wee
               love
               and
               afect
               ,
               we
               are
               afraid
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               feare
               .
               Now
               in
               regard
               of
               wealth
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               afraid
               hee
               shall
               not
               have
               enough
               ;
               he
               shall
               not
               have
               a
               competencie
               ;
               it
               is
               because
               hee
               loves
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               too
               much
               .
               A
               man
               is
               afraid
               of
               Death
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               he
               loves
               his
               body
               too
               much
               .
               A
               man
               is
               afraid
               hee
               shall
               lose
               his
               children
               ,
               or
               his
               friends
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               he
               loves
               them
               too
               much
               ,
               too
               inordinatly
               .
               Wee
               should
               labour
               to
               love
               them
               only
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               content
               ,
               to
               bee
               disposed
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               ourselves
               ,
               as
               God
               shall
               see
               convenient
               in
               his
               heavenly
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               for
               the
               occasion
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               will
               dispatch
               in
               a
               word
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               performe
               this
               last
               rite
               to
               the
               body
               of
               a
               Child
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               lately
               to
               his
               mercie
               .
               You
               see
               how
               Almightie
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               dispose
               it
               sometimes
               even
               oft-times
               from
               the
               Cradle
               to
               the
               Grave
               ;
               out
               of
               the
               swadling-bands
               ,
               to
               the
               winding-sheete
               :
               God
               will
               have
               it
               so
               sometimes
               :
               and
               when
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               wee
               must
               lay
               our
               hands
               upon
               our
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               bee
               content
               with
               the
               will
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               For
               those
               that
               are
               Parents
               ,
               let
               all
               learne
               this
               lesson
               ,
               not
               to
               dote
               too
               much
               upon
               their
               children
               ;
               not
               to
               be
               enamoured
               too
               much
               upon
               such
               flowers
               :
               you
               know
               how
               soone
               God
               takes
               them
               away
               ,
               before
               you
               be
               aware
               .
               It
               is
               not
               their
               witt
               ,
               or
               their
               comelinesse
               ,
               or
               agilitie
               ,
               and
               nimblenesse
               ,
               or
               healthy
               constitution
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               award
               them
               from
               the
               stroake
               of
               death
               when
               God
               sends
               it
               :
               Therefore
               learne
               to
               love
               them
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               feare
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               grieve
               immoderately
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               taken
               away
               ;
               why
               ?
               because
               they
               are
               all
               alive
               still
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               this
               tender
               Babe
               is
               not
               lost
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               sent
               before
               ,
               he
               is
               alive
               still
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               soule
               still
               lives
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               Gods
               account
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               the
               charge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               raise
               it
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               That
               man
               can
               lose
               no
               friend
               ,
               that
               loves
               his
               friend
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               God
               :
               because
               they
               live
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               enjoy
               them
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               mourne
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               our
               friends
               and
               children
               (
               or
               else
               we
               were
               without
               naturall
               affection
               )
               so
               we
               must
               rejoyce
               that
               they
               have
               gained
               :
               as
               we
               have
               lost
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               taken
               from
               us
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               taken
               from
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               from
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               sinne
               and
               miserie
               ;
               and
               what
               that
               might
               have
               beene
               ,
               the
               Lord
               only
               knowes
               ;
               therefore
               wee
               have
               cause
               to
               bee
               thankfull
               .
            
             
               And
               (
               beloved
               )
               be
               thankfull
               too
               ,
               if
               God
               spare
               any
               :
               if
               hee
               take
               
               one
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               taken
               all
               ,
               and
               prepare
               for
               it
               too
               :
               be
               thankfull
               for
               them
               that
               are
               left
               .
            
             
               And
               remember
               ,
               labour
               betimes
               to
               instruct
               your
               children
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               :
               let
               it
               be
               the
               first
               thing
               we
               infuse
               into
               them
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               they
               be
               capable
               :
               namely
               ,
               the
               elements
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               things
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               they
               may
               bee
               taken
               away
               before
               we
               are
               aware
               .
               It
               may
               be
               wee
               have
               but
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               but
               a
               few
               opportunities
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               .
               I
               tell
               you
               what
               our
               conscience
               will
               tell
               us
               else
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               not
               beene
               so
               carefull
               to
               instruct
               our
               children
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               beene
               capable
               .
               And
               this
               will
               cut
               sore
               ,
               and
               lie
               heavie
               on
               our
               conscience
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               doe
               it
               betimes
               .
               Not
               only
               to
               prevent
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               his
               temptations
               :
               but
               because
               you
               see
               how
               suddenly
               they
               may
               bee
               taken
               away
               from
               us
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             
               So
               Children
               should
               be
               admonished
               to
               learne
               
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 youth
                 :
              
               how
               soone
               that
               evill
               day
               may
               come
               we
               know
               not
               (
               that
               the
               wise
               man
               speakes
               of
               )
               therefore
               betimes
               while
               yee
               haue
               opportunitie
               doe
               it
               .
            
             
               And
               for
               our
               owne
               part
               ,
               let
               us
               learne
               this
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               when
               God
               croppes
               such
               flowers
               that
               rise
               in
               the
               budde
               ;
               when
               he
               takes
               away
               such
               Children
               ,
               be
               thankfull
               to
               God
               that
               hee
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               longer
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               enlarged
               our
               dayes
               ,
               and
               prolonged
               our
               yeares
               ;
               that
               hee
               hath
               given
               us
               such
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               space
               ,
               and
               opportunitie
               ,
               to
               glorifie
               him
               here
               ,
               to
               doe
               him
               service
               in
               the
               land
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               to
               get
               evidence
               of
               our
               Calling
               and
               election
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               assurance
               of
               our
               peace
               with
               him
               .
               Let
               us
               praise
               God
               for
               the
               length
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               a
               blessing
               of
               God
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               to
               us
               if
               we
               improve
               it
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               every
               one
               remember
               ,
               if
               Children
               doe
               die
               ,
               old
               men
               must
               die
               ,
               any
               man
               may
               die
               .
               For
               if
               Death
               strike
               such
               as
               doe
               but
               begin
               to
               live
               ,
               then
               we
               that
               have
               lived
               long
               ,
               it
               is
               time
               and
               reason
               to
               expect
               death
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               feare
               it
               .
            
             
               I
               speake
               not
               this
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               should
               be
               slavishly
               afraid
               of
               death
               :
               while
               we
               are
               so
               our
               lives
               are
               not
               comfortable
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               we
               feare
               it
               inordinatly
               ?
               because
               we
               love
               our
               lives
               ,
               wee
               love
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               inordinatly
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               by
               the
               continuall
               spectacles
               of
               mortalitie
               ,
               let
               us
               bee
               acquainted
               with
               death
               .
               A
               vizour
               ,
               and
               apparition
               to
               a
               Child
               ,
               
               scarres
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               runnes
               from
               it
               at
               the
               first
               :
               but
               at
               last
               he
               growes
               throughly
               acquainted
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               feares
               it
               not
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               death
               ,
               many
               men
               will
               not
               indure
               to
               heare
               of
               death
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               indure
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               indure
               to
               heare
               a
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermon
              
               ,
               or
               to
               come
               to
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               to
               be
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               latter
               end
               :
               Death
               is
               a
               strange
               vizour
               to
               these
               men
               and
               women
               ,
               
               they
               are
               afraid
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               runne
               from
               it
               :
               but
               if
               we
               did
               oft
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               we
               thinke
               of
               sinne
               ,
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
               And
               when
               we
               feele
               sorrow
               ,
               thinke
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               harbinger
               of
               death
               .
               I
               feele
               paine
               in
               me
               ,
               ere
               long
               I
               must
               surrender
               to
               the
               stroake
               of
               Death
               .
               And
               as
               oft
               as
               wee
               see
               spectacles
               of
               mortalitie
               ,
               to
               reade
               a
               lecture
               of
               Death
               .
               And
               when
               we
               lay
               our selves
               downe
               in
               our
               beds
               thinke
               of
               Death
               .
               And
               upon
               all
               occasions
               come
               to
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               and
               thinke
               of
               Death
               .
               If
               the
               Serpents
               sting
               bee
               plucked
               out
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               handle
               it
               ,
               hee
               is
               shie
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               but
               after
               ,
               finding
               it
               cannot
               hurt
               him
               ,
               he
               feares
               it
               not
               .
               So
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               thanke
               God
               for
               death
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               other
               things
               ;
               thus
               farre
               ;
               because
               hee
               hath
               changed
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               a
               sweet
               passage
               to
               another
               life
               .
               And
               then
               though
               God
               take
               Children
               ,
               or
               friends
               ,
               or
               goods
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               our
               
                 exceeding
                 great
                 reward
              
               ,
               hee
               will
               be
               
                 All
                 in
                 all
              
               to
               us
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               RIGHTEOUS
               JUDGE
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               RULE
               OF
               IVDGEMENT
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 18.
                 25.
                 
              
               Shall
               not
               the
               Iudge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               doe
               right
               ?
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
              
               As
               many
               as
               have
               sinned
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               shall
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               RIGHTEOUS
               IVDGE
               :
               OR
               ,
               THE
               RVLE
               OF
               IVDGEMENT
               .
               SERMON
               XXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 IAM
                 .
                 2.
                 12.
                 
              
               
                 
                   So
                   speake
                   yee
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   doe
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   that
                   shall
                   bee
                   judgedby
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Libertie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               VPon
               the
               like
               sad
               occasion
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               handled
               something
               out
               of
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               thing
               that
               I
               came
               to
               was
               ,
               that
               
                 
                   In
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   judgement
                   God
                   will
                   call
                   both
                   the
                   
                   words
                   and
                   actions
                   of
                   men
                   to
                   account
                   .
                
              
            
             
               He
               will
               bring
               their
               words
               and
               their
               actions
               to
               judgement
               :
               not
               onely
               their
               workes
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 
                 Hee
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 thing
                 to
                 judgement
                 whether
                 good
                 or
                 evill
                 .
              
               But
               besides
               that
               hee
               will
               bring
               every
               word
               to
               judgement
               too
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               vaine
               words
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 men
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               12.
               36.
               
               And
               the
               
               very
               rash
               and
               passionate
               speeches
               of
               men
               ,
               what
               they
               speake
               in
               passion
               and
               repent
               not
               of
               ,
               even
               those
               passionate
               speeches
               that
               they
               thought
               might
               have
               easily
               beene
               passed
               by
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 cals
                 his
                 brother
              
               
               
                 foole
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 hell
                 fire
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               22.
               
               Then
               much
               more
               those
               evill
               speeches
               against
               God
               ,
               
                 Iude
                 13.
                 14.
                 
                 He
                 shall
                 come
                 with
                 thousands
              
               
               
               
                 of
                 his
                 angells
                 in
                 judgement
                 against
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 spoken
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               They
               have
               spoken
               against
               God
               ,
               they
               have
               reviled
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               judge
               them
               for
               all
               their
               evill
               ,
               and
               cursed
               speakings
               against
               him
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               They
               in
               fury
               and
               madnesse
               fell
               to
               evill
               and
               cursed
               speaking
               and
               slighted
               God
               and
               despised
               him
               ;
               therefore
               he
               shall
               come
               in
               great
               glory
               
                 with
                 thousands
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
              
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               appeare
               that
               he
               is
               more
               glorious
               then
               ,
               they
               thought
               him
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               now
               stand
               for
               the
               vindicating
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               manifesting
               of
               his
               glory
               in
               such
               a
               terrible
               appearance
               at
               that
               day
               .
               
                 Against
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 speake
                 evill
                 ,
              
               and
               against
               all
               their
               cursed
               speakings
               
                 against
                 him
              
               saith
               the
               Text
               ,
               evill
               speaking
               against
               God
               ,
               is
               cursed
               speaking
               .
               Because
               it
               exposeth
               a
               man
               to
               a
               curse
               ,
               it
               leaves
               him
               under
               a
               curse
               that
               shall
               appeare
               at
               that
               day
               to
               bee
               just
               against
               him
               ;
               so
               wee
               see
               God
               will
               bring
               both
               words
               and
               workes
               ,
               to
               judgement
               at
               that
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               reasons
               are
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               binds
               men
               in
               their
               speeches
               as
               
               well
               as
               in
               their
               actions
               .
               I
               say
               the
               Law
               that
               shall
               judge
               them
               doth
               now
               binde
               them
               in
               their
               very
               speeches
               as
               well
               as
               in
               their
               actions
               .
               You
               have
               two
               commandements
               expresly
               taking
               notice
               of
               the
               words
               of
               men
               .
               The
               third
               commandement
               of
               the
               words
               of
               men
               cercerning
               God
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 takes
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 hold
                 him
                 guiltlesse
                 .
              
               And
               then
               the
               ninth
               commandement
               of
               the
               words
               of
               men
               concerning
               men
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 beare
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               Now
               God
               that
               hath
               made
               a
               Law
               to
               bind
               ,
               and
               to
               order
               men
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               speech
               ,
               certainly
               he
               will
               judge
               men
               by
               that
               Law.
               You
               know
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               Parliaments
               ,
               and
               Kingdomes
               ,
               they
               make
               not
               Lawes
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               the
               directions
               wherby
               the
               judges
               proceed
               in
               their
               course
               of
               judgement
               upon
               malefactours
               .
               So
               I
               say
               Gods
               Law
               it
               is
               not
               in
               vaine
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               bare
               direction
               onely
               to
               us
               in
               point
               of
               obedience
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               expresse
               rule
               whereby
               Christ
               himselfe
               will
               proceede
               in
               matter
               of
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               that
               words
               as
               well
               as
               actions
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               judgement
               ,
               because
               God
               and
               men
               
               are
               injured
               by
               words
               as
               well
               as
               by
               actions
               .
            
             
               First
               concerning
               God
               ,
               you
               reade
               of
               some
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 73.
                 that
                 set
                 their
                 mouthes
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Indeede
               they
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               hurt
               to
               God
               then
               a
               man
               that
               shoots
               an
               Arrow
               at
               the
               Sunne
               can
               hurt
               the
               Sunne
               by
               shooting
               at
               him
               ;
               but
               in
               their
               intention
               they
               set
               themselves
               against
               God
               in
               as
               much
               as
               their
               tongues
               are
               set
               against
               him
               .
               And
               in
               Levit.
               24.
               11.
               
               The
               word
               there
               translated
               to
               
               blaspheme
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               stabbed
               God
               ,
               or
               did
               pierce
               God
               ,
               hee
               offered
               a
               kinde
               of
               violence
               to
               the
               holy
               name
               of
               God.
               Such
               sinfull
               speeches
               as
               are
               forbidden
               in
               the
               
                 third
                 Commandement
              
               ,
               
               and
               doe
               concerne
               the
               name
               of
               God
               or
               any
               of
               his
               attributes
               or
               ordinances
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               spoken
               against
               them
               ,
               or
               without
               due
               reverence
               and
               respect
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               there
               sayd
               to
               bee
               a
               stabbing
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               phrase
               ,
               or
               a
               piercing
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               wounding
               of
               God
               ,
               doing
               some
               violence
               to
               God
               himselfe
               .
               Now
               I
               say
               when
               such
               wrong
               and
               injury
               is
               done
               to
               God
               ,
               shall
               not
               God
               take
               a
               time
               to
               right
               himselfe
               of
               those
               that
               injure
               him
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               injury
               done
               to
               men
               .
               You
               know
               it
               is
               a
               common
               thing
               in
               Law
               to
               have
               actions
               against
               men
               for
               speeches
               ,
               they
               make
               speeches
               actions
               ;
               they
               make
               them
               lyable
               to
               the
               penaltie
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               Law
               for
               speeches
               .
               So
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               proceeds
               according
               to
               the
               very
               speeches
               of
               men
               ,
               whereby
               they
               have
               discouraged
               his
               servants
               in
               any
               kind
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               in
               any
               duty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               course
               of
               his
               worship
               ,
               or
               whereby
               they
               have
               brought
               
                 an
                 ill
                 report
              
               on
               it
               .
               As
               those
               spies
               did
               upon
               the
               Land
               ,
               therefore
               ,
               they
               might
               not
               bee
               suffered
               to
               goe
               into
               the
               Land
               :
               So
               I
               say
               when
               men
               bring
               an
               evill
               report
               upon
               the
               duties
               of
               godlinesse
               they
               shut
               themselves
               out
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               So
               likewise
               when
               men
               make
               that
               which
               is
               straight
               become
               crooked
               :
               It
               is
               sayd
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               that
               hee
               
                 perverted
                 the
                 straight
              
               
               
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               did
               as
               much
               as
               lay
               in
               him
               to
               make
               the
               straight
               wayes
               of
               God
               to
               seeme
               crooked
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               that
               puts
               a
               stick
               in
               the
               water
               though
               it
               bee
               straight
               when
               it
               is
               put
               in
               ,
               yet
               it
               seemes
               crooked
               when
               it
               is
               in
               :
               So
               when
               a
               man
               puts
               colours
               and
               shewes
               upon
               good
               actions
               and
               courses
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               folly
               and
               indiscretion
               ,
               and
               unadvised
               ,
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               vaine
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               is
               ill
               ,
               this
               is
               to
               make
               the
               straight
               wayes
               of
               God
               crooked
               ;
               to
               make
               that
               that
               God
               accounts
               straight
               to
               be
               crooked
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               setting
               against
               God
               :
               therefore
               Peter
               saith
               to
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
                 ,
                 pray
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 possible
                 that
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 .
              
               So
               you
               see
               Saint
               Paul
               speakes
               to
               Elymas
               the
               sorcerer
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 13.
                 
                 Thou
                 child
                 of
                 the
                 divell
                 and
                 enemy
                 to
                 all
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 wilt
                 thou
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 pervent
                 the
                 right
                 wayes
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               here
               are
               the
               words
               and
               speeches
               that
               men
               speake
               against
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               :
               these
               are
               speeches
               that
               argue
               men
               in
               a
               state
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               lyable
               and
               open
               to
               judgement
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               wrath
               ;
               therefore
               wee
               should
               take
               heed
               of
               such
               words
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               may
               be
               to
               condemne
               those
               that
               make
               light
               account
               of
               
               words
               ;
               they
               thinke
               they
               may
               speake
               (
               it
               may
               bee
               )
               in
               rashnesse
               ,
               and
               hastinesse
               and
               they
               may
               be
               excused
               for
               uttering
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               hastinesse
               ,
               and
               their
               passion
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               done
               unadvisedly
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               but
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               transgressed
               ,
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               is
               offended
               ,
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               is
               provoked
               .
               You
               know
               what
               old
               Eli
               sayd
               to
               his
               sonnes
               ;
               
                 My
                 sonnes
                 ,
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 sinne
                 against
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 man
                 may
                 plead
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 offend
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 plead
                 for
                 him
                 ?
              
               
               I
               say
               ,
               who
               shall
               take
               up
               the
               matter
               with
               God
               in
               such
               a
               case
               as
               this
               when
               the
               offence
               strikes
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               ordinances
               ,
               and
               his
               worship
               ?
               Therefore
               take
               heede
               there
               is
               much
               evill
               there
               
                 is
                 life
                 and
                 death
              
               (
               as
               Solomon
               saith
               )
               
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               utterly
               destroy
               himselfe
               by
               the
               very
               words
               he
               speakes
               unadvisedly
               (
               as
               hee
               thinkes
               ,
               and
               will
               plead
               for
               himselfe
               )
               or
               passionately
               and
               rashly
               .
            
             
               Againe
               much
               more
               doth
               it
               concerne
               those
               that
               proceede
               to
               other
               kinds
               of
               wickednesse
               in
               the
               tongue
               ,
               we
               instanced
               in
               some
               particular
               instances
               then
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               now
               stand
               on
               .
            
             
               We
               came
               to
               direct
               men
               to
               carry
               themselves
               in
               their
               speech
               ,
               as
               
                 David
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 a
                 watch
                 before
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 their
                 lippes
                 ,
              
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               And
               
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 
                 I
                 sayd
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 heede
                 to
                 my
                 wayes
                 that
                 I
                 offend
                 not
                 in
                 my
                 tongue
                 .
              
               And
               then
               he
               prayes
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Psal.
               131.
               
               
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 watch
                 before
                 the
                 doore
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
               Hee
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               there
               will
               be
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               words
               that
               we
               thinke
               are
               sleight
               and
               vaine
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               judgement
               ,
               idle
               ,
               unprofitable
               ,
               frothy
               talke
               ,
               much
               more
               rayling
               and
               reviling
               speeches
               ,
               most
               of
               all
               the
               highest
               blasphemies
               and
               execrations
               ,
               these
               shall
               most
               certainly
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               greater
               censure
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               on
               that
               I
               then
               handled
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               remaines
               three
               things
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               that
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               God
               will
               proceed
               according
               to
               his
               Law
               :
               So
               speake
               and
               so
               doe
               as
               those
               that
               shall
               bee
               judged
               by
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               I
               say
               ,
            
             
               In
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               God
               will
               proceede
               with
               men
               according
               
               to
               his
               Law.
               
            
             
               Hee
               will
               proceede
               according
               to
               his
               word
               written
               :
               therefore
               labour
               that
               your
               speeches
               and
               actions
               may
               bee
               such
               that
               they
               may
               be
               agreeable
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 12.
                 48.
                 
                 The
                 word
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 to
                 you
              
               (
               saith
               Christ
               )
               
                 shall
                 judge
                 you
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               a
               word
               that
               Christ
               
               speakes
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               judge
               :
               he
               speakes
               not
               in
               vaine
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               judge
               that
               speakes
               .
               Now
               you
               know
               Christ
               speakes
               two
               wayes
               .
               Eyther
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               Or
               ,
               by
               his
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               In
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               so
               eyther
               that
               that
               hee
               spake
               when
               hee
               was
               on
               earth
               in
               his
               his
               owne
               person
               ;
               then
               all
               the
               words
               that
               hee
               spake
               at
               that
               time
               are
               those
               words
               by
               which
               he
               will
               judge
               men
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               they
               concerne
               morrall
               actions
               ,
               by
               those
               words
               he
               will
               judge
               men
               at
               the
               great
               day
               :
               for
               he
               spake
               nothing
               but
               what
               was
               according
               to
               his
               Law.
               
            
             
               Or
               else
               that
               which
               he
               spake
               in
               his
               Apostles
               immediatly
               ,
               by
               a
               
               certaine
               and
               infallible
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               directing
               them
               to
               such
               truth
               as
               that
               they
               could
               not
               erre
               in
               speaking
               :
               now
               in
               this
               Christ
               still
               spake
               in
               them
               .
               The
               same
               way
               Christ
               hath
               in
               speaking
               to
               this
               day
               :
               therefore
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 you
                 heareth
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 heareth
                 me
                 heareth
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               That
               which
               he
               spake
               to
               them
               ,
               hee
               spake
               in
               them
               concerning
               all
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               What
               we
               speake
               as
               Ministers
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               looke
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               but
               Embassadours
               ,
               and
               our
               words
               are
               so
               far
               of
               value
               and
               power
               as
               they
               are
               the
               speeches
               of
               our
               Lord
               ;
               and
               as
               we
               speake
               the
               word
               of
               him
               whose
               Embassadours
               we
               are
               .
               Now
               I
               say
               looke
               what
               the
               Minister
               thus
               speakes
               as
               the
               Embassadour
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               Christ
               will
               confirme
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               Now
               it
               will
               appeare
               what
               wee
               speake
               as
               Embassadours
               ,
               if
               we
               speake
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               agreeable
               to
               the
               text
               of
               Scripture
               rightly
               understood
               .
               Therefore
               marke
               it
               ,
               whatsoever
               sinne
               wee
               denounce
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               against
               ,
               and
               urge
               Scripture
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               very
               rule
               that
               Christ
               will
               observe
               in
               judging
               men
               .
               Or
               else
               that
               speech
               could
               not
               stand
               ,
               
                 what
                 yee
                 loose
                 on
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 yee
                 bind
                 on
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Wee
               bind
               ,
               when
               by
               declaring
               of
               mens
               sinnes
               ,
               wee
               denounce
               the
               judgement
               of
               God
               against
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               pronounce
               men
               to
               stand
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               that
               remaine
               in
               those
               sinnes
               :
               saith
               Christ
               what
               you
               thus
               binde
               on
               earth
               
                 shall
                 bee
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Gods
               act
               shall
               ratifie
               and
               confirme
               the
               same
               sentence
               in
               heaven
               which
               we
               denounce
               here
               upon
               earth
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               word
               .
            
             
               So
               when
               wee
               come
               to
               distressed
               soules
               ,
               and
               declare
               to
               them
               that
               they
               stand
               acquitted
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               as
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               truth
               revealed
               to
               us
               ,
               declare
               that
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               bond
               and
               guilt
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               upon
               those
               evidences
               of
               repentance
               that
               they
               manifest
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               ratified
               in
               heaven
               .
               Therefore
               you
               see
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               but
               looke
               as
               Christs
               owne
               words
               when
               hee
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               the
               same
               that
               are
               as
               his
               owne
               words
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               truths
               that
               are
               drawne
               from
               Christs
               truths
               have
               the
               same
               power
               upon
               the
               hearts
               and
               consciences
               of
               men
               now
               to
               command
               them
               and
               shall
               have
               after
               to
               judge
               them
               ,
               as
               ever
               they
               had
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               :
               it
               should
               seeme
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               
               not
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               some
               men
               to
               whom
               the
               Law
               hath
               never
               beene
               published
               :
               for
               what
               shall
               wee
               say
               to
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               yet
               received
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               have
               not
               beene
               published
               to
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               world
               :
               at
               this
               day
               there
               are
               many
               Heathens
               ,
               many
               Pagans
               ,
               that
               never
               had
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               therefore
               how
               shall
               they
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Law
               ?
               except
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               onely
               those
               shall
               bee
               
               judged
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               have
               beene
               under
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               the
               helpe
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
             
               We
               answer
               ,
               that
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               every
               particular
               man
               is
               under
               
               the
               Law
               ,
               onely
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               alike
               expressed
               to
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               revealed
               alike
               to
               all
               sorts
               .
               All
               have
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               written
               too
               :
               but
               eyther
               it
               is
               written
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               naturally
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               Sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               Or
               else
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               more
               clearely
               and
               evidently
               manifested
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               but
               yet
               neverthelesse
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               is
               the
               Law
               written
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               to
               condemne
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               Rom.
               2.
               14.
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 doe
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 things
                 conteined
                 in
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 they
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 Law
              
               
               
                 are
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 their
                 consciences
                 accusing
                 ,
                 or
                 excusing
                 them
                 before
                 God.
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 that
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               yet
               neverthelesse
               
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Law
                 to
                 themselves
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               have
               certaine
               principles
               ,
               certaine
               rules
               which
               remaine
               in
               their
               naturall
               consciences
               ,
               whereby
               they
               eyther
               
                 accuse
                 or
                 excuse
              
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               good
               or
               evill
               .
               And
               even
               these
               doe
               shew
               that
               they
               have
               a
               Law
               that
               doth
               binde
               them
               ,
               and
               shall
               condemne
               them
               ;
               because
               that
               when
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               even
               that
               Law
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               even
               those
               principles
               whereupon
               their
               consciences
               wrought
               to
               accuse
               or
               excuse
               they
               were
               sinners
               against
               the
               Law.
               So
               that
               wee
               see
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               condemned
               at
               the
               day
               of
               ●…udgement
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               however
               all
               have
               not
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               a
               naturall
               conscience
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               written
               there
               whereby
               it
               accuseth
               ,
               or
               excuseth
               .
               Howsoever
               it
               bee
               true
               that
               things
               are
               not
               alike
               expresly
               manifested
               to
               other
               people
               and
               to
               us
               that
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               so
               much
               manifested
               to
               them
               as
               shall
               condemne
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               are
               these
               why
               it
               must
               be
               so
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               Gods
               Scepter
               ,
               whereby
               hee
               
               governes
               and
               rules
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 110.
                 2.
                 he
                 shall
                 bring
                 the
                 rod
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
                 The
                 rod
                 of
                 thy
                 power
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               of
               thy
               power
               :
               that
               Scepter
               whereby
               thou
               dost
               authoritatively
               and
               by
               power
               rule
               over
               the
               Churches
               :
               and
               what
               is
               this
               Scepter
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               word
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               see
               ,
               
                 Esay
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 Law
                 shall
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 Sion
                 .
              
               So
               then
               the
               Scepter
               ,
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               word
               that
               is
               brought
               out
               of
               Sion
               
               is
               the
               Law
               that
               comes
               out
               of
               Sion
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               workes
               and
               the
               Law
               of
               faith
               ;
               for
               both
               these
               come
               out
               of
               Sion
               :
               the
               Law
               of
               workes
               as
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               life
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               Law
               of
               Faith
               ,
               both
               come
               in
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               Yea
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               rod
               of
               Christs
               power
               ,
               therefore
               hee
               will
               manifest
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               men
               subject
               to
               it
               .
               What
               power
               ?
               There
               is
               a
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               such
               a
               power
               whereby
               he
               manifests
               his
               owne
               
               greatnesse
               and
               soveraigntie
               over
               all
               his
               creatures
               ;
               over
               those
               creatures
               that
               have
               not
               sence
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               reason
               ;
               that
               is
               not
               this
               Law.
               But
               this
               power
               here
               ,
               the
               Scepter
               of
               his
               power
               is
               that
               whereby
               he
               manifests
               his
               soveraigntie
               ,
               over
               reasonable
               creatures
               ,
               Angels
               and
               men
               ,
               :
               therefore
               if
               they
               will
               not
               obey
               him
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               bee
               a
               
                 Scepter
                 of
                 Iron
              
               to
               crush
               them
               in
               peeces
               .
               Therefore
               we
               see
               the
               very
               Angels
               themselves
               that
               would
               not
               obey
               the
               directing
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               rule
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               that
               particular
               place
               wherein
               they
               were
               ;
               they
               found
               it
               a
               Scepter
               to
               crush
               them
               downe
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               cast
               out
               of
               their
               place
               for
               their
               sinne
               .
               So
               likewise
               men
               ;
               you
               see
               what
               the
               Apostle
               Peter
               speakes
               of
               those
               that
               perished
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Noah
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               receive
               the
               Word
               preached
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               be
               lawlesse
               and
               disobedient
               ,
               or
               like
               men
               that
               would
               be
               under
               no
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               they
               felt
               the
               force
               of
               it
               in
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               in
               the
               fruite
               and
               penaltie
               of
               the
               Law
               upon
               them
               .
               So
               I
               say
               Christ
               still
               rules
               by
               power
               in
               the
               Law
               ;
               in
               so
               much
               as
               that
               when
               the
               Law
               and
               command
               prevailes
               not
               ,
               then
               the
               punishment
               prevailes
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               will
               not
               subject
               themselves
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               shall
               bee
               subdued
               under
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               that
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               that
               Christ
               must
               proceede
               in
               
               judgement
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ;
               because
               the
               Law
               is
               the
               rule
               .
               Now
               you
               know
               a
               rule
               is
               a
               note
               of
               distinction
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               being
               streight
               and
               right
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               doth
               distinguish
               and
               discover
               things
               that
               are
               crooked
               .
               So
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               straight
               rule
               in
               it selfe
               :
               therefore
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               crooked
               and
               perverse
               .
               And
               he
               will
               declare
               a
               righteous
               proceeding
               contrary
               to
               the
               unrighteousnesse
               of
               men
               .
               How
               ?
               by
               that
               rule
               that
               discovers
               unrighteousnesse
               .
               How
               shall
               Christ
               appeare
               to
               be
               righteous
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
               except
               he
               have
               a
               rule
               whereby
               unrighteousnesse
               shall
               be
               discovered
               ?
               Now
               that
               is
               discovered
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               right
               rule
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 statutes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 are
                 right
                 .
              
               Now
               rectum
               is
               
                 index
                 sua
                 oblique
              
               ,
               that
               that
               not
               onely
               declares
               its
               owne
               excellencie
               ,
               but
               the
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               and
               obliquitie
               of
               the
               contrary
               ;
               therefore
               Christ
               shall
               proceede
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               that
               shall
               most
               cleare
               his
               proceedings
               .
               For
               all
               the
               world
               will
               grant
               that
               that
               is
               a
               righteous
               rule
               ;
               Therefore
               Micah
               6.
               8.
               when
               the
               Prophet
               would
               deale
               
               with
               men
               that
               were
               unrighteous
               ,
               that
               would
               walke
               wilfully
               ,
               and
               rebelliously
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               serve
               him
               with
               outward
               performances
               ,
               
                 wherewith
                 shall
                 I
                 come
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 and
                 bow
                 before
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 ?
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 thee
                 O
                 man
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 doe
                 justly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 walke
                 humbly
                 with
                 thy
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               now
               ,
               looke
               what
               rule
               it
               is
               that
               shewes
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               rule
               whereby
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               will
               proceede
               in
               judgement
               :
               Now
               the
               Law
               shewes
               what
               is
               good
               ,
               he
               hath
               shewed
               in
               his
               Law
               what
               is
               good
               :
               therefore
               hee
               gives
               a
               
               briefe
               summe
               of
               the
               Law
               there
               ,
               
                 to
                 walke
                 humbly
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               
                 to
                 doe
                 justice
              
               that
               is
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               therefore
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 shewed
                 thee
                 what
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               a
               righteous
               rule
               ,
               that
               discernes
               betweene
               good
               and
               evill
               .
               Looke
               what
               that
               is
               that
               in
               the
               directions
               of
               life
               discernes
               betweene
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               that
               also
               in
               the
               proceeding
               of
               the
               Judge
               will
               cleare
               his
               justice
               ,
               eyther
               in
               rewarding
               the
               good
               ,
               or
               in
               punishing
               the
               evill
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               must
               needs
               proceede
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               Law
               in
               judgement
               .
               Thus
               the
               point
               is
               opened
               .
            
             
               Now
               a
               word
               or
               two
               for
               application
               .
               
            
             
               Is
               it
               so
               that
               Christ
               will
               proceede
               in
               judgement
               by
               his
               owne
               Law
               :
               then
               it
               serves
               in
               the
               first
               place
               for
               the
               just
               reproofe
               of
               those
               that
               neglect
               the
               Law
               ,
               that
               neglect
               this
               direction
               that
               Christ
               gives
               them
               .
               Alas
               is
               it
               a
               small
               matter
               thus
               to
               slight
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ?
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ?
               why
               ,
               you
               shall
               bee
               judged
               by
               this
               :
               
                 God
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 all
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 according
                 ●…o
                 my
                 Gospell
                 ,
              
               
               Rom.
               2.
               16.
               not
               onely
               that
               looke
               what
               he
               hath
               spoken
               of
               the
               judgement
               shall
               proove
               true
               ;
               but
               that
               in
               the
               judgement
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               proceeding
               proportionable
               and
               agreeable
               to
               what
               hee
               hath
               spoken
               in
               that
               word
               that
               he
               calls
               his
               Gospell
               .
               Therefore
               take
               heede
               how
               you
               slight
               this
               Word
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               .
               Saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Pro.
                 13.
                 13.
                 he
                 that
                 despiseth
                 the
                 Commandement
                 shall
                 perish
                 .
              
               Hee
               that
               despiseth
               the
               Commandement
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               revealed
               his
               will
               in
               
               matter
               of
               dutie
               ,
               for
               the
               direction
               of
               life
               (
               for
               that
               he
               calls
               the
               Commandement
               there
               )
               now
               if
               a
               man
               come
               to
               despise
               this
               ,
               he
               shall
               certainely
               perish
               saith
               Solomon
               .
            
             
               When
               doth
               a
               man
               despise
               the
               Commandement
               ?
               
            
             
               You
               know
               to
               despise
               is
               when
               a
               man
               accounts
               a
               thing
               of
               no
               
               force
               ;
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 despise
                 not
                 prophesying
              
               .
               The
               word
               is
               ,
               account
               it
               not
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               ,
               account
               it
               not
               a
               slight
               matter
               .
            
             
               Now
               you
               know
               a
               man
               accounts
               a
               thing
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               when
               he
               undervalues
               it
               ,
               when
               he
               gives
               it
               lesse
               acknowledgment
               then
               it
               is
               worthy
               of
               .
               As
               if
               a
               man
               come
               to
               buy
               a
               Jewell
               or
               a
               Pearle
               in
               the
               Market
               ,
               and
               offer
               a
               sleight
               and
               small
               matter
               for
               it
               ,
               hee
               had
               as
               good
               bid
               nothing
               ,
               the
               undervaluing
               of
               a
               commoditie
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               accounting
               of
               it
               worth
               nothing
               .
               In
               spirituall
               things
               when
               a
               man
               accounts
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               below
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               hee
               makes
               it
               not
               the
               chiefe
               direction
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               then
               hee
               accounts
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               ,
               and
               despiseth
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               For
               either
               the
               Law
               is
               somewhat
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               or
               not
               at
               all
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               somewhat
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               then
               it
               must
               have
               that
               place
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               wee
               give
               it
               not
               any
               esteeme
               according
               to
               the
               appointment
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               our
               owne
               Fancy
               .
               I
               say
               if
               wee
               give
               the
               Law
               esteeme
               according
               to
               
               Gods
               appointment
               ,
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               then
               wee
               will
               give
               it
               the
               esteeme
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               rule
               us
               in
               all
               our
               actions
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               our
               supreame
               rule
               and
               guide
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               account
               nothing
               else
               as
               the
               sufficient
               direction
               of
               his
               life
               but
               the
               Law.
               Now
               when
               men
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               preferre
               their
               owne
               opinions
               before
               the
               Law
               ;
               when
               they
               will
               preferre
               the
               opinion
               of
               other
               men
               before
               the
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               :
               when
               they
               preferre
               the
               customes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               This
               is
               now
               to
               dispise
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               .
               As
               you
               see
               it
               plaine
               ,
               it
               is
               ordinary
               in
               Scripture
               thus
               to
               tax
               men
               ;
               as
               when
               they
               would
               account
               the
               traditions
               of
               men
               above
               the
               word
               ;
               
                 In
                 vaine
                 they
                 worship
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               God
               ,
               they
               become
               vanitie
               themselves
               for
               accounting
               the
               Law
               vaine
               .
               So
               when
               they
               preferred
               the
               customes
               of
               their
               forefathers
               equall
               with
               the
               Law
               ,
               they
               despised
               the
               Law
               :
               this
               mixture
               ,
               this
               joyning
               of
               other
               things
               with
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               that
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               
                 the
                 despising
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               Therefore
               it
               is
               a
               dangerous
               thing
               to
               despise
               the
               Law.
               Is
               it
               not
               dangerous
               to
               despise
               the
               Judge
               ?
               the
               Law
               shall
               bee
               your
               Judge
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               rule
               whereby
               the
               Judge
               shall
               proceede
               .
            
             
               You
               know
               it
               is
               the
               aggravation
               of
               the
               fault
               of
               a
               Malefactor
               ,
               that
               he
               not
               onely
               transgresseth
               and
               sinneth
               against
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               despised
               the
               Law
               :
               if
               hee
               have
               beene
               heard
               to
               speake
               any
               speeches
               to
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               aggravation
               of
               his
               sinne
               :
               how
               much
               more
               shall
               it
               bee
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Mens
               Lawes
               are
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               revoked
               many
               times
               ,
               and
               repealed
               ,
               and
               reversed
               ,
               but
               this
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               a
               perfect
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               shall
               never
               bee
               reversed
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               be
               revoked
               nor
               altred
               .
               Now
               for
               a
               man
               to
               sleight
               and
               neglect
               this
               in
               any
               point
               or
               degree
               it
               is
               a
               high
               contempt
               against
               God
               himselfe
               .
               That
               as
               a
               man
               might
               say
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ;
               when
               Christ
               came
               amongst
               them
               ,
               hee
               offered
               himselfe
               to
               bee
               their
               King
               ;
               but
               being
               they
               would
               not
               take
               him
               for
               their
               King
               who
               (
               if
               they
               had
               taken
               him
               so
               )
               would
               have
               beene
               their
               Saviour
               ;
               therefore
               the
               time
               shall
               come
               that
               he
               will
               be
               their
               Judge
               and
               not
               their
               Saviour
               .
               So
               I
               say
               concerning
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Law
               now
               published
               in
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               those
               that
               will
               not
               now
               take
               it
               to
               be
               their
               counsellor
               shall
               finde
               it
               then
               to
               bee
               their
               condemner
               .
               If
               this
               be
               a
               harsh
               saying
               as
               they
               speake
               of
               the
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
              
               
               
                 hard
                 saying
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 beare
                 it
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               Commandement
               of
               Christ
               concerning
               obedience
               seeme
               harsh
               ,
               then
               how
               harsh
               a
               saying
               shall
               that
               be
               ,
               
                 depart
                 yee
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ?
              
               If
               it
               bee
               so
               hard
               a
               thing
               
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               how
               hard
               a
               thing
               will
               it
               bee
               to
               stand
               under
               the
               penaltie
               and
               censure
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               Therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               let
               men
               take
               heede
               ,
               they
               shall
               finde
               that
               even
               that
               very
               faith
               commanded
               that
               they
               have
               sleighted
               ,
               it
               shall
               proove
               heavie
               :
               
               they
               sleighted
               it
               in
               obedience
               ,
               it
               shall
               proove
               heavie
               in
               the
               judgement
               and
               punishment
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               serve
               for
               admonition
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               teach
               us
               how
               
               to
               carry
               our selves
               .
               If
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               be
               the
               rule
               whereby
               hee
               will
               judge
               us
               .
               First
               then
               looke
               to
               the
               law
               for
               direction
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               precept
               ,
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               for
               the
               directing
               of
               our
               lives
               .
               
               I
               know
               not
               how
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathan
               it
               is
               come
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               some
               men
               (
               upon
               pretence
               of
               giving
               the
               doctrine
               of
               justification
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               the
               full
               vertue
               of
               it
               )
               would
               put
               men
               off
               from
               all
               obedience
               ,
               as
               if
               therefore
               wee
               were
               not
               to
               be
               under
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               because
               wee
               are
               freed
               from
               the
               Law
               by
               Christ.
               They
               distinguish
               not
               betweene
               the
               penaltie
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               the
               same
               Christ
               that
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               as
               many
               as
               are
               in
               him
               by
               faith
               )
               hath
               subjected
               us
               to
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               his
               owne
               person
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               but
               in
               his
               owne
               precept
               .
               Therefore
               he
               became
               an
               expounder
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Matth.
               5.
               and
               shewes
               that
               
                 the
                 Law
                 is
                 spirituall
              
               ,
               that
               it
               
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               binds
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               all
               men
               looke
               to
               the
               direction
               of
               the
               Law.
               And
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               then
               whom
               no
               man
               ever
               spake
               more
               fully
               of
               justification
               by
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               the
               same
               Apostle
               would
               not
               have
               the
               Law
               as
               it
               is
               a
               direction
               of
               life
               abolished
               ;
               but
               would
               have
               men
               so
               much
               the
               more
               new
               ,
               as
               by
               new
               arguments
               and
               incouragements
               they
               are
               set
               upon
               the
               duties
               of
               obedience
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               malice
               of
               Sathan
               as
               to
               draw
               men
               upon
               such
               grounds
               as
               these
               are
               (
               not
               rightly
               understood
               by
               them
               )
               to
               I
               know
               not
               what
               course
               of
               liberti●…sme
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               pretend
               a
               course
               of
               obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               not
               doe
               it
               as
               to
               the
               Law.
               Whereas
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               the
               Law
               is
               appointed
               as
               a
               curbe
               to
               our
               corruption
               to
               cure
               and
               purge
               out
               that
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               formen
               to
               be
               wiser
               then
               God
               ,
               to
               ground
               their
               actions
               upon
               another
               principle
               and
               ground
               ,
               then
               God
               grounds
               them
               .
            
             
               Indeede
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               doe
               not
               the
               actions
               of
               obedience
               simply
               because
               of
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 too
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               that
               guides
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               disposeth
               them
               to
               those
               actions
               that
               are
               sutable
               to
               the
               Law
               :
               yet
               he
               never
               excludes
               ,
               or
               puts
               them
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               from
               subjection
               to
               the
               Law
               in
               point
               of
               obedience
               .
               I
               say
               therefore
               errours
               creepe
               in
               amongst
               men
               to
               dreame
               of
               a
               libertie
               from
               obedience
               ,
               when
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               of
               a
               libertie
               from
               the
               Law
               but
               in
               other
               sences
               ,
               not
               in
               matter
               of
               dutie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               men
               looke
               to
               the
               Law
               for
               tryall
               too
               ,
               
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 3
                 ,
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 thinke
                 he
                 is
                 something
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 nothing
                 ,
                 he
                 deceiveth
                 him
              
               
               selfe
               :
               but
               
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 try
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 prove
                 his
                 owne
                 worke
                 .
              
               Let
               him
               
               proove
               his
               owne
               worke
               :
               by
               what
               shall
               he
               prove
               it
               ?
               Why
               ,
               by
               the
               Law.
               By
               the
               Law
               here
               we
               meane
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               workes
               and
               of
               Faith.
               I
               say
               let
               him
               proove
               his
               workes
               by
               this
               Law
               ,
               by
               the
               written
               Word
               of
               God.
               Therefore
               if
               a
               man
               would
               now
               know
               how
               it
               shall
               goe
               with
               him
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               let
               him
               begin
               to
               judge
               himselfe
               by
               this
               rule
               before
               hand
               .
               Let
               him
               reason
               thus
               ,
               eyther
               I
               shall
               stand
               as
               condemned
               ,
               or
               acquitted
               :
               if
               as
               condemned
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               (
               marke
               )
               so
               farre
               as
               I
               goe
               on
               in
               any
               sinne
               against
               any
               knowne
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               farre
               I
               stand
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               condemned
               person
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               consider
               beloved
               ,
               you
               doe
               exceedingly
               wrong
               your selves
               ,
               because
               you
               doe
               not
               looke
               thus
               upon
               your
               actions
               ;
               you
               looke
               not
               upon
               them
               as
               upon
               things
               that
               are
               transgressions
               against
               the
               Law
               that
               shall
               judge
               you
               :
               and
               that
               therefore
               if
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               condemne
               such
               actions
               now
               ,
               then
               thou
               standest
               as
               a
               condemned
               person
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               Law.
               
            
             
               Alas
               ,
               durst
               men
               goe
               on
               without
               repentance
               in
               any
               course
               of
               sinne
               ,
               if
               they
               tooke
               themselves
               as
               condemned
               men
               (
               in
               truth
               )
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Law
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               any
               word
               that
               thou
               speakest
               ,
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               it
               is
               spoken
               ,
               thou
               standest
               in
               the
               estate
               of
               a
               condemned
               man
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               interest
               not
               thy selfe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               come
               not
               in
               ,
               certainly
               the
               Law
               will
               passe
               upon
               it
               .
               Therefore
               seriously
               consider
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               evill
               or
               particular
               sinne
               that
               you
               goe
               on
               in
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               Law
               condemne
               it
               ,
               Christ
               will
               condemne
               it
               too
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               .
               Therefore
               you
               must
               before
               hand
               condemne
               your selves
               
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 condemned
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               11.
               32.
               
               
                 Iudge
                 your selves
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               But
               yet
               this
               
               remaynes
               a
               truth
               still
               ,
               that
               hee
               that
               doth
               not
               condemne
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               doth
               not
               take
               off
               his
               sinnes
               by
               unfeigned
               repentance
               ,
               he
               stands
               a
               condemned
               person
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               because
               he
               stands
               condemned
               in
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               I
               beseech
               you
               beloved
               pleade
               not
               any
               priviledge
               in
               Christ
               ;
               I
               speake
               this
               the
               rather
               because
               men
               use
               the
               Gospell
               to
               their
               owne
               destruction
               ,
               I
               say
               plead
               not
               priviledge
               by
               Christ
               )
               if
               you
               goe
               on
               in
               the
               allowance
               of
               any
               sinne
               ;
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 continue
                 in
                 sinne
                 that
                 grace
                 may
                 abound
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               So
               I
               say
               when
               a
               man
               will
               come
               and
               plead
               ,
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               art
               a
               swearer
               ,
               a
               vaine
               spender
               of
               thy
               time
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               art
               a
               neglecter
               of
               the
               duties
               of
               the
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               duties
               towards
               men
               ,
               &c.
               thou
               art
               a
               man
               in
               some
               constant
               course
               ,
               in
               some
               way
               of
               sinne
               or
               other
               :
               I
               say
               this
               shewes
               thee
               to
               stand
               as
               a
               condemned
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               condemned
               man.
               I
               say
               not
               that
               such
               a
               man
               shall
               infallibly
               bee
               damned
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 may
                 give
                 him
                 repentance
                 that
                 hee
                 may
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 snare
                 of
                 the
                 divell
              
               ;
               but
               wee
               say
               hee
               stands
               for
               the
               present
               in
               the
               
               state
               of
               a
               condemned
               person
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               remaynes
               so
               till
               this
               be
               reversed
               by
               repentance
               ,
               till
               hee
               have
               sued
               out
               his
               pardon
               by
               interresting
               himselfe
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Therefore
               consider
               this
               seriously
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               that
               sinne
               in
               thought
               that
               thou
               committest
               ,
               not
               any
               act
               of
               sinne
               whatsoever
               ;
               but
               because
               of
               that
               sinne
               thou
               art
               condemned
               in
               Law
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               standest
               in
               the
               state
               of
               a
               condemned
               person
               for
               that
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               there
               must
               bee
               somewhat
               done
               now
               to
               take
               off
               this
               .
               I
               say
               a
               man
               may
               have
               a
               pardon
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               he
               sue
               it
               not
               out
               it
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               or
               use
               to
               him
               ;
               so
               letno
               man
               talke
               hee
               is
               a
               justified
               person
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               thou
               must
               sue
               out
               this
               pardon
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               are
               taught
               upon
               daily
               suing
               to
               renew
               our
               daily
               prayers
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               sinne
               .
               There
               must
               be
               a
               daily
               suing
               out
               of
               the
               pardon
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               this
               ground
               :
               so
               there
               must
               be
               a
               daily
               condemning
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               of
               sinne
               in
               thy selfe
               .
               Alas
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               a
               world
               of
               men
               and
               women
               ?
               (
               I
               speake
               not
               of
               those
               that
               are
               without
               ;
               wee
               leave
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               condemned
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               )
               wee
               speake
               of
               those
               that
               are
               now
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               of
               those
               that
               goe
               some
               what
               forward
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               hope
               and
               are
               perswaded
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               good
               case
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               little
               care
               to
               set
               things
               right
               betweene
               God
               and
               themselves
               ;
               but
               though
               such
               and
               such
               actions
               be
               condemned
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               yet
               they
               hope
               that
               there
               is
               a
               generall
               mercy
               that
               will
               pardon
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               never
               sue
               out
               their
               pardon
               .
               I
               say
               the
               Law
               shall
               passe
               on
               thee
               till
               thou
               doe
               that
               that
               concernes
               thee
               to
               be
               released
               from
               the
               rigour
               and
               sentence
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 confesseth
                 and
                 forsakes
                 his
                 sinnes
                 shall
              
               
               
                 finde
                 mercy
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               28.
               13.
               
               This
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               other
               particulars
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               is
               large
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               that
               somewhat
               must
               be
               done
               by
               us
               to
               sue
               out
               this
               pardon
               :
               that
               though
               there
               be
               an
               act
               of
               pardon
               in
               God
               ,
               a
               free
               act
               ,
               yet
               there
               must
               somewhat
               bee
               done
               by
               us
               to
               sue
               out
               this
               pardon
               for
               our selves
               ,
               or
               else
               wee
               stand
               in
               the
               state
               of
               condemned
               persons
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               things
               I
               leave
               to
               your
               meditations
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               fall
               upon
               the
               next
               point
               ,
               which
               I
               will
               briefly
               touch
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               no
               more
               but
               thus
               :
               that
               since
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               proceeding
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               wherein
               mens
               actions
               and
               words
               shall
               bee
               brought
               to
               account
               therefore
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 effectuall
                 insentive
              
               
               
                 &
                 provocation
                 to
                 stinmen
                 to
                 a
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 conscionable
                 walking
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 So
                 speake
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 Law.
              
               Since
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               this
               use
               of
               it
               to
               direct
               us
               both
               in
               our
               speeches
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               I
               say
               we
               may
               learne
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               will
               proceede
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               an
               effectuall
               meanes
               to
               make
               us
               carefull
               of
               holinesse
               and
               new
               obedience
               ,
               
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 doe
              
               as
               those
               
               whose
               words
               and
               actions
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               judgement
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               is
               intended
               so
               ,
               and
               hath
               prevailed
               with
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               might
               prove
               many
               wayes
               .
               I
               will
               ranke
               and
               order
               the
               proofe
               under
               these
               heads
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               how
               this
               hath
               beene
               a
               meanes
               to
               draw
               some
               ,
               to
               the
               wayes
               ,
               and
               duties
               of
               obedience
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               how
               it
               hath
               beene
               the
               way
               to
               direct
               ,
               and
               guide
               others
               in
               those
               actions
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               how
               it
               hath
               confirmed
               and
               strengthened
               them
               in
               those
               actions
               :
               and
               by
               this
               we
               shall
               see
               what
               it
               should
               be
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               how
               it
               hath
               beene
               a
               way
               to
               draw
               men
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               obedience
               .
               How
               are
               men
               drawne
               to
               bee
               obedient
               ?
               
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               drawne
               from
               their
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               from
               their
               owne
               evill
               wayes
               .
               Now
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               hath
               prevailed
               ,
               and
               beene
               used
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               to
               draw
               men
               from
               their
               sinnes
               .
               As
               wee
               see
               in
               Eccles.
               11.
               saith
               Solomon
               to
               the
               young
               man
               ;
               
                 Rejoyce
                 now
                 in
                 thy
                 youth
              
               ;
               it
               is
               Ironnically
               
               spoken
               ,
               
                 but
                 know
              
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 that
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 thou
                 shalt
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               let
               this
               coole
               thy
               courage
               ,
               and
               moderate
               thy
               excessive
               joy
               ,
               know
               that
               thou
               shalt
               come
               to
               judgement
               .
               
                 Act.
                 17.
                 30.
                 
                 Now
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 God
                 calls
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 repent
                 :
                 because
                 hee
                 hath
                 appointed
                 a
                 time
                 in
                 which
                 hee
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               Hee
               calls
               men
               to
               repentance
               by
               this
               argument
               ,
               because
               hee
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               hath
               appointed
               a
               time
               for
               it
               .
               You
               know
               repentance
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               to
               forsake
               our
               former
               evills
               :
               Now
               he
               calls
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               because
               he
               will
               judge
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               calls
               as
               he
               drawes
               men
               from
               sinne
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               he
               drawes
               men
               from
               the
               world
               to
               God
               by
               this
               .
               You
               know
               that
               even
               worldly
               affections
               hinder
               men
               from
               comming
               to
               
               the
               obedience
               of
               Christ
               :
               therefore
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 I
                 account
                 all
                 as
                 dung
              
               ,
               &c
               Philip.
               3.
               7.
               
               Why
               ?
               because
               he
               looked
               for
               a
               Resurrection
               ,
               
               his
               thoughts
               were
               upon
               that
               :
               and
               saith
               hee
               verse
               20.
               
                 our
                 conversation
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               Therefore
               we
               are
               drawne
               to
               this
               holy
               course
               of
               obedience
               ,
               because
               we
               looke
               for
               Christ
               from
               heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               againe
               in
               the
               disposing
               of
               men
               to
               new
               obedience
               :
               there
               is
               not
               only
               a
               forsaking
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               besides
               
               that
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               inward
               qualifying
               of
               the
               heart
               :
               Now
               the
               heart
               is
               qualified
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               fitted
               by
               certaine
               qualities
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               helpe
               of
               this
               consideration
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               Eccles.
               12.
               10.
               
               
               
                 Tou
                 see
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 feare
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 keepe
                 his
                 Commandements
                 :
                 for
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 to
                 judgement
                 :
              
               Upon
               this
               ground
               hee
               mindes
               them
               to
               
                 feare
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               qualitie
               that
               disposeth
               a
               man
               to
               keepe
               his
               Commandements
               ;
               hee
               perswades
               them
               upon
               this
               ground
               :
               
                 because
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 every
                 worke
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
                 Let
                 us
                 
                 have
                 grace
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 reverence
                 and
                 feare
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               qualifies
               and
               disposeth
               us
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ;
               
               and
               we
               are
               fitted
               to
               seeke
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               God
               with
               due
               reverence
               and
               feare
               ,
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               God
               that
               
                 will
                 judge
                 the
                 world
              
               .
               So
               in
               Revel
               .
               14.
               hee
               would
               have
               
               the
               Nations
               to
               feare
               God
               ,
               
                 because
                 hee
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               thing
               :
               you
               see
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               prepares
               men
               to
               holinesse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               besides
               that
               ,
               it
               quickens
               them
               to
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               
               obedience
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               in
               it
               :
               when
               now
               a
               man
               is
               in
               a
               good
               course
               ,
               and
               his
               heart
               is
               prepared
               to
               seeke
               God
               aright
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               there
               are
               many
               temptations
               ,
               and
               many
               corruptions
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               indispose
               ,
               and
               unfit
               his
               heart
               againe
               :
               Now
               then
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               serves
               to
               revive
               and
               quicken
               the
               heart
               to
               these
               actions
               ,
               to
               
            
             
               Those
               of
               a
               mans
               particular
               Calling
               .
            
             
               Those
               of
               his
               generall
               Calling
               .
            
             
               For
               his
               particular
               calling
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               Timothie
               ,
               and
               chargeth
               him
               ,
               before
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 shall
                 judge
                 the
                 quicke
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               faithfull
               in
               his
               ministerie
               ;
               Hee
               would
               have
               him
               faithfull
               in
               his
               ministerie
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               Christ
               will
               
                 come
                 with
                 his
                 elect
                 Angells
                 ,
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 quicke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               for
               our
               generall
               Calling
               ,
               
                 Act.
                 24.
                 
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 keepe
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 before
                 God
                 and
                 men
              
               upon
               this
               ground
               ;
               because
               I
               beleeve
               
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               .
               So
               in
               2
               
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 11.
                 
                 Seeing
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 what
                 manner
                 of
                 persons
                 ought
                 wee
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 holy
                 conversation
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 ?
              
               Why
               ?
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               be
               dissolved
               ,
               therefore
               we
               had
               need
               to
               bee
               other
               manner
               of
               persons
               then
               we
               are
               ,
               to
               be
               better
               kinde
               of
               persons
               then
               we
               have
               beene
               .
               Thus
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               quicken
               themselves
               to
               more
               holinesse
               ,
               upon
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               they
               have
               beene
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               strengthened
               upon
               
               this
               ground
               :
               for
               when
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               brought
               to
               this
               plight
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               be
               ever
               chearefull
               ,
               and
               lively
               ,
               and
               active
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               :
               yet
               there
               are
               many
               discouragements
               ,
               and
               temptations
               to
               draw
               him
               out
               of
               the
               way
               againe
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               be
               hee
               may
               fall
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               not
               somewhat
               to
               support
               him
               ,
               and
               hold
               him
               up
               :
               therefore
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               hath
               kept
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               servants
               in
               a
               good
               frame
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               beene
               in
               it
               .
               Saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 be
                 constant
                 ,
                 and
                 immoveable
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 abounding
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 os
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 yee
                 know
                 that
                 your
                 labour
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 vaine
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               As
               if
               hee
               had
               said
               ,
               You
               know
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               will
               a
               time
               come
               when
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               you
               serve
               not
               God
               in
               vaine
               ,
               therefore
               for
               the
               present
               bee
               constant
               in
               the
               good
               you
               are
               in
               :
               
                 Hold
                 fast
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 till
                 I
                 come
                 ,
              
               saith
               
               Christ
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Philadelphia
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 man
                 take
                 thy
                 crowne
                 ,
                 Rev.
              
               3.
               21.
               
               Christ
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               but
               holding
               fast
               a-while
               ,
               and
               
               then
               the
               Church
               shall
               have
               a
               crowne
               ;
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               shall
               have
               a
               crowne
               of
               glory
               ,
               an
               abundant
               recompence
               of
               all
               that
               they
               have
               done
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               therefore
               
                 hold
                 fast
              
               .
               Hereupon
               ,
               Iam.
               5.
               the
               Apostle
               exhorts
               to
               patience
               ,
               because
               they
               
               should
               meet
               with
               many
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               oppositions
               ,
               
                 bee
                 patient
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 drawes
                 neere
                 .
              
               Beare
               the
               injuries
               that
               you
               suffer
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               indignities
               ,
               and
               the
               unkind
               usage
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Lord
               drawes
               neere
               ,
               when
               you
               shall
               have
               a
               plentifull
               harvest
               :
               so
               he
               goes
               on
               illustrating
               this
               by
               a
               comparison
               taken
               from
               a
               Husband-man
               that
               waits
               for
               a
               harvest
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               have
               a
               plentifull
               croppe
               ,
               and
               increase
               for
               all
               his
               paines
               in
               Winter
               ,
               and
               in
               seed
               time
               :
               so
               saith
               he
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               then
               you
               shall
               have
               a
               plentifull
               increase
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               or
               two
               for
               the
               Use
               of
               this
               :
            
             
               Since
               this
               is
               the
               Use
               that
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               
               that
               wee
               should
               make
               of
               the
               Judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               therefore
               to
               bee
               more
               carefull
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
               It
               first
               shewes
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               discouragements
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               and
               the
               prophanenesse
               of
               the
               world
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               perfectly
               beleeve
               not
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               .
               The
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               servants
               would
               not
               droupe
               so
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               so
               faint
               ,
               so
               dejected
               ,
               and
               discouraged
               ,
               if
               they
               beleeved
               that
               there
               were
               such
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               will
               abundantly
               recompence
               all
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               labours
               ,
               wherein
               he
               will
               bring
               his
               reward
               with
               him
               plentifully
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               wicked
               world
               would
               not
               be
               so
               prophane
               as
               they
               are
               :
               drunkards
               ,
               and
               swearers
               ,
               and
               Sabbath-breakers
               ,
               and
               all
               sorts
               of
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               give
               themselves
               so
               to
               sinne
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               if
               in
               truth
               ,
               they
               did
               perfectly
               beleeve
               there
               were
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               ;
               when
               all
               their
               words
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               their
               company
               ,
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               account
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               prophanenesse
               is
               this
               ,
               here
               it
               begins
               ;
               men
               beleeve
               not
               the
               judgement
               to
               come
               .
               The
               Apostles
               were
               troubled
               with
               these
               kind
               of
               scoffers
               ;
               
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               So
               they
               hardened
               themselves
               upon
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               the
               seasons
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               in
               like
               manner
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               Well
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 slacke
              
               ,
               
               
                 as
                 men
                 count
                 slacknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 patient
                 ,
                 and
                 forbearing
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 repent
              
               ;
               but
               at
               the
               last
               he
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               
                 come
                 with
                 flaming
                 fire
              
               .
               So
               ,
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               thinke
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 the
                 evill
                 day
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 you
                 ,
              
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               judgement
               comming
               ,
               wherein
               all
               your
               actions
               ,
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               speeches
               ,
               and
               your
               whole
               conversation
               shall
               be
               scanned
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               this
               law
               that
               you
               have
               despised
               .
            
             
             
               Therefore
               let
               men
               take
               heed
               ,
               and
               know
               it
               is
               a
               device
               of
               Satan
               to
               harden
               their
               hearts
               ;
               either
               to
               thinke
               that
               the
               law
               is
               a
               dead
               letter
               ,
               I
               meane
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               directing
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               of
               no
               use
               to
               direct
               them
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               devise
               of
               Satan
               to
               put
               them
               off
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               find
               that
               that
               law
               will
               judge
               them
               ,
               that
               now
               should
               direct
               them
               .
               And
               then
               againe
               for
               men
               to
               thinke
               that
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               Judgement
               ,
               or
               not
               such
               proceedings
               according
               to
               the
               law
               :
               this
               is
               a
               tricke
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               to
               keepe
               men
               in
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               hardnesse
               of
               heart
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               secondly
               ,
               if
               wee
               would
               
                 grow
                 up
                 in
                 holinesse
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 feare
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Let
               us
               perfect
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               our
               faith
               in
               assenting
               to
               this
               truth
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               wherein
               our
               words
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               and
               all
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               account
               .
               Therefore
               
                 so
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 judged
                 .
              
               Thou
               art
               now
               in
               companie
               ,
               and
               thou
               speakest
               amongst
               men
               ▪
               but
               thy
               words
               are
               with
               God
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 written
              
               in
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 Table
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
              
               there
               they
               are
               written
               :
               the
               words
               that
               thou
               hast
               forgotten
               seven
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               twentie
               yeares
               agoe
               ,
               and
               never
               tookest
               a
               course
               to
               get
               them
               blotted
               out
               by
               repentance
               ,
               there
               they
               are
               written
               ,
               and
               these
               words
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               judgement
               ,
               and
               so
               many
               actions
               as
               thou
               hast
               neglected
               ,
               therefore
               looke
               to
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               bewaile
               those
               words
               and
               actions
               past
               ,
               as
               things
               that
               else
               will
               come
               to
               judgement
               ,
               if
               thou
               judge
               not
               thy selfe
               before-hand
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               againe
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               set
               on
               a
               resolution
               to
               walke
               daily
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               may
               die
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               bee
               brought
               to
               judgement
               .
               Therefore
               judge
               thy selfe
               daily
               ,
               renew
               thy
               Covenant
               ,
               settle
               thy
               peace
               on
               a
               right
               ground
               daily
               ,
               and
               perfect
               holinesse
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               daily
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               expectest
               a
               Judgement
               .
               Saint
               Iude
               condemnes
               those
               that
               
                 feasted
                 without
                 feare
              
               .
               They
               were
               at
               their
               Tables
               ,
               companying
               ,
               and
               feasting
               ,
               as
               men
               without
               feare
               .
               S.
               Ierome
               speakes
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               he
               
               was
               doing
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               fearefull
               apprehension
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               Alwayes
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               whether
               I
               eate
               or
               drinke
               ,
               or
               whatsoever
               I
               doe
               ,
               I
               heare
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               and
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Arch-Angell
               saying
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 yee
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               doe
               thou
               so
               ,
               let
               this
               be
               thy
               serious
               thought
               ,
               and
               doe
               it
               not
               slightly
               ;
               but
               thinke
               that
               this
               may
               bee
               thy
               last
               word
               ,
               and
               thou
               must
               bee
               brought
               to
               judgement
               for
               it
               :
               this
               may
               be
               thy
               last
               opportunie
               ,
               and
               thy
               last
               action
               ,
               and
               thou
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               judgement
               for
               that
               .
               Doe
               things
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 so
                 speake
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 bee
                 judged
                 .
              
            
             
               Wouldest
               thou
               be
               content
               to
               have
               thy
               oathes
               brought
               before
               Christ
               in
               judgement
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               take
               heed
               of
               swearing
               :
               for
               it
               is
               judged
               already
               by
               the
               law
               :
               therefore
               judge
               ,
               and
               condemne
               thy
               
               sinnes
               in
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               forsake
               them
               ,
               that
               thou
               maist
               find
               mercie
               .
               Wouldest
               thou
               be
               found
               guiltie
               of
               Sabbath-breaking
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ?
               if
               not
               repent
               of
               thy
               former
               guilt
               ,
               and
               bee
               more
               conscionable
               of
               sanctifying
               the
               Sabbath
               after
               .
               And
               so
               I
               may
               say
               of
               every
               sinne
               .
               Wouldest
               thou
               be
               found
               an
               Usurer
               ?
               a
               Deceiver
               ?
               unrighteous
               in
               any
               course
               ?
               a
               scoffer
               ?
               a
               prophane
               person
               ?
               Wouldest
               thou
               appeare
               before
               Christ
               so
               in
               judgement
               ?
               If
               not
               ,
               repent
               of
               thy
               guilt
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               
                 that
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 may
                 bee
                 done
                 away
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 refreshing
                 shall
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               set
               thy selfe
               in
               a
               contrarie
               course
               to
               that
               thou
               hast
               beene
               :
               doe
               as
               one
               that
               would
               have
               Death
               find
               thee
               in
               a
               good
               course
               :
               for
               
                 as
                 death
                 leaves
                 thee
                 ,
                 judgement
                 shall
                 find
                 thee
                 .
              
               If
               Death
               find
               thee
               in
               a
               state
               of
               repentance
               ,
               in
               a
               course
               of
               reformation
               of
               thy
               evill
               wayes
               ,
               judgement
               shall
               find
               thee
               so
               too
               .
               Let
               Death
               therefore
               find
               thee
               as
               a
               man
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               humbling
               thy
               soule
               ,
               abhorring
               thy selfe
               for
               thy
               former
               sinnes
               :
               let
               Death
               find
               thee
               as
               a
               man
               reforming
               all
               those
               evills
               that
               are
               condemned
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               conscience
               .
               Now
               when
               I
               say
               ,
               let
               Death
               find
               thee
               so
               ,
               I
               meane
               ,
               set
               about
               it
               presently
               :
               for
               how
               soone
               Death
               may
               set
               upon
               thee
               thou
               knowest
               not
               ,
               whether
               to
               night
               or
               no
               :
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               now
               done
               ,
               if
               thou
               set
               not
               about
               it
               now
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               too
               late
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               more
               time
               ,
               therefore
               doe
               that
               now
               ,
               and
               goe
               on
               constantly
               after
               ,
               knowing
               that
               Death
               may
               find
               thee
               every
               moment
               .
               Therefore
               it
               is
               that
               God
               keepes
               from
               us
               (
               upon
               purpose
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               certaine
               knowledge
               of
               the
               time
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               bee
               alwayes
               prepared
               for
               Death
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SINNES
               STIPEND
               ;
               AND
               GODS
               MUNIFICENCE
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 2.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
              
               Vnto
               them
               that
               doe
               not
               obey
               the
               truth
               ,
               but
               obey
               unrighteousnesse
               ;
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               anguish
               upon
               every
               soule
               of
               man
               that
               doeth
               evill
               ,
               upon
               the
               Iew
               first
               ,
               and
               also
               upon
               the
               Gentile
               .
            
             
               
                 LVKE
                 12.
                 32.
                 
              
               Feare
               not
               little
               Flocke
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               your
               Fathers
               good
               pleasure
               to
               give
               you
               the
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SINNES
               STIPEND
               :
               AND
               ,
               GODS
               MVNIFICENCE
               .
               SERMON
               XXIX
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   the
                   wages
                   of
                   sinne
                   is
                   death
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   eternall
                   life
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               THe
               latter
               part
               of
               this
               Chapter
               from
               the
               12.
               
               Verse
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               is
               spent
               in
               a
               grave
               and
               powerfull
               dehortation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               from
               securitie
               in
               sinne
               :
               against
               which
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               sundry
               arguments
               .
               That
               which
               he
               presseth
               most
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               severall
               ends
               to
               which
               sinne
               and
               righteousnesse
               doth
               leade
               men
               :
               The
               end
               
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
              
               ;
               vers
               .
               21.
               therefore
               that
               is
               not
               to
               bee
               served
               :
               The
               end
               of
               
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 life
                 everlasting
              
               ,
               vers
               .
               22.
               therefore
               that
               is
               to
               be
               imbraced
               .
               Because
               there
               is
               now
               difference
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               proceeding
               of
               these
               two
               ends
               ,
               death
               comming
               from
               sinne
               as
               from
               the
               meritorious
               cause
               ,
               but
               life
               from
               righteousnesse
               ,
               another
               manner
               of
               way
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               addes
               this
               epiloge
               and
               conclusion
               in
               the
               last
               verse
               ,
               plainely
               shewing
               ,
               and
               more
               clearely
               expressing
               the
               manner
               of
               them
               both
               :
               
                 for
                 the
                 wages
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
             
               In
               which
               words
               we
               have
               a
               description
               of
               a
               twofold
               service
               .
               
               Of
               sinne
               in
               the
               former
               clause
               .
               And
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               And
               how
               both
               these
               are
               rewarded
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               with
               death
               ;
               it
               payes
               us
               well
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               other
               with
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               bestowed
               by
               the
               free
               
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Christ.
              
               These
               are
               the
               two
               parts
               ,
               the
               two
               generall
               points
               that
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 Of
                 sinne
              
               ]
               That
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               depravation
               ,
               and
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               so
               consequently
               of
               every
               sinne
               ,
               that
               being
               not
               onely
               it selfe
               sinne
               ,
               but
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               mother
               of
               all
               sinne
               ,
               
                 when
                 sinne
                 hath
                 conceived
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 death
                 ,
              
               when
               sinne
               is
               put
               forth
               ,
               whereby
               he
               signifieth
               the
               generall
               depravation
               and
               corruption
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               sinne
               flowes
               .
               So
               it
               is
               here
               .
            
             
               
                 [
                 The
                 wages
              
               ]
               The
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               signifieth
               properly
               victualls
               ,
               because
               victualls
               was
               that
               that
               the
               Roman
               Emperours
               
               gave
               their
               souldiers
               as
               wages
               ,
               in
               recompence
               of
               their
               service
               :
               but
               thence
               the
               word
               extends
               to
               signifie
               any
               other
               wages
               or
               Salary
               whatsoever
               .
               
                 The
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 [
                 is
                 death
                 ]
              
               by
               death
               here
               is
               signified
               and
               meant
               ,
               both
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               death
               ,
               especially
               eternall
               death
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               eternall
               life
               in
               the
               next
               clause
               of
               the
               sentence
               ,
               therefore
               that
               is
               that
               that
               is
               principally
               meant
               ,
               
                 The
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               eternall
               death
               .
               This
               for
               the
               exposition
               of
               the
               tearmes
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               to
               bee
               observed
               from
               this
               first
               part
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               Death
               is
               as
               due
               to
               sinne
               ,
               as
               wages
               to
               one
               that
               earnes
               it
               .
            
             
               To
               such
               a
               one
               wages
               is
               due
               in
               strict
               justice
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               have
               a
               hyred
               
               servant
               ,
               he
               may
               bestow
               a
               free
               gift
               on
               him
               if
               he
               will
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               not
               he
               may
               choose
               ;
               but
               his
               stypend
               or
               his
               wages
               he
               must
               pay
               him
               unlesse
               he
               will
               be
               unjust
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               price
               of
               his
               worke
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               due
               to
               him
               that
               he
               cannot
               without
               injustice
               withhold
               it
               .
               After
               such
               a
               manner
               is
               death
               due
               to
               sinne
               :
               the
               very
               demerrite
               of
               the
               worke
               of
               sinne
               requires
               it
               ,
               as
               being
               earned
               .
               God
               is
               as
               just
               in
               inflicting
               death
               upon
               sinners
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               is
               in
               paying
               his
               labourer
               or
               hired
               servant
               their
               wages
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               generall
               plaine
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostles
               words
               here
               .
            
             
               So
               in
               the
               beginning
               God
               appointed
               ,
               Gen.
               2.
               17.
               where
               hee
               told
               Adam
               concerning
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 eatest
              
               
               
                 thereof
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               sayd
               ,
               when
               thou
               sinnest
               ,
               death
               must
               be
               thy
               wages
               .
               The
               same
               is
               repeated
               ,
               Ezek.
               18.
               20.
               where
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               
                 The
                 soule
                 that
                 sinneth
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
              
               expressing
               the
               
               wages
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               is
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               recompence
               of
               sinne
               :
               if
               sinne
               
               have
               his
               due
               then
               death
               must
               follow
               .
               So
               the
               Apostle
               had
               shewed
               before
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 12.
                 that
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 entred
                 into
                 the
              
               
               
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 so
                 death
                 went
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 all
                 men
                 had
                 sinned
                 .
              
               All
               had
               sinned
               ,
               therefore
               all
               are
               payed
               with
               death
               .
               And
               Saint
               Iames
               shewes
               the
               consequence
               and
               connexion
               betweene
               these
               two
               ,
               the
               worke
               and
               the
               wages
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               ,
               Iam.
               1.
               15
               ,
               
               that
               
                 when
                 sinne
                 hath
                 conceived
                 it
                 bringeth
                 forth
                 death
                 .
              
               All
               these
               places
               are
               evidences
               that
               death
               by
               Gods
               ordinance
               ,
               by
               his
               appointment
               is
               the
               due
               of
               sinne
               ,
               as
               due
               to
               it
               ,
               even
               as
               wages
               is
               to
               a
               hyred
               servant
               or
               one
               that
               hath
               earned
               it
               .
            
             
               What
               death
               is
               it
               that
               is
               due
               to
               sinne
               ?
               
            
             
               Both
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               death
               .
               I
               say
               both
               deaths
               ;
               concerning
               both
               which
               the
               truth
               is
               to
               be
               cleared
               from
               some
               doubts
               .
               It
               was
               the
               Pelagians
               errour
               to
               thinke
               that
               man
               should
               have
               dyed
               a
               
               naturall
               death
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               never
               sinned
               :
               so
               they
               thought
               that
               the
               naturall
               ,
               temporall
               ,
               bodily
               death
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               .
               Contrary
               to
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               plac●…
               I
               spake
               of
               ,
               Rom.
               5.
               where
               hee
               
               makes
               that
               death
               that
               goes
               over
               all
               men
               ,
               (
               which
               must
               needes
               bee
               naturall
               death
               )
               to
               enter
               by
               sinne
               ,
               
                 sinne
                 brought
                 in
                 death
              
               ;
               no
               sinne
               ,
               no
               death
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               when
               God
               told
               Adam
               in
               the
               day
               that
               he
               
               eate
               the
               forbidden
               fruite
               he
               should
               
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               ,
               he
               meant
               not
               temporall
               death
               there
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               shewes
               :
               for
               such
               a
               death
               was
               not
               inflicted
               upon
               Adam
               in
               the
               day
               that
               hee
               sinned
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               sinned
               he
               lived
               still
               in
               the
               world
               naturally
               ,
               hee
               continued
               living
               many
               yeares
               after
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               Adam
               may
               bee
               sayd
               to
               die
               a
               
               naturall
               death
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               sinned
               ,
               because
               by
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               sinne
               he
               then
               presently
               became
               subject
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               God
               straight
               way
               denounced
               upon
               him
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               therefore
               it
               may
               bee
               sayd
               ,
               he
               straite
               way
               dyed
               .
               As
               a
               condemned
               person
               is
               called
               a
               dead
               man
               though
               he
               be
               respited
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               Besides
               the
               Messengers
               and
               Sergeants
               of
               death
               presently
               tooke
               hold
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               arrested
               him
               for
               sinne
               ,
               as
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               and
               diseases
               ,
               daily
               wasting
               of
               the
               naturall
               moysture
               to
               the
               quenching
               of
               life
               .
               Indeede
               God
               suffered
               him
               that
               the
               sentence
               was
               not
               presently
               executed
               ,
               so
               to
               commend
               his
               owne
               patience
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               to
               Adam
               occasion
               of
               salvation
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               being
               after
               made
               ,
               and
               he
               called
               to
               repentance
               ,
               by
               that
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               a
               better
               life
               by
               Christ
               ,
               then
               he
               lost
               by
               sinne
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               objected
               againe
               Christ
               redeemed
               us
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               all
               
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               not
               redeeme
               us
               from
               bodily
               death
               ,
               from
               temporall
               death
               :
               for
               the
               faithfull
               wee
               see
               dye
               still
               even
               as
               others
               doe
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               concluded
               by
               some
               that
               temporall
               death
               is
               not
               the
               
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ;
               for
               then
               when
               wee
               were
               free
               
               from
               sinne
               by
               Christ
               wee
               should
               bee
               freed
               from
               that
               .
            
             
               Our
               answer
               to
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               freede
               all
               his
               elect
               ,
               not
               
               onely
               from
               eternall
               ,
               but
               even
               from
               temporall
               death
               ,
               though
               not
               from
               both
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
            
             
               From
               temporall
               death
               first
               ,
               in
               hope
               of
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               saith
               
                 The
                 last
                 enemy
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               meaning
               temporall
               death
               ,
               at
               last
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               
                 mortall
                 shall
              
               
               
                 put
                 on
                 immortality
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               :
               but
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               it
               is
               destroyed
               in
               hope
               ,
               though
               it
               remaine
               indeede
               ,
               and
               must
               be
               undergone
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               faithfull
               in
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               How
               be
               it
               to
               them
               Christ
               hath
               changed
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               
               now
               they
               no
               longer
               undergoe
               it
               as
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               but
               for
               other
               causes
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               graces
               ,
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               hope
               ,
               and
               patience
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               :
               all
               these
               are
               exercised
               (
               as
               in
               other
               afflictions
               
               so
               even
               )
               in
               the
               death
               of
               Gods
               Children
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               totall
               remoovall
               and
               riddance
               of
               the
               reliques
               of
               sinne
               from
               which
               they
               are
               not
               freed
               in
               this
               life
               :
               but
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               
               then
               all
               sinne
               is
               taken
               away
               :
               for
               as
               at
               the
               first
               sinne
               brought
               death
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               to
               the
               faithfull
               now
               death
               carries
               it
               out
               againe
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               entrance
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               at
               
                 home
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               from
               whom
               wee
               are
               absent
               as
               long
               as
               wee
               are
               at
               home
               in
               
               these
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               to
               prepare
               their
               bodies
               for
               renewing
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               
               that
               is
               done
               by
               death
               :
               for
               as
               a
               decayed
               Image
               or
               statue
               must
               first
               be
               broken
               that
               it
               may
               be
               new
               cast
               :
               so
               these
               bodies
               of
               ours
               must
               bee
               broken
               by
               death
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               cast
               into
               a
               new
               mold
               of
               immortalitie
               at
               the
               generall
               resurrection
               .
               But
               here
               as
               some
               sinne
               remaines
               ,
               so
               death
               remaines
               ,
               though
               wee
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               wee
               are
               still
               in
               that
               estate
               wherein
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               even
               temporall
               death
               is
               left
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               undergone
               ,
               before
               they
               come
               to
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               left
               to
               them
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               that
               justly
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               remnants
               of
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               they
               undergoe
               it
               no
               other
               way
               ,
               but
               for
               their
               owne
               good
               and
               benefit
               .
               How
               ever
               temporall
               death
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               to
               an
               unbeleever
               is
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               temporall
               ,
               so
               eternall
               death
               :
               for
               when
               God
               told
               man
               that
               in
               the
               day
               hee
               sinned
               
                 he
                 should
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               ,
               he
               meant
               not
               
               onely
               temporall
               but
               eternall
               death
               ,
               he
               meant
               that
               principally
               ,
               as
               I
               shewed
               before
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Apostle
               opposeth
               it
               to
               eternall
               life
               in
               the
               next
               clause
               of
               the
               sentence
               ;
               Now
               Christ
               hath
               freede
               all
               beleevers
               actually
               from
               eternall
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               eternall
               death
               should
               be
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               may
               be
               doubted
               :
               because
               betweene
               the
               worke
               and
               the
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               there
               must
               be
               some
               proportion
               ,
               that
               seemes
               not
               to
               bee
               betweene
               sinne
               and
               
               eternall
               death
               :
               for
               sinne
               is
               a
               finite
               ,
               a
               temporall
               thing
               committed
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               is
               eternall
               .
               Now
               to
               punish
               a
               temporall
               fault
               ,
               with
               an
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               it
               seemes
               that
               it
               is
               to
               make
               the
               punishment
               to
               exceed
               the
               fault
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               against
               justice
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               answer
               to
               this
               doubt
               ,
               wee
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               however
               sinne
               considered
               in
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               a
               transcient
               action
               it
               is
               finite
               ,
               
               yet
               in
               other
               respects
               it
               is
               infinite
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               threefold
               consideration
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               object
               against
               whom
               it
               is
               committed
               :
               
               for
               being
               the
               offence
               of
               an
               infinite
               Majestie
               ,
               it
               deserves
               an
               infinite
               punishment
               :
               for
               wee
               know
               offences
               are
               reckoned
               of
               for
               their
               greatnesse
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               person
               is
               ,
               against
               whom
               they
               are
               committed
               .
               If
               hee
               that
               clippes
               the
               Kings
               coyne
               ,
               or
               deface
               the
               Kings
               Armes
               ,
               or
               counterfeit
               the
               broad
               Seale
               of
               England
               ,
               or
               the
               Princes
               privie
               Seale
               ,
               ought
               to
               die
               as
               a
               traytor
               ,
               because
               this
               disgrace
               tends
               to
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Prince
               :
               much
               more
               ought
               he
               that
               violates
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               die
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               too
               ,
               because
               it
               tends
               to
               the
               defacing
               of
               the
               Image
               ,
               and
               the
               disgracing
               of
               the
               person
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               who
               is
               contemned
               ,
               and
               dishonoured
               in
               every
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               sinne
               is
               infinite
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               subject
               wherein
               it
               
               is
               ,
               the
               soule
               of
               man.
               Seeing
               the
               soule
               is
               immortall
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               everlasting
               substance
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               guilt
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               the
               blot
               together
               staine
               the
               soule
               ,
               as
               a
               crimson
               ,
               and
               skarlet
               die
               upon
               wooll
               :
               and
               can
               no
               more
               be
               severed
               from
               the
               soule
               then
               the
               spottes
               from
               the
               Leopard
               :
               it
               remaines
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               eternall
               ,
               and
               as
               that
               is
               everlasting
               ,
               so
               sinne
               is
               infinite
               in
               durance
               ,
               and
               continuance
               ,
               and
               deserves
               an
               infinite
               wages
               ,
               and
               punishment
               which
               is
               eternall
               death
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               infinite
               also
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               tie
               ,
               betweene
               the
               
               desire
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               of
               an
               impenitent
               sinner
               :
               for
               his
               desire
               is
               to
               walke
               on
               still
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               except
               God
               cut
               off
               the
               line
               of
               life
               ,
               never
               to
               give
               over
               sinning
               :
               but
               he
               would
               runne
               on
               infinitely
               ,
               
                 committing
                 sinne
              
               ,
               even
               
                 with
                 greedinesse
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               reason
               that
               as
               God
               accepts
               
                 the
                 will
                 for
                 the
                 deed
              
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               so
               hee
               should
               punish
               the
               will
               for
               the
               deed
               in
               wickednesse
               :
               if
               wee
               sinne
               according
               to
               our
               eternitie
               in
               our
               will
               and
               purpose
               to
               sinne
               ,
               God
               will
               punish
               us
               according
               to
               his
               eternitie
               :
               it
               is
               just
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               would
               never
               bee
               without
               sinne
               (
               if
               they
               might
               have
               their
               owne
               will
               )
               should
               never
               be
               without
               punishment
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               eternall
               death
               is
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               though
               sinne
               be
               committed
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               a
               transcient
               action
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               give
               it
               the
               wages
               of
               eternall
               death
               .
               So
               you
               see
               Death
               ,
               both
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               ,
               is
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               .
            
             
               Wee
               come
               to
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               ,
               being
               thus
               declared
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               us
               (
               contrarie
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               
               of
               Rome●…
               )
               that
               originall
               lust
               ,
               and
               concupiscence
               in
               the
               regenerate
               is
               a
               sinne
               :
               for
               how
               else
               should
               God
               be
               just
               in
               inflicting
               temporall
               death
               upon
               infants
               that
               are
               regenerate
               ?
               actuall
               sinnes
               they
               have
               none
               ;
               and
               i●…
               they
               have
               no
               originall
               sin
               neither
               ,
               then
               God
               should
               inflict
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               where
               there
               were
               no
               sinne
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               iniquitie
               with
               God.
               Therefore
               certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               after
               regeneration
               ,
               this
               originall
               lust
               ,
               though
               the
               guilt
               of
               it
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               yet
               as
               sinne
               it
               remaines
               ,
               the
               substance
               of
               it
               still
               remaines
               ,
               and
               will
               as
               long
               as
               we
               live
               in
               this
               world
               .
               For
               it
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               well
               compared
               ,
               as
               the
               I
               vie
               is
               in
               the
               wall
               ,
               which
               having
               taken
               root
               so
               twines
               ,
               and
               incorporates
               it selfe
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               bee
               quite
               rooted
               out
               till
               the
               wall
               be
               taken
               down
               :
               so
               ,
               till
               body
               and
               soule
               be
               taken
               asunder
               by
               death
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               no
               totall
               riddance
               of
               Originall
               corruption
               ,
               and
               the
               depravation
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               temporall
               death
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               best
               Saints
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               are
               most
               sanctified
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               shewes
               there
               is
               remainders
               of
               corruption
               in
               them
               still
               :
               for
               if
               there
               were
               not
               sinne
               ,
               there
               would
               not
               be
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               :
               there
               would
               not
               be
               death
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               not
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Use
               of
               it
               is
               to
               take
               away
               a
               fond
               Popish
               distinction
               
               of
               mortall
               ,
               and
               veniall
               sinne
               :
               they
               teach
               some
               sins
               to
               be
               veniall
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               sins
               as
               in
               their
               owne
               nature
               deserve
               not
               death
               ,
               whereas
               the
               Apostle
               here
               speaking
               of
               all
               sinne
               in
               generall
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               thereof
               
                 is
                 death
              
               .
               And
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               when
               all
               
                 s●…
                 is
                 the
                 transgression
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               as
               Saint
               Iohn
               defines
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               transgression
               of
               the
               Law
               deserves
               ,
               and
               is
               worthie
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               which
               
               is
               both
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Cursed
                 is
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 continueth
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               sinne
               then
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               such
               veniall
               sin
               as
               they
               dreame
               of
               .
            
             
               We
               denie
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               sins
               are
               veniall
               ,
               and
               some
               mortall
               
               in
               another
               sence
               ,
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               person
               in
               whom
               the
               sins
               are
               ;
               so
               we
               say
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Elect
               are
               veniall
               ,
               because
               they
               either
               are
               or
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               .
               And
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               reprobate
               persons
               are
               mortall
               ,
               because
               they
               shall
               never
               be
               pardoned
               .
               It
               is
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               (
               and
               not
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               sins
               )
               that
               makes
               them
               veniall
               :
               for
               otherwise
               every
               sin
               in
               it selfe
               considered
               (
               be
               it
               never
               so
               small
               )
               is
               mortall
               :
               for
               if
               it
               worke
               according
               to
               its
               owne
               nature
               ,
               it
               workes
               death
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               foolish
               exception
               that
               they
               bring
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               thus
               we
               make
               all
               sins
               equall
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               bring
               in
               with
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               a
               paritie
               of
               sin
               ,
               because
               we
               say
               all
               are
               mortall
               .
               It
               is
               a
               foolish
               cavill
               :
               for
               it
               is
               as
               if
               one
               should
               argue
               ,
               because
               the
               Mouse
               ,
               and
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               are
               both
               living
               creatures
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               are
               both
               of
               
               equall
               bignesse
               :
               Though
               all
               sins
               be
               mortall
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               all
               equall
               ,
               some
               are
               greater
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               lesser
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               extended
               ,
               and
               aggravated
               by
               time
               ,
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               person
               ,
               and
               sundrie
               other
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               Suppose
               one
               should
               be
               drowned
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               a
               shallow
               pond
               :
               in
               respect
               of
               death
               all
               were
               one
               ,
               both
               are
               drowned
               :
               but
               yet
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               for
               depth
               ,
               and
               danger
               ▪
               So
               there
               is
               great
               difference
               in
               this
               ,
               though
               the
               least
               sin
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               be
               mortall
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               here
               ,
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               seeing
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               
               what
               Use
               to
               make
               of
               death
               ,
               being
               presented
               before
               our
               eyes
               at
               such
               times
               as
               this
               :
               hereby
               wee
               should
               call
               to
               remembrance
               the
               grievousnesse
               of
               sin
               that
               brought
               it
               into
               the
               world
               :
               by
               the
               wofull
               wages
               wee
               should
               bee
               put
               in
               mind
               of
               the
               unhappie
               service
               .
               Had
               there
               not
               beene
               sin
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               beene
               no
               death
               :
               upon
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               came
               in
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               :
               first
               the
               soule
               died
               in
               forsaking
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               body
               died
               being
               forsaken
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               the
               soule
               forsooke
               God
               willingly
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               compelled
               unwillingly
               to
               forsake
               the
               body
               .
               This
               is
               the
               manner
               how
               death
               came
               into
               the
               world
               by
               sin
               ,
               therefore
               death
               must
               put
               out
               sin
               .
            
             
               That
               housholder
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               tares
               grow
               among
               his
               wheate
               ,
               hee
               said
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               
                 the
                 envious
                 man
                 hath
                 done
                 this
                 :
              
               So
               whensoever
               thou
               seest
               Death
               seize
               upon
               any
               ,
               say
               to
               thy selfe
               ,
               sinne
               hath
               done
               this
               :
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               :
               and
               if
               man
               had
               never
               sinned
               ;
               we
               should
               have
               seene
               no
               such
               thing
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               must
               deterre
               us
               from
               sin
               ,
               since
               it
               gives
               such
               wages
               .
               Indeed
               the
               manner
               of
               sin
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               (
               if
               not
               alwayes
               )
               to
               
               promise
               better
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               it
               payes
               thee
               .
               
                 The
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
               The
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               translated
               wages
               ,
               some
               take
               it
               quasi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               of
               the
               evening
               ,
               because
               wages
               are
               paid
               in
               the
               evening
               .
               So
               the
               morning
               of
               sin
               may
               be
               faire
               ,
               but
               the
               evening
               will
               be
               foule
               when
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               come
               .
               At
               the
               first
               sin
               may
               be
               pleasing
               ,
               but
               remember
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               it
               is
               death
               .
               Like
               to
               a
               fresh
               River
               that
               runs
               into
               the
               salt
               Sea
               ,
               the
               streame
               is
               sweet
               ,
               but
               
               it
               ends
               in
               brackishnesse
               and
               bitternesse
               .
               Or
               like
               to
               
                 Nebuchadnezzars
                 Image
                 ,
                 the
                 head
              
               was
               gold
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 feet
                 were
                 of
                 clay
              
               .
               Or
               sin
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               that
               Feast
               that
               Absalom
               made
               for
               Amnon
               ;
               there
               was
               great
               cheare
               and
               jollitie
               ,
               and
               mirth
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               all
               closed
               in
               Death
               ,
               in
               bloudshed
               ,
               and
               murther
               .
               It
               deales
               with
               men
               ,
               as
               Laban
               dealt
               with
               Iacob
               ;
               hee
               entertaines
               him
               at
               the
               first
               with
               great
               complements
               ,
               but
               used
               him
               hardly
               at
               the
               last
               .
               Or
               as
               the
               Governour
               of
               the
               feast
               said
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.
               
               
                 All
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 set
                 forth
                 good
                 wine
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 :
              
               so
               sinne
               gives
               the
               best
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               
               but
               the
               worst
               it
               reserves
               for
               the
               last
               .
            
             
               This
               should
               keepe
               us
               from
               every
               sin
               ,
               though
               it
               seemes
               never
               so
               pleasing
               ,
               and
               never
               so
               sweet
               to
               us
               ,
               remembring
               that
               the
               worst
               is
               still
               to
               come
               .
               Wee
               reade
               that
               when
               the
               people
               saw
               that
               Saul
               forbad
               
               them
               to
               eate
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               exceeding
               hungrie
               ,
               yet
               not
               one
               of
               them
               durst
               touch
               the
               honey
               for
               the
               curse
               ,
               though
               they
               saw
               it
               :
               so
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               may
               drop
               as
               honey
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               not
               adventure
               to
               taste
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               cursed
               fruit
               ,
               and
               because
               of
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               that
               will
               follow
               .
               Never
               take
               sinne
               by
               the
               head
               ,
               by
               the
               beginnings
               ,
               as
               the
               greatest
               part
               doe
               ;
               but
               take
               it
               as
               Iacob
               tooke
               
                 Esau
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 heele
              
               ;
               looke
               to
               the
               extreame
               part
               of
               it
               ;
               
                 Consider
                 thy
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 doe
                 amisse
                 .
              
            
             
               Iezabell
               might
               have
               allured
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               having
               painted
               her
               face
               shee
               looked
               out
               of
               the
               window
               ,
               but
               to
               looke
               upon
               her
               after
               shee
               was
               cast
               out
               ,
               eaten
               of
               dogges
               ,
               and
               nothing
               remaining
               but
               her
               extreame
               parts
               ,
               
                 her
                 scull
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 palmes
                 of
                 her
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 feet
                 ,
              
               it
               could
               not
               be
               but
               with
               horrour
               :
               so
               sinne
               may
               allure
               a
               man
               ,
               looking
               only
               on
               the
               painted
               face
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               but
               if
               a
               man
               cast
               his
               eye
               upon
               the
               extreame
               parts
               ,
               it
               would
               then
               affright
               ,
               and
               deterre
               him
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               it
               
                 is
                 death
              
               .
               What
               a
               world
               of
               people
               runne
               blindly
               ,
               and
               desperatly
               on
               ,
               they
               turne
               to
               the
               race
               of
               sinne
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 horse
                 to
                 the
                 battell
              
               without
               feare
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Psalmists
               
                 Tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 not
              
               ,
               were
               rather
               ,
               
                 sinne
                 and
                 tremble
                 not
              
               .
               Whereas
               we
               have
               great
               cause
               every
               one
               ,
               to
               tremble
               at
               the
               least
               motion
               of
               sinne
               in
               our selves
               ,
               to
               which
               so
               dreadfull
               ,
               and
               wofull
               wages
               is
               due
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               for
               this
               point
               ,
               so
               many
               of
               us
               as
               have
               repented
               ,
               and
               have
               
               already
               left
               the
               service
               of
               sin
               ,
               we
               must
               hence
               learne
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               humbled
               in
               our selves
               ,
               considering
               what
               danger
               and
               miserie
               we
               have
               escaped
               ;
               so
               to
               be
               more
               thankful
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               so
               wretched
               wages
               due
               to
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               taking
               the
               whole
               punishment
               upon
               himselfe
               .
               For
               we
               must
               know
               (
               beloved
               )
               that
               the
               best
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 by
                 nature
                 are
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 others
                 :
              
               the
               stypend
               that
               we
               have
               earned
               is
               eternall
               death
               ,
               and
               surely
               it
               hath
               been
               payed
               to
               us
               ,
               nothing
               could
               have
               kept
               it
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               comming
               betweene
               Gods
               justice
               and
               us
               .
               Thinke
               we
               then
               if
               we
               can
               ,
               what
               miserie
               it
               is
               that
               wee
               have
               escaped
               (
               as
               many
               of
               us
               ,
               I
               meane
               as
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               )
               we
               have
               escaped
               death
               ,
               the
               hurt
               of
               temporall
               death
               ,
               we
               have
               escaped
               eternall
               death
               .
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               a
               separation
               from
               the
               blessed
               presence
               ,
               and
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               destruction
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               for
               ever
               ,
               unutterable
               torments
               ,
               companie
               with
               the
               Divell
               and
               his
               angels
               ,
               and
               the
               route
               of
               reprobates
               :
               darknesse
               blacker
               ,
               and
               thicker
               then
               that
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 Weeping
                 and
                 wayling
                 ,
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
              
               in
               the
               infernall
               lake
               ;
               
                 that
                 worme
                 that
                 never
                 dyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 never
                 goeth
                 out
                 .
              
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
              
               all
               sinne
               :
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               rendred
               to
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               sinners
               ,
               the
               cause
               is
               
               only
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               payment
               hath
               beene
               already
               exacted
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               behalfe
               of
               all
               true
               beleevers
               ;
               therefore
               in
               their
               owne
               persons
               they
               are
               discharged
               :
               how
               infinitely
               are
               wee
               bound
               in
               thankfulnesse
               to
               him
               ?
               and
               how
               carefull
               should
               wee
               be
               to
               walke
               worthy
               of
               it
               ?
               resolving
               never
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               service
               of
               sinne
               againe
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               it
               our
               whole
               studie
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               please
               and
               honour
               such
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
               that
               hath
               redeemed
               us
               from
               such
               miserie
               as
               this
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               please
               him
               :
               for
               we
               had
               deserved
               eternall
               death
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
               and
               hee
               hath
               not
               only
               freed
               us
               from
               that
               ,
               that
               wee
               had
               most
               worthily
               deserved
               ,
               but
               most
               freely
               also
               bestowed
               that
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               never
               deserve
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               followes
               in
               the
               next
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               gift
               of
               God
               is
               eternall
               life
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
               our
               Lord.
               
            
             
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               to
               bee
               considered
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God.
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               Now
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               service
               of
               God
               is
               eternall
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               life
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               life
               belongs
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               is
               naturall
               ,
               and
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               in
               
               this
               world
               .
               
            
             
               The
               other
               spirituall
               ,
               proper
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               begun
               by
               the
               union
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               maintained
               by
               the
               
                 bond
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               :
               
               and
               this
               life
               hath
               three
               degrees
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               in
               this
               life
               unto
               death
               ;
               and
               it
               begins
               when
               wee
               begin
               to
               believe
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               a
               saving
               knowledge
               of
               
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Sonne
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               as
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               
               Ioh.
               17.
               3.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               degree
               is
               from
               our
               death
               to
               our
               resurrection
               :
               for
               in
               that
               time
               our
               soules
               being
               freed
               from
               our
               bodies
               ,
               are
               withall
               free
               
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
               originall
               ,
               and
               actuall
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               when
               body
               and
               soule
               shall
               bee
               reunited
               ,
               wee
               shall
               have
               immediate
               communion
               and
               fellowship
               
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               enjoy
               a
               more
               perfect
               and
               blessed
               life
               then
               ever
               we
               could
               here
               .
               And
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               three
               degrees
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               life
               here
               spoken
               of
               ,
               especially
               the
               last
               degree
               ,
               the
               perfection
               of
               it
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               called
               eternall
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               never
               end
               ;
               For
               a
               thing
               
               is
               said
               to
               be
               eternall
               three
               wayes
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               which
               hath
               neither
               beginning
               ,
               nor
               end
               ,
               so
               God
               alone
               is
               
               eternall
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               which
               hath
               no
               beginning
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               have
               an
               end
               :
               
               so
               Gods
               decree
               is
               eternall
               ,
               for
               it
               never
               had
               a
               beginning
               ;
               yet
               when
               all
               things
               decreed
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
               it
               shall
               have
               an
               end
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               which
               hath
               a
               beginning
               ,
               but
               never
               shall
               have
               end
               ,
               
               and
               so
               the
               life
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               had
               a
               beginning
               ,
               as
               all
               created
               things
               
               have
               ,
               butit
               shall
               never
               have
               an
               end
               ;
               and
               this
               eternall
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               here
               ,
               
                 The
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
               Because
               wee
               cannot
               deserve
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               given
               ,
               and
               bestowed
               on
               us
               freely
               for
               Christ.
               So
               then
               the
               point
               of
               observation
               from
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               the
               words
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               ,
            
             
               Our
               salvation
               it
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               given
               us
               onely
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ.
               
               
            
             
               For
               observe
               I
               beseech
               you
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               sayd
               ,
               
                 The
                 wayes
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
              
               hee
               doth
               not
               adde
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
              
               but
               he
               calls
               that
               
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               To
               make
               us
               understand
               saith
               Damascene
               that
               God
               brings
               us
               to
               eternall
               life
               meerely
               for
               his
               owne
               mercie
               ,
               not
               for
               our
               merits
               ,
               orelse
               surely
               the
               Apostle
               would
               have
               made
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               sentence
               ,
               answerable
               to
               the
               former
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               perhaps
               some
               may
               aske
               why
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               should
               not
               be
               the
               wages
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               death
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ?
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               reason
               betweene
               sinne
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
               
            
             
               For
               first
               ,
               sinne
               is
               our
               owne
               ,
               it
               merits
               it
               ,
               but
               rigteousnesse
               is
               none
               of
               our
               owne
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               holy
               Ghosts
               and
               it
               is
               due
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               againe
               sinne
               is
               perfectly
               evill
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               deserves
               death
               ,
               but
               our
               righteousnesse
               inherent
               is
               not
               perfectly
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               imperfect
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               nothing
               that
               is
               imperfectly
               good
               can
               merit
               (
               as
               wages
               )
               eternall
               life
               :
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               such
               a
               manifest
               difference
               between
               them
               ,
               he
               calls
               death
               ,
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 eternall
                 life
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God
               through
               Christ.
               Indeed
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               some
               times
               ,
               many
               times
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               a
               reward
               .
               But
               there
               is
               a
               reward
               of
               mercie
               as
               well
               as
               of
               justice
               .
               Nay
               God
               is
               sayd
               sometimes
               to
               reward
               his
               children
               injustice
               .
               How
               is
               that
               ?
               Though
               the
               reward
               come
               originally
               from
               mercy
               ,
               yet
               accidentally
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               justice
               ,
               thus
               ,
               because
               God
               hath
               tyed
               himselfe
               by
               promise
               to
               reward
               ,
               now
               promise
               is
               debt
               from
               a
               just
               man
               :
               Thus
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               accounted
               a
               debtor
               .
               How
               ?
               saith
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               as
               a
               promiser
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               not
               promised
               eternall
               life
               ,
               otherwise
               hee
               
               owes
               us
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               much
               lesse
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               which
               is
               so
               great
               a
               thing
               .
            
             
               Yet
               it
               may
               be
               doubted
               ,
               how
               
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               seeing
               it
               is
               given
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               here
               exprest
               the
               
               
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ;
               now
               a
               man
               that
               gives
               a
               thing
               upon
               merit
               ,
               hee
               gives
               it
               not
               freely
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               it
               is
               free
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               ;
               whatsoever
               Christ
               hath
               done
               
               we
               did
               not
               merit
               it
               .
            
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               replyed
               ,
               Christs
               merits
               are
               made
               ours
               ,
               and
               wee
               merit
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               cannot
               be
               free
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               this
               reason
               were
               of
               force
               if
               wee
               our selves
               could
               procure
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               could
               not
               doe
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               was
               of
               free
               gift
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 
                 God
                 so
              
               
               
                 loved
                 the
                 world
                 that
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 onely
                 begotten
                 Son
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 beleeves
                 in
                 him
                 should
                 not
                 perish
                 :
              
               hee
               gave
               him
               freely
               ,
               of
               free
               gift
               ;
               so
               that
               though
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               be
               due
               to
               us
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               wil
               stand
               no
               longer
               in
               proving
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               .
               I
               come
               to
               the
               application
               and
               use
               ,
               to
               conclude
               with
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               First
               it
               serves
               to
               confute
               our
               adversaries
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome
               in
               the
               point
               of
               merit
               .
               They
               looke
               for
               heaven
               and
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               as
               wages
               ,
               wee
               see
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               us
               otherwise
               ,
               that
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               is
               not
               given
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               but
               another
               manner
               of
               way
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               given
               as
               wages
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               in
               Rom.
               8.
               hee
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
              
               
               revealed
               :
               all
               our
               sufferings
               ,
               all
               our
               workes
               they
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               cannot
               properly
               merit
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               constant
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               :
               that
               a
               good
               life
               when
               wee
               are
               justified
               ,
               and
               an
               eternall
               life
               when
               wee
               are
               glorified
               ;
               they
               all
               grant
               that
               all
               that
               is
               good
               in
               us
               is
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               eternall
               life
               is
               not
               a
               retribution
               to
               our
               workes
               but
               the
               free
               gift
               of
               God.
               When
               God
               crownes
               our
               merits
               ,
               hee
               crownes
               nothing
               else
               but
               his
               owne
               free
               gift
               :
               these
               and
               many
               other
               sentences
               wee
               finde
               among
               the
               ancient
               Fathers
               ,
               plainely
               convincing
               our
               adversaries
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               point
               they
               swerve
               not
               onely
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               from
               all
               sound
               antiquitie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               then
               to
               come
               to
               our selves
               ,
               this
               should
               humble
               us
               
               in
               respect
               of
               our
               owne
               deservings
               ;
               doe
               all
               the
               good
               thou
               canst
               ,
               take
               heede
               it
               doe
               not
               puffe
               thee
               up
               ,
               thinke
               not
               to
               merit
               heaven
               ,
               Alas
               thou
               canst
               not
               doe
               it
               :
               for
               
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Almightie
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               sayd
               in
               
                 Job
                 )
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 righteous
                 ?
              
               Thy
               well
               doing
               extends
               not
               to
               him
               ,
               thou
               canst
               doe
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               canst
               looke
               for
               nothing
               at
               his
               hands
               since
               thou
               canst
               doe
               him
               no
               good
               :
               but
               all
               that
               thou
               doest
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               his
               but
               for
               thy
               good
               ,
               yet
               he
               commands
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               bound
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               but
               all
               thou
               canst
               doe
               is
               no
               more
               then
               thou
               art
               bound
               to
               doe
               .
               Therefore
               when
               thou
               hast
               done
               all
               that
               thou
               canst
               ,
               acknowledge
               thy selfe
               to
               bee
               an
               
                 unprofitable
                 servant
              
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               
                 done
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 thy
                 duty
                 .
              
               If
               thou
               hast
               many
               good
               workes
               ,
               yet
               thou
               hast
               more
               sinne
               ;
               and
               the
               least
               sinne
               of
               thine
               in
               the
               rigour
               of
               justice
               ,
               will
               deprive
               thee
               of
               thy
               interest
               in
               God.
               Therefore
               thy
               appeale
               must
               bee
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               thy
               onely
               plea
               must
               bee
               that
               of
               the
               Publican
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 God
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 me
                 a
                 sinner
              
               ;
               when
               wee
               have
               done
               all
               wee
               can
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               mercie
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               merit
               of
               ours
               that
               must
               bring
               us
               to
               heaven
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               here
               is
               comfort
               for
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               that
               this
               
               inestimable
               treasure
               of
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               is
               not
               committed
               to
               our
               keeping
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               it
               in
               his
               keeping
               .
               It
               is
               his
               gift
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               committed
               to
               the
               rotten
               box
               of
               our
               merits
               ,
               then
               wee
               could
               have
               no
               certaintie
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               devill
               would
               easily
               pick
               the
               Locke
               ;
               yea
               without
               picking
               he
               would
               shake
               in
               peeces
               the
               crazie
               joynts
               of
               the
               best
               worke
               wee
               doe
               ;
               he
               would
               steale
               it
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               deprive
               us
               of
               this
               excellent
               benefit
               :
               but
               the
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               better
               for
               us
               ,
               hee
               hath
               kept
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               hands
               ,
               hee
               hath
               layd
               it
               up
               in
               the
               Cabinet
               of
               his
               owne
               mercy
               and
               love
               that
               never
               failes
               :
               for
               
                 with
                 everlasting
                 mercie
                 hee
                 hath
                 compassion
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 Esay
                 54.
                 hee
                 loves
                 us
                 with
                 an
                 everlasting
                 love
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 his
                 mercie
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 not
                 consumed
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 his
                 compassions
                 faile
                 not
                 :
                 and
                 whom
                 hee
                 loves
                 he
                 loves
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               It
               is
               layd
               up
               in
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               will
               have
               it
               his
               gift
               ;
               least
               we
               should
               keepe
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               should
               be
               lost
               ,
               hee
               hath
               reserved
               it
               in
               his
               owne
               hands
               .
               Therefore
               in
               temptations
               when
               they
               drive
               us
               to
               doubt
               of
               our
               attaining
               of
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ,
               let
               us
               cast
               our
               eye
               upon
               the
               keeper
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               is
               warie
               to
               discerne
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               to
               bestow
               it
               :
               therefore
               let
               us
               comfort
               our selves
               and
               say
               every
               one
               of
               us
               as
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 2
                 Tim.
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 I
                 know
                 whom
                 I
                 have
                 trusted
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 committed
                 to
                 him
              
               
               
                 against
                 that
                 day
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               seeing
               
                 eternall
                 life
                 is
                 the
                 free
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               it
               must
               make
               us
               thankefull
               to
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               which
               wee
               should
               never
               doe
               ,
               if
               we
               deserved
               
               it
               ;
               doth
               a
               master
               thanke
               his
               servant
               for
               doing
               his
               dutie
               ?
               So
               ,
               if
               wee
               did
               thinke
               heaven
               were
               our
               due
               ,
               we
               should
               never
               be
               thankfull
               for
               it
               .
               Pride
               is
               a
               great
               enemy
               to
               thankefulnesse
               ;
               therefore
               the
               way
               is
               to
               humble
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               consider
               that
               wee
               deserve
               no
               good
               thing
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               then
               wee
               will
               take
               this
               great
               benefit
               at
               Gods
               hands
               most
               thankefully
               .
               Especially
               when
               wee
               consider
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 
                 Call
                 upon
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 heare
                 thee
                 and
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
              
               and
               what
               
               shalt
               thou
               doe
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 glorifie
                 me
              
               .
               Glorifying
               God
               ,
               and
               being
               thankefull
               to
               him
               is
               all
               the
               tribute
               wee
               are
               to
               pay
               to
               this
               our
               royall
               Lord
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               deny
               him
               this
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               small
               benefit
               that
               is
               not
               worth
               thankes
               ;
               We
               set
               eternall
               life
               at
               too
               low
               a
               rate
               ,
               if
               wee
               forget
               to
               bee
               thankefull
               .
               There
               was
               never
               a
               precious
               Iewell
               afforded
               so
               cheape
               as
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               for
               our
               thankefulnesse
               .
            
             
               If
               wee
               did
               know
               what
               it
               were
               to
               want
               it
               ,
               we
               would
               give
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               rather
               then
               be
               without
               it
               .
               Therefore
               as
               Naamans
               servants
               sayd
               to
               him
               concerning
               his
               washing
               in
               
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 If
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 commanded
                 thee
                 a
                 greater
                 thing
                 ,
                 wouldest
                 thou
                 not
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ?
              
               So
               if
               God
               had
               commanded
               us
               a
               great
               matter
               for
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               wee
               should
               have
               done
               it
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               take
               it
               ,
               and
               be
               thankfull
               ;
               be
               but
               thankefull
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               described
               to
               you
               this
               twofold
               seruice
               ,
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               death
               ,
               temporall
               ,
               eternall
               :
               The
               service
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               the
               wages
               ,
               and
               reward
               of
               that
               ,
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               wages
               
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               that
               I
               may
               now
               say
               to
               you
               as
               Moses
               did
               to
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 19.
                 
                 Behold
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 cursing
              
               
               
                 and
                 blessing
              
               .
               Therefore
               choose
               not
               cursing
               ,
               chuse
               not
               sinne
               ,
               nor
               
                 the
                 wages
              
               thereof
               ,
               it
               is
               death
               :
               but
               
                 choose
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 seede
                 may
                 live
                 .
              
               If
               wee
               follow
               sinne
               ,
               the
               wages
               will
               be
               death
               ;
               if
               wee
               apply
               our selves
               to
               righteousnesse
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               our
               reward
               shall
               be
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ,
               not
               that
               wee
               deserve
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               to
               bestow
               it
               upon
               us
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PROFIT
               OF
               AFFLICTIONS
               :
               OR
               ,
               GODS
               AYME
               IN
               HIS
               CORRECTIONS
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 119.
                 71.
                 
              
               It
               is
               good
               for
               me
               that
               I
               have
               beene
               afflicted
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               learne
               thy
               Statutes
               .
            
             
               
                 ISA.
                 27.
                 9.
                 
              
               By
               this
               therefore
               shall
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               Iacob
               be
               purged
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               all
               the
               fruite
               to
               take
               away
               his
               sinne
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PROFIT
               OF
               AFFLICTIONS
               ;
               OR
               ,
               GODS
               AYME
               IN
               HIS
               CORRECTIONS
               .
               SERMON
               XXX
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 12.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   For
                   they
                   verely
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   few
                   dayes
                   chastened
                   us
                   after
                   their
                   owne
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   but
                   Hee
                   for
                   our
                   profit
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   bee
                   partakers
                   of
                   his
                   holinesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               things
               (
               among
               many
               others
               )
               eminently
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               declare
               him
               to
               be
               an
               all-sufficient
               Saviour
               of
               his
               people
               ;
               and
               these
               the
               Scripture
               frequently
               setteth
               forth
               unto
               us
               in
               a
               most
               sweet
               conjunction
               ,
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 strength
              
               :
               So
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Surely
                 ,
                 shall
                 one
                 say
                 ,
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 have
                 I
                 Righteousnesse
                 and
                 strength
                 .
              
               There
               are
               two
               things
               likewise
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               eminent
               sufficiencie
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               his
               salvation
               ,
               and
               his
               possession
               of
               the
               
                 Glorious
                 inheritance
              
               ,
               purchased
               by
               this
               Saviour
               ;
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               :
               often
               spoken
               of
               severally
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               but
               withall
               joyntly
               and
               together
               ,
               as
               might
               bee
               manifested
               by
               the
               allegations
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               as
               ,
               
                 bee
                 not
                 slothfull
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 yee
                 followers
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Faith
                 and
                 Patience
                 inherit
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               Concerning
               these
               two
               which
               are
               so
               eminent
               in
               the
               called
               of
               
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               sufficient
               in
               order
               to
               their
               possession
               of
               the
               
                 purchased
                 inheritance
              
               ;
               as
               the
               Scripture
               abundantly
               treateth
               of
               ,
               so
               most
               
               frequently
               in
               this
               Epistle
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               ,
               in
               the
               10.
               11.
               and
               12.
               
               Chapters
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               later
               end
               of
               the
               tenth
               Chapter
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               Apostle
               there
               ,
               first
               dogmatically
               handling
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               the
               necessary
               meanes
               to
               attaine
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               principall
               conducement
               to
               the
               possession
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               saving
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               
                 The
                 just
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               eleventh
               Chapter
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               the
               absolute
               necessitie
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               an
               acceptable
               walking
               ,
               and
               well
               pleasing
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 For
                 without
                 faith
              
               (
               vers
               .
               6.
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               the
               whole
               Chapter
               is
               further
               spent
               in
               setting
               downe
               the
               glorious
               Examples
               ,
               of
               Abel
               ,
               and
               Enoch
               ,
               and
               Noah
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               
                 the
                 Elders
              
               ,
               eminent
               for
               their
               
                 Faith
                 ,
                 by
                 which
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 they
                 received
                 a
                 good
                 report
              
               :
               All
               whom
               ,
               did
               worthily
               in
               their
               dayes
               ,
               and
               are
               now
               become
               famous
               to
               posteritie
               ;
               standing
               out
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               living
               voyces
               ,
               calling
               upon
               us
               to
               
                 become
                 followers
                 of
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               together
               with
               them
               ,
               bee
               at
               length
               made
               partakers
               of
               
                 the
                 glorious
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Apostle
               ,
               having
               spoken
               much
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               goeth
               on
               ,
               to
               that
               other
               grace
               we
               spake
               of
               ,
               so
               necessarie
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               enabling
               of
               him
               to
               a
               well
               and
               faithfull
               managing
               of
               his
               Calling
               ,
               and
               condition
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Patience
               .
               Propounded
               by
               way
               of
               exhortation
               in
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               twelfth
               Chapter
               ;
               and
               urged
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               necessarie
               uses
               of
               it
               ,
               both
               concerning
               duties
               done
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               to
               be
               endured
               ,
               in
               the
               verses
               following
               .
            
             
               First
               with
               respect
               to
               duties
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               propoundeth
               under
               the
               Metaphor
               of
               
                 running
                 in
                 a
                 race
              
               (
               for
               such
               is
               the
               course
               of
               a
               Christian
               life
               ;
               which
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               called
               to
               the
               finishing
               of
               )
               
                 Let
                 us
                 runne
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 runne
                 with
                 Patience
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               urged
               with
               respect
               to
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               two
               sorts
               ,
               from
               men
               ,
               from
               God.
               
            
             
               From
               men
               ,
               from
               whom
               the
               faithfull
               are
               to
               make
               account
               of
               sufferings
               in
               divers
               kindes
               ,
               in
               shame
               and
               derision
               ,
               in
               proud
               and
               insolent
               contradictions
               .
               and
               (
               according
               to
               their
               power
               and
               opportunitie
               )
               in
               bloudy
               persecutions
               ,
               
                 You
                 have
                 not
                 yet
                 resisted
                 unto
                 bloud
                 ,
              
               uerse
               4.
               
            
             
               From
               God
               :
               and
               here
               the
               Apostle
               is
               more
               large
               ,
               urging
               his
               exhortation
               to
               Patience
               ,
               and
               a
               quiet
               applying
               of
               our selves
               to
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               the
               states
               and
               conditions
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               bring
               us
               unto
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               all
               his
               severall
               administrations
               towards
               us
               ;
               very
               strongly
               ,
               labouring
               to
               fasten
               it
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               
                 a
                 nayle
                 in
                 a
                 sure
                 place
              
               ;
               first
               alledging
               that
               same
               passage
               of
               Solomon
               in
               the
               Proverbs
               ;
               
                 My
                 sonne
                 ,
                 despise
                 not
                 thou
                 the
                 chastening
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               And
               then
               he
               further
               strengthneth
               his
               exhortation
               by
               invincible
               arguments
               .
               (
               I
               doe
               but
               touch
               upon
               these
               things
               ,
               hastening
               on
               to
               the
               maine
               thing
               I
               intend
               ;
               only
               desiring
               to
               give
               you
               a
               plaine
               ,
               and
               briefe
               Analasis
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               with
               the
               context
               of
               it
               .
               )
               The
               Apostle
               (
               I
               say
               )
               driveth
               on
               this
               exhortation
               by
               strength
               of
               argument
               ;
            
             
               And
               that
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               propounding
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               that
               whereas
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               ,
               to
               exercise
               them
               with
               afflictions
               ;
               to
               make
               them
               drinke
               many
               times
               of
               a
               cuppe
               of
               bitternesse
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               quiet
               and
               patient
               ,
               because
               this
               way
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               a
               proofe
               of
               his
               love
               to
               his
               children
               :
               and
               those
               that
               are
               wise
               and
               godly
               ,
               will
               be
               glad
               (
               they
               have
               reason
               so
               to
               be
               )
               that
               God
               should
               take
               sucha
               course
               with
               them
               ,
               as
               whereby
               he
               may
               give
               them
               a
               demonstration
               of
               his
               deare
               love
               and
               affection
               :
               Now
               herein
               the
               Lord
               evidenceth
               his
               love
               and
               affection
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               afflictions
               and
               chastisements
               that
               he
               exerciseth
               them
               withall
               ,
               flow
               from
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 loveth
                 ,
                 hee
                 chasteneth
                 ,
                 and
                 scourgeth
                 every
                 sonne
                 whom
                 hee
                 receiveth
                 ,
              
               verse
               6.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               propoundeth
               it
               to
               their
               consideration
               as
               a
               course
               wherein
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               an
               evidence
               of
               his
               peoples
               adoption
               :
               
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 sonne
                 is
                 hee
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 chasteneth
                 not
                 ?
                 But
                 if
                 yee
                 bee
                 without
                 chastisement
                 ,
                 where
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 children
                 are
                 partakers
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 yee
                 bastards
                 and
                 not
                 sonnes
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               78.
               
               Now
               the
               godly
               should
               be
               glad
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Lord
               take
               such
               a
               course
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               order
               out
               his
               administrations
               concerning
               them
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               may
               have
               some
               comfortable
               evidence
               to
               their
               soules
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               his
               adopted
               ones
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               hee
               will
               one
               day
               acknowledge
               for
               to
               bee
               his
               children
               .
            
             
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               more
               concerneth
               our
               present
               purpose
               :
               the
               Apostle
               urgeth
               his
               exhortation
               by
               a
               comparison
               that
               he
               frameth
               ,
               betweene
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               ,
               and
               men
               ,
               that
               are
               
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 :
                 we
                 have
                 had
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 verely
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 daies
                 chastened
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 gave
                 them
                 reverence
                 ;
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 rather
                 be
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
                 and
                 live
                 ?
                 they
                 chastened
                 us
                 for
                 their
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 Hee
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
              
               Wherein
               you
               see
               the
               comparison
               is
               laid
               out
               in
               severall
               particulars
               ;
               and
               the
               preheminencie
               ,
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               comparison
               is
               given
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               so
               is
               the
               scope
               and
               intent
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               It
               lieth
               thus
               briefly
               ;
               First
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 had
                 fathers
                 of
                 our
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Spirits
              
               ;
               if
               we
               have
               beene
               contented
               to
               undergoe
               the
               discipline
               of
               our
               earthly
               fathers
               ,
               much
               more
               have
               we
               reason
               quietly
               and
               patiently
               to
               submit
               our selves
               to
               the
               proceedings
               of
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
              
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ;
               
                 They
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 chastened
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 gave
                 them
                 reverence
              
               ;
               it
               is
               but
               a
               few
               dayes
               neither
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               meaneth
               to
               keepe
               us
               under
               his
               discipline
               :
               suppose
               it
               be
               all
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               all
               that
               is
               ,
               but
               the
               time
               of
               our
               minoritie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               have
               beene
               content
               to
               submit
               to
               our
               earthly
               parents
               theirdiscipline
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               ,
               
                 shall
                 we
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 be
                 in
                 subjection
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
              
               to
               his
               chastisement
               ,
               though
               it
               befor
               our
               life-time
               ?
               for
               the
               disproportion
               is
               infinitely
               greater
               between
               the
               time
               of
               this
               life
               compared
               with
               the
               state
               of
               maturitie
               and
               ripe
               age
               which
               the
               Saints
               shall
               come
               to
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               the
               time
               of
               our
               minoritie
               and
               childhood
               compared
               with
               the
               state
               of
               full
               age
               and
               man-hood
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               for
               alas
               ,
               how
               short
               are
               our
               dayes
               !
               
                 they
                 are
                 spent
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 a
                 tale
                 that
                 is
                 told
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               lastly
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               might
               over-power
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               quiet
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               compose
               themselves
               to
               a
               patient
               waiting
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               willing
               submission
               to
               whatsoever
               condition
               hee
               shall
               bring
               them
               into
               ;
               
                 Our
                 earthly
                 parents
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               passion
               ,
               and
               with
               over-much
               unadvisednesse
               and
               heat
               of
               bloud
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               respecting
               the
               weake
               condition
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               
                 chastened
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 he
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 profit
              
               ;
               and
               what
               profit
               ?
               
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               an
               Argument
               (
               I
               conceive
               )
               very
               suteable
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               together
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               those
               whom
               more
               especially
               ,
               and
               neerely
               it
               concerneth
               ,
               the
               Parents
               of
               this
               deceased
               young
               Gentleman
               ;
               whom
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               now
               deeply
               to
               afflict
               ,
               and
               to
               reach
               out
               to
               them
               a
               bitter
               Cuppe
               ;
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               therefore
               to
               speake
               somewhat
               in
               this
               Argument
               :
               And
               though
               it
               concernes
               them
               in
               a
               more
               speciall
               manner
               ;
               yet
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               meditation
               ,
               that
               concernes
               us
               all
               to
               take
               knowledge
               of
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               one
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               a
               purpose
               to
               bring
               to
               heaven
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               occasion
               in
               our
               time
               ,
               to
               make
               often
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               Passing
               over
               therefore
               other
               things
               ,
               let
               us
               come
               to
               consider
               of
               this
               later
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               later
               part
               of
               the
               comparison
               here
               framed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               strengthning
               of
               his
               maine
               Argument
               ,
               whereby
               he
               urgeth
               his
               exhortation
               ,
               to
               the
               patient
               bearing
               of
               those
               Afflictions
               that
               God
               shall
               bee
               pleased
               to
               exercise
               us
               withall
               :
               
                 Our
                 earthly
                 parents
                 for
                 a
                 few
                 dayes
                 chastened
                 us
                 after
                 their
                 owne
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 Hee
                 ,
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 spirits
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 profit
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 make
                 us
                 a
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               wee
               have
               to
               consider
               these
               particulars
               :
               And
               the
               maine
               pillars
               of
               our
               discourse
               for
               the
               present
               (
               letting
               passe
               the
               rest
               )
               shall
               be
               these
               severalls
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               take
               knowledge
               of
               this
               point
               in
               the
               generall
               ,
               viz.
               
                 That
                 God
                 Almighty
                 is
                 graciously
                 set
                 to
                 procure
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 profit
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               and
               more
               particularly
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 afflictions
                 and
                 chastisements
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 upon
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 his
                 eye
                 and
                 ayme
                 is
                 at
                 their
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ;
               
                 The
                 great
                 profit
                 ,
                 and
                 benefit
                 that
                 God
                 aymeth
                 at
                 ,
                 and
                 intendeth
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 fatherly
                 administrations
                 ,
                 especially
                 of
                 castigation
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 make
                 them
                 partaker
                 of
                 his
                 holinesse
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               generall
               point
               .
               You
               see
               
               the
               Text
               importeth
               it
               plaine
               enough
               ,
               that
               God
               Almightie
               is
               graciously
               set
               ,
               for
               to
               procure
               ,
               and
               promote
               ,
               and
               further
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               benefit
               ,
               and
               profit
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               feare
               his
               name
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               receive
               for
               his
               owne
               :
               his
               heart
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               set
               upon
               them
               to
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
               he
               is
               studious
               of
               their
               profit
               ,
               hee
               hath
               a
               due
               respect
               to
               their
               benefit
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               dealings
               and
               administrations
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Next
               to
               his
               owne
               glorie
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               dearest
               to
               him
               of
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               and
               good
               reason
               too
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               better
               then
               salvation
               and
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
               But
               I
               say
               next
               to
               his
               owne
               glorie
               )
               and
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               beloved
               sonne
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               the
               maine
               thing
               that
               hee
               aymeth
               at
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               make
               his
               people
               happy
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               might
               be
               every
               way
               profited
               ,
               and
               advantaged
               both
               in
               soule
               and
               body
               ;
               and
               furthered
               to
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               This
               will
               appeare
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               first
               ,
               
            
             
               The
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               in
               order
               to
               his
               peoples
               good
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               his
               commandements
               and
               impositions
               .
               And
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               wee
               consider
               all
               his
               various
               administrations
               towards
               them
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               will
               clearely
               manifest
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               Gods
               ayme
               in
               all
               ,
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               profit
               and
               benefit
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               touch
               but
               upon
               some
               particulars
               ,
               and
               on
               them
               neither
               I
               shall
               but
               onely
               glance
               ;
               because
               I
               would
               keepe
               my selfe
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               consider
               the
               Lords
               ordinances
               that
               he
               hath
               provided
               for
               
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               calleth
               them
               out
               to
               give
               attendance
               upon
               ;
               they
               are
               all
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               peoples
               profit
               ,
               and
               an
               eye
               to
               that
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               ;
            
             
               That
               great
               ordinance
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               up
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               
               namely
               ,
               that
               of
               preaching
               ,
               and
               dispensing
               of
               the
               sacred
               misteries
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               it
               is
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               peoples
               profit
               ;
               
                 To
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turne
                 them
                 from
                 darknesse
                 to
                 light
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Satan
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 
                 inheritance
                 among
                 them
                 which
                 are
                 sanctified
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               That
               they
               might
               be
               brought
               
                 into
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 this
                 misterie
                 ,
              
               and
               be
               inriched
               with
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 Scripture
              
               (
               which
               this
               ordinance
               of
               Preaching
               is
               to
               be
               conversant
               about
               ,
               that
               Scripture
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               breake
               abroad
               
               among
               you
               this
               way
               )
               
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
              
               ;
               Profitable
               
                 for
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 for
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 for
                 instruction
                 ,
                 for
                 correction
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 make
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 God
                 perfect
              
               ;
               So
               profitable
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               able
               to
               perfect
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               
                 wise
                 to
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               we
               need
               no
               more
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               might
               I
               speake
               concerning
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ;
               It
               is
               instituted
               of
               God
               with
               an
               eye
               to
               his
               peoples
               
               benefit
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               come
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               that
               profitable
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 bloud
              
               (
               for
               so
               I
               may
               justly
               call
               it
               )
               
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 Bulls
                 and
                 of
                 Goats
              
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               the
               bloud
               of
               all
               the
               men
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               is
               profitable
               for
               such
               purposes
               ,
               as
               the
               pacifying
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               quenching
               of
               the
               flames
               of
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               
                 the
                 purging
                 of
                 the
                 conscience
                 from
                 dead
                 workes
              
               ;
               of
               those
               wee
               may
               say
               as
               David
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 what
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 my
                 bloud
                 ?
              
               But
               there
               is
               profit
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               with
               respect
               to
               that
               ,
               this
               ordinance
               is
               provided
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               attending
               thereon
               according
               to
               his
               institution
               may
               come
               to
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               vertue
               and
               benefit
               thereof
               ;
               having
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               thereby
               sealed
               up
               to
               their
               consciences
               through
               faith
               in
               that
               bloud
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               Instance
               might
               I
               give
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               those
               holy
               ordinances
               which
               God
               hath
               set
               up
               in
               his
               Church
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               
               name
               no
               more
               ,
               lest
               I
               be
               prevented
               .
               Onely
               by
               the
               way
               consider
               this
               :
               Most
               unworthily
               doe
               we
               deale
               with
               God
               ,
               with
               Preaching
               ,
               with
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               these
               holy
               ordinances
               ,
               if
               so
               bee
               wee
               doe
               not
               reape
               profit
               ,
               and
               benefit
               by
               them
               :
               A
               soule
               that
               liveth
               unprofitably
               under
               the
               dispensation
               of
               these
               ,
               doth
               but
               
               
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
                 :
              
               Every
               time
               wee
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               and
               to
               attend
               upon
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               goe
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               no
               better
               then
               we
               were
               when
               we
               came
               to
               them
               ,
               wee
               
                 take
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vaine
              
               ;
               and
               deale
               unworthily
               with
               these
               holy
               things
               :
               They
               are
               given
               to
               profit
               with
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               but
               increase
               our
               owne
               guiltinesse
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               profited
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               say
               (
               brethren
               )
               this
               is
               that
               which
               God
               hath
               respect
               unto
               in
               all
               his
               provisions
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               in
               the
               Institution
               of
               all
               his
               ordinances
               ;
               their
               profit
               and
               benefit
               :
               and
               when
               he
               findeth
               any
               ordinance
               that
               is
               not
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               though
               they
               bee
               of
               his
               owne
               institution
               ,
               yet
               hee
               takes
               them
               away
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               concerning
               the
               Mosaycall
               Rites
               and
               institutions
               of
               the
               Ceremoniall
               Law
               ,
               he
               calleth
               them
               unprofitable
               ,
               and
               
                 beggerly
                 rudiments
              
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               himselfe
               counted
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               
               their
               unprofitablenesse
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               gracious
               disanulment
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               especially
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               this
               will
               be
               most
               apparant
               if
               we
               
               cast
               our
               eyes
               upon
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               is
               indeede
               the
               substance
               of
               our
               preaching
               ;
               and
               of
               our
               receiving
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               his
               promises
               :
               it
               is
               with
               respect
               to
               our
               profit
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               beene
               pleased
               to
               ordaine
               him
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               constitution
               of
               that
               ;
               and
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               offices
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               fatherly
               administrations
               concerning
               him
               :
               a
               gracious
               respect
               hee
               hath
               had
               in
               all
               to
               the
               profit
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               might
               appeare
               in
               the
               severall
               particulars
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 body
                 hast
                 thou
                 prepared
                 for
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               in
               the
               Psalme
               )
               why
               ?
               That
               Christ
               might
               be
               the
               more
               profitable
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               sitted
               thereby
               to
               converse
               with
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               himselfe
               unto
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 Word
                 was
                 made
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 made
                 flesh
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 dwell
                 among
                 us
              
               ;
               that
               there
               might
               bee
               a
               meete
               cohabitation
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               was
               the
               respect
               God
               had
               in
               his
               incarnation
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               in
               all
               his
               humiliation
               .
               What
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               
                 hee
                 was
                 acquainted
                 with
                 sorrowes
                 and
                 griefes
                 ,
              
               and
               miseries
               ,
               both
               from
               God
               and
               men
               ?
               but
               that
               hee
               might
               be
               the
               more
               for
               our
               profit
               ;
               that
               wee
               might
               have
               
                 a
                 mercifull
                 High
                 Priest
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               the
               better
               know
               from
               experience
               the
               way
               to
               commiserate
               ,
               and
               compassionate
               his
               people
               in
               their
               distresse
               .
            
             
               Yea
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               in
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               in
               his
               ascention
               ,
               in
               his
               preferment
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               ;
               in
               all
               these
               administrations
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               concerning
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               hee
               had
               a
               gracious
               respect
               to
               the
               good
               and
               profit
               ,
               and
               benefit
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               consider
               all
               the
               appointments
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               
               injunctions
               and
               commands
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               hee
               doth
               in
               all
               ayme
               at
               their
               profit
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
                 Deut.
                 All
                 these
                 things
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 for
                 thy
                 good
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               requireth
               nothing
               at
               his
               peoples
               hands
               but
               it
               is
               for
               their
               profit
               :
               He
               calleth
               upon
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               wee
               might
               have
               the
               profit
               of
               his
               word
               and
               promises
               .
               Hee
               calleth
               upon
               us
               to
               repent
               and
               to
               leave
               our
               sinfull
               wayes
               ,
               
                 if
                 thine
                 eye
                 offend
                 thee
                 plucke
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 if
                 thy
                 hand
                 offend
                 thee
                 cut
                 it
                 off
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 profitable
                 for
                 thee
                 that
                 one
              
               
               
                 of
                 thy
                 members
                 should
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 that
                 thy
                 whole
                 body
                 should
                 bee
                 cast
                 into
                 hell
              
               ;
               he
               hath
               an
               ayme
               at
               our
               profit
               ,
               wee
               thinke
               hard
               of
               it
               (
               as
               wee
               are
               naturally
               apt
               to
               doe
               ,
               through
               a
               deepe
               affection
               wee
               beare
               to
               our
               base
               lusts
               )
               that
               God
               should
               come
               so
               neare
               to
               us
               and
               deale
               so
               strictly
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               command
               us
               to
               plucke
               out
               our
               eyes
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               our
               hands
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               our
               dearest
               corruptions
               ;
               Alas
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               if
               God
               saw
               that
               it
               were
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               for
               our
               profit
               to
               keepe
               our
               lusts
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               take
               away
               one
               of
               them
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               we
               should
               have
               them
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               with
               all
               
               his
               heart
               :
               but
               hee
               knoweth
               that
               as
               they
               are
               not
               for
               his
               glory
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               not
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               he
               seeth
               that
               there
               is
               not
               any
               good
               to
               be
               gotten
               by
               our
               retayning
               of
               them
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               he
               is
               so
               strict
               in
               his
               impositions
               ,
               that
               hee
               so
               often
               calleth
               upon
               his
               people
               to
               repent
               and
               to
               cast
               away
               their
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               consider
               all
               the
               administrations
               of
               God
               to
               
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               see
               that
               in
               them
               all
               hee
               hath
               a
               respect
               to
               their
               profit
               .
               As
               for
               instance
               :
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               suffer
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               to
               remaine
               in
               his
               servants
               all
               the
               while
               they
               are
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               he
               could
               wholly
               take
               it
               away
               and
               free
               them
               from
               it
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               world
               :
               But
               he
               knowes
               that
               it
               is
               for
               their
               profit
               to
               suffer
               these
               Inmates
               ,
               these
               Cananites
               to
               remaine
               that
               they
               
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 prickes
                 in
                 their
                 eyes
                 and
                 thornes
                 in
                 their
                 sides
              
               ;
               to
               make
               them
               the
               more
               weary
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               desirous
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               pleased
               many
               times
               to
               suffer
               his
               people
               to
               have
               sinne
               not
               
               onely
               tirannizing
               and
               usurping
               ,
               but
               prevayling
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               that
               thereby
               they
               may
               attaine
               to
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               humiliation
               .
               He
               suffereth
               them
               sometimes
               to
               fall
               ,
               for
               this
               very
               purpose
               that
               he
               might
               exalt
               them
               .
               Hee
               is
               pleased
               to
               permit
               the
               Divell
               to
               buffet
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               them
               very
               hardly
               :
               were
               it
               not
               for
               their
               profit
               ,
               hee
               would
               tye
               him
               up
               in
               Hell
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               no
               such
               leave
               as
               this
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               he
               sayd
               to
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 least
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 exalted
                 above
                 measure
                 ,
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 Sathan
                 is
                 sent
                 to
                 buffet
                 them
                 ,
              
            
             
               Yea
               the
               Lords
               withholding
               of
               his
               spirituall
               comforts
               ;
               his
               deserting
               
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               the
               hyding
               of
               his
               face
               from
               them
               ,
               the
               withdrawing
               of
               those
               sweet
               and
               gracious
               manifestations
               of
               himselfe
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               profit
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               be
               taught
               the
               more
               to
               prize
               the
               comforts
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               more
               worthy
               of
               them
               when
               they
               doe
               enjoy
               them
               .
               
            
             
               He
               is
               pleased
               sometime
               to
               suspend
               his
               answering
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               to
               hold
               them
               long
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               returne
               of
               their
               requests
               :
               it
               is
               for
               their
               profit
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               thereby
               stirred
               up
               to
               ply
               
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 grace
              
               with
               more
               frequent
               and
               earnest
               praiers
               ;
               that
               so
               the
               greater
               their
               adventure
               is
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               the
               greater
               their
               returne
               may
               be
               :
               It
               being
               in
               this
               case
               with
               them
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Merchants
               ,
               the
               greater
               adventure
               they
               send
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               their
               ship
               is
               out
               ,
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               advantageous
               is
               the
               returne
               .
            
             
               Many
               times
               againe
               ,
               hee
               is
               pleased
               not
               onely
               to
               suspend
               his
               answer
               
               to
               their
               prayers
               ,
               but
               to
               deny
               the
               granting
               of
               his
               peoples
               request
               in
               the
               very
               kinde
               they
               sue
               for
               :
               But
               even
               in
               this
               too
               hee
               hath
               respect
               to
               their
               profit
               :
               hee
               heareth
               them
               (
               as
               one
               well
               sayd
               )
               according
               to
               their
               profit
               ,
               thou
               gh
               not
               according
               to
               their
               wills
               :
               so
               he
               dealt
               with
               Moses
               concerning
               his
               request
               of
               entring
               into
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
            
             
               Againe
               the
               Lord
               is
               pleased
               to
               keepe
               his
               people
               many
               times
               in
               a
               
               low
               condition
               ,
               and
               in
               meane
               estate
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               into
               bare
               commons
               and
               hard
               pastures
               ,
               while
               others
               are
               grazing
               in
               full
               meddowes
               ;
               it
               is
               with
               respect
               to
               their
               profit
               ,
               to
               teach
               them
               the
               more
               to
               depend
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               enable
               them
               the
               better
               to
               live
               by
               Faith.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               for
               this
               purpose
               hee
               takes
               from
               his
               servants
               deare
               blessings
               ,
               
               the
               Wife
               from
               the
               Husband
               ;
               the
               Children
               from
               the
               Parents
               ;
               as
               wee
               see
               verified
               this
               day
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               concerning
               our
               friends
               here
               ,
               the
               mournefull
               survivers
               and
               attendants
               upon
               this
               sad
               occasion
               ;
               but
               in
               these
               administrations
               hee
               intendeth
               his
               peoples
               profit
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Iob
               ;
               the
               Lord
               takes
               away
               all
               his
               children
               ,
               but
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 yee
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 patience
              
               
               
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 seene
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               hee
               was
               no
               looser
               in
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               but
               God
               returned
               at
               length
               all
               into
               his
               bosome
               againe
               ,
               nay
               double
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               for
               this
               very
               purpose
               it
               is
               ,
               even
               for
               their
               profit
               (
               for
               alas
               it
               is
               not
               Gods
               owne
               benefit
               hee
               seekes
               after
               but
               his
               peoples
               in
               all
               his
               administrations
               )
               that
               they
               live
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               ,
               that
               they
               dye
               ;
               their
               death
               is
               in
               order
               to
               their
               gaine
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 live
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 is
                 gaine
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               make
               some
               application
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               proceede
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               let
               us
               here
               take
               occasion
               ,
               as
               many
               as
               are
               the
               called
               of
               God
               according
               to
               his
               purpose
               ;
               and
               implanted
               in
               this
               glorious
               relation
               
               of
               children
               to
               a
               father
               ;
               let
               us
               learne
               to
               advance
               his
               name
               ;
               and
               
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 let
                 his
                 prayse
                 be
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Congregations
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
              
               Truely
               (
               as
               Moses
               )
               sayd
               once
               )
               
                 their
                 Rocke
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 our
                 Rocke
                 :
              
               So
               may
               wee
               say
               ,
               other
               fathers
               are
               not
               as
               this
               Father
               ,
               our
               Father
               is
               set
               for
               the
               good
               and
               profit
               of
               his
               children
               .
               The
               divell
               is
               a
               father
               ,
               so
               our
               Saviour
               speakes
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 of
                 your
                 father
                 the
                 divell
              
               ;
               hee
               hath
               children
               ,
               and
               he
               studieth
               nothing
               so
               much
               as
               that
               they
               may
               live
               all
               their
               daies
               in
               pleasure
               ;
               striving
               to
               leade
               his
               followers
               altogether
               in
               pleasant
               paths
               :
               But
               alas
               hee
               hath
               no
               ayme
               at
               their
               profit
               ,
               it
               is
               their
               losse
               hee
               seekes
               ;
               and
               therefore
               at
               last
               hee
               makes
               them
               pay
               full
               deare
               for
               all
               their
               pleasure
               and
               content
               .
               But
               now
               God
               ,
               hee
               is
               a
               wise
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               his
               dispensations
               to
               his
               children
               (
               though
               they
               seeme
               for
               the
               present
               unpleasant
               )
               hee
               hath
               an
               ayme
               at
               their
               profit
               .
               Let
               this
               be
               for
               his
               prayse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               beleeve
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               all
               his
               
               dealings
               and
               administrations
               towards
               us
               ,
               hath
               an
               eye
               to
               our
               profit
               .
               How
               hard
               soever
               the
               condition
               be
               that
               he
               putteth
               us
               into
               ,
               if
               he
               take
               from
               us
               
                 the
                 desire
                 of
                 our
                 eyes
              
               ,
               the
               delight
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               our
               liberties
               ,
               our
               estates
               ,
               our
               children
               ;
               yet
               be
               perswaded
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               doth
               it
               for
               my
               good
               and
               benefit
               .
            
             
               And
               thirdly
               ,
               labour
               to
               reape
               the
               fruit
               and
               benefit
               that
               God
               aymeth
               at
               and
               intendeth
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               us
               receive
               from
               all
               his
               
               administrations
               .
               When
               we
               are
               called
               together
               to
               give
               attendance
               
               upon
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               then
               thinke
               ,
               what
               am
               I
               come
               hither
               for
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               for
               my
               profit
               ?
               would
               God
               have
               me
               trifle
               out
               my
               time
               ?
               surely
               the
               Lord
               would
               never
               have
               singled
               out
               a
               day
               of
               seven
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               might
               likewise
               make
               his
               people
               partaker
               of
               spirituall
               advantages
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               benefits
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               lose
               a
               day
               ,
               and
               never
               heare
               well
               ,
               except
               I
               heare
               to
               profit
               .
               And
               thus
               what
               I
               say
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               I
               might
               likewise
               speake
               of
               the
               rest
               before
               named
               .
               And
               so
               for
               this
               present
               occasion
               ;
               the
               Lord
               now
               you
               see
               is
               pleased
               to
               call
               us
               to
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               .
               Was
               it
               thinke
               yee
               ?
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               meet
               together
               here
               in
               a
               customarie
               complimentall
               manner
               ,
               to
               doe
               things
               in
               a
               common
               garpe
               ,
               only
               to
               eate
               together
               ,
               and
               drinke
               together
               ?
               No
               ,
               the
               Lord
               calleth
               us
               to
               
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               
                 consider
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 living
                 ,
                 might
                 lay
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               for
               you
               that
               are
               in
               present
               distresse
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               this
               particular
               affliction
               ;
               reckon
               upon
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               done
               this
               for
               your
               profit
               ;
               labour
               yee
               therefore
               to
               reape
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               ;
               bee
               not
               so
               much
               poring
               upon
               the
               affliction
               ,
               and
               altogether
               complaining
               of
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               the
               cup
               ;
               but
               follow
               on
               after
               the
               profit
               and
               benefit
               that
               God
               intendeth
               you
               thereby
               .
               And
               let
               every
               one
               labour
               to
               improve
               all
               administrations
               of
               God
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               that
               as
               he
               in
               them
               all
               intendeth
               our
               good
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               pursue
               after
               the
               benefit
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               it
               instruct
               us
               further
               concerning
               our
               dutie
               :
               even
               to
               walke
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               God
               as
               many
               of
               us
               as
               are
               in
               
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               children
               to
               a
               Father
               ,
               and
               servants
               to
               a
               Master
               ;
               How
               should
               this
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               winne
               us
               over
               to
               such
               a
               Father
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               Master
               ?
               and
               to
               make
               it
               our
               highest
               ambition
               ,
               to
               
               be
               the
               people
               of
               such
               a
               God
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               sucha
               Father
               ,
               that
               is
               devoted
               to
               the
               profit
               and
               advantage
               of
               his
               children
               and
               servants
               ?
               This
               is
               the
               gracious
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               takes
               pleasure
               in
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               his
               servants
               :
               their
               profit
               is
               his
               pleasure
               :
               Let
               us
               therefore
               walke
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               Father
               ,
               of
               such
               a
               Master
               ;
               And
               seeing
               he
               intendeth
               our
               profit
               ,
               and
               that
               wee
               cannot
               profit
               him
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               
                 to
                 walke
                 in
                 all
                 well-pleasing
              
               :
               Wee
               cannot
               profit
               him
               ,
               let
               us
               labour
               to
               please
               him
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               word
               of
               instruction
               for
               Ministers
               ,
               wee
               should
               
               in
               this
               case
               (
               as
               those
               that
               are
               intrusted
               with
               the
               sacred
               ordinances
               of
               God
               )
               labour
               to
               put
               on
               the
               minde
               of
               God
               (
               so
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               we
               have
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               )
               Wee
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               Ministerie
               ,
               as
               God
               aymeth
               at
               his
               peoples
               profit
               ,
               so
               should
               wee
               ,
               not
               ayme
               at
               our
               owne
               praise
               ,
               and
               at
               our
               profiting
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               might
               profit
               their
               soules
               .
               O
               blessed
               Preaching
               ,
               when
               people
               profit
               by
               our
               preaching
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               by
               that
               increased
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               in
               love
               ,
               in
               faith
               ,
               in
               every
               grace
               .
               Such
               a
               Preacher
               was
               Saint
               
               
                 Paul
                 :
                 I
                 please
                 all
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               he
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               ult
               .
               but
               how
               ?
               )
               
                 not
                 seeking
                 mine
                 owne
                 profit
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 saved
                 .
              
               Oh
               
               labour
               to
               preach
               profitably
               ,
               that
               our
               people
               may
               thrive
               under
               our
               ministerie
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               God
               aymeth
               at
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               we
               should
               ayme
               at
               too
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               more
               generall
               proposition
               arising
               from
               the
               words
               of
               Text.
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               and
               more
               particular
               thing
               that
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               hence
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 As
                 God
                 graciously
                 setteth
                 himselfe
                 to
                 procure
                 his
                 peoples
                 profit
                 in
                 all
              
               
               
                 his
                 administrations
                 ;
                 so
                 this
                 is
                 that
                 hee
                 aymeth
                 at
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 afflictions
                 and
                 chastisements
                 ,
                 he
                 exerciseth
                 them
                 withall
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               pleasure
               for
               him
               to
               be
               lashing
               and
               whipping
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               hold
               them
               under
               such
               sharpe
               discipline
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               the
               profit
               of
               his
               children
               :
               so
               the
               Text
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               for
               our
               profit
               .
            
             
               Which
               first
               of
               all
               implieth
               ,
               that
               Afflictions
               and
               chastisements
               are
               a
               meanes
               conducing
               to
               the
               profit
               of
               those
               that
               undergoe
               them
               :
               A
               point
               plaine
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               abundant
               in
               the
               proofe
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               a
               plentifull
               manner
               confirming
               it
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 beene
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               And
               Ioseph
               giveth
               this
               honourable
               testimonie
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hath
                 caused
                 mee
                 to
                 be
                 fruitfull
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 my
              
               
               affliction
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               giveth
               his
               child
               a
               name
               suteable
               .
            
             
               Afflictions
               and
               chastisements
               ,
               they
               become
               profitable
               ,
               as
               the
               
               furnace
               to
               the
               gold
               ,
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               drosse
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               separation
               betweene
               the
               pure
               mettall
               ,
               and
               the
               ore
               .
            
             
               Profitable
               ,
               as
               physicke
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               to
               purge
               out
               the
               malignant
               humours
               .
            
             
               Profitable
               ,
               as
               sope
               to
               the
               cloth
               ,
               to
               fetch
               out
               the
               staines
               ,
               to
               take
               out
               the
               greasie
               spottes
               (
               it
               is
               the
               Scripture
               expresion
               ,
               
                 their
                 hearts
                 are
                 as
                 fatte
                 as
                 grease
                 )
              
               to
               make
               them
               white
               .
            
             
               Profitable
               ,
               as
               the
               Thunder
               to
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               to
               purge
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               commodious
               to
               breathe
               in
               .
            
             
               Profitable
               ,
               as
               the
               wind
               to
               the
               water
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               the
               purer
               by
               its
               ventillation
               .
            
             
               Profitable
               ,
               as
               the
               pruning
               knife
               to
               the
               tree
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               more
               fruitfull
               .
            
             
               These
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               metaphors
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               wee
               are
               to
               conceive
               of
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               benefit
               that
               comes
               to
               us
               by
               Gods
               castigation
               ,
               and
               fatherly
               exercising
               of
               his
               people
               with
               his
               discipline
               ,
               and
               rod
               of
               Affliction
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               are
               these
               blessed
               fruits
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               profit
               accruing
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               by
               this
               meanes
               ?
            
             
               I
               can
               but
               name
               part
               of
               them
               .
               Besides
               that
               which
               is
               exprest
               in
               
               the
               Text
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               bee
               partaker
               of
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               there
               are
               
               these
               gracious
               effects
               of
               afflictions
               .
               Weaning
               from
               the
               world
               :
               a
               bringing
               us
               into
               more
               acquaintance
               with
               God.
               Manasseth
               when
               hee
               was
               in
               affliction
               ,
               
                 hee
                 besought
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 humbled
                 himselfe
                 greatly
                 before
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 then
              
               
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 he
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 hee
                 was
                 God.
              
               God
               by
               this
               meanes
               makes
               us
               know
               our selves
               :
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               creature
               ;
               the
               sinfulnesse
               of
               sinne
               ;
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               the
               excellency
               that
               is
               in
               the
               promises
               ;
               makes
               us
               more
               compassionate
               to
               others
               ;
               keepeth
               us
               from
               hell
               ;
               and
               many
               other
               fruites
               there
               are
               of
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               passe
               this
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               thing
               implied
               in
               the
               Doctrine
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               as
               afflictions
               are
               meanes
               conducing
               to
               our
               profit
               ,
               so
               God
               in
               exercising
               his
               people
               with
               them
               mainly
               intendeth
               it
               .
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Moses
                 )
                 led
              
               
               
                 thee
                 through
                 that
                 great
                 and
                 terrible
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 wherein
                 were
                 fiery
                 Serpents
                 ,
                 and
                 Scorpions
                 ,
                 and
                 drought
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 water
                 ,
                 suffered
                 thee
                 to
                 hunger
                 ,
                 brought
                 thee
                 into
                 hard
                 straites
              
               ;
               but
               what
               was
               Gods
               ayme
               in
               this
               ?
               
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 humble
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 prove
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 thee
                 good
                 at
                 the
                 later
                 end
                 .
                 By
                 this
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               speaking
               of
               the
               afflictions
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 shall
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 Iacob
                 be
                 purged
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 fruit
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 his
                 sinne
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               I
               say
               is
               that
               which
               God
               intendeth
               by
               the
               afflictions
               of
               his
               people
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               faith
               have
               beene
               able
               to
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               to
               interpret
               the
               Lords
               meaning
               in
               all
               his
               sharpe
               dispensations
               towards
               them
               :
               As
               the
               Prophet
               Habakkuk
               ,
               having
               made
               a
               terrible
               description
               of
               the
               Babylonish
               rod
               ,
               hee
               concludes
               in
               the
               twelfth
               verse
               of
               his
               first
               Chapter
               ;
               
                 Art
                 not
                 thou
              
               
               
                 from
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 my
                 God
                 ?
                 Wee
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 ordained
                 them
                 for
                 Iudgement
                 ;
                 and
                 O
                 mighty
                 God
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 established
                 them
                 for
                 correction
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               likewise
               which
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               have
               looked
               for
               ,
               
               and
               expected
               ,
               that
               while
               the
               windes
               of
               afflictions
               have
               beene
               blowing
               ,
               some
               ship
               or
               other
               should
               come
               home
               richly
               fraighted
               .
               So
               David
               ,
               when
               that
               storme
               of
               cursing
               came
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               
                 Shimei
                 :
                 Oh
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 let
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 curse
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 looke
                 on
                 mine
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 requite
                 good
                 for
                 his
                 cursing
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               So
               when
               Rabshaketh
               came
               up
               against
               Ierusalem
               :
               Let
               him
               alone
               (
               saith
               
                 Hezekiah
                 )
                 answer
                 him
                 not
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 heare
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Rabshaketh
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Master
              
               
               
                 hath
                 sent
                 to
                 reproach
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 reprove
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 heard
              
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               the
               Lord
               will
               open
               his
               eare
               upon
               this
               rage
               and
               blasphemie
               ,
               and
               consider
               his
               people
               and
               doe
               them
               good
               .
               The
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               have
               expected
               good
               ,
               and
               benefit
               from
               Gods
               afflicting
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               draw
               to
               a
               conclusion
               .
               In
               the
               first
               
               
               place
               :
               Seeing
               this
               is
               Gods
               intent
               in
               all
               his
               administrations
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               especially
               in
               his
               castigations
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               reaching
               out
               unto
               them
               such
               sharpe
               and
               bitter
               potions
               .
               It
               may
               serve
               to
               checke
               and
               controule
               all
               those
               hard
               thoughts
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               apt
               to
               suffer
               to
               lodge
               within
               us
               ,
               concerning
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               us
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               distresses
               .
               Apt
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               foolishly
               and
               unadvisedly
               concerning
               
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               misconster
               his
               administrations
               .
               This
               hath
               beene
               the
               frailtie
               of
               Gods
               dearest
               servants
               in
               their
               affliction
               .
               
                 I
                 shall
                 one
                 day
              
               (
               said
               
                 David
                 )
                 perish
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Saul
                 .
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Isaiah
                 )
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 undone
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 uncleane
                 lips
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Church
               )
               
                 hath
                 broken
                 my
                 teeth
                 with
                 gravell
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 covered
                 me
                 with
                 ashes
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 removed
                 my
                 soule
                 farre
                 off
                 from
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 said
                 my
                 strength
                 and
                 my
                 hope
                 is
                 perished
                 from
                 the
                 Lord.
                 The
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 hath
                 forsaken
                 me
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Zion
                 )
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 hath
                 forgotten
                 mee
                 .
                 Iob
              
               though
               for
               a
               good
               while
               hee
               carried
               himselfe
               very
               fairely
               ,
               and
               demeaned
               himselfe
               very
               warily
               toward
               God
               ;
               yet
               when
               he
               began
               to
               be
               wet
               to
               the
               skinne
               ,
               then
               he
               speakes
               foolishly
               ,
               and
               unadvisedly
               ,
               falleth
               to
               
                 the
                 cursing
                 of
                 his
                 day
              
               ;
               not
               to
               the
               cursing
               of
               his
               God
               ;
               as
               Sathan
               thought
               he
               would
               ,
               but
               of
               his
               day
               ,
               though
               that
               was
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               ill
               beseeming
               so
               holy
               a
               man
               ,
               The
               Saints
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               mistake
               themselves
               this
               way
               ,
               and
               to
               overshoote
               themselves
               in
               this
               case
               .
               We
               should
               therefore
               humble
               our selves
               before
               the
               Lord
               for
               this
               distemper
               of
               soule
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               keepe
               downe
               such
               unquiet
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               hard
               disputings
               that
               are
               apt
               to
               rise
               within
               us
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               dispensations
               :
               And
               consider
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               our
               thoughts
               are
               ,
               
                 yet
                 the
                 Lord
                 knoweth
                 his
                 owne
                 thoughts
                 concerning
                 us
              
               ;
               as
               he
               himselfe
               speakes
               in
               Ier.
               29.
               howsoever
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
               you
               may
               thinke
               that
               I
               intend
               to
               cut
               you
               off
               for
               ever
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
                 know
                 my
                 thoughts
                 that
                 I
                 thinke
                 towards
                 you
                 ,
                 even
                 thoughts
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 you
                 an
                 expected
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               it
               may
               serve
               to
               comfort
               the
               godly
               concerning
               
               all
               the
               meanes
               and
               instruments
               of
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               men
               or
               divels
               .
               Wicked
               men
               and
               divels
               whom
               God
               useth
               as
               a
               Rod
               to
               chastise
               his
               people
               ,
               their
               malice
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               their
               rage
               violent
               ,
               and
               they
               march
               on
               with
               much
               furie
               against
               the
               godly
               ;
               they
               intend
               their
               utter
               ruine
               and
               devastation
               ,
               and
               purpose
               nothing
               lesse
               .
               
                 But
                 O
                 Assyrian
              
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 the
                 rodde
                 of
                 mine
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
                 staffe
                 in
                 their
                 hand
                 is
                 mine
                 indignation
                 :
                 howbeit
                 hee
                 meaneth
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 neither
                 doth
                 his
                 heart
                 thinke
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 to
                 destroy
                 and
                 cut
                 off
              
               ;
               But
               (
               saith
               the
               Lord
               )
               whatsoever
               his
               meaning
               is
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               my
               intentions
               are
               ;
               hee
               is
               but
               the
               rodde
               in
               mine
               hand
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               such
               strokes
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               my
               people
               may
               beare
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               may
               bee
               for
               their
               profit
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               should
               comfort
               us
               concerning
               all
               the
               instruments
               of
               our
               suffering
               ,
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               .
               The
               Phisitian
               ,
               
               you
               know
               ,
               applieth
               the
               horseleaches
               to
               his
               distempered
               Patient
               ,
               
               the
               Horseleech
               intendeth
               nothing
               but
               the
               satiating
               and
               filling
               himselfe
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               sicke
               partie
               ;
               but
               the
               Physitian
               hath
               another
               ayme
               ,
               even
               the
               drawing
               out
               of
               the
               putrified
               and
               corrupted
               blood
               .
               God
               suffereth
               wicked
               men
               and
               divels
               as
               Horseleeches
               to
               suck
               his
               people
               ,
               to
               draw
               their
               blood
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               in
               order
               to
               their
               good
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               what
               wicked
               men
               thinke
               ,
               though
               Ashur
               thinke
               not
               so
               ,
               yet
               God
               purposeth
               it
               ,
               and
               aymes
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               conclusion
               effects
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 it
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 performed
                 his
                 whole
                 worke
                 upon
                 mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 punish
              
               
               
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 stout
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Assyria
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 his
                 high
                 lookes
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               in
               the
               third
               place
               .
               Seeing
               this
               is
               Gods
               ayme
               in
               all
               his
               afflictions
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               instrument
               be
               ,
               how
               sharpe
               soever
               the
               
               castigation
               be
               ,
               or
               of
               what
               nature
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               in
               a
               spirituall
               way
               by
               sore
               temptations
               and
               buffetings
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               or
               outwardly
               by
               losses
               in
               our
               estate
               ,
               or
               death
               of
               friends
               ,
               &c.
               seeing
               I
               say
               this
               is
               Gods
               purpose
               and
               intent
               that
               his
               people
               may
               be
               profited
               ;
               Let
               us
               quietly
               and
               patiently
               apply
               our selves
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               expect
               the
               
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 fruit
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 spring
                 up
                 in
                 due
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 this
                 way
                 exercised
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Looke
               for
               it
               and
               presse
               on
               to
               this
               ,
               quietly
               to
               waite
               on
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               for
               a
               blessed
               fruit
               of
               such
               administrations
               .
            
             
               An
               argument
               
                 ab
                 utili
              
               ,
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               great
               prevayle
               :
               what
               will
               not
               men
               doe
               for
               Profit
               ?
               It
               is
               for
               profit
               that
               men
               rise
               up
               early
               and
               goe
               to
               bed
               late
               ,
               and
               eate
               the
               bread
               of
               carefulnesse
               .
               The
               Husbandman
               takes
               much
               paines
               and
               plowes
               his
               ground
               ,
               indures
               many
               sharpe
               stormes
               ,
               and
               piercing
               winters
               ;
               the
               Machant
               runnes
               divers
               hazards
               abroad
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               profit
               :
               so
               should
               we
               ,
               be
               willing
               patiently
               and
               quietly
               to
               submit
               to
               Gods
               dealing
               ,
               humbly
               to
               apply
               our selves
               to
               his
               wise
               and
               fatherly
               administrations
               ,
               seeing
               hee
               intendeth
               by
               it
               our
               profit
               .
               And
               take
               heede
               of
               murmuring
               and
               repining
               against
               the
               Lord
               :
               this
               will
               make
               him
               indeede
               to
               lay
               heavier
               blowes
               upon
               us
               ;
               an
               impatient
               Patient
               makes
               the
               Physitian
               deale
               more
               harshly
               ,
               and
               a
               strugling
               child
               procureth
               for
               himselfe
               the
               more
               and
               sorer
               stripes
               ;
               what
               though
               our
               potion
               bee
               bitter
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               wholesome
               ,
               have
               wee
               not
               reason
               to
               submit
               our selves
               ?
            
             
               But
               here
               is
               the
               mayne
               thing
               wee
               sticke
               at
               .
               You
               may
               happily
               reply
               ;
               Indeed
               if
               we
               could
               see
               our
               corruptions
               subdued
               ,
               our
               hearts
               
               humbled
               ,
               the
               pride
               that
               is
               within
               us
               abated
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               bring
               us
               more
               nearer
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               more
               heavenly
               minded
               ,
               and
               weane
               our
               affections
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               wee
               could
               see
               this
               fruite
               of
               all
               our
               sufferings
               and
               temptations
               and
               crosses
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               an
               abundant
               satisfaction
               to
               our
               soules
               ;
               but
               alas
               ,
               alas
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               see
               this
               profit
               ;
               our
               hearts
               are
               still
               full
               of
               
               many
               spirituall
               distempers
               ,
               and
               great
               prevaylings
               of
               evill
               there
               is
               upon
               us
               ;
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               Stormes
               and
               Frosts
               ,
               and
               tempestuous
               hard
               Winters
               ,
               yet
               these
               weeds
               of
               wickednesse
               grow
               and
               are
               marvelous
               lively
               :
               this
               is
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               the
               cup
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               sinketh
               the
               heart
               most
               under
               all
               those
               pressures
               which
               lye
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               ,
               wee
               must
               judge
               rightly
               and
               wisely
               ;
               
               and
               consider
               well
               whether
               it
               be
               the
               time
               for
               the
               fruite
               of
               affliction
               
               to
               spring
               forth
               .
               
                 No
                 affliction
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 seemeth
                 joyous
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               affliction
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               for
               the
               time
               of
               its
               working
               appeareth
               commodious
               :
               But
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               they
               doe
               bring
               forth
               
                 the
                 quiet
                 fruite
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               wee
               may
               perhaps
               beare
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               
               physicke
               :
               alas
               !
               afflictions
               and
               crosses
               of
               themselves
               they
               will
               rather
               drive
               us
               further
               then
               draw
               us
               nearer
               unto
               God
               ;
               wee
               are
               therefore
               to
               submit
               our selves
               unto
               God
               in
               his
               way
               of
               administration
               ,
               and
               to
               intreate
               his
               blessing
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               through
               that
               they
               may
               be
               made
               successefull
               .
               As
               
                 every
                 creature
              
               ,
               so
               every
               condition
               both
               of
               prosperitie
               and
               adversitie
               ,
               
                 is
                 sanctified
                 to
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 by
                 prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               take
               heede
               of
               disputing
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               wee
               are
               apt
               to
               
               doe
               ,
               he
               is
               wise
               above
               all
               that
               wee
               can
               conceive
               ,
               he
               is
               wonderfull
               in
               working
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               how
               to
               bring
               about
               the
               good
               of
               his
               people
               in
               a
               wonderfull
               way
               :
               what
               if
               he
               will
               plunge
               thee
               into
               the
               mire
               in
               order
               to
               holinesse
               ?
               what
               if
               Christ
               will
               put
               clay
               upon
               a
               mans
               eyes
               in
               order
               to
               sight
               ?
               a
               medicine
               more
               likely
               to
               put
               out
               his
               eyes
               .
               Considering
               therefore
               that
               God
               is
               wise
               and
               wonderfull
               in
               his
               working
               ;
               let
               us
               apply
               ourselves
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               due
               time
               wee
               shall
               see
               the
               fruite
               and
               benefit
               of
               all
               his
               administrations
               .
            
             
               I
               should
               now
               have
               come
               to
               the
               third
               and
               last
               proposition
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               ,
               That
               this
               profit
               that
               God
               aymeth
               at
               in
               all
               his
               castigations
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               them
               partaker
               of
               his
               holinesse
               .
               And
               this
               is
               profit
               indeede
               ,
               when
               God
               thereby
               draweth
               us
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               more
               heavenly
               minded
               ,
               and
               more
               dead
               to
               the
               creature
               ,
               purgeth
               away
               our
               drosse
               ,
               and
               takes
               away
               that
               filth
               and
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               us
               ;
               oh
               this
               will
               I
               quit
               all
               the
               cost
               ,
               and
               make
               amends
               for
               all
               the
               labour
               and
               paines
               and
               hardship
               wee
               have
               beene
               made
               to
               endure
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               forbeare
               to
               insist
               upon
               this
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               word
               to
               be
               spoken
               according
               to
               custome
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               .
               I
               have
               done
               the
               maine
               part
               of
               my
               taske
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               present
               to
               you
               a
               word
               of
               instruction
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               the
               occasion
               concerning
               this
               young
               gentleman
               disceased
               ,
               
               whose
               Funeralls
               wee
               now
               solemnize
               ,
               I
               shall
               but
               speake
               a
               few
               words
               and
               so
               conclude
               .
            
             
               I
               neede
               not
               to
               speake
               any
               thing
               concerning
               his
               parentage
               and
               discent
               ;
               nor
               much
               concerning
               his
               education
               ,
               I
               am
               confident
               that
               that
               was
               religious
               and
               gracious
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               wherein
               there
               was
               a
               second
               travell
               in
               order
               to
               his
               spirituall
               birth
               ,
               
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 might
                 be
                 formed
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               his
               owne
               particular
               ,
               though
               I
               can
               speake
               nothing
               upon
               my
               owne
               knowledge
               (
               being
               a
               meere
               stranger
               )
               yet
               I
               have
               such
               a
               testimony
               concerning
               him
               ,
               from
               those
               that
               deserve
               credence
               both
               of
               me
               and
               you
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               shall
               conclude
               that
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               may
               give
               us
               good
               hope
               concerning
               his
               finall
               and
               eternall
               estate
               .
            
             
               If
               so
               be
               contrition
               of
               heart
               and
               sorrow
               for
               sinne
               ?
               If
               earnest
               and
               constant
               prayer
               unto
               God
               ;
               If
               lamenting
               of
               youthfull
               miscariages
               and
               the
               not
               answering
               of
               time
               and
               meanes
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               religious
               education
               ,
               and
               that
               godly
               care
               that
               was
               exercised
               in
               order
               to
               his
               spirituall
               welfare
               and
               building
               of
               him
               up
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Christ.
               If
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               lamenting
               of
               the
               neglect
               of
               opportunities
               of
               this
               kinde
               :
               If
               so●…e
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               others
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               out
               of
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               owne
               disabilitie
               to
               plead
               his
               owne
               cause
               :
               If
               so
               bee
               a
               gracious
               communication
               of
               God
               unto
               him
               in
               wayes
               of
               comfort
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               supporting
               him
               under
               divers
               pressures
               ,
               and
               many
               sore
               and
               grievous
               temptations
               that
               lay
               upon
               him
               :
               If
               so
               be
               his
               setled
               resolution
               concerning
               his
               spirituall
               estate
               ;
               and
               the
               satisfying
               of
               others
               in
               many
               doubts
               and
               disquiets
               of
               spirit
               that
               rose
               within
               him
               .
               If
               so
               be
               the
               due
               respect
               to
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               promoting
               the
               sanctifying
               of
               it
               both
               by
               himselfe
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               a
               continuall
               griefe
               proceeding
               from
               a
               sense
               of
               his
               owne
               disabilitie
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               occasions
               and
               duties
               of
               the
               day
               .
               If
               there
               bee
               any
               thing
               to
               bee
               concluded
               of
               concerning
               Religion
               ,
               from
               such
               passages
               as
               these
               ;
               then
               (
               brethren
               )
               I
               have
               all
               these
               as
               so
               many
               materialls
               put
               into
               my
               hand
               to
               builde
               withall
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               reare
               up
               a
               testimony
               before
               you
               concerning
               this
               disceased
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               in
               briefe
               have
               I
               testefied
               of
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               you
               all
               hee
               (
               though
               dead
               )
               now
               speakes
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               more
               speciall
               manner
               to
               you
               that
               are
               young
               men
               :
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               example
               wee
               have
               in
               him
               of
               mortalitie
               ,
               is
               as
               a
               loud
               Sermon
               preached
               unto
               you
               ,
               concerning
               the
               care
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               ,
               to
               bethinke
               your selves
               in
               your
               younger
               yeares
               of
               the
               things
               that
               concerne
               your
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               welfare
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               concernes
               you
               now
               to
               
                 give
                 all
                 dilligence
                 to
                 make
                 your
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
                 .
              
               Your
               thoughts
               (
               it
               may
               bee
               )
               are
               too
               much
               upon
               your
               patrimony
               and
               inheritances
               ,
               your
               houses
               and
               possessions
               ,
               your
               great
               estates
               and
               your
               
               matches
               ,
               that
               thereby
               you
               may
               (
               as
               you
               use
               to
               say
               )
               rayse
               your
               fortunes
               :
               too
               too
               apt
               you
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               with
               these
               considerations
               and
               to
               pursue
               thoughts
               of
               this
               nature
               :
               but
               you
               see
               by
               this
               example
               how
               God
               may
               come
               and
               prevent
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 day
              
               ,
               in
               that
               very
               day
               
                 all
                 these
                 thoughts
                 will
                 perish
              
               ,
               death
               may
               come
               and
               marry
               you
               to
               the
               dust
               ,
               and
               call
               you
               ,
               not
               to
               your
               fathers
               mansions
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               common
               house
               appointed
               for
               all
               living
               ,
               where
               you
               must
               
                 say
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
              
               
               
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 worme
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mother
                 and
                 my
                 sister
                 :
              
               this
               was
               his
               condition
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               yours
               bee
               too
               :
               Therefore
               you
               young
               men
               ,
               
                 remember
                 you
                 your
                 Creatour
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 your
                 youth
              
               ;
               and
               know
               you
               that
               God
               hath
               provided
               instructions
               and
               counsels
               in
               his
               Word
               that
               are
               directed
               to
               young
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               
                 how
                 to
                 cleanse
                 their
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 flie
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 youth
                 ,
              
               and
               betimes
               to
               beginne
               with
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               whether
               they
               live
               to
               old
               age
               ,
               or
               be
               cut
               off
               in
               youth
               ,
               they
               may
               
                 be
                 gathered
                 to
                 their
                 Fathers
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 a
                 full
                 age
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 Shocke
                 of
                 Corne
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               receive
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               promise
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               SPIRITUALL
               HEARTS-EASE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               WAY
               TO
               TRANQILITIE
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 42.
                 5.
                 
              
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               downe
               ,
               O
               my
               soule
               ?
               and
               why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               in
               mee
               ?
            
             
               
                 JOB
                 5.
                 24.
                 
              
               Thou
               shalt
               know
               that
               thy
               Tabernacle
               shall
               be
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1630.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               SPIRITUALL
               HEARTS-EASE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               VVAY
               TO
               TRANQVILITIE
               .
               SERMON
               XXXI
               .
            
             
               
                 JOHN
                 14.
                 1
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 
                   1
                   Let
                   not
                   your
                   hearts
                   be
                   troubled
                   ,
                   you
                   beleeve
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   beleeve
                   also
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                   2
                   In
                   my
                   fathers
                   house
                   are
                   many
                   mansions
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   have
                   told
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   goe
                   to
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   And
                   if
                   I
                   goe
                   and
                   prepare
                   a
                   place
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   againe
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   you
                   unto
                   my selfe
                   ,
                   that
                   where
                   I
                   am
                   ,
                   there
                   yee
                   may
                   be
                   also
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               33.
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               told
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               now
               goe
               away
               from
               them
               ;
               
                 Little
                 children
                 ,
                 yet
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 seeke
                 mee
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 Iewes
                 ,
                 whither
                 I
                 goe
                 you
                 cannot
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 say
                 I
                 now
                 to
                 you
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               message
               of
               the
               departure
               of
               Christ
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               his
               being
               tooke
               from
               them
               ,
               did
               exceedingly
               sad
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               very
               much
               perplex
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               their
               spirits
               ;
               they
               knew
               what
               a
               comfort
               they
               had
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ;
               they
               knew
               what
               a
               faithfull
               Teacher
               hee
               was
               ,
               what
               a
               mightie
               Protector
               hee
               had
               beene
               ,
               how
               gracious
               and
               full
               of
               heavenly
               comfort
               hee
               had
               manifested
               himselfe
               to
               them
               at
               all
               times
               in
               his
               being
               with
               them
               ;
               And
               they
               could
               not
               now
               thinke
               of
               parring
               with
               him
               ,
               without
               much
               perplexitie
               ,
               and
               
               disquiet
               ,
               and
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               .
               Therefore
               the
               words
               that
               I
               have
               now
               read
               ,
               are
               the
               speech
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               
               strengthening
               their
               hearts
               against
               those
               disquiets
               under
               which
               they
               were
               exercised
               ;
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               you
               may
               briefly
               observe
               these
               three
               things
               ,
               
               for
               time
               will
               not
               suffer
               mee
               to
               stand
               much
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               dutie
               whereunto
               they
               are
               exhorted
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               it
               may
               be
               performed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               letts
               that
               were
               to
               bee
               removed
               ,
               that
               hindered
               them
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               dutie
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               meanes
               .
            
             
               The
               dutie
               that
               is
               to
               bee
               performed
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 .
              
               
            
             
               The
               meanes
               whereby
               to
               performe
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ,
               
               
                 You
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               letts
               and
               impediments
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               it
               in
               the
               use
               
               of
               these
               meanes
               ,
               are
               so
               many
               objections
               and
               doubts
               ,
               as
               are
               wisely
               prevented
               by
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               two
               verses
               following
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               take
               them
               as
               I
               come
               to
               them
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               but
               give
               a
               briefe
               touch
               upon
               every
               one
               of
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               dutie
               that
               is
               to
               be
               performed
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               to
               stablish
               and
               comfort
               their
               hearts
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               word
               that
               is
               here
               translated
               ,
               trouble
               ,
               it
               signifieth
               such
               a
               
               trouble
               as
               is
               in
               water
               ,
               when
               the
               mudde
               is
               stirred
               up
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               waves
               and
               surges
               are
               raised
               by
               some
               tempest
               or
               storme
               ;
               It
               signifieth
               such
               a
               trouble
               as
               is
               in
               an
               Army
               ,
               when
               the
               Souldiers
               are
               disranked
               ,
               and
               routed
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               disordered
               ,
               and
               it
               shewes
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               those
               distempers
               that
               are
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               the
               affections
               of
               men
               ,
               doe
               exceedingly
               hinder
               their
               judgements
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               see
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               discerne
               things
               no
               better
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               can
               doe
               in
               a
               muddie
               water
               .
               All
               the
               affections
               are
               as
               so
               many
               Souldiers
               in
               an
               Armie
               disordered
               ,
               that
               keepe
               not
               their
               due
               subordination
               to
               their
               leader
               and
               guide
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               understanding
               that
               should
               guide
               the
               will
               and
               affections
               ,
               is
               now
               made
               a
               servant
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               distemper
               of
               spirit
               ariseth
               from
               the
               inordinacie
               of
               the
               affections
               ,
               the
               inordinate
               motion
               ,
               and
               agitation
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               called
               
                 trouble
                 ,
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
              
               ;
               Bee
               not
               disturbed
               thus
               ,
               and
               disquieted
               ,
               and
               disordered
               ;
               So
               that
               no
               facultie
               of
               the
               soule
               can
               performe
               its
               owne
               worke
               ;
               So
               as
               that
               it
               is
               disabled
               to
               judge
               of
               things
               according
               to
               truth
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               are
               mis-led
               ,
               and
               deluded
               by
               mists
               and
               appearances
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               with
               the
               mind
               in
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               eye
               in
               teares
               ,
               that
               cannot
               see
               a
               thing
               clearely
               ,
               so
               the
               mind
               cannot
               judge
               of
               
               things
               distinctly
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               disturbed
               ;
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               aymes
               at
               here
               ,
               hath
               a
               particular
               respect
               to
               the
               affections
               of
               feare
               ,
               and
               griefe
               ,
               when
               these
               are
               in
               the
               excesse
               ,
               the
               mind
               is
               troubled
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               over-feares
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               over-gries
               any
               thing
               ,
               hee
               is
               troubled
               and
               disquieted
               ;
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               grieve
               not
               for
               things
               more
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               grieved
               for
               ,
               and
               feare
               not
               things
               more
               then
               they
               are
               to
               be
               feared
               .
               For
               all
               these
               will
               dis-joynt
               the
               soule
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               it
               will
               put
               the
               spirit
               to
               much
               paine
               and
               disquit
               ,
               as
               a
               bone
               out
               of
               joynt
               ;
               Therefore
               by
               all
               meanes
               keepe
               your
               hearts
               in
               a
               right
               state
               ,
               in
               that
               order
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               them
               ;
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               briefly
               note
               here
               ,
               shall
               be
               but
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
            
             
               Men
               are
               wondrous
               prone
               ,
               even
               the
               very
               best
               men
               ,
               to
               be
               disturbed
               in
               
               their
               passions
               and
               affections
               .
            
             
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               speakes
               it
               here
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               he
               had
               taught
               ,
               before
               whom
               hee
               had
               gone
               ,
               as
               an
               excellent
               example
               all
               his
               dayes
               ,
               yet
               these
               holy
               men
               ,
               these
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               had
               followed
               him
               through
               so
               many
               dangers
               ,
               and
               after
               so
               many
               teachings
               ,
               and
               instructings
               of
               them
               ;
               hee
               had
               need
               to
               call
               upon
               them
               ,
               to
               stirre
               them
               up
               to
               consider
               of
               their
               owne
               estate
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 hearts
                 might
                 not
                 bee
                 troubled
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               may
               see
               the
               Maladie
               in
               the
               Medicine
               .
               Every
               prohibition
               in
               the
               word
               supposeth
               a
               corruption
               ,
               and
               an
               aptnesse
               in
               the
               naturall
               heart
               and
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               transgresse
               in
               that
               particular
               ;
               Therefore
               when
               Christ
               speakes
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               tells
               them
               they
               should
               not
               be
               troubled
               .
               It
               shewes
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               are
               subject
               to
               excesse
               of
               passion
               ,
               and
               affection
               ,
               to
               be
               disturbed
               ,
               and
               troubled
               ,
               through
               immoderate
               feare
               ,
               or
               griefe
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               Now
               briefly
               I
               will
               shew
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               Application
               ,
               because
               I
               will
               hasten
               .
            
             
               This
               trouble
               that
               is
               upon
               the
               spirits
               sometimes
               of
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               it
               ariseth
               ,
            
             
               Partly
               from
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               and
               hand
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               partly
               from
               Sathan
               .
            
             
               And
               partly
               from
               themselves
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               the
               causes
               in
               these
               in
               particulars
               ,
               and
               then
               applie
               
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               riseth
               many
               times
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               God.
               The
               Lord
               
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 bee
                 a
                 Sunne
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 shield
              
               ;
               The
               Lord
               will
               be
               knowne
               to
               bee
               a
               Sunne
               ,
               and
               a
               shield
               to
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               looke
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               earth
               when
               the
               Sunne
               withdraweth
               his
               light
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               darke
               and
               cold
               ,
               and
               dead
               ;
               So
               it
               is
               with
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               best
               men
               ,
               when
               God
               withdrawes
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               the
               earth
               at
               midnight
               .
               And
               
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Souldiers
               in
               the
               battell
               ,
               if
               their
               shields
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               exposed
               to
               every
               dart
               ,
               and
               danger
               ;
               every
               thing
               may
               annoy
               them
               ,
               and
               wound
               them
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               if
               God
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               now
               support
               it
               as
               before
               ,
               and
               doe
               not
               fence
               ,
               and
               strengthen
               it
               as
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               the
               fierie
               darts
               of
               Sathan
               will
               pierce
               deepe
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               will
               not
               bee
               able
               to
               uphold
               it selfe
               against
               these
               assaults
               .
            
             
               Now
               God
               withdrawes
               himselfe
               sometimes
               from
               his
               servants
               ,
               
               and
               that
               in
               speciall
               wisedome
               .
               In
               respect
               either
               of
               the
               time
               
                 
                   past
                   .
                
                 
                   present
                   .
                
                 
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Sometimes
               God
               doth
               it
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               time
               past
               ,
               and
               so
               hee
               doth
               it
               by
               way
               of
               correction
               .
               First
               ,
               to
               correct
               his
               children
               for
               
               their
               former
               wantonnesse
               ,
               they
               have
               abused
               the
               expressions
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               now
               as
               a
               Father
               takes
               away
               the
               light
               from
               his
               child
               ,
               when
               hee
               sees
               hee
               makes
               no
               better
               use
               of
               it
               then
               to
               play
               with
               it
               .
               So
               God
               sometimes
               takes
               away
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               casts
               cloudes
               before
               himselfe
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               manifest
               himselfe
               in
               that
               loving
               favour
               ,
               when
               his
               servants
               neglect
               that
               reverence
               and
               feare
               that
               hee
               expects
               from
               them
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               mercies
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               hee
               doth
               sometimes
               as
               a
               correction
               of
               their
               
               negligence
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               called
               on
               them
               from
               time
               to
               time
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               neglected
               calling
               on
               God
               ;
               hee
               hath
               called
               upon
               them
               for
               dutie
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               leaving
               of
               such
               particular
               evils
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               neglected
               it
               .
               Now
               God
               withdrawes
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               doe
               so
               ;
               And
               because
               they
               will
               not
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ,
               when
               hee
               calls
               ,
               hee
               will
               make
               them
               feele
               it
               ,
               by
               his
               not
               hearing
               their
               voyce
               when
               they
               pray
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               hee
               calls
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               to
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               
               Canticles
               ;
               
                 Open
                 to
                 mee
                 my
                 sister
                 ,
                 my
                 Spouse
                 ,
                 my
                 love
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               The
               Church
               is
               negligent
               and
               carelesse
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 my
                 cloathes
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 put
                 them
                 on
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 washed
                 my
                 feet
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 I
                 defile
                 them
                 ?
              
               Now
               hee
               withdrawes
               himselfe
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               the
               end
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 The
                 Keepers
                 strike
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 watch-men
                 take
                 away
                 her
                 vaile
              
               ;
               and
               now
               shee
               is
               left
               to
               trouble
               and
               perplexitie
               ,
               because
               Christ
               had
               absented
               himselfe
               ,
               whom
               shee
               would
               not
               entertaine
               ,
               when
               hee
               offered
               himselfe
               ;
               Thus
               God
               doth
               ,
               to
               correct
               that
               ,
               that
               is
               past
               .
            
             
               And
               farther
               ,
               God
               doth
               it
               sometimes
               to
               correct
               that
               carnall
               confidence
               ,
               and
               securitie
               whereunto
               men
               are
               wondrous
               prone
               ,
               
               when
               they
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               cleare
               way
               with
               much
               comfort
               ,
               with
               wind
               and
               tide
               .
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 prosperitie
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 never
                 bee
                 
                 mooved
                 ,
                 thou
                 Lord
                 hast
                 made
                 my
                 mountain
                 so
                 strong
              
               ;
               but
               what
               followeth
               upon
               it
               ?
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 thou
                 hidest
                 thy
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 troubled
                 ,
              
               now
               trouble
               came
               upon
               him
               ,
               trouble
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               he
               rested
               too
               much
               in
               that
               outward
               mountaine
               ,
               in
               that
               outward
               condition
               whereunto
               God
               had
               exalted
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               placed
               his
               hope
               too
               much
               on
               this
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               should
               be
               alwaies
               thus
               ,
               now
               God
               turnes
               his
               hand
               &
               then
               David
               is
               troubled
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               first
               particular
               in
               the
               first
               cause
               .
            
             
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               God
               hath
               a
               further
               ayme
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               for
               the
               time
               present
               and
               that
               is
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               informe
               all
               his
               servants
               where
               their
               strength
               lies
               ,
               where
               
               all
               their
               good
               lies
               ,
               it
               lies
               not
               in
               themselves
               ,
               it
               lies
               not
               in
               any
               creature
               :
               And
               therefore
               God
               will
               have
               them
               seeke
               it
               in
               him
               ,
               &
               that
               they
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               drawes
               them
               to
               it
               by
               sence
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               deprived
               of
               comfort
               in
               respect
               sometime
               of
               outward
               conveniences
               ,
               and
               in
               respect
               sometime
               of
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               shining
               upon
               their
               soules
               .
            
             
               How
               doe
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               Moone
               shines
               on
               the
               earth
               by
               a
               
               borrowed
               light
               ?
               but
               because
               wee
               see
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               alike
               in
               its
               light
               ,
               we
               see
               sometimes
               it
               hath
               a
               full
               light
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               it
               is
               enlightned
               but
               by
               the
               halfe
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               some
               little
               part
               ,
               where
               wee
               see
               this
               disproportion
               that
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               alike
               ,
               wee
               know
               by
               this
               that
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Moone
               is
               borrowed
               from
               somewhat
               else
               ,
               from
               the
               Sunne
               .
            
             
               Now
               how
               doe
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               fed
               and
               releeved
               ,
               and
               supported
               with
               comfort
               from
               without
               it selfe
               ,
               with
               borrowed
               and
               received
               comfort
               ?
               but
               by
               this
               ;
               Because
               the
               state
               of
               Gods
               servants
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               spirituall
               quiet
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               and
               contentment
               of
               heart
               is
               not
               alwayes
               alike
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               they
               have
               aboundance
               of
               joy
               ,
               that
               they
               seeme
               to
               bee
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               in
               heaven
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               are
               perplexed
               with
               many
               disquiets
               and
               griefes
               ,
               that
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               
                 cast
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 deepe
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Marriners
               in
               Psal.
               107.
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               ?
               but
               
                 that
                 no
                 flesh
                 should
                 glory
                 in
                 it selfe
              
               ;
               that
               every
               man
               might
               know
               that
               whatsoever
               he
               hath
               to
               make
               his
               life
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               pleasing
               to
               him
               it
               is
               from
               God
               that
               dispenseth
               it
               to
               men
               in
               that
               proportion
               as
               seemeth
               good
               to
               his
               owne
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               God
               will
               have
               us
               know
               that
               all
               the
               happinesse
               of
               our
               spirits
               is
               in
               their
               union
               with
               the
               chiefe
               of
               spirits
               ,
               with
               himselfe
               ;
               and
               that
               when
               they
               are
               but
               a
               little
               separated
               from
               him
               ,
               when
               he
               doth
               but
               a
               little
               withdraw
               himselfe
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               dead
               ;
               how
               shall
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               branches
               have
               sappe
               from
               the
               roote
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               that
               that
               makes
               them
               flourish
               and
               grow
               ?
               but
               by
               this
               :
               If
               you
               doe
               but
               cut
               them
               off
               from
               the
               roote
               they
               wither
               presently
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               with
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ;
               if
               God
               doe
               but
               a
               little
               withdraw
               himselfe
               ,
               let
               sinne
               but
               make
               a
               separation
               betweene
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               now
               a
               man
               is
               like
               a
               withered
               branch
               ,
               he
               hath
               nothing
               
               now
               to
               revive
               him
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               divided
               from
               the
               roote
               :
               At
               the
               least
               it
               is
               with
               him
               as
               it
               is
               with
               a
               tree
               in
               Winter
               ,
               though
               the
               sappe
               remaines
               in
               the
               roote
               ,
               so
               though
               hee
               remaine
               in
               union
               with
               the
               roote
               ,
               yet
               the
               moysture
               is
               gotten
               into
               the
               roote
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               now
               infuse
               it selfe
               into
               the
               branches
               ;
               I
               confesse
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               that
               is
               once
               united
               to
               Christ
               shall
               never
               be
               separated
               ,
               the
               union
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               shall
               bee
               ,
               but
               never
               the
               lesse
               ,
               the
               sappe
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               it
               may
               remaine
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               
                 our
                 life
              
               may
               be
               
                 hid
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               may
               not
               appeare
               in
               us
               at
               all
               ;
               And
               we
               are
               then
               in
               that
               estate
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               branches
               cut
               off
               ,
               whereby
               it
               may
               appeare
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               life
               and
               comfort
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               heart
               we
               had
               ,
               it
               was
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               influence
               and
               worke
               of
               his
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               God
               doth
               it
               to
               prevent
               some
               distempers
               that
               might
               growe
               on
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               servants
               if
               they
               
               should
               alwayes
               be
               in
               a
               like
               state
               of
               spirituall
               joy
               .
               God
               doth
               it
               to
               prevent
               pride
               ,
               Paul
               was
               apt
               to
               bee
               
                 lift
                 up
                 with
                 those
                 revelations
              
               ,
               
               therefore
               
                 a
                 messenger
                 of
                 Sathan
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 buffet
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               it
               may
               be
               to
               prevent
               carnall
               confidence
               in
               the
               creature
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               begin
               to
               ascribe
               somewhat
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               his
               present
               
               condition
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               alwayes
               thus
               with
               him
               ,
               you
               know
               what
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 1.
                 10.
                 
                 We
                 received
                 in
                 our selves
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 God
                 that
                 raysed
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               looke
               to
               what
               end
               Paul
               received
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               to
               that
               end
               Gods
               faithfull
               servants
               sometimes
               receive
               the
               very
               sence
               of
               death
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               and
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               destitution
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               all
               spirituall
               comforts
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               Why
               ?
               That
               they
               
                 might
                 not
                 trust
                 in
                 themselves
              
               ,
               or
               in
               those
               habits
               of
               grace
               and
               comforts
               they
               have
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               creature
               whatsoever
               .
               The
               worke
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               in
               the
               regenerate
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               creature
               ,
               a
               worke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               not
               have
               men
               trust
               in
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               in
               what
               then
               ?
               
                 In
                 him
                 that
                 rayseth
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               God
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               such
               a
               state
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               seeme
               as
               dead
               men
               ,
               as
               destitute
               of
               all
               spirituall
               comforts
               they
               have
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               trust
               in
               him
               that
               is
               able
               to
               rayse
               them
               out
               of
               such
               a
               state
               as
               that
               ,
               that
               looke
               as
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               give
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               so
               he
               is
               able
               to
               give
               comfort
               to
               the
               distressed
               soule
               ,
               that
               is
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 shaddow
                 of
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               comes
               sometimes
               from
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               thus
               ,
               
               Sathan
               wonderfully
               sets
               himselfe
               against
               
                 the
                 seede
                 of
                 the
                 woman
              
               ,
               
               especially
               against
               the
               promised
               seede
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               he
               will
               alway
               bee
               at
               his
               heele
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               16.
               and
               in
               his
               opposition
               against
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               sets
               against
               the
               very
               glory
               of
               Christ
               among
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               his
               kingdome
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               have
               Christ
               exalt
               his
               kingdome
               over
               men
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               consists
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speakes
               ,
               
               
                 not
                 in
                 meate
                 and
                 drinke
                 but
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 joy
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               If
               he
               cannot
               keepe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               a
               true
               beleever
               ,
               from
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               he
               will
               labour
               to
               interrupt
               his
               peace
               :
               if
               he
               cannot
               keepe
               him
               from
               the
               habit
               of
               peace
               ,
               peace
               in
               the
               grounds
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               hee
               will
               keepe
               him
               from
               the
               exercise
               and
               effects
               of
               that
               peace
               ,
               from
               joy
               ,
               he
               will
               hinder
               that
               as
               much
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               not
               have
               the
               sence
               of
               his
               blessednesse
               :
               he
               knowes
               that
               spirituall
               joy
               strengthens
               a
               man
               to
               all
               spirituall
               duties
               ;
               and
               his
               endeavour
               is
               to
               weaken
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               all
               their
               services
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               doth
               ,
               at
               least
               labour
               against
               that
               with
               all
               his
               might
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               will
               needes
               goe
               on
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               to
               propound
               ,
               and
               occasion
               as
               many
               things
               that
               may
               be
               troublesome
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               their
               hearts
               as
               he
               can
               .
            
             
               And
               there
               are
               two
               principall
               wayes
               (
               that
               I
               may
               but
               touch
               them
               )
               
               whereby
               Sathan
               wondrously
               prevailes
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               is
               by
               stealing
               out
               of
               their
               hearts
               those
               precious
               promises
               ,
               those
               comforts
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               revives
               the
               soule
               .
               
                 You
                 have
                 forgotten
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 the
                 consolations
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               the
               
               divell
               meets
               in
               man
               with
               two
               advantages
               ,
               to
               helpe
               him
               in
               the
               effecting
               of
               this
               ;
               First
               he
               turnes
               the
               thoughts
               upon
               new
               objects
               ,
               and
               herein
               hee
               doth
               diametricall●…
               ,
               and
               directly
               set
               himselfe
               against
               God
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               speciall
               providence
               :
               that
               very
               thing
               that
               God
               in
               wonderfull
               wisedome
               hath
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               for
               the
               ease
               and
               comfort
               of
               man
               ,
               Sathan
               makes
               it
               an
               occasion
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               the
               varietie
               of
               mans
               thoughts
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               God
               hath
               framed
               the
               minde
               of
               man
               to
               change
               his
               thoughts
               continually
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               innumerable
               thoughts
               ?
               Certainly
               for
               the
               very
               ease
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               ease
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               :
               For
               if
               the
               minde
               should
               keepe
               intent
               upon
               any
               one
               thought
               long
               ,
               it
               would
               so
               worke
               upon
               that
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               weary
               it selfe
               out
               in
               working
               ,
               as
               wee
               see
               men
               by
               excesse
               of
               griefe
               in
               particular
               cases
               ,
               grow
               to
               be
               phrensie
               ,
               and
               distracted
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               :
               Now
               this
               aptnesse
               of
               the
               minde
               to
               runne
               to
               varietie
               of
               thoughts
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               for
               the
               ease
               of
               man
               ,
               Sathan
               turnes
               it
               as
               a
               helpe
               to
               hurt
               him
               .
               A
               man
               shall
               runne
               on
               into
               a
               world
               of
               businesse
               ,
               of
               temptations
               ,
               and
               distractions
               that
               shall
               draw
               him
               from
               the
               thought
               of
               those
               things
               that
               hee
               hath
               heard
               for
               the
               relieving
               of
               his
               Spirit
               wherein
               God
               spake
               comfort
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               the
               better
               fasten
               those
               discouragements
               on
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               desires
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               another
               advantage
               he
               hath
               for
               this
               end
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               wondrously
               prevailes
               upon
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               by
               a
               carelesse
               neglect
               that
               is
               in
               men
               :
               every
               man
               loves
               ease
               ;
               There
               is
               such
               a
               spirit
               in
               man
               ,
               such
               a
               disposition
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               avoydes
               the
               things
               ordinarily
               that
               have
               great
               labour
               :
               this
               disposition
               to
               case
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
               Sathan
               serves
               himselfe
               on
               ,
               and
               makes
               great
               use
               of
               ;
               so
               
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               come
               from
               hearing
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               reading
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               whereas
               he
               should
               now
               bee
               exercised
               ,
               and
               labour
               in
               meditation
               to
               worke
               those
               things
               on
               his
               heart
               that
               now
               the
               roote
               might
               fasten
               ,
               and
               things
               might
               settle
               on
               the
               soule
               ,
               hee
               passeth
               by
               these
               easily
               ,
               now
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               lies
               open
               as
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               you
               know
               the
               parable
               ,
               Matth.
               13.
               when
               
                 the
                 seede
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 high-way
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Foules
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 came
                 ,
              
               and
               picked
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               gone
               presently
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               paines
               taken
               with
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               none
               taken
               with
               the
               high
               way
               ,
               that
               the
               seed
               that
               falls
               there
               might
               grow
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               plowed
               ground
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               paines
               taken
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               now
               every
               notion
               ,
               every
               direction
               ,
               and
               every
               spirituall
               instruction
               it
               lies
               lightly
               there
               ,
               and
               is
               soone
               carried
               out
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               advantage
               that
               Sathan
               makes
               of
               a
               mans
               love
               of
               ease
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               another
               thing
               concerning
               the
               way
               that
               Sathan
               takes
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               steale
               it
               out
               of
               the
               mind
               by
               those
               two
               wayes
               ,
               
               but
               againe
               by
               presenting
               the
               very
               truths
               of
               God
               to
               men
               in
               false
               glosses
               ,
               so
               as
               a
               man
               cannot
               discerne
               them
               in
               their
               owne
               shape
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               coulours
               as
               hee
               presents
               them
               to
               them
               .
               If
               the
               time
               would
               have
               served
               ,
               I
               might
               instance
               in
               severall
               particulars
               ;
               I
               will
               but
               touch
               upon
               one
               or
               two
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               inlargement
               to
               your
               owne
               meditations
               .
               Sometimes
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               of
               precious
               use
               ,
               shall
               be
               presented
               small
               ,
               and
               of
               no
               account
               :
               and
               things
               againe
               that
               are
               small
               and
               little
               ,
               shall
               be
               presented
               wondrous
               great
               :
               The
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               the
               merits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               these
               shall
               seeme
               small
               things
               ,
               little
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               lesse
               then
               ever
               God
               intended
               them
               to
               be
               :
               And
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               a
               mans
               owne
               sinnes
               ,
               his
               owne
               distempers
               shall
               bee
               made
               exceeding
               great
               :
               Worldly
               things
               shall
               be
               presented
               ,
               as
               things
               of
               the
               greatest
               consequence
               ;
               and
               spirituall
               things
               as
               meere
               accessories
               ,
               as
               things
               that
               depend
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               come
               in
               after
               .
               Sometimes
               againe
               ,
               things
               that
               are
               most
               necessarie
               to
               be
               understood
               and
               knowne
               ,
               things
               that
               should
               be
               particularly
               applyed
               ,
               shall
               be
               presented
               obscurely
               and
               confusedly
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               things
               of
               lesser
               consequence
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               whereof
               is
               not
               so
               necessary
               ,
               shall
               bee
               presented
               with
               more
               clearenesse
               ,
               and
               with
               strong
               perswasions
               to
               the
               study
               and
               knowledge
               of
               them
               .
               But
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               on
               this
               :
               this
               is
               enough
               to
               give
               you
               a
               tast
               of
               Sathans
               subtiltie
               this
               way
               ,
               whereby
               he
               wondrously
               prevailes
               in
               bringing
               trouble
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               is
               from
               our selves
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               from
               
               that
               generall
               corruption
               that
               is
               in
               our
               natures
               ,
               from
               whence
               all
               
               other
               sinnes
               flow
               ,
               that
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               are
               troubled
               ,
               and
               disturbed
               ,
               by
               things
               that
               fall
               out
               from
               day
               to
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               miserablie
               
               in
               bondage
               ,
               and
               captivated
               ,
               and
               inthralled
               ,
               and
               is
               deprived
               of
               libertie
               
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               through
               the
               distemper
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               as
               in
               Melancholie
               
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               wee
               see
               how
               the
               soule
               is
               disturbed
               by
               the
               very
               diseases
               ,
               and
               distempers
               in
               the
               body
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               simpathie
               in
               the
               soule
               with
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               riseth
               from
               the
               union
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               body
               by
               the
               spirits
               :
               but
               this
               I
               will
               passe
               by
               .
            
             
               Sometimes
               we
               see
               the
               soule
               subdued
               with
               lusts
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               
               some
               strong
               lust
               ,
               some
               strong
               sinne
               or
               other
               prevailes
               ;
               And
               then
               as
               it
               is
               with
               the
               fowle
               that
               is
               now
               flying
               in
               the
               ayre
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               bird-lime
               cast
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               falls
               downe
               presently
               ,
               and
               can
               flie
               no
               further
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               soule
               ,
               somewhat
               presseth
               it
               downe
               ,
               somewhat
               compasseth
               it
               about
               ,
               and
               coupes
               it
               in
               ,
               as
               that
               expression
               is
               used
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Let
                 us
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 sinne
                 that
              
               
               
                 compasseth
                 us
                 about
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 presseth
                 so
                 heavy
                 downe
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 runne
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               sometimes
               the
               soule
               is
               disturbed
               by
               inordinate
               passions
               ,
               which
               arise
               from
               that
               generall
               distemper
               that
               is
               diffused
               through
               
               every
               facultie
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               understanding
               lookes
               upon
               things
               as
               through
               a
               mist
               ,
               it
               sees
               nothing
               clearely
               ,
               and
               in
               most
               common
               things
               it
               is
               blind
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               led
               by
               blind
               affections
               too
               ,
               and
               
                 when
                 the
                 blind
                 lead
                 the
                 blind
                 ,
                 both
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ditch
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               :
               and
               so
               the
               memorie
               that
               should
               reteine
               the
               precious
               treasures
               ,
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               to
               relieve
               the
               soule
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               a
               leaking
               vessell
               that
               lets
               things
               runne
               out
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 Heb.
                 2.
                 
                 Take
                 heed
                 that
                 the
                 things
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 runne
                 not
                 out
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               alluding
               to
               
               that
               Metaphor
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               very
               conscience
               it selfe
               that
               should
               bee
               conclusive
               ,
               it
               now
               rests
               in
               generalls
               and
               uncertainties
               ,
               conscience
               should
               determine
               what
               my
               case
               is
               ,
               whether
               I
               bee
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               no
               ;
               whether
               I
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               or
               no
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               man
               to
               bring
               things
               to
               particular
               :
               now
               for
               the
               most
               part
               by
               mans
               owne
               neglect
               it
               remaines
               in
               doubt
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               I
               am
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               I
               am
               not
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               I
               have
               a
               right
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               grace
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               now
               because
               conscience
               is
               not
               come
               to
               that
               resolute
               conclusive
               act
               that
               a
               man
               may
               determine
               of
               his
               owne
               particular
               case
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               every
               thing
               troubles
               ,
               and
               disquiets
               him
               .
               Thus
               beloved
               you
               see
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Wee
               will
               briefly
               passe
               it
               over
               with
               a
               word
               of
               Application
               ;
            
             
               And
               first
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               compassion
               towards
               those
               whose
               
               spirits
               are
               troubled
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               saith
               here
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 you
                 hearts
                 bee
                 troubled
              
               ;
               Hee
               considered
               of
               them
               in
               their
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               much
               upbraid
               them
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               helpes
               to
               bring
               them
               out
               of
               it
               in
               much
               mercie
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               wee
               .
               There
               is
               such
               a
               disposition
               rising
               from
               the
               pride
               ,
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               of
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               adde
               to
               the
               burthen
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               their
               afflictions
               more
               by
               their
               sensuring
               
               of
               their
               troubles
               .
               You
               know
               the
               speech
               of
               old
               Ely
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               but
               yet
               hee
               failed
               in
               that
               ,
               when
               hee
               saw
               Hannah
               in
               great
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               ,
               uttering
               her
               heart
               before
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 Lay
                 away
                 thy
                 drunkennesse
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               hee
               thought
               shee
               was
               drunke
               ,
               at
               least
               with
               some
               passion
               ,
               and
               all
               came
               but
               from
               perplexitie
               ,
               and
               disturbance
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               manner
               hee
               rather
               added
               to
               her
               griefe
               then
               eased
               her
               ;
               So
               Iobs
               friends
               you
               see
               what
               they
               said
               ,
               they
               presently
               judged
               him
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               God
               had
               cast
               off
               for
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               pride
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               thus
               with
               him
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               censure
               of
               all
               men
               was
               thus
               much
               concerning
               Christ
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 did
                 esteeme
                 him
                 stricken
                 ,
                 smitten
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               
               The
               intent
               of
               the
               phrase
               is
               ,
               as
               one
               smitten
               for
               his
               owne
               ill
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               now
               manifested
               that
               hee
               did
               not
               acknowledge
               him
               to
               be
               so
               holy
               and
               righteous
               .
               So
               thus
               you
               see
               the
               inclination
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               to
               uncharitable
               judging
               of
               those
               that
               God
               hath
               cast
               downe
               ,
               and
               suffers
               to
               bee
               exercised
               under
               many
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ;
               Let
               us
               learne
               then
               spirituall
               wisedome
               ;
               let
               us
               learne
               love
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               mercie
               ,
               to
               judge
               more
               favourably
               of
               the
               state
               of
               those
               whom
               wee
               see
               troubled
               in
               spirit
               .
            
             
               Many
               times
               God
               infeebleth
               ,
               and
               distresseth
               the
               spirits
               of
               his
               best
               servants
               ,
               to
               abate
               the
               pride
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               none
               might
               exalt
               himselfe
               before
               God
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               thing
               wherein
               they
               have
               excelled
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               thing
               hee
               sometimes
               abaseth
               them
               :
               you
               see
               Abraham
               he
               is
               called
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               ;
               his
               excellencie
               was
               his
               faith
               ,
               yet
               faithfull
               Abraham
               is
               detected
               in
               Scripture
               of
               much
               unbeliefe
               in
               some
               particulars
               ;
               Who
               would
               thinke
               that
               hee
               should
               expose
               Sara
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               save
               himselfe
               ?
               that
               he
               should
               doe
               it
               ,
               that
               was
               called
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ?
               you
               have
               heard
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               
                 Iames
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Iob
                 ,
              
               the
               very
               excellencie
               of
               Iob
               was
               his
               patience
               :
               who
               would
               thinke
               that
               ever
               patient
               Iob
               should
               utter
               such
               things
               as
               hee
               did
               ,
               sometime
               ,
               even
               cursing
               the
               very
               day
               of
               his
               birth
               ?
               David
               a
               man
               of
               a
               cheerefull
               spirit
               ,
               a
               man
               full
               of
               the
               praises
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               man
               wondrous
               large
               ,
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               at
               severall
               times
               .
               A
               man
               would
               have
               thought
               him
               of
               an
               invincible
               fortitude
               ,
               and
               courage
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               you
               shall
               have
               David
               so
               cast
               downe
               ,
               as
               that
               hee
               thinkes
               the
               Lord
               had
               forgotten
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               shew
               no
               mercy
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               hid
               himselfe
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               hee
               would
               never
               regard
               him
               more
               ;
               who
               would
               thinke
               that
               ever
               David
               ,
               that
               abounded
               so
               in
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               spirit
               sometimes
               ,
               should
               bee
               so
               dejected
               at
               such
               times
               as
               those
               were
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               in
               such
               a
               conflict
               ?
               
            
             
               Why
               doth
               God
               doe
               this
               ?
            
             
               To
               shew
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               best
               of
               his
               servants
               in
               the
               
               chiefe
               of
               their
               excellencies
               are
               dependant
               on
               him
               still
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               from
               themselves
               .
               Therefore
               they
               shall
               sometimes
               seeme
               to
               want
               that
               they
               have
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               having
               ,
               and
               using
               of
               it
               ,
               may
               be
               ascribed
               to
               his
               glory
               .
               Then
               let
               us
               now
               reason
               thus
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               in
               trouble
               ,
               exercised
               under
               disquiet
               ;
               Let
               us
               conclude
               ,
               now
               God
               is
               glorifying
               himselfe
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               inferres
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 his
                 infirmities
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 manifested
                 by
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               our selves
               ,
               it
               should
               teach
               us
               (
               according
               to
               the
               intent
               of
               this
               place
               )
               above
               all
               things
               to
               labour
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               may
               bee
               kept
               in
               that
               blessed
               plight
               of
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               strengthened
               with
               freenesse
               of
               heart
               to
               serve
               God
               in
               our
               inward
               man
               ;
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 be
                 troubled
                 .
              
            
             
               How
               should
               this
               be
               done
               ?
            
             
               The
               Text
               tells
               us
               here
               (
               and
               so
               I
               come
               briefly
               to
               the
               second
               thing
               observable
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               means
               )
               
                 you
                 believe
                 in
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 mee
              
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               words
               are
               read
               in
               the
               translation
               ,
               they
               seeme
               to
               be
               uttered
               by
               way
               of
               concession
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               if
               Christ
               had
               said
               ,
               since
               you
               already
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               now
               beleeve
               in
               mee
               .
               The
               Syriack
               seemes
               to
               expresse
               it
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               so
               render
               it
               by
               way
               of
               command
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               here
               an
               intimation
               of
               two
               duties
               ,
               as
               a
               helpe
               of
               quieting
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               reades
               it
               ;
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 bee
                 troubled
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
              
               propounding
               a
               twofold
               object
               ,
               whereabout
               faith
               should
               be
               exercised
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               may
               bee
               quieted
               in
               the
               time
               of
               any
               trouble
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               God
               ,
               considered
               in
               the
               Trinitie
               of
               persons
               ,
               in
               the
               unitie
               of
               Essence
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               Christ
               ,
               Mediator
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               Man.
               
            
             
               Now
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               rest
               upon
               God.
               
            
             
               Then
               the
               second
               is
               ,
               
                 beleeve
                 in
                 mee
                 also
              
               ;
               as
               one
               that
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               betweene
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               now
               making
               your
               peace
               with
               God
               ;
               So
               the
               second
               part
               seemes
               to
               be
               the
               prevention
               of
               an
               objection
               ;
               For
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 bee
                 troubled
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
              
               they
               might
               say
               ,
               Alas
               ,
               shall
               wee
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               sinfull
               men
               ;
               
                 The
                 sinners
                 in
                 Sion
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 Who
                 shall
                 dwell
                 with
                 consuming
                 fire
                 ?
              
               &c.
               Therefore
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 mee
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               know
               that
               God
               will
               bee
               your
               God
               ,
               in
               ,
               and
               for
               my
               sake
               he
               is
               reconciled
               ,
               and
               well
               pleased
               with
               you
               .
               Therefore
               in
               all
               your
               approaches
               to
               God
               ,
               take
               me
               with
               you
               ,
               looke
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               pray
               to
               him
               ,
               depend
               upon
               God
               through
               mee
               still
               ,
               keepe
               mee
               as
               a
               Mediatour
               betweene
               God
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               preserve
               your
               hearts
               in
               peace
               .
               The
               time
               would
               not
               serve
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               goe
               over
               things
               particularly
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               full
               way
               ;
               Therefore
               I
               will
               touch
               the
               heads
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               A
               speciall
               meanes
               to
               preserve
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               from
               excessive
               sorrow
               ,
               
               and
               feare
               ,
               from
               trouble
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               of
               spirit
               ,
               is
               faith
               .
            
             
               Let
               not
               your
               hearts
               be
               troubled
               ;
               But
               how
               shall
               wee
               helpe
               it
               ?
               
                 Beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               this
               wee
               shall
               see
               through
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               David
               found
               it
               thus
               ,
               Psal.
               40.
               hee
               speakes
               to
               his
               disquieted
               soule
               ;
               
                 Trust
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 waite
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 my
                 God.
                 Iehoshaphat
              
               in
               that
               excellent
               speech
               
               to
               his
               Souldiers
               ,
               that
               were
               now
               troubled
               ,
               for
               the
               multitude
               of
               their
               enemies
               against
               them
               ;
               
                 Beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 prosper
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 established
              
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               way
               to
               stablish
               the
               heart
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               revealing
               himselfe
               in
               his
               Word
               .
               It
               is
               noted
               of
               Moses
               ,
               in
               Heb.
               11.
               27.
               
               Hee
               therefore
               indured
               
               all
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               because
               
                 hee
                 looked
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 invisible
                 .
              
               And
               those
               three
               companions
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               Dan.
               3.
               
               
                 Our
                 God
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               
                 whom
                 wee
              
               
               
                 serve
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 helpe
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 wee
                 will
                 not
                 worship
                 thy
                 golden
                 Image
                 .
              
               There
               was
               matter
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               in
               the
               heart
               to
               be
               put
               to
               such
               a
               plunge
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               either
               worship
               ,
               or
               bee
               cast
               into
               the
               Furnace
               ,
               heated
               seven
               times
               hotter
               ;
               Well
               ,
               this
               eased
               them
               of
               all
               trouble
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               ;
               
                 they
                 know
                 whom
                 they
                 had
                 trusted
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 keepe
                 that
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 committed
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 comming
              
               
               
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               As
               Saint
               Paul
               expresseth
               it
               ,
               with
               which
               hee
               also
               rested
               abundantly
               satisfied
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               this
               ,
               hath
               beene
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               perplexitie
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               that
               hath
               beene
               upon
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               servants
               at
               all
               times
               .
               That
               was
               the
               reason
               that
               Abraham
               was
               so
               disturbed
               ,
               and
               disquieted
               ,
               in
               that
               feare
               of
               what
               should
               be
               done
               to
               him
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               certainly
               he
               failed
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               resting
               upon
               God.
               
            
             
               Moses
               was
               wondrously
               troubled
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               bad
               him
               goe
               to
               Pharaoh
               ,
               and
               deliver
               Israel
               out
               of
               Egypt
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 send
                 by
                 him
                 whom
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 send
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 a
                 stammering
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thy
                 tongue
              
               ;
               Hee
               bids
               him
               quiet
               his
               heart
               in
               that
               perplexitie
               ,
               and
               rest
               on
               him
               that
               made
               the
               tongue
               ,
               to
               be
               with
               his
               tongue
               ;
               And
               because
               there
               was
               another
               secret
               that
               troubled
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               knew
               his
               heart
               ,
               God
               saith
               ,
               goe
               ,
               
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 sought
                 thy
                 life
                 is
                 dead
              
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               though
               thou
               wilt
               not
               confesse
               it
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               troubleth
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               afraid
               that
               the
               men
               that
               sought
               thy
               life
               are
               alive
               in
               Pharaohs
               Court
               ,
               and
               that
               therfore
               when
               thou
               commest
               thither
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               executed
               .
               No
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               ;
               hee
               would
               have
               him
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               would
               revive
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               bee
               troubled
               and
               disquieted
               .
               So
               you
               may
               see
               in
               other
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               alwayes
               the
               reason
               of
               any
               indirect
               course
               they
               tooke
               ?
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               Rebecca
               ,
               in
               that
               case
               ;
               why
               did
               Rebecca
               use
               that
               devise
               in
               getting
               the
               blessing
               with
               Iacob
               ?
               Because
               shee
               failed
               in
               her
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               shee
               
               saw
               how
               shee
               was
               perplexed
               with
               the
               daughters
               of
               
                 Heth
                 ,
                 Esaus
              
               wives
               ,
               and
               many
               troubles
               that
               way
               ;
               And
               Isaac
               was
               dim-sighted
               ,
               and
               had
               many
               weaknesses
               upon
               him
               ,
               she
               knew
               not
               how
               he
               might
               mistake
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               blessing
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               therefore
               shee
               deviseth
               a
               way
               to
               get
               the
               blessing
               ,
               but
               shee
               got
               many
               sorrowes
               ;
               you
               know
               what
               a
               hard
               service
               it
               cost
               Iacob
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               evils
               it
               exposed
               him
               too
               ,
               and
               all
               was
               ,
               because
               through
               feare
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               of
               heart
               ,
               he
               cast
               not
               himselfe
               upon
               God
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               find
               out
               wayes
               of
               their
               owne
               .
            
             
               It
               should
               teach
               us
               in
               all
               disquiet
               of
               spirit
               ,
               to
               looke
               principally
               
               to
               the
               strengthening
               of
               our
               faith
               .
               This
               is
               called
               a
               shield
               ,
               Eph.
               6.
               
               when
               all
               the
               darts
               of
               temptation
               that
               fire
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               perplexe
               it
               many
               wayes
               ,
               are
               cast
               upon
               a
               man
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               shield
               to
               preserve
               and
               keepe
               him
               safe
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               ever
               have
               this
               for
               our
               use
               whole
               and
               sound
               .
               You
               shall
               find
               that
               even
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               so
               farre
               beene
               in
               a
               comfortable
               estate
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               beene
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               faith
               .
            
             
               Take
               David
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               when
               Ziglag
               was
               burnt
               ,
               and
               his
               Wives
               ,
               and
               servants
               ,
               and
               goods
               ,
               and
               cattell
               ,
               were
               all
               carried
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Souldiers
               in
               the
               rage
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               discontent
               ,
               began
               to
               thinke
               of
               stoning
               of
               him
               ,
               yet
               saith
               the
               Text
               ;
               
                 Then
                 David
                 comforted
                 himselfe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
              
               ;
               When
               there
               was
               no
               comfort
               in
               his
               Souldiers
               about
               him
               ,
               or
               in
               those
               that
               were
               neere
               him
               ,
               every
               thing
               was
               taken
               away
               ,
               at
               this
               time
               David
               comforts
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Lord
               his
               God.
               So
               Iob
               ,
               see
               how
               quiet
               his
               heart
               is
               ,
               and
               well
               satisfied
               ,
               when
               hee
               rested
               on
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               greatest
               occasions
               and
               troubles
               ,
               his
               goods
               were
               carried
               away
               ,
               his
               sonnes
               were
               slaine
               ,
               all
               added
               to
               Iobs
               miserie
               ,
               but
               he
               comes
               to
               this
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 blessed
                 bee
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               can
               looke
               above
               the
               creature
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               settle
               his
               heart
               upon
               this
               rocke
               ,
               he
               findes
               comfort
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               never
               out
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               when
               they
               neglect
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Disciples
               in
               the
               tempest
               upon
               the
               Sea
               ,
               Math.
               8.
               they
               crie
               out
               they
               are
               utterly
               undone
               ;
               
                 Save
                 Master
              
               :
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 yee
                 of
                 little
                 faith
              
               !
               The
               not
               exercising
               of
               their
               faith
               did
               so
               perplexe
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               them
               as
               it
               did
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               looke
               upon
               all
               the
               complaints
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               such
               friends
               ,
               and
               the
               decay
               of
               trading
               ,
               for
               the
               ill
               dealing
               of
               Customers
               ,
               for
               sicknesse
               ,
               &c.
               
               Men
               are
               alway
               complaining
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               ?
               Because
               they
               place
               too
               much
               hope
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               creature
               ;
               they
               looke
               not
               above
               these
               things
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               hence
               comes
               that
               disturbance
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               ,
               if
               the
               outward
               meanes
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               looke
               not
               upon
               that
               God
               that
               hath
               all
               meanes
               and
               opportunities
               in
               his
               owne
               hand
               .
               
                 You
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 beleeve
                 also
                 in
                 mee
                 .
              
            
             
             
               They
               that
               would
               have
               their
               hearts
               quiet
               by
               beleeving
               in
               God
               
               should
               especially
               exercise
               faith
               in
               resting
               on
               Christ.
               
            
             
               
                 Beleeve
                 in
                 mee
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               flies
               off
               from
               God
               ;
               Alas
               ,
               the
               Lord
               is
               holy
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               a
               sinfull
               man
               ,
               hee
               is
               righteous
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               sinfull
               ,
               who
               shall
               come
               before
               this
               holy
               and
               righteous
               God
               ?
               Now
               when
               faith
               can
               looke
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               betweene
               God
               and
               me
               ,
               and
               looke
               on
               God
               through
               him
               ,
               now
               the
               soule
               rests
               ,
               hee
               lookes
               on
               God
               as
               a
               Father
               through
               Christ
               his
               Sonne
               ;
               when
               the
               soule
               lookes
               on
               Christ
               ,
               as
               my
               husband
               married
               to
               mee
               ,
               as
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               united
               to
               him
               as
               a
               member
               ,
               as
               my
               Lord
               that
               hath
               taken
               me
               into
               his
               protection
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               thus
               lookes
               on
               Christ
               ,
               now
               it
               lookes
               upon
               God
               in
               all
               his
               attributes
               ,
               wondrousglorious
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               to
               the
               soule
               .
               This
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               I
               can
               but
               touch
               at
               this
               time
               ;
               There
               are
               two
               things
               considerable
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               ground
               of
               reposing
               the
               soule
               upon
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               beleeving
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               Mediatour
               .
               Therefore
               in
               Iohn
               8.
               24.
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Except
                 you
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 hee
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
              
               
               
                 sent
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               The
               Iewes
               ,
               they
               did
               beleeve
               in
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               the
               God
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               beleeved
               in
               God
               ;
               but
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               except
               you
               beleeve
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               he
               that
               God
               hath
               sent
               as
               Mediatour
               ;
               
                 you
                 shall
                 die
                 in
                 your
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               And
               so
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 commeth
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 mee
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               other
               way
               to
               the
               Father
               .
               That
               as
               the
               high
               Priest
               under
               the
               law
               was
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               hee
               was
               betweene
               God
               and
               the
               people
               .
               So
               Christ
               our
               great
               high
               Priest
               is
               in
               all
               things
               that
               concerne
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               acceptance
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               betweene
               God
               and
               us
               ;
               Here
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               worth
               our
               consideration
               ,
               how
               Christ
               comes
               to
               be
               thus
               ,
               he
               was
               willing
               to
               die
               ,
               a
               cursed
               ,
               a
               shamefull
               ,
               and
               cruell
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               despised
               and
               abased
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               Christ
               crucified
               is
               despised
               ,
               and
               scorned
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               therefore
               if
               ever
               you
               will
               have
               acceptance
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 beleeve
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 [
                 In
                 mee
                 ,
                 ]
              
               that
               am
               now
               going
               from
               you
               ,
               that
               am
               to
               bee
               taken
               away
               by
               a
               cursed
               ignominious
               death
               :
               Here
               is
               another
               truth
               then
               ,
            
             
               They
               that
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               must
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               abased
               ,
               and
               crucified
               
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Christ
               in
               glorie
               .
            
             
               That
               is
               a
               thing
               that
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               despiseth
               ,
               indeed
               all
               the
               world
               speakes
               well
               of
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               beleeving
               
               in
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               in
               triumph
               ,
               
                 conquering
                 to
                 conquer
              
               ,
               every
               man
               glories
               in
               Christians
               ,
               but
               when
               Christianitie
               and
               profession
               is
               cryed
               downe
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               Christ
               is
               crucified
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               world
               speakes
               ill
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               now
               to
               obey
               a
               crucified
               ,
               scorned
               despised
               Christ
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               rest
               on
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               abasement
               this
               will
               comfort
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               in
               the
               times
               of
               the
               greatest
               trouble
               ,
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               it
               should
               be
               thus
               .
            
             
               For
               Christ
               is
               the
               almightie
               glorious
               God
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               his
               abasement
               ,
               his
               divinitie
               was
               not
               a
               whit
               abated
               nor
               his
               divine
               excellencies
               diminished
               by
               all
               his
               sufferings
               ;
               you
               see
               Christ
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               he
               cast
               divells
               out
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               they
               obeyed
               him
               ;
               
                 The
                 divells
                 were
                 subject
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               when
               he
               conversed
               among
               men
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               nay
               on
               the
               Crosse
               he
               saved
               the
               Thiefe
               that
               confessed
               him
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               his
               enemies
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               at
               that
               instant
               he
               triumphed
               on
               the
               very
               crosse
               ,
               and
               saved
               a
               sinner
               that
               beleeved
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               as
               mightie
               on
               the
               Crosse
               as
               he
               is
               now
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               not
               Christs
               glory
               a
               whit
               diminished
               in
               his
               abasement
               ?
               why
               should
               our
               beleefe
               bee
               abated
               for
               all
               the
               scorne
               and
               despite
               of
               the
               world
               that
               is
               cast
               upon
               the
               profession
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Now
               briefly
               some
               application
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               take
               in
               the
               rest
               without
               amplification
               ,
               because
               the
               time
               is
               past
               .
            
             
               It
               should
               teach
               us
               in
               all
               disquiet
               ,
               to
               know
               what
               course
               is
               to
               bee
               
               taken
               ,
               every
               one
               will
               say
               I
               rest
               upon
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               sufficient
               in
               him
               to
               make
               me
               happy
               ,
               But
               how
               shall
               I
               come
               to
               have
               interest
               in
               God
               ?
               
                 The
                 well
                 is
                 deepe
              
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               bucket
               ?
               what
               is
               the
               meanes
               to
               relieve
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               to
               supply
               my
               wants
               ?
               
                 Beleeve
                 in
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               let
               the
               soule
               looke
               on
               Christ
               immediatly
               as
               the
               Mediator
               betweene
               God
               and
               us
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               I
               should
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               word
               of
               exhortation
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
             
               You
               will
               say
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               to
               beleeve
               in
               Christ.
               
               
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               is
               done
               in
               this
               ,
               is
               receiving
               Christ
               upon
               Gods
               offer
               of
               him
               ,
               God
               offers
               Christ
               in
               all
               his
               offices
               ,
               as
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               a
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               hee
               would
               have
               men
               take
               whole
               Christ
               ,
               or
               no
               part
               of
               him
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               soule
               answer
               to
               this
               offer
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               my
               Lord
               to
               rule
               me
               ,
               my
               Prophet
               to
               instruct
               me
               ,
               my
               Saviour
               upon
               whom
               my
               soule
               shall
               rest
               for
               salvation
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               answer
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               receiving
               .
            
             
               Now
               you
               must
               know
               there
               must
               be
               a
               right
               propounding
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               apprehending
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               You
               must
               know
               first
               what
               it
               is
               to
               receive
               Christ
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               will
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               truths
               that
               are
               contrarie
               to
               naturall
               
               principles
               in
               the
               corrupt
               understanding
               of
               man
               ,
               he
               will
               leade
               you
               now
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               in
               by
               pathes
               ,
               in
               crooked
               rough
               wayes
               ,
               he
               will
               teach
               you
               to
               
                 deny
                 your selves
              
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               rule
               that
               he
               gives
               ,
               is
               for
               a
               man
               to
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               as
               if
               
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               worke
               :
               hee
               died
               to
               pull
               downe
               all
               the
               old
               frame
               ,
               and
               to
               set
               it
               up
               againe
               ;
               For
               what
               is
               the
               understanding
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               a
               frame
               of
               false
               principles
               ?
               for
               the
               naturall
               minde
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               habit
               ,
               a
               heape
               ,
               a
               pile
               of
               false
               principles
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               perisheth
               by
               the
               delusion
               of
               his
               owne
               understanding
               :
               now
               the
               first
               worke
               of
               Christ
               is
               to
               dissolve
               this
               frame
               and
               to
               blot
               out
               these
               rules
               wherby
               men
               walke
               when
               they
               are
               led
               by
               sence
               ,
               and
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               and
               observation
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               now
               these
               must
               all
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               must
               resolve
               all
               now
               into
               the
               authority
               of
               Christs
               speaking
               .
               A
               word
               of
               Christ
               is
               enough
               against
               a
               thousand
               examples
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               against
               a
               thousand
               reasons
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               corrupt
               heart
               .
               This
               is
               to
               receive
               Christ
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               when
               I
               will
               not
               walke
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               my
               deluded
               reason
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               minde
               ,
               after
               which
               I
               was
               carried
               before
               ,
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               Christ
               shall
               carry
               mee
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               here
               is
               obedience
               of
               faith
               in
               matter
               of
               Doctrine
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               to
               receive
               Christ
               as
               a
               King
               ,
               would
               you
               know
               what
               a
               King
               he
               is
               ?
               hee
               is
               a
               holy
               King
               ,
               whose
               lawes
               are
               all
               right
               ,
               the
               Law
               
               of
               Faith
               is
               a
               righteous
               Law
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Faith
              
               must
               be
               obedience
               to
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               is
               righteous
               obedience
               wherein
               a
               man
               labours
               more
               and
               more
               to
               perfit
               holines
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Hence
               comes
               all
               that
               care
               to
               mortifie
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               to
               frame
               the
               inward
               man
               to
               conforme
               to
               those
               rules
               that
               are
               taught
               by
               Christ
               as
               a
               Prophet
               ;
               the
               soule
               receiving
               Christ
               as
               a
               King
               gives
               it self
               to
               obey
               all
               the
               rules
               and
               directions
               that
               Christ
               in
               his
               Word
               as
               a
               Prophet
               hath
               left
               :
               and
               this
               it
               doth
               in
               faith
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               looking
               upon
               his
               authoritie
               that
               hath
               commanded
               it
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               properly
               an
               act
               of
               faith
               when
               things
               are
               done
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               upon
               the
               authoritie
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               revealed
               it
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               it
               to
               bee
               his
               will
               ,
               because
               hee
               hath
               revealed
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               my
               dutie
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               his
               will
               ;
               Thus
               the
               soule
               resolves
               all
               to
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               Prophet
               and
               a
               King.
               
            
             
               And
               then
               it
               rests
               on
               him
               as
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               comforts
               it selfe
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               
               now
               for
               a
               man
               when
               he
               wants
               comfort
               hee
               must
               not
               seperate
               the
               offices
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               say
               I
               will
               rest
               on
               Christ
               as
               a
               Priest
               ;
               these
               are
               errours
               and
               delusions
               .
               Shall
               a
               man
               be
               saved
               by
               a
               halfe
               Faith
               ,
               by
               a
               peece
               of
               Faith
               ?
               To
               looke
               on
               Christ
               in
               one
               office
               ,
               and
               to
               thinke
               to
               bee
               saved
               onely
               by
               that
               without
               concurring
               ,
               and
               concomitating
               in
               the
               other
               offices
               ?
               Beloved
               as
               Christ
               is
               intire
               in
               all
               his
               offices
               ,
               so
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               beleever
               is
               intire
               looking
               upon
               all
               his
               offices
               ;
               therefore
               wee
               must
               receive
               him
               as
               
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
              
               and
               Prophet
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               may
               be
               
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 and
                 redemption
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               may
               bee
               all
               to
               the
               beleeving
               soule
               ,
               for
               present
               ,
               and
               for
               future
               happinesse
               ,
               else
               if
               Christ
               bee
               not
               all
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               nothing
               ,
               men
               must
               not
               please
               themselves
               to
               looke
               upon
               one
               office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               neglect
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               When
               this
               is
               done
               come
               to
               the
               maine
               matter
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               beaten
               off
               ;
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               a
               Boate
               getting
               to
               land
               after
               shipwracke
               ,
               there
               comes
               a
               storme
               and
               beats
               him
               backe
               againe
               when
               he
               thinkes
               hee
               is
               even
               at
               the
               shore
               ,
               but
               still
               hee
               takes
               hold
               on
               the
               Boate
               and
               keepes
               his
               eye
               upon
               the
               shore
               :
               So
               the
               soule
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               this
               to
               be
               beate
               off
               againe
               ,
               still
               it
               keepes
               the
               shore
               in
               its
               sight
               ,
               and
               directs
               it selfe
               towards
               Christ
               ,
               that
               should
               bee
               the
               end
               and
               ayme
               of
               all
               a
               mans
               indeavours
               ,
               the
               true
               object
               of
               faith
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               consider
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               But
               a
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               though
               I
               be
               carefull
               to
               receive
               him
               (
               I
               speake
               
               of
               weake
               Christians
               ,
               or
               of
               strong
               Christians
               that
               are
               weakened
               by
               temptations
               )
               Alas
               what
               hope
               have
               I
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Christ
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               upon
               the
               earth
               ?
            
             
               Did
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               tender
               the
               trouble
               
               of
               his
               servants
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               as
               that
               when
               hee
               himselfe
               was
               to
               suffer
               ,
               yet
               he
               tooke
               care
               to
               comfort
               them
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 you
                 troubled
                 but
                 beleeve
                 in
                 me
              
               ;
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               though
               I
               bee
               exposed
               to
               a
               world
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               time
               
                 my
                 soule
                 is
                 heavy
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
              
               yet
               
                 be
                 not
                 troubled
              
               :
               was
               he
               so
               carefull
               when
               he
               was
               in
               his
               owne
               troubles
               on
               earth
               to
               comfort
               them
               ?
               and
               will
               he
               not
               now
               be
               so
               in
               heaven
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               in
               blessednesse
               ?
               certainly
               the
               soule
               that
               hath
               recourse
               to
               Christ
               shall
               not
               returne
               emptie
               ;
               therefore
               see
               how
               Christ
               is
               exprest
               in
               heaven
               ,
               Matth.
               25.
               
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 for
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 these
                 you
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 me
                 ,
              
               hee
               is
               in
               heaven
               ;
               and
               so
               
                 Saul
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 persecute
                 me
                 ?
              
               hee
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               Church
               hee
               is
               below
               ;
               therefore
               be
               assured
               that
               Christ
               hath
               not
               put
               off
               the
               bowels
               of
               love
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               he
               will
               bee
               the
               same
               if
               thou
               receive
               him
               as
               a
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               as
               ever
               he
               was
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               wee
               are
               exposed
               to
               many
               uncertainties
               
               though
               wee
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               wee
               finde
               not
               the
               comfort
               of
               it
               here
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               rest
               not
               upon
               things
               present
               ,
               here
               you
               are
               in
               Tents
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               come
               to
               your
               fathers
               house
               ,
               there
               is
               
               
                 a
                 place
                 provided
                 for
                 you
              
               ,
               betweene
               which
               and
               this
               there
               is
               as
               much
               difference
               as
               is
               betweene
               a
               House
               and
               a
               Tent
               ,
               betweene
               a
               mans
               owne
               mansion
               and
               an
               Inne
               .
               And
               though
               you
               have
               hard
               entertainement
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               you
               shall
               have
               an
               abiding
               place
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               indeede
               there
               are
               mansions
               ,
               but
               there
               are
               aboundance
               to
               receive
               them
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               ?
               
            
             
             
               There
               are
               
                 many
                 mansions
              
               ,
               therefore
               looke
               as
               there
               are
               many
               
               children
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               glory
               ,
               so
               there
               are
               many
               places
               to
               receive
               them
               in
               glory
               ,
               and
               to
               settle
               them
               there
               :
               wee
               see
               what
               a
               vast
               body
               the
               Sunne
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               Starres
               are
               ,
               yet
               they
               seeme
               but
               little
               sparkes
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               heavens
               above
               us
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               the
               heaven
               of
               heavens
               that
               containe
               all
               these
               ?
               infinitly
               beyond
               in
               its
               owne
               compasse
               ;
               
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 mansions
              
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               we
               come
               to
               heaven
               ?
               
            
             
               Saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 prepare
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 you
              
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               all
               
               that
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               is
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               I
               die
               and
               ascend
               ,
               and
               sit
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               for
               your
               sakes
               ,
               I
               will
               come
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               glory
               ,
               all
               that
               Christ
               doth
               now
               ,
               as
               God-man
               ,
               as
               Mediator
               betweene
               good
               and
               us
               ,
               all
               is
               for
               our
               sake
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               Christ
               is
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               how
               shall
               wee
               get
               thither
               .
               
            
             
               Saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 you
                 with
                 me
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               come
               in
               glory
               
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgement
               in
               the
               clouds
               and
               inable
               you
               to
               meete
               me
               ;
               and
               thence
               bring
               you
               to
               those
               heavenly
               
                 mansions
                 in
                 my
                 fathers
                 house
              
               ,
               never
               doubt
               how
               these
               things
               shall
               bee
               done
               ,
               I
               will
               doe
               them
               all
               ;
               Thus
               Christ
               would
               confirme
               their
               faith
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               greatest
               happinesse
               and
               comfort
               in
               this
               ,
               wherein
               he
               would
               have
               them
               setled
               ;
               this
               should
               stir
               us
               up
               to
               settle
               our
               hearts
               ,
               this
               way
               ;
               But
               the
               time
               is
               past
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               FAITHS
               TRIUMPH
               OVER
               THE
               GREATEST
               TRYALLS
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 JOH
                 .
                 5.
                 4.
                 
              
               This
               is
               the
               victory
               that
               overcommeth
               the
               world
               ,
               even
               our
               Faith.
               
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 8.
                 37.
                 
              
               Nay
               ,
               in
               all
               these
               things
               wee
               are
               more
               then
               Conquerours
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               FAITHS
               TRIVMPH
               OVER
               THE
               GREATEST
               TRYALLS
               .
               SERMON
               XXXII
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 11.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 
                   By
                   faith
                   Abraham
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   tried
                   ,
                   offered
                   up
                   his
                   sonne
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   hee
                   that
                   had
                   received
                   the
                   promise
                   offered
                   up
                   his
                   onely
                   begotten
                   sonne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               Chapter
               doth
               speake
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               among
               the
               rest
               is
               brought
               in
               ,
               with
               a
               manifest
               testimony
               of
               his
               Faith
               :
               there
               be
               two
               things
               observable
               ,
               which
               Abrahams
               faith
               strengthened
               him
               to
               act
               ,
               one
               was
               to
               give
               up
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               the
               other
               was
               to
               give
               up
               his
               Sonne
               :
               to
               give
               up
               his
               Countrey
               in
               the
               8.
               verse
               ,
               
                 by
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 called
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 goe
                 out
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 which
                 he
                 should
                 after
                 receive
                 for
                 an
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 went
                 out
                 not
                 knowing
                 whether
                 hee
                 went.
              
               To
               leave
               our
               friends
               ,
               our
               parents
               ,
               to
               take
               our
               journey
               wee
               know
               not
               whither
               ,
               to
               live
               among
               wee
               know
               not
               whom
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               upon
               a
               bare
               word
               ;
               this
               was
               not
               an
               easie
               thing
               ,
               to
               part
               with
               good
               land
               for
               some
               good
               words
               ;
               this
               was
               a
               hard
               matter
               ,
               sence
               derides
               it
               ,
               and
               reason
               contemnes
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hearken
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               Faith
               can
               see
               more
               in
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               then
               sence
               can
               find
               .
               Abraham
               will
               leave
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               never
               shall
               lose
               his
               Inheritance
               by
               beleeving
               and
               obeying
               :
               no
               man
               did
               ever
               yet
               hazard
               his
               estate
               ,
               who
               could
               part
               with
               it
               upon
               obedient
               tearmes
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               thing
               that
               hee
               is
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               is
               with
               his
               Sonne
               ,
               his
               
               only
               sonne
               ,
               his
               first
               begotten
               sonne
               ,
               in
               this
               Act
               of
               faith
               ;
               Abraham
               
               sayles
               against
               wind
               and
               tyde
               ,
               where
               hee
               breakes
               through
               the
               contentments
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               sence
               and
               reason
               ,
               but
               of
               naturall
               affection
               .
               The
               story
               in
               a
               word
               is
               this
               ,
               God
               after
               many
               yeares
               patience
               ,
               at
               length
               gave
               Abraham
               a
               sonne
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               he
               was
               the
               child
               of
               many
               prayers
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               teares
               ,
               the
               parents
               delight
               ,
               and
               to
               Abrahams
               thinking
               an
               heire
               of
               life
               ,
               because
               a
               child
               of
               the
               Promise
               ;
               hee
               had
               not
               long
               spent
               his
               gray
               haires
               in
               a
               strange
               land
               ,
               but
               God
               on
               a
               sudden
               calls
               upon
               Abraham
               to
               give
               backe
               his
               sonne
               ,
               his
               very
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               reade
               in
               the
               22
               of
               Genesis
               .
               Now
               what
               doth
               Abraham
               doe
               ?
               how
               doth
               hee
               behave
               himselfe
               ?
               doth
               he
               expostulate
               with
               God
               ?
               Any
               thing
               ,
               Lord
               but
               spare
               my
               sonne
               Isaac
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
              
               ;
               Doth
               hee
               murmure
               and
               grumble
               against
               God
               in
               this
               manner
               ;
               Lord
               why
               dost
               thou
               single
               out
               this
               delight
               of
               mine
               ?
               why
               dost
               thou
               seeme
               to
               envie
               this
               blessing
               of
               mine
               ?
               
                 No
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 Isaac
              
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               Text
               had
               expressed
               Abrahams
               language
               thus
               ;
               O
               Lord
               my
               God
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               callest
               for
               ?
               whom
               is
               it
               that
               thou
               callest
               for
               ?
               is
               it
               for
               my
               only
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               my
               love
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               thy
               promise
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               my
               age
               ?
               verely
               Lord
               thou
               shalt
               have
               him
               ;
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               love
               him
               dearely
               well
               ,
               but
               I
               love
               thee
               better
               ;
               I
               got
               him
               by
               beleeving
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               never
               lose
               him
               by
               obeying
               ;
               if
               Isaac
               were
               a
               thousand
               sonnes
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               them
               all
               ,
               though
               I
               am
               a
               father
               ,
               yet
               Lord
               thou
               art
               a
               God
               ,
               if
               I
               give
               him
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               sacrifice
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               kill
               him
               ,
               yet
               thou
               canst
               quicken
               him
               and
               raise
               him
               againe
               ;
               I
               shall
               never
               lose
               my
               Isaac
               ,
               though
               I
               part
               with
               my
               sonne
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               said
               
                 in
                 Isaac
                 shall
                 thy
                 seed
                 bee
                 called
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               the
               parts
               of
               these
               words
               are
               two
               ;
               First
               ,
               we
               have
               Abrahams
               great
               tryall
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               have
               Abrahams
               acquitment
               .
            
             
               First
               his
               tryall
               ,
               
                 Abraham
                 was
                 tried
                 when
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               his
               acquitment
               ,
               
                 by
                 Faith
                 Abraham
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               former
               we
               may
               observe
               three
               particulars
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               person
               that
               is
               tryed
               ,
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               Person
               that
               tried
               him
               ,
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               thing
               wherein
               hee
               war
               tried
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               ordinary
               thing
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               part
               with
               a
               part
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               deare
               sonne
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               latter
               part
               two
               things
               are
               observable
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               his
               quickening
               up
               himselfe
               in
               his
               obedientiall
               act
               ,
               
                 hee
                 offered
                 up
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               powerfull
               cause
               which
               did
               inable
               Abraham
               to
               so
               difficult
               a
               worke
               ;
               
                 By
                 faith
                 Abraham
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 tried
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 that
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 promise
                 offered
                 up
                 his
                 only
                 begotten
                 sonne
                 ,
              
            
             
               Now
               I
               cannot
               handle
               all
               these
               parts
               by
               severall
               peeces
               as
               they
               
               lye
               ,
               therefore
               I
               will
               deliver
               to
               you
               the
               juyce
               and
               substance
               of
               all
               that
               I
               have
               to
               say
               ,
               in
               two
               Propositions
               ,
               there
               might
               bee
               many
               more
               collected
               from
               these
               words
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               speake
               of
               no
               more
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               strong
               and
               great
               tryals
               may
               befall
               strong
               and
               great
               Christians
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Proposition
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               Faith
               will
               make
               a
               man
               acquit
               himselfe
               in
               great
               tryals
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               first
               .
               That
               strong
               and
               great
               tryalls
               may
               befall
               strong
               and
               great
               Christians
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Text
               cleares
               it
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               about
               his
               sonne
               ,
               his
               only
               son
               ,
               a
               great
               triall
               ,
               there
               are
               ten
               remarkable
               steppes
               in
               this
               triall
               of
               Abraham
               in
               offering
               up
               his
               Sonne
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               had
               it
               beene
               to
               part
               with
               a
               dutifull
               servant
               ,
               this
               had
               been
               
               something
               ,
               but
               to
               part
               with
               a
               Sonne
               ,
               this
               is
               much
               more
               ,
               this
               wee
               know
               that
               the
               relation
               of
               a
               servant
               is
               much
               lesse
               then
               that
               of
               a
               child
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               hee
               had
               beene
               to
               part
               with
               a
               faithfull
               friend
               ,
               such
               a
               
               one
               as
               Ionathan
               was
               to
               David
               ,
               this
               would
               have
               tried
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               part
               with
               a
               tender
               Isaac
               ,
               this
               is
               much
               more
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               an
               adopted
               sonne
               that
               he
               were
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               to
               part
               with
               a
               naturall
               sonne
               ,
               one
               that
               was
               
               a
               part
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               his
               owne
               body
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               a
               sonne
               amongst
               many
               more
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               part
               with
               his
               only
               sonne
               ,
               his
               only
               sonne
               Isaac
               .
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               Abraham
               had
               beene
               young
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               enjoyed
               another
               sonne
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               the
               only
               sonne
               
               of
               his
               old
               age
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               the
               sonne
               of
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               an
               
               Ismael
               ,
               this
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               his
               only
               sonne
               Isaac
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               promise
               ,
               and
               of
               prayer
               ,
               a
               child
               of
               many
               teares
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               beene
               a
               sonne
               wherein
               wee
               tooke
               no
               great
               delight
               ,
               that
               his
               affections
               were
               not
               so
               much
               set
               upon
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               
               beene
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               sonne
               of
               his
               love
               ;
               he
               must
               not
               onely
               part
               with
               his
               only
               sonne
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               sonne
               of
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               but
               his
               only
               sonne
               whom
               he
               loved
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               but
               only
               to
               part
               from
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               him
               takenaway
               ,
               
               this
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               kill
               his
               sonne
               ,
               hee
               must
               cut
               his
               sonne
               all
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               so
               offer
               him
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               wherein
               his
               heart
               might
               have
               disputed
               with
               that
               sinfull
               act
               of
               murder
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               another
               had
               beene
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               to
               cut
               his
               sonne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               
               but
               Abraham
               must
               doe
               it
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               tender
               Father
               must
               take
               away
               the
               life
               of
               his
               tender
               child
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               it
               had
               not
               beene
               so
               great
               ;
               if
               Abraham
               had
               beene
               to
               doe
               
               it
               presently
               ,
               or
               neere
               to
               some
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               that
               might
               have
               hindered
               him
               from
               this
               Act
               ;
               but
               Abraham
               must
               goe
               three
               dayes
               journey
               ;
               and
               must
               goe
               to
               an
               unknowne
               place
               ,
               and
               there
               must
               poure
               out
               the
               heart
               and
               bloud
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               his
               Isaac
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               many
               particulars
               we
               may
               see
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               Abrahams
               triall
               ;
               O
               the
               heighth
               and
               depth
               ,
               and
               bredth
               of
               this
               triall
               ,
               no
               one
               could
               impose
               such
               a
               triall
               ,
               but
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               none
               could
               answer
               such
               a
               triall
               but
               an
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               Iob
               may
               come
               in
               as
               another
               instance
               ,
               God
               gives
               Iob
               this
               testimony
               ,
               
               that
               hee
               was
               an
               eminent
               person
               ,
               
                 None
                 like
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 a
                 perfect
                 and
                 upright
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 eschewed
                 evill
              
               ;
               Hee
               seemed
               to
               be
               the
               tallest
               Cedar
               ,
               and
               yet
               hee
               had
               the
               sharpest
               windes
               ,
               his
               eminencie
               in
               grace
               ,
               would
               not
               deliver
               him
               from
               trouble
               ,
               hee
               is
               tried
               many
               wayes
               ,
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               cattell
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               his
               children
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               all
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               the
               time
               of
               his
               greatest
               prosperitie
               :
               hee
               is
               tried
               by
               his
               neere
               friends
               ,
               condemned
               for
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               owne
               wife
               contemned
               ,
               and
               tempted
               to
               curse
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               tried
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 wrote
                 bitter
                 things
                 against
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               fastened
               his
               arrowes
               in
               his
               spirit
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               leave
               these
               instances
               ,
               let
               me
               crave
               leave
               a
               little
               to
               touch
               upon
               two
               things
               for
               the
               full
               and
               cleere
               opening
               of
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               wherein
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               tryall
               may
               consist
               .
            
             
               And
               secondly
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               ,
               why
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               lay
               
               strong
               and
               great
               trialls
               ,
               upon
               strong
               and
               great
               Christians
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wherein
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               triall
               may
               consist
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               observe
               sixe
               things
               which
               may
               make
               a
               triall
               great
               ;
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               one
               is
               the
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               kindnesse
               of
               the
               agent
               that
               deales
               with
               us
               ,
               when
               any
               neere
               to
               us
               in
               a
               singular
               relation
               to
               us
               ,
               shall
               seeme
               to
               turne
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               spoyle
               us
               ,
               and
               persecute
               us
               ,
               when
               a
               deare
               friend
               shall
               prove
               a
               bitter
               enemy
               ;
               O
               this
               is
               a
               heavy
               triall
               ,
               no
               sword
               cuts
               so
               sharpe
               as
               this
               ,
               nothing
               makes
               a
               greater
               wound
               then
               this
               ;
               when
               God
               himselfe
               shall
               seeme
               to
               reject
               :
               Hee
               who
               had
               said
               thus
               much
               ,
               I
               will
               be
               a
               God
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               and
               multiply
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               yet
               now
               to
               command
               him
               a
               Duell
               with
               his
               sonne
               :
               for
               a
               man
               to
               meet
               with
               a
               condition
               of
               trouble
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               when
               he
               expects
               all
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               ,
               and
               tendernesse
               of
               love
               ;
               O
               this
               doth
               cause
               singular
               sorrow
               :
               to
               meete
               with
               waves
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               common
               thing
               ,
               but
               to
               thrust
               the
               ship
               into
               some
               harbour
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               meet
               shipwrack
               ,
               O
               this
               is
               very
               much
               :
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               find
               scornes
               ,
               and
               hard
               usage
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               an
               ordinary
               thing
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               lookes
               
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               &
               receives
               such
               lookes
               and
               frownes
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               fetch
               teares
               from
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               heart
               ,
               this
               is
               much
               more
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               tryall
               may
               consist
               in
               the
               neernesse
               of
               an
               object
               ,
               when
               the
               triall
               is
               not
               that
               which
               rends
               the
               garment
               ,
               but
               
               rends
               the
               heart
               ;
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               lose
               her
               ring
               ,
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               to
               lose
               her
               husband
               ,
               this
               is
               much
               more
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               to
               lose
               an
               outward
               thing
               is
               something
               ,
               but
               to
               lose
               a
               child
               is
               much
               more
               ;
               this
               many
               times
               is
               the
               renting
               of
               the
               loynes
               a
               sunder
               ,
               for
               David
               to
               lose
               a
               servant
               is
               not
               so
               much
               ,
               but
               when
               David
               loses
               an
               Absalom
               ,
               then
               he
               cries
               out
               ,
               
                 O
                 Absalom
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 would
                 God
                 I
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 thee
                 .
                 O
                 Absalom
                 my
                 sonne
                 ,
                 my
                 sonne
                 .
              
               God
               is
               pleased
               many
               times
               to
               trie
               his
               servants
               ,
               
                 by
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 delight
                 of
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 their
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               hope
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               triall
               may
               consist
               in
               the
               neerenesse
               of
               a
               comfort
               ,
               a
               triall
               is
               strongest
               when
               it
               seemes
               to
               plucke
               away
               the
               
               thing
               that
               is
               neerest
               the
               heart
               ,
               when
               God
               pluckes
               away
               a
               Childe
               sucking
               at
               the
               breast
               ,
               when
               he
               takes
               away
               that
               wherein
               our
               delight
               is
               fixed
               ;
               when
               God
               on
               a
               sudden
               ,
               doth
               take
               away
               and
               consume
               the
               Gourd
               that
               shadowed
               Ionah
               ,
               when
               he
               snatches
               away
               the
               thing
               that
               wee
               take
               content
               in
               ;
               O
               this
               will
               enter
               to
               the
               quicke
               ,
               and
               greatly
               amaze
               us
               ,
               when
               our
               affection
               is
               placed
               ,
               and
               setled
               in
               a
               designed
               object
               ,
               in
               a
               person
               that
               wee
               neerely
               love
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               take
               away
               that
               comfort
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               diverse
               the
               heart
               from
               the
               heart
               ;
               O
               this
               goes
               neere
               us
               ,
               this
               doth
               exceedingly
               trouble
               a
               person
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               triall
               may
               consist
               in
               the
               suddennesse
               
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               a
               comfort
               ,
               and
               on
               a
               sudden
               to
               have
               it
               taken
               away
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               a
               mans
               sleepe
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               did
               not
               dreame
               of
               ,
               when
               hee
               did
               not
               expect
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               would
               befall
               him
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               had
               heard
               something
               before
               hand
               ,
               hee
               might
               have
               beene
               better
               fitted
               for
               it
               ;
               When
               the
               Prophet
               saw
               the
               Cloude
               descend
               out
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               being
               warned
               of
               abundance
               of
               raine
               ,
               hee
               hastened
               to
               escape
               .
               So
               if
               a
               person
               have
               fore-notice
               of
               such
               a
               crosse
               that
               would
               fall
               upon
               him
               ,
               hee
               might
               be
               somewhat
               armed
               and
               prepared
               ,
               he
               might
               in
               some
               measure
               be
               able
               to
               beare
               his
               triall
               ,
               like
               a
               little
               Boate
               well
               mannaged
               may
               meet
               with
               lofty
               waves
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               affliction
               shall
               take
               a
               man
               at
               unawares
               ,
               when
               it
               takes
               us
               before
               wee
               can
               gather
               our selves
               together
               ,
               before
               wee
               can
               put
               out
               our selves
               in
               prayer
               ;
               for
               a
               man
               to
               goe
               forth
               ,
               and
               come
               home
               and
               find
               a
               wife
               dead
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Woman
               to
               goe
               forth
               ,
               and
               come
               home
               and
               find
               her
               Husband
               dead
               :
               for
               a
               tender
               Mother
               to
               kisse
               her
               child
               ,
               and
               lay
               it
               downe
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               turne
               to
               find
               her
               child
               dead
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               great
               triall
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               triall
               is
               in
               the
               successivenesse
               of
               a
               triall
               ,
               the
               repetition
               of
               atriall
               ,
               when
               Iobs
               messengers
               come
               with
               newes
               
               
               of
               one
               affliction
               ,
               having
               scarse
               delivered
               their
               message
               ,
               and
               their
               errand
               ,
               but
               another
               comes
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               course
               of
               triall
               one
               after
               another
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 hast
                 set
                 mee
                 as
                 a
                 marke
                 ,
              
               saith
               Iob
               ;
               Why
               a
               marke
               ?
               why
               God
               had
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               singled
               him
               a
               man
               for
               sorrow
               and
               triall
               ,
               one
               arrow
               had
               no
               sooner
               lighted
               on
               him
               ,
               but
               another
               comes
               and
               pierces
               him
               ;
               Now
               this
               doth
               deeply
               prove
               our
               patience
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               sometime
               wonder
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               give
               us
               no
               rest
               ,
               when
               one
               affliction
               shall
               succeed
               another
               ,
               without
               any
               Cordiall
               ;
               when
               the
               handkerchiffe
               shall
               no
               sooner
               wipe
               off
               one
               teare
               ,
               but
               presently
               another
               distills
               downe
               ;
               Herein
               is
               a
               great
               strength
               of
               triall
               ,
               the
               heart
               is
               wonderfully
               cast
               downe
               .
            
             
               Sixtly
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               triall
               may
               consist
               in
               the
               strangenesse
               
               of
               our
               obedience
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               matter
               is
               put
               upon
               us
               as
               a
               dutie
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               hath
               some
               contradiction
               to
               the
               precept
               of
               God
               :
               when
               a
               triall
               doth
               crosse
               the
               precept
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               jussell
               against
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               can
               hardly
               obey
               God
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               make
               God
               a
               lyar
               .
               Abraham
               could
               not
               have
               obeyed
               God
               in
               killing
               his
               Child
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               runne
               against
               that
               other
               command
               ,
               forbidding
               murder
               ;
               hee
               could
               not
               deferre
               it
               ,
               but
               hee
               must
               violate
               his
               faith
               ;
               Now
               this
               doth
               exceedingly
               distract
               the
               Soule
               with
               a
               great
               triall
               ,
               the
               more
               contrary
               the
               triall
               is
               to
               the
               precept
               of
               obedience
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               the
               triall
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               neere
               to
               the
               person
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               next
               question
               .
            
             
               Why
               the
               Lord
               doth
               impose
               great
               trials
               upon
               great
               Christians
               ,
               
               the
               reasons
               of
               it
               may
               be
               these
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               great
               grace
               will
               be
               obscure
               ,
               and
               will
               scarse
               shew
               it selfe
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               bee
               great
               trialls
               ;
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Paul
               when
               hee
               was
               lift
               up
               to
               the
               third
               heavens
               ,
               lest
               hee
               should
               be
               exalted
               above
               measure
               ,
               there
               was
               given
               him
               
                 a
                 thorne
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               hee
               is
               beaten
               downe
               with
               temptation
               ,
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               might
               the
               more
               appeare
               .
               God
               doth
               hereby
               prevent
               our
               fall
               ,
               and
               doth
               hold
               great
               grace
               in
               great
               conflicts
               ,
               that
               the
               soule
               might
               have
               little
               leasure
               to
               admire
               its
               owne
               fulnesse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               great
               trialls
               for
               great
               Christians
               ,
               because
               who
               is
               more
               able
               to
               susteine
               great
               trialls
               then
               great
               Christians
               ?
               God
               is
               
               wise
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               ;
               and
               as
               Paul
               speakes
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               there
               was
               milke
               for
               babes
               ,
               and
               meat
               for
               strong
               men
               ;
               so
               when
               hee
               imposes
               many
               affliction
               ,
               he
               considers
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               so
               proportions
               the
               affliction
               :
               hee
               imposes
               the
               greatest
               burden
               ,
               upon
               the
               greatest
               Christian
               ,
               a
               little
               blast
               is
               enough
               for
               a
               tender
               oake
               ,
               but
               a
               well
               grounded
               one
               may
               indure
               the
               strongest
               winds
               :
               a
               poore
               weake
               Christian
               ,
               a
               little
               triall
               will
               cast
               him
               downe
               ,
               but
               a
               well
               experienced
               Christian
               that
               hath
               inriched
               himselfe
               with
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               hardened
               himselfe
               with
               the
               receit
               of
               singular
               comforts
               ,
               
               one
               that
               knoweth
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               hath
               gotten
               singular
               patience
               ,
               he
               can
               indure
               a
               hard
               storme
               ,
               hee
               can
               goe
               through
               great
               trialls
               with
               great
               comfort
               ;
               Hee
               can
               say
               with
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 dost
                 kill
                 mee
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 thee
              
               ;
               hee
               will
               bee
               able
               to
               goe
               through
               many
               sad
               nights
               ,
               and
               great
               trialls
               ,
               his
               faith
               will
               make
               him
               conquer
               all
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               to
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Faith
               will
               make
               a
               man
               acquit
               himselfe
               in
               great
               Trialls
               .
               
            
             
               Though
               Abraham
               is
               put
               upon
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               great
               triall
               ,
               in
               offering
               up
               his
               sonne
               ,
               yet
               
                 by
                 faith
                 Abraham
              
               acquits
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               
                 offers
                 up
                 his
                 beloved
                 sonne
              
               .
            
             
               The
               meaning
               of
               the
               proposition
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               faith
               will
               inable
               a
               man
               to
               give
               backe
               his
               dearest
               comfort
               againe
               to
               God
               ,
               though
               Isaac
               lie
               in
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               though
               Isaac
               lie
               at
               Abrahams
               heart
               ,
               yet
               Abrahams
               faith
               upon
               Gods
               call
               will
               take
               him
               thence
               ,
               and
               present
               him
               to
               that
               God
               who
               gave
               him
               .
            
             
               Faith
               makes
               a
               man
               resigne
               up
               willingly
               unto
               God
               his
               dearest
               comfort
               ,
               as
               Iob
               did
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 blessed
                 be
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Beloved
               ,
               remember
               this
               ,
               faith
               can
               take
               a
               mercy
               and
               be
               thankfull
               ,
               and
               faith
               can
               part
               with
               a
               mercy
               and
               be
               content
               .
               Paul
               hee
               had
               
                 learned
                 how
                 to
                 abound
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 want
              
               ;
               and
               this
               lesson
               was
               the
               lesson
               of
               faith
               :
               faith
               makes
               a
               Christian
               take
               from
               Christ
               ,
               what
               it
               injoyes
               ,
               like
               one
               of
               the
               blessed
               Martyrs
               ,
               his
               condition
               was
               ,
               if
               God
               gave
               him
               any
               mercy
               ,
               he
               was
               chearfull
               ;
               if
               the
               Lord
               take
               away
               any
               mercy
               ,
               hee
               sets
               downe
               with
               contentment
               ,
               quieting
               his
               soule
               in
               patience
               ,
               if
               God
               give
               him
               any
               mercy
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               swolne
               with
               pride
               ;
               if
               God
               take
               away
               any
               mercy
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               cast
               downe
               with
               sorrow
               .
               Dost
               thou
               remember
               mee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ?
               saith
               faith
               :
               Lord
               I
               am
               unworthy
               the
               least
               of
               all
               thy
               mercies
               and
               goodnesse
               .
               Lord
               dost
               thou
               call
               for
               this
               blessing
               back
               againe
               ?
               why
               here
               it
               is
               Lord
               ,
               doe
               what
               thou
               pleasest
               ;
               like
               an
               honest
               debtor
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               spare
               me
               a
               little
               ,
               I
               will
               thanke
               you
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               will
               have
               it
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               ;
               as
               the
               blessing
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               Gods
               kindnesse
               ,
               so
               neither
               doth
               faith
               account
               of
               any
               mercy
               ,
               but
               a
               borrowed
               ,
               a
               lent
               good
               which
               God
               may
               require
               when
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               double
               acquitting
               of
               our selves
               ,
               one
               is
               a
               necessary
               acquitting
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               is
               a
               pious
               ,
               and
               Christian
               acquitting
               :
               there
               is
               this
               difference
               betweene
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               another
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               any
               one
               of
               thy
               comforts
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               restored
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               whether
               we
               are
               willing
               or
               not
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               ,
               the
               comfort
               and
               we
               must
               part
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               a
               man
               who
               wants
               a
               lively
               faith
               ,
               may
               acquit
               himselfe
               in
               a
               triall
               ,
               when
               hee
               sees
               that
               floods
               of
               teares
               will
               not
               help
               him
               ,
               specially
               when
               he
               sees
               it
               is
               past
               recovery
               ,
               he
               resignes
               up
               a
               comfort
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               keepe
               it
               no
               longer
               ,
               hee
               will
               part
               with
               a
               blessing
               when
               hee
               cannot
               avoid
               i●…
               .
               
               But
               then
               there
               is
               a
               pious
               acquitting
               of
               our selves
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               a
               comfort
               backe
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               Faith
               presents
               the
               comfort
               to
               God
               againe
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Abraham
              
               presently
               resignes
               up
               his
               beloved
               Sonne
               againe
               ,
               upon
               this
               ground
               ;
               God
               is
               the
               Lord
               who
               gave
               him
               ,
               and
               now
               the
               Lord
               calls
               for
               him
               backe
               againe
               ;
               I
               and
               the
               Lord
               shall
               have
               him
               ;
               thus
               Faith
               acquits
               the
               soule
               in
               great
               triall
               ,
               and
               joynes
               with
               God
               against
               all
               our
               owne
               contentments
               ,
               to
               set
               downe
               with
               much
               patience
               in
               great
               losses
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               Gods
               call
               ,
               and
               Gods
               appointment
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               reasons
               why
               Faith
               can
               acquit
               a
               man
               in
               great
               trialls
               
               may
               be
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               Faith
               can
               exalt
               Gods
               will
               above
               all
               ,
               and
               submit
               our
               wills
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               remember
               this
               .
               God
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               mercy
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               he
               gives
               us
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               pleaseth
               ,
               hee
               takes
               it
               away
               againe
               .
               It
               is
               well
               to
               have
               abundance
               ,
               saith
               nature
               ,
               and
               sence
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               without
               it
               ?
               no
               saith
               Faith
               ,
               I
               will
               yeeld
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               enjoy
               this
               saith
               Sence
               ;
               it
               is
               better
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               saith
               Faith
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Faith
               can
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               of
               all
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               occasion
               of
               stilling
               our
               soules
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               
               the
               right
               owner
               of
               ourcomforts
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               did
               once
               discerne
               that
               by
               faith
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               the
               Authour
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               mercyes
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               this
               would
               make
               us
               submit
               in
               the
               day
               of
               triall
               :
               this
               is
               certaine
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               God
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               soules
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               comforts
               ;
               who
               hath
               more
               right
               to
               possession
               then
               the
               owner
               ,
               all
               our
               comforts
               are
               but
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               God
               is
               the
               great
               Land-Lord
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               God
               of
               all
               our
               possessions
               ;
               what
               if
               hee
               be
               pleased
               to
               gather
               a
               flower
               ,
               wee
               are
               but
               tenantsat
               will
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               our
               outward
               estate
               is
               ,
               Faith
               overlookes
               all
               ,
               and
               submits
               all
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               receives
               it
               by
               Gods
               permission
               ,
               and
               doth
               as
               it
               were
               heare
               the
               Lord
               say
               ,
               I
               must
               doe
               what
               I
               will
               with
               mine
               owne
               ;
               Faith
               makes
               a
               man
               say
               ,
               nothing
               is
               mine
               owne
               ,
               my
               Child
               is
               not
               mine
               owne
               ,
               my
               Wife
               is
               not
               mine
               owne
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               possession
               ,
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               it
               ;
               Faith
               resignes
               it
               up
               as
               Gods
               due
               ,
               faith
               
                 renders
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 Gods.
                 
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Faith
               can
               make
               the
               soule
               acquit
               it selfe
               in
               great
               trials
               ,
               because
               faith
               findes
               no
               losse
               by
               obedienciall
               submission
               ,
               for
               all
               
               our
               unwillingnesse
               to
               resigne
               up
               ,
               and
               to
               part
               with
               any
               comfort
               ,
               it
               doth
               arise
               from
               infidelitie
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               stubbornnesse
               that
               is
               in
               a
               person
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               haves
               and
               holds
               his
               comfort
               contrary
               to
               Gods
               will
               ;
               or
               else
               it
               doth
               arise
               from
               a
               conceit
               that
               some
               dammage
               will
               redound
               to
               our selves
               ,
               in
               parting
               with
               such
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               faith
               sees
               safety
               enough
               to
               yeeld
               up
               all
               into
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               who
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 consolation
                 .
              
               Thus
               we
               see
               Abraham
               being
               put
               to
               it
               about
               his
               only
               sonne
               ,
               he
               gives
               up
               his
               child
               ,
               his
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               God
               bestowes
               Isaac
               upon
               Abraham
               againe
               ;
               nay
               ,
               a
               further
               
               degree
               of
               blessing
               confirmed
               with
               an
               oath
               ;
               
                 In
                 blessing
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 blesse
                 thee
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 multiplying
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 multiply
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 multiply
                 thy
                 seed
                 as
                 the
                 stars
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ;
               This
               is
               ever
               true
               ;
               faith
               makes
               a
               man
               give
               back
               a
               blessing
               with
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               either
               God
               will
               continue
               the
               comfort
               to
               a
               person
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               wil
               give
               him
               more
               ,
               or
               a
               better
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               a
               fourth
               reason
               why
               Faith
               can
               make
               a
               man
               acquit
               
               himselfe
               in
               great
               trialls
               ,
               because
               Faith
               can
               find
               all
               losses
               made
               up
               in
               God
               alone
               ;
               Faith
               can
               find
               God
               as
               a
               most
               ample
               and
               universall
               good
               ;
               Faith
               doth
               looke
               upon
               God
               as
               a
               particular
               good
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               good
               that
               answers
               all
               againe
               ,
               that
               abundantly
               makes
               up
               all
               losses
               :
               There
               be
               many
               broken
               peeces
               of
               comfort
               that
               must
               concurre
               to
               make
               up
               our
               outward
               good
               ;
               for
               our
               good
               here
               below
               is
               a
               compounded
               good
               ,
               the
               Wife
               is
               a
               part
               that
               makes
               up
               our
               good
               below
               ;
               and
               our
               children
               are
               a
               part
               that
               makes
               up
               our
               good
               below
               ,
               and
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               our
               riches
               ,
               and
               our
               friends
               ;
               many
               of
               these
               concurre
               together
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               our
               good
               below
               :
               but
               God
               is
               all
               this
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               whatsoever
               good
               ,
               whatsoever
               comforts
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               Child
               ,
               a
               Wife
               ,
               a
               Husband
               ,
               or
               in
               friends
               ,
               in
               riches
               ,
               in
               health
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               to
               faith
               :
               what
               is
               that
               thou
               seest
               in
               a
               Husband
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Wife
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               Child
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               not
               see
               in
               God
               ?
               What
               is
               that
               thou
               findest
               in
               a
               friend
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               not
               findin
               God
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               there
               in
               riches
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               not
               have
               much
               more
               in
               God
               ?
               the
               Husband
               can
               doe
               thee
               no
               good
               without
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               doe
               thee
               so
               much
               good
               as
               God
               ?
               the
               Husband
               can
               comfort
               thee
               ,
               who
               can
               comfort
               thee
               so
               much
               as
               God
               ?
               a
               friend
               may
               counsell
               thee
               ,
               and
               direct
               thee
               ,
               but
               hee
               cannot
               deliver
               thee
               ;
               Faith
               sees
               more
               in
               God
               then
               in
               riches
               ,
               more
               in
               God
               then
               in
               all
               outward
               blessings
               ;
               bring
               all
               the
               outward
               comforts
               together
               ,
               they
               cannot
               make
               up
               a
               Christians
               comfort
               ;
               Faith
               is
               never
               satisfied
               with
               these
               things
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Child
               alone
               ,
               nor
               a
               Husband
               alone
               ,
               nor
               a
               Wife
               alone
               ,
               nor
               a
               friend
               alone
               ,
               that
               makes
               up
               a
               Christians
               comfort
               ,
               but
               God
               alone
               can
               doe
               it
               ;
               whatsoever
               is
               in
               any
               outward
               comfort
               ,
               Faith
               findes
               it
               much
               more
               in
               God
               ,
               God
               and
               his
               favour
               ,
               God
               and
               his
               gracious
               countenance
               ,
               these
               make
               up
               a
               Christians
               comfort
               ,
               this
               alone
               supports
               the
               Christian
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               want
               of
               all
               things
               Faith
               can
               comfort
               it selfe
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ;
               in
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               Faith
               can
               find
               all
               againe
               in
               the
               favour
               of
               God.
               This
               is
               a
               fourth
               reason
               why
               Faith
               makes
               a
               man
               acquit
               himselfe
               in
               great
               Tryalls
               .
            
             
               A
               fift
               reason
               why
               Faith
               makes
               a
               man
               acquit
               himselfe
               in
               great
               troubles
               ,
               because
               Faith
               knowes
               upon
               what
               tearmes
               wee
               possesse
               all
               
               these
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               upon
               what
               small
               grounds
               wee
               possesse
               them
               ;
               upon
               moveable
               and
               changeable
               titles
               .
               Faith
               lookes
               upon
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               as
               upon
               things
               that
               hee
               must
               part
               from
               ;
               we
               have
               here
               no
               abiding
               Citie
               ,
               our
               place
               and
               b●…ing
               here
               is
               but
               for
               a
               short
               
               time
               ,
               and
               remember
               this
               ,
               God
               never
               bestoweth
               any
               comfort
               upon
               thee
               or
               mee
               ,
               with
               an
               assurance
               of
               an
               immortall
               possession
               ,
               all
               the
               assurance
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               is
               nothing
               ,
               all
               the
               creature
               is
               but
               vanity
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               a
               shifting
               nature
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               of
               riches
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 doe
                 take
                 to
                 themselves
                 wings
                 ,
              
               they
               skippe
               away
               ,
               honour
               is
               soone
               gone
               ,
               riches
               are
               soone
               gone
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               soone
               gone
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               man
               is
               but
               a
               breath
               ,
               a
               vapour
               which
               is
               presently
               consumed
               ,
               but
               a
               glasse
               of
               a
               brittle
               substance
               ,
               all
               our
               comforts
               are
               of
               a
               changeable
               nature
               ;
               that
               whereon
               wee
               set
               our
               affection
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               us
               in
               a
               moment
               .
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               opened
               these
               two
               points
               ,
               now
               give
               mee
               leave
               to
               make
               some
               use
               ;
               I
               will
               spare
               to
               speake
               to
               you
               of
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               meeting
               together
               ,
               for
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermons
              
               are
               not
               for
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               instruction
               of
               the
               living
               :
               there
               are
               two
               Uses
               that
               I
               will
               make
               of
               those
               two
               propositions
               ;
               I
               know
               many
               more
               may
               be
               produced
               ,
               but
               I
               consider
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Use
               is
               this
               ;
               Since
               great
               tryalls
               may
               befall
               great
               Christians
               ,
               
               then
               let
               us
               prepare
               for
               great
               tryalls
               ,
               for
               as
               much
               as
               such
               kind
               and
               degrees
               of
               affliction
               and
               crosses
               may
               befall
               us
               .
               There
               are
               two
               things
               that
               a
               man
               should
               alwayes
               provide
               for
               ,
               one
               is
               while
               wee
               live
               to
               provide
               for
               Death
               ;
               the
               other
               is
               while
               we
               are
               in
               prosperitie
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               affliction
               ,
               for
               a
               change
               :
               and
               for
               this
               consider
               two
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               our
               outward
               condition
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               ,
               it
               hath
               a
               naturall
               
               aptnesse
               to
               change
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               a
               person
               that
               heares
               mee
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               this
               may
               concerne
               his
               outward
               condition
               ;
               
                 Man
                 is
                 borne
                 unto
                 trouble
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sparkes
                 flie
                 upward
              
               ;
               as
               if
               trouble
               were
               his
               naturall
               spheare
               wherein
               he
               is
               to
               move
               .
            
             
               Thou
               canst
               not
               assure
               thy selfe
               of
               life
               ,
               no
               not
               a
               moment
               ;
               nor
               of
               any
               of
               these
               outward
               comforts
               ,
               neither
               canst
               thou
               promise
               thy selfe
               securitie
               in
               any
               state
               or
               condition
               ,
               though
               thou
               maist
               get
               assurance
               that
               God
               will
               save
               thee
               ,
               yet
               thou
               canst
               never
               get
               assurance
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               never
               trie
               thee
               ;
               wee
               see
               that
               Death
               enters
               into
               many
               houses
               of
               this
               Citie
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               one
               house
               ,
               one
               hath
               lost
               a
               Father
               ;
               another
               hath
               lost
               a
               Wife
               ,
               another
               hath
               lost
               a
               Husband
               ,
               another
               hath
               lost
               a
               Child
               ,
               another
               is
               in
               sorrow
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               deare
               friend
               ;
               and
               therefore
               wee
               should
               provide
               for
               a
               change
               ,
               because
               the
               next
               commission
               of
               Death
               ,
               may
               enter
               into
               our
               houses
               ;
               it
               is
               our
               sinnes
               that
               puts
               our
               lives
               upon
               these
               conditions
               ;
               our
               sinnes
               doe
               alwayes
               leave
               something
               contrary
               to
               our
               comforts
               ,
               to
               alter
               and
               change
               our
               present
               condition
               ,
               Death
               takes
               away
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               plucks
               away
               our
               comfort
               ,
               and
               dis-inherits
               us
               of
               all
               ▪
               these
               outward
               things
               ;
               how
               soone
               doth
               Death
               lay
               honour
               in
               the
               dust
               ?
               how
               soone
               is
               beautie
               ecclipsed
               by
               deformitie
               ?
               our
               strength
               laid
               down
               by
               weaknesse
               ?
               our
               health
               overcome
               
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               our
               life
               overtaken
               by
               Death
               ;
               all
               these
               may
               ecclipse
               our
               comforts
               ,
               these
               cloudes
               may
               soone
               darken
               our
               sunne
               ;
               one
               thing
               or
               other
               every
               moment
               is
               ready
               to
               put
               out
               our
               candle
               ,
               to
               darken
               our
               day
               ,
               to
               cease
               our
               life
               ;
               alas
               what
               is
               life
               but
               a
               shadow
               ?
               What
               is
               honour
               but
               a
               blast
               ?
               what
               are
               the
               things
               we
               doe
               so
               much
               pride
               our selves
               in
               ?
               they
               are
               but
               as
               Ionahs
               Gourd
               ,
               which
               perisheth
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               the
               cause
               of
               our
               sorrow
               and
               affliction
               ;
               the
               losse
               of
               them
               a
               greater
               griefe
               then
               the
               want
               of
               them
               ,
               this
               staffe
               on
               which
               we
               leane
               will
               soone
               bee
               broken
               ;
               a
               Ship
               may
               last
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               shee
               will
               sinke
               at
               the
               last
               .
               What
               is
               the
               Wise
               mans
               verdict
               of
               all
               things
               under
               the
               Sunne
               ?
               hee
               concludes
               they
               are
               
                 all
                 vanity
              
               ;
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 nothing
                 but
                 vanity
              
               ;
               that
               is
               not
               enough
               neither
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 nothing
                 but
                 vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               things
               lesse
               then
               nothing
               :
               then
               how
               little
               is
               it
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               expect
               from
               them
               ?
               we
               should
               provide
               for
               a
               change
               ;
               not
               onely
               our
               outward
               condition
               is
               thus
               changeable
               ,
               but
               our
               inward
               condition
               too
               ;
               our
               spirituall
               comfor
               is
               changeable
               ,
               though
               there
               is
               stability
               in
               the
               maine
               ,
               yet
               a
               Christian
               meetes
               with
               many
               intermissions
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               if
               our
               condition
               were
               not
               changeable
               ,
               I
               would
               hold
               my
               tongue
               from
               exhorting
               you
               to
               provide
               for
               a
               change
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               our
               our
               outward
               condition
               is
               cast
               upon
               many
               
               changes
               ,
               so
               when
               these
               changes
               doe
               befall
               us
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               strippe
               us
               of
               our
               comfort
               ,
               verely
               they
               will
               put
               us
               to
               it
               .
               Thou
               art
               mistaken
               ,
               thou
               thinkest
               thou
               canst
               beare
               a
               losse
               ,
               or
               a
               crosse
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               a
               matter
               to
               beare
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               Childe
               ,
               or
               a
               Husband
               ,
               or
               a
               Wife
               ,
               or
               a
               Father
               ,
               or
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               deare
               friend
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               a
               thing
               to
               beare
               the
               losse
               of
               an
               estate
               ,
               as
               thou
               thinkest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               find
               it
               a
               hard
               matter
               to
               beare
               in
               worldly
               sorrow
               ,
               wee
               may
               seeme
               to
               take
               courage
               before
               affliction
               comes
               ,
               but
               when
               affliction
               and
               tryalls
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               put
               to
               it
               :
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               as
               with
               a
               Shippe
               ,
               when
               the
               Sunne
               doth
               shine
               ,
               and
               the
               Seas
               are
               calme
               ,
               and
               the
               Wind
               faire
               ,
               then
               shee
               goes
               on
               pleasantly
               in
               her
               motion
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               storme
               all
               little
               enough
               to
               keepe
               her
               steady
               :
               in
               our
               easie
               dayes
               ,
               in
               our
               dayes
               of
               peace
               ,
               in
               our
               calme
               estate
               ,
               then
               wee
               can
               hold
               up
               our
               heads
               well
               enough
               ;
               but
               in
               our
               losses
               and
               crosses
               ,
               wee
               shall
               hardly
               beare
               up
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               Lord
               doe
               mightily
               support
               us
               .
            
             
               Wee
               may
               observe
               two
               sorts
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               some
               are
               insensible
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               like
               the
               Rocke
               that
               nothing
               can
               breake
               
               it
               ;
               who
               are
               so
               hardened
               ,
               that
               though
               God
               doe
               scourge
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               feele
               it
               not
               ,
               though
               God
               doth
               threaten
               them
               ,
               they
               feare
               not
               ,
               though
               Gods
               hand
               be
               already
               upon
               them
               ,
               they
               regard
               it
               not
               ;
               a
               condition
               not
               so
               much
               now
               to
               be
               checked
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               deplored
               .
               To
               such
               persons
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               whether
               God
               blesse
               ,
               or
               whether
               God
               
               curse
               ;
               whether
               hee
               speake
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Rodde
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               feele
               nothing
               ,
               nor
               feare
               nothing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               sort
               of
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               sensible
               
               persons
               ,
               sensible
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               and
               sensible
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ;
               they
               know
               that
               God
               is
               good
               and
               wise
               ,
               that
               hee
               doth
               not
               strike
               off
               our
               comforts
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               upon
               some
               speciall
               cause
               .
               Now
               to
               stay
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               yeeld
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 doe
                 what
                 seemes
                 good
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               God
               doth
               not
               deprive
               me
               of
               such
               a
               comfort
               ,
               but
               hee
               sees
               it
               best
               for
               me
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               it
               were
               good
               to
               learne
               this
               lesson
               ,
               it
               will
               cost
               thee
               something
               in
               a
               neere
               tryall
               ,
               to
               acquit
               thy selfe
               by
               faith
               ,
               to
               acquit
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               chastisement
               ,
               to
               kisse
               the
               rodde
               ,
               to
               judge
               the
               sinne
               ,
               to
               bend
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               better
               the
               life
               ,
               this
               were
               an
               excellent
               lesson
               to
               learne
               in
               all
               our
               tryalls
               and
               afflictions
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               great
               tryalls
               may
               befall
               great
               Christians
               ,
               and
               
               faith
               is
               that
               which
               will
               make
               a
               man
               acquit
               himselfe
               in
               great
               tryals
               ;
               then
               get
               faith
               ,
               use
               faith
               .
               What
               faith
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               divers
               times
               discovered
               in
               this
               assembly
               ,
               whence
               it
               comes
               ,
               from
               heaven
               ,
               how
               we
               may
               attaine
               it
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               and
               Prayer
               ;
               but
               to
               omit
               these
               I
               say
               get
               faith
               ,
               labour
               for
               this
               grace
               of
               faith
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               reason
               but
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               able
               to
               support
               us
               in
               our
               dayes
               of
               tryall
               ,
               it
               is
               able
               to
               give
               us
               comfort
               in
               our
               greatest
               sorrow
               ;
               this
               were
               motive
               enough
               to
               make
               us
               labour
               to
               get
               faith
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               tryall
               being
               so
               common
               ,
               and
               we
               apt
               every
               moment
               to
               fall
               under
               some
               tryall
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               foure
               vertues
               and
               speciall
               effects
               that
               faith
               workes
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               will
               inable
               us
               to
               goe
               through
               great
               tryalls
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               should
               labour
               to
               get
               this
               grace
               of
               faith
               into
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               faith
               gets
               assurance
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               breeds
               submittance
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               dependance
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               conveyance
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               faith
               gets
               assurance
               ,
               it
               can
               eye
               God
               as
               our
               God
               ,
               though
               
               the
               stormes
               be
               very
               great
               ,
               yet
               God
               can
               quiet
               it
               .
               When
               a
               man
               though
               hee
               sees
               his
               outward
               comfort
               dead
               ,
               yet
               Faith
               sees
               it
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               living
               God
               ;
               Faith
               assures
               the
               soule
               ,
               God
               will
               put
               an
               end
               to
               the
               tryall
               ,
               though
               there
               bee
               a
               changeablenesse
               in
               the
               outward
               condition
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               safetie
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               setlednesse
               in
               God.
               Though
               a
               man
               may
               looke
               with
               a
               dull
               eye
               upon
               his
               losse
               ,
               yet
               if
               hee
               can
               looke
               upon
               God
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               ,
               as
               his
               God
               ,
               the
               absence
               of
               a
               poore
               creature
               cannot
               so
               much
               trouble
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               gracious
               ,
               and
               a
               glorious
               God
               ,
               can
               comfort
               and
               support
               him
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               submittance
               is
               another
               effect
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               faith
               
               workes
               in
               the
               soule
               :
               our
               outward
               condition
               is
               subject
               to
               many
               changes
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               we
               meet
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               hindered
               
               in
               our
               comforts
               ,
               and
               naturally
               we
               grow
               impatient
               ,
               and
               murmure
               and
               quarrell
               with
               Gods
               providence
               ;
               but
               now
               there
               is
               a
               vertue
               in
               faith
               ,
               it
               fashions
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               mind
               to
               the
               condition
               ,
               faith
               makes
               a
               man
               submit
               to
               God
               in
               all
               estates
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               stoope
               to
               our
               burthen
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 Ely
                 :
              
               1
               Sam.
               3.
               let
               him
               doe
               what
               seemes
               good
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               39.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 I
                 was
                 dumbe
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 not
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Lord
                 did
                 it
                 .
              
               Observe
               this
               ,
               unbeliefe
               makes
               a
               man
               dumbe
               ,
               and
               faith
               made
               David
               dumbe
               .
               Zachary
               ,
               because
               he
               beleeved
               not
               the
               word
               that
               the
               Angell
               spake
               ,
               hee
               was
               dumbe
               ;
               and
               David
               because
               he
               beleeved
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               was
               dumbe
               ,
               unbeleefe
               procures
               dumbnesse
               ,
               as
               a
               judgement
               from
               God
               ,
               but
               faith
               makes
               a
               Christian
               dumbe
               from
               complaining
               ,
               it
               quiets
               the
               soule
               in
               silence
               from
               murmuring
               against
               God
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               person
               dumbe
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               to
               praise
               God
               ,
               but
               dumbe
               in
               complaint
               .
               Good
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               Faith.
               
            
             
               A
               third
               effect
               of
               Faith
               is
               dependance
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               a
               man
               trust
               God
               in
               frowning
               dayes
               ,
               
                 though
                 hee
                 kill
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               saith
               Faith
               :
               we
               can
               never
               lose
               any
               outward
               comfort
               ,
               but
               Faith
               can
               find
               a
               better
               in
               God
               ,
               though
               an
               outward
               losse
               may
               come
               ,
               yet
               Faith
               can
               make
               it
               up
               in
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               want
               of
               an
               outward
               comfort
               it
               will
               trust
               God
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 what
                 waite
                 I
                 for
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 truly
                 my
                 hope
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               Christian
               estate
               may
               be
               at
               some
               time
               monefull
               ,
               yet
               at
               no
               time
               it
               is
               hopelesse
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               effect
               ,
               that
               Faith
               workes
               is
               conveyance
               ,
               it
               can
               convey
               something
               to
               inable
               the
               soule
               to
               beare
               it
               up
               in
               all
               tryalls
               :
               as
               Faith
               is
               an
               active
               grace
               to
               inable
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               duty
               ;
               so
               Faith
               is
               a
               passive
               grace
               to
               strengthen
               the
               soule
               to
               suffer
               and
               beare
               affliction
               ,
               
                 To
                 yo●…
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 suffer
                 for
                 his
                 Name
                 .
              
               Faith
               will
               call
               in
               strength
               enough
               to
               beare
               affliction
               :
               wee
               see
               many
               times
               a
               poore
               Christian
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               faith
               is
               able
               to
               beare
               a
               great
               losse
               ,
               and
               undergoe
               a
               great
               tryall
               .
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               exercise
               a
               Christian
               with
               great
               affliction
               ,
               but
               Faith
               carries
               the
               soule
               along
               through
               all
               :
               remember
               this
               ,
               Faith
               beares
               Gods
               tryalls
               ▪
               with
               Gods
               strength
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               power
               in
               Faith
               which
               exceeds
               all
               outward
               crosses
               and
               losses
               ;
               Faith
               drawes
               strength
               from
               th●…●…mise
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               crosse
               nor
               affliction
               ,
               but
               Faith
               can
               find
               a
               support
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               deliverance
               .
               Faith
               makes
               a
               man
               see
               the
               affliction
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               come
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               Mercy
               ;
               Faith
               can
               convey
               comfort
               to
               the
               soule
               in
               affliction
               ,
               by
               making
               it
               see
               the
               chastisement
               delivered
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               wise
               and
               loving
               Father
               ,
               that
               our
               chastisement
               is
               for
               our
               profit
               ,
               for
               our
               future
               advantage
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               is
               sent
               for
               our
               personall
               good
               :
               if
               thou
               couldest
               get
               but
               a
               sensible
               denyall
               of
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               see
               all
               things
               
               measured
               out
               by
               the
               Lord
               :
               this
               would
               make
               us
               with
               patience
               ,
               take
               from
               God
               what
               hee
               imposes
               upon
               us
               ;
               Faith
               will
               make
               a
               man
               conquer
               himselfe
               ,
               it
               will
               silence
               all
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               Soule
               beare
               its
               crosse
               with
               patience
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PRIVILEDGE
               OF
               THE
               FAITHFVLL
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               JOYNT-INHERITANCE
               OF
               ALL
               BELEEVERS
               .
            
             
               
                 GAL.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
              
               So
               then
               they
               which
               be
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               blessed
               with
               faithfull
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               
                 ACT.
                 2.
                 39.
                 
              
               For
               the
               promise
               is
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               a-farre
               off
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
             
               
                 LONDON
                 ,
                 Printed
                 by
              
               Iohn
               Dawson
               ,
               for
               Ralph
               Mabbe
               .
               163●…
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PRIVILEDGE
               OF
               THE
               FAITHFVLL
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               IOYNT-INHERITANCE
               OF
               ALL
               BELEEVERS
               .
               SERMON
               XXXIII
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 PET.
                 3.
                 7.
                 
              
               
                 
                   As
                   heires
                   together
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   life
                   .
                
              
            
             
               TO
               let
               passe
               all
               by
               passages
               ,
               you
               have
               in
               this
               Text
               the
               priviledge
               of
               Women
               ,
               
               which
               is
               the
               very
               same
               with
               that
               of
               Men
               ,
               especially
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               greatest
               priviledge
               that
               belongeth
               to
               either
               of
               them
               .
               The
               very
               priviledge
               it selfe
               (
               as
               at
               the
               first
               view
               of
               the
               Text
               may
               appeare
               to
               you
               )
               affordeth
               a
               fit
               Theame
               for
               such
               an
               occasion
               as
               this
               is
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               solemnization
               of
               the
               Funerall
               of
               a
               Grave
               ,
               pious
               ,
               and
               prudent
               Matron
               ,
               who
               was
               indeed
               while
               she
               lived
               
                 a
                 Mother
                 in
                 Israel
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               who
               in
               her
               life-time
               testified
               much
               love
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               respect
               I
               may
               say
               deserved
               (
               now
               shee
               is
               taken
               away
               )
               this
               respect
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               and
               children
               ,
               which
               by
               you
               is
               now
               shewed
               to
               her
               in
               accompanying
               her
               to
               her
               Bed
               of
               rest
               .
            
             
               The
               forenamed
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               doth
               branch
               it selfe
               forth
               into
               two
               parts
               .
               
            
             
               One
               setteth
               out
               the
               priviledge
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               ,
               the
               partakers
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Priviledge
               ,
               therein
               you
               may
               observe
               two
               points
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               kind
               of
               it
               ,
               Life
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               ,
               Grace
               .
            
             
               The
               partakers
               of
               this
               priviledge
               are
               set
               forth
               in
               a
               compounded
               Article
               ,
               
                 Ioynt-heires
                 ,
                 Co-heires
                 ,
                 heires
                 together
                 ,
              
               having
               relation
               to
               Women
               .
            
             
               The
               simple
               consideration
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               shewes
               the
               right
               they
               have
               to
               the
               forenamed
               priviledge
               ,
               they
               are
               heires
               .
               The
               compound
               shewes
               the
               extent
               of
               it
               ,
               Co-heires
               ,
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               Men
               and
               Women
               ,
               
                 heires
                 together
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               yet
               you
               may
               a
               little
               more
               distinctly
               discerne
               the
               scope
               of
               
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               Text
               :
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               note
               the
               inference
               of
               it
               upon
               that
               which
               goeth
               before
               ,
               or
               the
               connection
               of
               it
               therewith
               .
               Lift
               up
               therefore
               your
               eyes
               but
               a
               little
               higher
               to
               the
               words
               going
               before
               ,
               and
               you
               may
               observe
               the
               Apostle
               giving
               a
               direction
               to
               men
               to
               honour
               Women
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               
                 the
                 weaker
                 vessels
                 :
                 Vessells
              
               they
               are
               ,
               therefore
               capable
               of
               that
               which
               God
               shall
               bee
               pleased
               to
               infuse
               into
               them
               ,
               his
               grace
               :
               they
               are
               
                 weake
                 vessells
              
               ,
               so
               are
               men
               also
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 earthen
                 vessells
              
               :
               these
               are
               the
               weaker
               ;
               these
               comparatively
               may
               bee
               said
               to
               bee
               as
               glassie
               vessells
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               you
               have
               a
               common
               saying
               ,
               that
               a
               glasse
               with
               good
               keeping
               may
               last
               as
               long
               as
               an
               earthen
               Pot
               ,
               but
               both
               brittle
               :
               Now
               notwithstanding
               this
               Sex
               bee
               brittle
               ,
               and
               the
               weaker
               ,
               yet
               to
               be
               honoured
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               because
               partakers
               with
               Men
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               as
               Men
               ,
               of
               the
               greatest
               priviledge
               ,
               
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               Were
               this
               a
               meeting
               for
               the
               solemnization
               of
               a
               Mariage
               ,
               I
               might
               further
               descan
               upon
               this
               plaine-song
               ,
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               inference
               ,
               of
               Mens
               honouring
               of
               Women
               .
               What
               have
               I
               said
               if
               it
               were
               a
               Mariage
               solemnitie
               ?
               surely
               ,
               howsoever
               here
               bee
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               a
               visible
               object
               of
               mortalitie
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               ,
               here
               is
               before
               us
               ,
               an
               invisible
               occasion
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               as
               at
               a
               Mariage
               solemnitie
               ,
               to
               the
               eye
               of
               our
               soule
               ,
               understanding
               ,
               and
               faith
               :
               for
               while
               here
               we
               live
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               our
               Spouse
               ,
               hee
               hath
               his
               friends
               ,
               
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 Bridegroome
              
               ,
               his
               Ministers
               and
               messengers
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               name
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               wooe
               us
               ,
               use
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               to
               move
               us
               to
               accept
               of
               Christ
               for
               our
               Lord
               and
               Husband
               ;
               When
               a
               man
               accepts
               of
               this
               offer
               ,
               there
               is
               then
               the
               contract
               consummated
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               mutuall
               consent
               that
               passeth
               betweene
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               Christ
               having
               his
               Proxies
               here
               ,
               wee
               the
               Ministers
               being
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               every
               beleeving
               soule
               for
               himselfe
               .
               This
               contract
               continueth
               so
               long
               as
               here
               wee
               remaine
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               when
               wee
               depart
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               Bride-bed
               ,
               quietly
               to
               rest
               ,
               and
               sleepe
               ,
               till
               the
               Bridegroome
               be
               pleased
               to
               come
               and
               awake
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               a
               blessed
               voyce
               that
               hee
               shall
               come
               withall
               ,
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 
                 Father
                 ,
                 receive
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               As
               for
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               ,
               goeth
               immediatly
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               his
               
                 Fathers
                 house
              
               with
               him
               ;
               the
               Spouse
               in
               that
               part
               ,
               with
               her
               Husband
               the
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               enjoying
               an
               eternall
               ,
               inviolable
               communion
               ,
               and
               sweet
               societie
               .
            
             
               But
               howsoever
               this
               is
               thus
               to
               the
               invisible
               eyes
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               we
               now
               must
               looke
               upon
               the
               object
               here
               before
               us
               ;
               and
               answerably
               order
               our
               matter
               ;
               and
               therefore
               with
               this
               touch
               I
               let
               passe
               the
               inference
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               You
               heard
               the
               summe
               ;
               you
               heard
               the
               parts
               .
               But
               wee
               must
               here
               proceed
               ,
               Huesteron
               and
               Proteron
               ;
               and
               cleane
               invert
               the
               order
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               I
               hope
               your selves
               will
               discerne
               ,
               if
               you
               doe
               but
               well
               marke
               the
               order
               and
               method
               :
               Life
               is
               in
               the
               last
               place
               ;
               Grace
               before
               it
               ;
               the
               right
               ,
               that
               commeth
               before
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               extent
               of
               that
               right
               ,
               before
               all
               .
               I
               suppose
               therefore
               you
               will
               thinke
               that
               first
               it
               is
               meet
               ;
               to
               lay
               forth
               the
               priviledge
               it selfe
               ,
               Life
               :
               and
               then
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               :
               then
               of
               the
               right
               that
               we
               have
               ;
               and
               then
               of
               the
               Extent
               of
               that
               right
               :
               and
               this
               order
               I
               purpose
               to
               follow
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               therefore
               concerning
               the
               Priviledge
               it selfe
               ,
               Life
               .
               
            
             
               For
               brevities
               sake
               ,
               I
               forbeare
               to
               speake
               much
               of
               the
               divers
               acceptations
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               distinctions
               thereof
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Creatour
                 ,
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
              
               Father
               ,
               Sonne
               ,
               and
               holy
               Spirit
               :
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               invisible
               and
               glorious
               creatures
               ,
               the
               Angels
               :
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               men
               ,
               who
               are
               animated
               by
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               :
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               those
               creatures
               that
               are
               guided
               only
               by
               sense
               ,
               Beasts
               ,
               Fowle
               ,
               Fish
               :
               or
               otherwise
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Trees
               and
               Plants
               ,
               that
               come
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               having
               a
               vegetative
               life
               onely
               .
               
            
             
               The
               life
               here
               meant
               ,
               is
               that
               wee
               call
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ;
               consisting
               in
               our
               communion
               with
               Christ
               our
               Spouse
               :
               and
               this
               is
               a
               life
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               ;
               proper
               unto
               them
               ,
               because
               comming
               from
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               extended
               unto
               them
               alone
               ;
               proper
               unto
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               heires
               of
               it
               .
               And
               in
               this
               extent
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               restraint
               ;
               howsoever
               the
               extent
               bee
               in
               divers
               considerations
               ,
               yet
               a
               restraint
               ,
               a
               qualification
               ;
               onely
               beleevers
               ,
               onely
               sound
               true
               Christians
               ,
               to
               them
               it
               is
               proper
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               life
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Inchoation
               and
               beginning
               thereof
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               consummation
               and
               accomplishment
               thereof
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               the
               Inchoation
               of
               this
               speciall
               life
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               
               it
               is
               here
               begun
               in
               this
               world
               :
               
                 I
                 [
                 now
                 ]
                 live
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               even
               of
               this
               
                 life
                 )
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               
                 the
                 Iust
                 shall
                 live
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               This
               life
               it
               is
               by
               Christs
               dwelling
               and
               living
               in
               us
               :
               
                 I
                 now
                 live
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 liveth
                 in
                 me
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               place
               before
               quoted
               .
               
            
             
               The
               other
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               by
               a
               sweet
               
               feeling
               and
               fruition
               ;
               it
               is
               by
               our
               abiding
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               living
               with
               him
               :
               in
               which
               respect
               ,
               saith
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               ,
               to
               the
               penitent
               beleever
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 This
                 day
              
               (
               the
               very
               day
               that
               he
               died
               )
               
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 [
                 with
                 me
                 ]
                 in
                 Paradise
                 :
              
               and
               so
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 [
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 ]
              
               implying
               that
               
               upon
               the
               dissolution
               ,
               immediatly
               there
               is
               a
               fruition
               ,
               a
               communion
               with
               Christ
               :
               And
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               speaking
               of
               those
               Saints
               that
               
               shall
               be
               upon
               the
               earth
               at
               the
               very
               moment
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 dead
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 raised
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 wee
                 also
                 that
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 remaine
                 ,
                 be
                 caught
                 up
                 together
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 cloudes
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 the
                 ayre
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 wee
                 ever
                 be
              
               [
               with
               the
               Lord.
               ]
               Now
               then
               ,
               marke
               ,
               here
               you
               see
               the
               soule
               hath
               present
               communion
               with
               Christ
               upon
               the
               dissolution
               of
               the
               body
               :
               and
               the
               body
               also
               shall
               have
               communion
               with
               him
               at
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               all
               flesh
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               life
               and
               communion
               with
               Christ
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               their
               union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               A
               misticall
               union
               .
               For
               Christ
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               hee
               is
               life
               originally
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 so
                 hath
                 hee
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Sonne
                 to
              
               
               
                 have
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
              
               .
               Hee
               is
               also
               Life
               communicatively
               ,
               communicating
               life
               unto
               us
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               is
               said
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Bread
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               
                 that
                 Bread
                 which
                 commeth
                 downe
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 life
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Use
               of
               this
               point
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               is
               manifold
               .
               I
               will
               but
               touch
               it
               .
               First
               ,
               it
               doth
               instruct
               us
               in
               the
               great
               love
               ,
               and
               good
               respect
               ,
               
               that
               God
               beareth
               to
               us
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               of
               his
               owne
               good
               pleasure
               hath
               
                 written
                 our
                 names
                 in
                 the
                 booke
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               hath
               sent
               his
               Sonne
               to
               purchase
               life
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               to
               bring
               us
               also
               to
               this
               
                 life
                 .
                 Behold
                 what
                 love
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 shewed
                 to
                 us
              
               in
               Christ
               !
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               demonstration
               of
               the
               wofull
               plight
               wherein
               
               naturally
               men
               are
               in
               this
               world
               :
               they
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               of
               some
               account
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               life
               that
               is
               farre
               different
               from
               the
               life
               of
               Plants
               ,
               and
               also
               from
               the
               life
               of
               Beasts
               ;
               they
               have
               a
               reasonable
               soule
               to
               animate
               them
               :
               Oh
               but
               this
               ,
               this
               is
               is
               not
               the
               life
               ;
               Naturall
               life
               indeed
               is
               a
               death
               compared
               to
               this
               life
               that
               is
               here
               noted
               to
               bee
               proper
               to
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               commeth
               by
               grace
               ,
               whereof
               
                 wee
                 are
                 heires
              
               :
               and
               therefore
               of
               all
               naturall
               men
               it
               may
               bee
               said
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               of
               the
               wanton
               Widow
               ,
               
                 shee
                 is
                 dead
                 while
                 shee
                 liveth
              
               ;
               
               even
               so
               are
               all
               such
               ,
               dead
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               
                 dead
                 in
                 sinnes
                 and
                 trespasses
              
               :
               and
               if
               so
               be
               those
               that
               are
               in
               this
               kind
               dead
               ,
               continue
               so
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               seize
               upon
               them
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
               ,
               woe
               to
               them
               ;
               upon
               this
               followeth
               an
               eternall
               death
               ,
               endlesse
               ,
               easelesse
               ,
               and
               remedilesse
               torment
               upon
               body
               and
               soule
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               Saints
               have
               here
               consolation
               ,
               against
               the
               mortalitie
               and
               corruption
               whereto
               they
               are
               subject
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               
               wherein
               their
               condition
               is
               common
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               all
               ;
               for
               
               that
               that
               befalleth
               one
               ,
               may
               befall
               every
               one
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               outward
               estate
               and
               condition
               ,
               
                 All
                 must
                 die
              
               .
               Nay
               further
               ,
               here
               is
               consolation
               against
               the
               distresses
               ,
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               pressures
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Saints
               are
               subject
               above
               others
               for
               their
               profession
               sake
               ;
               in
               this
               very
               respect
               they
               are
               hated
               ,
               they
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               
                 all
                 that
                 will
                 live
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 suffer
                 persecution
                 ;
                 and
                 through
              
               
               
                 many
                 afflictions
                 wee
                 must
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 .
              
               Where
               is
               now
               their
               comfort
               ?
               surely
               this
               ,
               that
               is
               set
               before
               us
               :
               you
               heard
               that
               naturall
               men
               are
               
                 dead
                 while
                 they
                 live
              
               :
               but
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               live
               while
               they
               may
               seeme
               to
               bee
               dead
               ;
               Ionah
               lived
               when
               he
               was
               cast
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               swallowed
               up
               by
               a
               whale
               ,
               and
               was
               even
               as
               it
               were
               in
               hell
               ;
               so
               the
               Saints
               ,
               though
               swallowed
               up
               as
               wee
               may
               say
               ,
               in
               the
               tempestuous
               sea
               of
               this
               world
               by
               cruell
               Whales
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               still
               live
               that
               life
               that
               is
               begun
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               whereof
               you
               heard
               before
               :
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               in
               2
               Cor.
               4.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               sheweth
               plainly
               ,
               that
               though
               they
               are
               
                 given
                 up
                 unto
                 death
                 daily
                 for
                 Iesus
                 sake
                 ,
              
               
               yet
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 destroyed
              
               ,
               not
               cleane
               swallowed
               up
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               live
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               Christ
               liveth
               in
               them
               :
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 perplexed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 in
                 despaire
                 ;
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 forsaken
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               this
               is
               it
               that
               doth
               comfort
               them
               ,
               both
               the
               fruition
               of
               that
               life
               that
               they
               have
               here
               ;
               and
               their
               expectation
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               ,
               and
               fulnesse
               thereof
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Now
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               this
               is
               the
               rather
               to
               be
               observed
               of
               us
               ,
               because
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               the
               Saints
               seeme
               to
               be
               most
               subject
               to
               death
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               here
               is
               matter
               of
               admiration
               in
               regard
               of
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               that
               condition
               whereto
               they
               are
               subject
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               life
               they
               enjoy
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               better
               life
               prepared
               for
               them
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               can
               be
               more
               desired
               ?
               Life
               of
               all
               things
               else
               is
               most
               esteemed
               :
               Men
               are
               ready
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               distresses
               ,
               to
               spend
               all
               that
               they
               have
               (
               as
               the
               Woman
               that
               was
               troubled
               with
               the
               bloudie
               issue
               ,
               
                 spent
                 all
                 that
                 shee
                 had
                 upon
                 the
                 Physitians
                 )
              
               to
               preserve
               
               life
               ,
               to
               recover
               health
               .
               Solomon
               (
               speaking
               according
               to
               the
               conceit
               of
               men
               )
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 a
                 living
                 Dogge
                 ,
                 is
                 better
                 than
                 a
                 dead
                 Lyon
                 ,
              
               
               any
               life
               better
               then
               a
               death
               ,
               thus
               they
               imagine
               ;
               and
               Sathan
               well
               knew
               mens
               account
               of
               life
               ,
               when
               he
               could
               say
               ,
               
                 Skin
                 for
                 skin
                 ,
                 yea
              
               ,
               
               
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 will
                 hee
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               Now
               ,
               if
               so
               bee
               that
               this
               temporall
               life
               here
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               a
               flower
               ,
               but
               a
               bubble
               ,
               but
               a
               blast
               ,
               but
               a
               breath
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               life
               that
               in
               the
               shortnesse
               thereof
               is
               subject
               to
               so
               much
               perplexitie
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               be
               notwithstanding
               so
               highly
               esteemed
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               life
               here
               promised
               ,
               that
               while
               here
               in
               the
               enjoying
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               fruits
               thereof
               is
               accompanied
               with
               such
               a
               peace
               as
               
                 passeth
                 understanding
              
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               very
               joy
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               consummation
               thereof
               ,
               such
               contentment
               ,
               
               such
               glory
               ,
               as
               the
               tongue
               of
               man
               cannot
               expresse
               ,
               the
               mind
               of
               man
               cannot
               conceive
               ?
               It
               is
               noted
               of
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               
                 caught
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               saw
               but
               a
               glimpse
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               he
               did
               there
               see
               (
               they
               are
               his
               owne
               words
               )
               
                 unutterable
                 matter
              
               ,
               things
               that
               cannot
               bee
               exprest
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               this
               respect
               
               he
               saith
               (
               and
               that
               which
               he
               saith
               may
               be
               most
               fitly
               applyed
               to
               this
               )
               
                 the
                 things
                 which
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 heard
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
              
               
               
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               are
               such
               as
               
                 God
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               is
               that
               Life
               which
               we
               are
               so
               to
               consider
               of
               as
               it
               may
               make
               us
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 I
                 account
                 that
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
              
               
               
                 this
                 present
                 time
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 bee
                 compared
                 with
                 the
                 glory
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 in
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 our
                 light
                 affliction
                 which
                 is
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 worketh
              
               
               
                 for
                 us
                 a
                 farre
                 more
                 exceeding
                 and
                 eternall
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               here
               said
               ,
               whence
               commeth
               this
               ?
               or
               what
               may
               bee
               
               the
               ground
               thereof
               ?
            
             
               My
               Text
               telleth
               you
               ;
               It
               is
               stiled
               here
               ,
               
                 Grace
                 of
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
               Neither
               will
               I
               here
               insist
               upon
               the
               divers
               acceptations
               of
               grace
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               in
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 Gratis
                 data
              
               ;
               or
               as
               it
               is
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               
                 Gratis
                 faciens
              
               ,
               making
               us
               accepted
               with
               himselfe
               :
               It
               is
               more
               cleare
               then
               need
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               
                 eternall
                 life
                 it
                 commeth
                 from
                 divine
              
               
               
                 grace
                 :
                 Grace
              
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               .
               
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 grace
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               and
               againe
               ,
               
                 by
                 Grace
                 you
                 are
                 saved
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               all
               things
               that
               bring
               us
               thereto
               ,
               are
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               attributed
               to
               Grace
               .
               And
               needs
               must
               it
               be
               so
               .
               For
            
             
               First
               ,
               out
               of
               God
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               done
               to
               move
               him
               to
               doe
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               should
               be
               done
               for
               our
               sakes
               ,
               either
               meriting
               
               or
               procuring
               of
               it
               .
               Hee
               is
               independant
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               depending
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               wee
               have
               is
               out
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               commeth
               from
               him
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               in
               Man
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               .
               What
               is
               there
               in
               man
               but
               miserie
               ?
               whatsoever
               man
               had
               ,
               or
               hath
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               
               he
               hath
               it
               from
               this
               fountaine
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               
                 all
                 our
                 sufficiencie
                 is
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               briefly
               to
               be
               noted
               against
               that
               proud
               and
               arrogant
               
               position
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               concerning
               the
               merit
               of
               mans
               workes
               ;
               as
               if
               man
               ,
               by
               any
               thing
               in
               him
               ,
               could
               merit
               or
               deserve
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               merit
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               Surely
               they
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               his
               infinitenesse
               ,
               his
               all-sufficiencie
               ;
               they
               know
               not
               man
               ,
               his
               emptinesse
               ,
               his
               impotencie
               ,
               his
               vilenesse
               ,
               his
               cursednesse
               ;
               they
               know
               not
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               the
               reward
               ,
               the
               excellencie
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               disproportion
               betweene
               any
               thing
               that
               man
               can
               doe
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               that
               is
               thus
               graciously
               bestowed
               ,
               that
               have
               such
               a
               conceit
               :
               Let
               them
               therefore
               passe
               with
               their
               foolish
               opinion
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               owne
               parts
               ,
               it
               affordeth
               to
               us
               another
               ground
               of
               comfort
               ,
               
               
               and
               that
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               unworthinesse
               :
               for
               as
               we
               are
               creatures
               ,
               we
               are
               
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercies
              
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               are
               mortall
               creatures
               ,
               
                 dust
                 and
                 ashes
              
               ,
               much
               more
               unworthy
               of
               any
               favour
               ;
               but
               as
               we
               are
               sinfull
               creatures
               ,
               having
               provoked
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               ,
               most
               ,
               most
               unworthy
               of
               any
               grace
               ,
               of
               any
               life
               ,
               most
               worthy
               of
               all
               judgements
               and
               vengeance
               ,
               of
               eternall
               death
               and
               damnation
               .
               Where
               is
               now
               our
               hope
               ?
               what
               ground
               shall
               wee
               have
               that
               have
               nothing
               in
               our selves
               ?
               Surely
               this
               ,
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               What
               God
               doth
               ,
               hee
               doth
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               for
               
                 his
                 owne
                 names
                 sake
              
               ;
               Grace
               is
               free
               .
            
             
               And
               these
               two
               joyned
               together
               ,
               give
               evident
               demonstration
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               thing
               that
               he
               doth
               conferre
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               dealing
               of
               it
               :
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               gift
               that
               he
               doth
               give
               ;
               and
               the
               freenesse
               of
               it
               .
               For
               who
               can
               give
               life
               ,
               but
               the
               God
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               
                 hath
                 life
                 in
                 himselfe
              
               ?
               And
               then
               againe
               to
               doe
               this
               altogether
               upon
               meere
               grace
               ,
               upon
               
                 his
                 owne
                 good
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               divine
               propertie
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               that
               doth
               incourage
               us
               to
               come
               unto
               God
               ,
               notwithstanding
               our
               unworthinesse
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               in
               the
               second
               place
               wee
               have
               here
               a
               Use
               of
               instruction
               :
               to
               acquaint
               our selves
               with
               God
               ,
               with
               the
               freenesse
               
               of
               his
               Grace
               ;
               to
               plead
               it
               unto
               God
               when
               wee
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               notwithstanding
               our
               unworthinesse
               ,
               and
               our
               wretchednesse
               ,
               yet
               to
               presse
               this
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 what
                 thou
                 dost
                 ,
                 thou
                 dost
                 for
                 thy
                 owne
                 sake
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 thy
                 meere
                 grace
                 ,
                 this
                 makes
                 me
                 bold
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 .
              
               Specially
               upon
               the
               consideration
               of
               that
               greatest
               evidence
               of
               Gods
               free
               Grace
               and
               rich
               mercy
               ,
               in
               giving
               his
               Sonne
               to
               doe
               whatsoever
               is
               requisite
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               his
               Justice
               :
               so
               that
               here
               Grace
               and
               Justice
               doe
               sweetly
               goe
               together
               for
               the
               strengthening
               of
               our
               faith
               ;
               Grace
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               unworthinesse
               ;
               Justice
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               rebellion
               ;
               God
               doth
               what
               he
               doth
               for
               his
               owne
               sake
               ;
               his
               owne
               Sonne
               hath
               made
               full
               satisfaction
               to
               his
               Justice
               .
            
             
               And
               finally
               ,
               this
               should
               the
               more
               inlarge
               the
               heart
               to
               God
               againe
               :
               a
               gift
               the
               freer
               it
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               worthy
               of
               praise
               it
               must
               
               needes
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               acceptable
               to
               him
               that
               receiveth
               it
               ,
               when
               hee
               receiveth
               it
               from
               meere
               Grace
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               giveth
               it
               ,
               is
               thereby
               the
               more
               worthy
               of
               praise
               :
               so
               that
               lay
               these
               two
               together
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               then
               tell
               mee
               what
               sufficient
               thankes
               can
               bee
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               his
               grace
               doth
               bestow
               this
               life
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               from
               the
               priviledge
               in
               the
               second
               part
               thereof
               ,
               come
               wee
               
               to
               the
               partakers
               of
               this
               priviledge
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               of
               the
               simple
               consideration
               of
               it
               ,
               Heires
               ,
               so
               that
               
                 wee
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 right
                 unto
                 that
                 eternall
                 life
                 by
                 inheritance
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               are
               Heires
               .
            
             
               So
               doe
               the
               Texts
               before
               noted
               ,
               expresly
               set
               it
               forth
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 justified
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 Heires
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               Tit.
               3.
               7.
               
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               giveth
               thankes
               to
               God
               for
               the
               Collossians
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 
                 had
                 made
                 them
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
                 .
              
               And
               our
               Lord
               when
               hee
               doth
               give
               us
               possession
               hereof
               ,
               inducts
               us
               thereunto
               with
               this
               ,
               
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
              
               ;
               take
               it
               by
               
               inheritance
               ;
               Here
               is
               your
               right
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               may
               not
               thinke
               that
               this
               ground
               of
               right
               to
               our
               eternall
               inheritance
               commeth
               by
               our
               naturall
               generation
               ,
               for
               so
               
                 wee
                 are
              
               heires
               and
               
                 children
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               noteth
               in
               Eph.
               2.
               3.
               
               
               It
               cannot
               come
               by
               nature
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               is
               Christs
               prerogative
               ,
               the
               true
               proper
               ,
               naturall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               thus
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               )
               
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 him
                 Heire
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               by
               another
               
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               made
               children
               :
               A
               double
               Grace
               in
               this
               respect
               :
               a
               Grace
               of
               adoption
               ;
               and
               a
               grace
               of
               Regeneration
               .
               
               A
               grace
               of
               Adoption
               ;
               for
               God
               giveth
               to
               us
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Adoption
              
               ,
               whereby
               wee
               are
               moved
               to
               crie
               and
               call
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
              
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               grace
               wee
               are
               children
               ,
               and
               
                 being
                 children
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 heires
                 ,
              
               Coheires
               ,
               not
               only
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               it
               is
               there
               noted
               )
               
                 heires
                 together
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Coheires
               with
               him
               by
               vertue
               of
               this
               grace
               of
               Adoption
               .
               So
               likewise
               by
               the
               other
               Grace
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               wee
               are
               qualified
               hereunto
               ,
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               his
               first
               Epistle
               ,
               Chap.
               1.
               ver
               .
               3.
               blesseth
               God
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 God
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 abundant
                 mercie
                 hath
                 begotten
                 us
                 againe
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 inheritance
                 incorruptible
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Wee
               are
               begotten
               to
               this
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               This
               might
               againe
               be
               pressed
               as
               a
               further
               Argument
               against
               
               the
               fore-mentioned
               presumptious
               Doctrine
               of
               Merit
               :
               that
               that
               commeth
               by
               inheritance
               ,
               commeth
               not
               by
               desert
               .
               But
               I
               passe
               it
               over
               .
            
             
               This
               doth
               afford
               to
               us
               matter
               of
               consolation
               (
               for
               this
               Text
               is
               full
               of
               consolation
               every
               word
               of
               it
               )
               against
               the
               basenesse
               whereunto
               
               in
               this
               world
               the
               Saints
               seeme
               to
               be
               subject
               ,
               that
               are
               scoffed
               ,
               that
               are
               despised
               :
               howsoever
               they
               appeare
               here
               in
               mortall
               mans
               eye
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               in
               truth
               they
               are
               Heires
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               doth
               administer
               to
               us
               matter
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               a
               ground
               
               of
               holy
               boasting
               ,
               and
               glorying
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               it
               affordeth
               to
               us
               direction
               ,
               to
               carry
               our selves
               as
               becommeth
               Heires
               :
               not
               to
               set
               our
               
               love
               too
               much
               upon
               this
               world
               ,
               not
               to
               dote
               upon
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               bee
               loftely
               minded
               ;
               to
               have
               our
               heart
               and
               affection
               where
               our
               inheritance
               is
               ,
               namely
               in
               heaven
               ,
               to
               waite
               with
               patience
               for
               it
               :
               
                 bee
                 followers
                 of
                 those
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 though
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 inherit
              
               
               
                 the
                 promise
              
               .
            
             
               And
               likewise
               ,
               to
               make
               sure
               to
               our selves
               our
               inheritance
               ;
               looke
               
               to
               our
               evidences
               ;
               
                 Give
                 all
                 diligence
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 to
                 make
                 your
              
               
               
                 calling
                 and
                 election
                 sure
              
               .
               Doe
               but
               make
               your
               Calling
               sure
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               truly
               and
               effectually
               called
               ,
               then
               it
               followeth
               by
               just
               and
               
               necessary
               consequence
               ,
               you
               were
               elected
               before
               the
               foundations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               saved
               .
               Many
               other
               Meditations
               doe
               arise
               out
               of
               this
               right
               we
               have
               to
               that
               life
               which
               by
               Grace
               is
               conferred
               upon
               us
               .
            
             
               Consider
               we
               the
               extent
               hereof
               ,
               
                 Heires
                 together
              
               ;
               joynt-heires
               :
               
               so
               as
               
                 all
                 of
                 all
                 sorts
                 have
                 aright
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
              
               I
               speake
               here
               of
               outward
               conditions
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               great
               or
               meane
               ,
               rich
               or
               poore
               ,
               free
               or
               bond
               ;
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               they
               have
               all
               aright
               ,
               they
               are
               joynt-heires
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 heires
                 together
              
               .
               As
               it
               is
               with
               us
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               title
               of
               
                 Gavill
                 kind
              
               ,
               that
               giveth
               a
               joynt-right
               to
               all
               the
               sons
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               :
               and
               so
               for
               daughters
               ,
               all
               Daughters
               are
               coheires
               :
               so
               this
               Tenour
               is
               (
               as
               I
               may
               say
               )
               
                 Gavill
                 kind
              
               ,
               all
               have
               a
               right
               thereunto
               ,
               no
               exception
               of
               any
               ,
               because
               
                 God
                 is
                 no
                 respecter
                 of
                 persons
                 .
              
               
            
             
               This
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               serveth
               as
               an
               admonition
               to
               those
               that
               are
               
               great
               ,
               or
               may
               seeme
               to
               be
               higher
               then
               others
               here
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               Saints
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               despise
               others
               ,
               who
               are
               Saints
               too
               ,
               they
               are
               Co-heires
               with
               them
               ;
               they
               are
               fellow-brethren
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               an
               Elder
               brother
               among
               them
               ,
               Christ
               only
               is
               
                 the
                 elder
                 brother
              
               .
               There
               may
               some
               have
               a
               greater
               degree
               of
               glorie
               ;
               there
               may
               some
               have
               greater
               evidences
               thereof
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               greater
               assurance
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               have
               all
               aright
               to
               the
               inheritance
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               Co-heires
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               againe
               is
               another
               comfort
               to
               the
               meaner
               ,
               and
               weaker
               
               sort
               :
               that
               howsoever
               there
               may
               be
               some
               difference
               in
               regard
               of
               outward
               condition
               here
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               in
               the
               greatest
               priviledge
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               at
               all
               :
               and
               therefore
               to
               conclude
               ,
               concerning
               these
               and
               other
               consolations
               ministred
               to
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               use
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
               
                 comfort
                 your selves
                 with
                 these
                 things
              
               .
               
            
             
               And
               particularly
               concerning
               the
               Female
               sex
               (
               because
               the
               Apostle
               here
               applieth
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               saith
               of
               them
               as
               well
               as
               of
               
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               heires
               ,
               Co-heires
               of
               the
               same
               inheritance
               )
               this
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               applied
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               Apostle
               makes
               distinction
               of
               outward
               conditions
               ,
               in
               Gal.
               3.
               28.
               hee
               putteth
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
              
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               and
               those
               hee
               saith
               ,
               
                 all
                 are
                 one
                 in
              
               
               Christ
               ,
               no
               difference
               :
               for
               the
               Female
               at
               first
               were
               made
               after
               the
               same
               Image
               that
               the
               Male
               were
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 made
                 them
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 Image
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               1.
               27.
               
               Both
               sorts
               have
               the
               same
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               are
               Redeemed
               by
               the
               same
               price
               :
               A
               woman
               said
               ;
               
                 My
                 soule
                 rejoyceth
              
               
               
                 in
                 God
                 my
                 Saviour
              
               :
               they
               are
               both
               sanctified
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               :
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               that
               when
               an
               unbeleeving
               Husband
               is
               knit
               to
               a
               beleeving
               Wife
               ,
               
                 the
                 husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 wife
                 ,
              
               as
               well
               as
               
               in
               the
               other
               case
               ,
               the
               Wife
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Husband
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               my
               brethren
               giveth
               a
               checke
               ,
               to
               the
               undue
               ,
               the
               unjust
               censure
               ,
               that
               many
               doe
               give
               to
               this
               weaker
               vessell
               ,
               that
               this
               Sex
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               the
               imperfection
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               
               what
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               most
               unworthy
               the
               confutation
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               Sex
               it selfe
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               particular
               consolation
               against
               that
               matter
               of
               griefe
               which
               it
               might
               conceive
               through
               Eves
               first
               sinne
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               sinning
               her selfe
               ,
               but
               in
               taking
               Sathans
               part
               to
               tempt
               her
               Husband
               ,
               whereupon
               followed
               subjection
               to
               the
               Man
               ,
               and
               likewise
               paine
               in
               travell
               ,
               and
               bringing
               forth
               of
               children
               .
               But
               notwithstanding
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               of
               that
               Sex
               )
               
                 they
                 shall
                 bee
                 saved
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 continue
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 charitie
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 with
                 sobrietie
                 .
              
               
               So
               that
               you
               see
               they
               have
               a
               right
               too
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               graciously
               dealt
               with
               them
               in
               making
               them
               the
               meanes
               of
               bringing
               forth
               the
               principall
               ground
               of
               this
               right
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               was
               borne
               of
               a
               Woman
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               Sex
               is
               to
               comfort
               themselves
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               notwithstanding
               there
               bee
               some
               differences
               in
               outward
               condition
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               greatest
               and
               best
               priviledge
               ,
               alike
               joynt
               -
               
                 heires
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God.
              
               I
               find
               but
               two
               things
               that
               in
               Scripture
               are
               exempted
               from
               that
               Sex
               ,
               two
               priviledges
               ,
               one
               to
               have
               jurisdiction
               over
               the
               Husband
               ,
               another
               ,
               publikely
               to
               teach
               
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               :
               But
               yet
               notwithstanding
               marke
               a
               kind
               of
               recompence
               made
               for
               this
               :
               The
               former
               is
               but
               particular
               betweene
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               :
               but
               in
               lieu
               thereof
               a
               Woman
               may
               reigne
               over
               many
               men
               ,
               yea
               ,
               over
               Nations
               ,
               
                 Queenes
                 shall
                 bee
                 thy
                 nursing
              
               
               mothers
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               for
               the
               later
               ,
               to
               recompence
               that
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               ,
               and
               have
               beene
               endued
               with
               the
               gift
               of
               prophesie
               :
               so
               that
               wee
               see
               how
               God
               doth
               every
               manner
               of
               way
               incourage
               them
               .
            
             
               One
               word
               more
               concerning
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               will
               conclude
               this
               point
               .
               Namely
               admonition
               to
               them
               ,
               answerably
               to
               respect
               the
               other
               Sex
               as
               those
               that
               are
               Co-heires
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               while
               they
               live
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               places
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               gifts
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               bond
               of
               relation
               that
               is
               betweene
               them
               to
               respect
               them
               :
               and
               to
               shew
               the
               same
               when
               they
               are
               dead
               by
               a
               decent
               comely
               Funerall
               ,
               and
               maintaining
               their
               credit
               ;
               and
               giving
               of
               them
               their
               due
               praises
               .
            
             
               Thus
               much
               for
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               And
               now
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               give
               mee
               leave
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               to
               steppe
               a
               little
               further
               ,
               and
               to
               speake
               a
               word
               concerning
               this
               object
               before
               mee
               .
               Howsoever
               I
               am
               not
               over-forward
               at
               any
               time
               to
               speake
               much
               on
               such
               occasions
               ;
               yet
               at
               this
               time
               I
               suppose
               I
               should
               doe
               much
               wrong
               to
               the
               partie
               in
               concealing
               those
               things
               that
               are
               meete
               to
               be
               made
               knowne
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               that
               God
               who
               bestowed
               those
               excellent
               endowments
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               also
               injurie
               to
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               feare
               to
               be
               accounted
               a
               flatterer
               
               by
               any
               that
               heare
               mee
               ,
               and
               if
               any
               else
               shall
               imagine
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               it
               may
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               bee
               their
               envie
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               censure
               what
               they
               know
               not
               .
               My
               feare
               is
               ,
               lest
               those
               that
               did
               know
               her
               should
               thinke
               that
               wrong
               is
               done
               to
               her
               by
               that
               little
               that
               shall
               be
               spoken
               ,
               for
               enough
               cannot
               be
               spoken
               of
               her
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               here
               a
               blacke
               Herse
               before
               you
               ,
               a
               body
               in
               it
               deprived
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               within
               these
               few
               dayes
               animated
               by
               a
               divine
               soule
               ,
               now
               (
               as
               we
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               beleeve
               )
               glorified
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               body
               of
               Mistris
               
                 I.
                 R.
              
               in
               regard
               of
               Mariage
               ;
               being
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Master
               
                 I.
                 B.
              
               a
               Gentleman
               in
               C.
               It
               seemed
               that
               as
               God
               endowed
               her
               with
               excellent
               parts
               every
               way
               ,
               so
               shee
               had
               good
               education
               .
               Shee
               was
               married
               to
               Master
               
                 I.
                 R.
              
               a
               grave
               prudent
               man
               ,
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               fore-named
               place
               ,
               who
               had
               beene
               twice
               Major
               there
               ,
               and
               long
               continued
               Alderman
               ,
               still
               relyed
               upon
               ,
               when
               any
               matter
               of
               employment
               was
               to
               bee
               performed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               oft
               chosen
               to
               be
               a
               Burgesse
               of
               the
               Parliament
               out
               of
               that
               Corporation
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               her
               mariage
               (
               shee
               attending
               to
               the
               Word
               as
               Lydia
               did
               )
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               open
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               that
               specially
               under
               the
               Ministrie
               of
               a
               reverend
               Pastour
               now
               some
               yeares
               with
               God
               ,
               faithfull
               ,
               painfull
               ,
               powerfull
               in
               his
               place
               while
               he
               lived
               ,
               who
               yet
               liveth
               in
               the
               many
               workes
               hee
               published
               in
               his
               life
               time
               .
               I
               say
               by
               his
               Ministrie
               being
               wrought
               upon
               ,
               she
               wonderfully
               improved
               the
               grace
               that
               was
               so
               wrought
               in
               her
               ;
               and
               used
               all
               meanes
               for
               the
               growth
               thereof
               ,
               by
               continuall
               applying
               her selfe
               to
               the
               publike
               ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               conscionably
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               ,
               frequently
               also
               on
               other
               dayes
               ,
               both
               in
               that
               Citie
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               also
               ,
               whither
               she
               came
               oftentimes
               upon
               sundrie
               imployments
               ,
               both
               while
               her
               Husband
               lived
               ,
               and
               likewise
               since
               she
               hath
               beene
               a
               Widow
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               about
               the
               space
               of
               five
               yeares
               .
               Now
               I
               say
               as
               shee
               did
               thus
               helpe
               on
               the
               growth
               of
               grace
               by
               this
               publike
               meanes
               ,
               so
               also
               by
               private
               ,
               diligently
               reading
               the
               Word
               ,
               not
               contenting
               her selfe
               with
               a
               coursorie
               reading
               it
               over
               by
               taske
               (
               as
               some
               doe
               )
               but
               shee
               had
               a
               Paper
               booke
               by
               her
               ,
               and
               in
               reading
               would
               note
               downe
               particular
               points
               ,
               note
               speciall
               duties
               that
               belonged
               to
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               persons
               ,
               to
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               Husbands
               ,
               to
               Wives
               ,
               to
               Masters
               ,
               to
               servants
               ;
               Generall
               duties
               that
               belonged
               to
               Christians
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               Christians
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               if
               so
               bee
               they
               had
               beene
               the
               Common
               places
               of
               some
               young
               Divine
               .
               And
               here
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               let
               me
               tell
               you
               what
               my selfe
               have
               seene
               of
               an
               Alderman
               of
               this
               Citie
               some
               while
               dead
               ,
               who
               left
               behind
               him
               Volumes
               of
               bookes
               written
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               :
               his
               manner
               was
               ,
               first
               he
               would
               reade
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               he
               would
               walke
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               and
               meditate
               upon
               what
               he
               read
               ,
               and
               write
               downe
               the
               summe
               and
               particulars
               of
               it
               as
               he
               conceived
               ,
               by
               which
               meanes
               hee
               made
               himselfe
               excellently
               
               skilfull
               as
               in
               Divine
               ,
               so
               in
               humane
               learning
               .
               Thus
               did
               this
               grave
               Matron
               ,
               hereby
               she
               came
               to
               much
               knowledge
               :
               shee
               gathered
               also
               many
               signes
               whereby
               she
               had
               evidence
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               there
               yet
               remaine
               divers
               such
               heads
               noted
               by
               her
               with
               her
               owne
               hand
               ,
               signes
               of
               Grace
               ,
               signes
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               growth
               of
               it
               ,
               of
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               ,
               meanes
               to
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               &c.
               
               An
               excellent
               course
               .
            
             
               Thus
               she
               shewed
               pietie
               in
               reading
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               the
               like
               shee
               did
               in
               prayer
               ,
               hearing
               others
               performe
               that
               dutie
               in
               her
               Familie
               ,
               but
               specially
               (
               when
               shee
               was
               both
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               both
               master
               and
               mistris
               ,
               Death
               making
               a
               division
               betweene
               her
               deare
               Husband
               and
               her selfe
               )
               shee
               used
               to
               pray
               her selfe
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               heard
               her
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               testimonie
               thereof
               ,
               admired
               her
               gifts
               that
               way
               .
            
             
               Frequent
               she
               was
               (
               as
               appeared
               in
               her
               often
               retyring
               her selfe
               to
               her
               Closet
               )
               in
               her
               constant
               and
               secret
               devotion
               ;
               yea
               ,
               also
               shee
               tooke
               occasion
               of
               much
               fasting
               ,
               specially
               when
               shee
               heard
               of
               the
               troubles
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               Church
               much
               affected
               her
               ,
               either
               in
               matter
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               or
               griefe
               :
               shee
               continued
               it
               till
               her
               dying
               day
               ,
               and
               still
               her
               heart
               was
               upon
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               praying
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               As
               thus
               she
               exercised
               her selfe
               in
               this
               holy
               manner
               ,
               so
               shee
               did
               likewise
               wonderfully
               respect
               those
               that
               were
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               :
               Amongst
               many
               others
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               long
               agoe
               that
               worthy
               Minister
               (
               before
               mentioned
               from
               whom
               I
               have
               received
               most
               of
               what
               I
               have
               now
               related
               )
               speake
               much
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               worthy
               Husband
               in
               this
               respect
               :
               The
               feet
               of
               those
               that
               brought
               the
               glad
               tydings
               of
               salvation
               were
               beautifull
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               shee
               was
               carefull
               to
               testifie
               her
               respect
               to
               them
               ,
               so
               shee
               her selfe
               gained
               no
               little
               recompence
               thereby
               ,
               for
               shee
               was
               still
               asking
               them
               questions
               ,
               still
               desiring
               to
               have
               such
               and
               such
               doubts
               resolved
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               thus
               her
               pietie
               was
               manifested
               ,
               so
               likewise
               was
               her
               Charitie
               ,
               constantly
               every
               weeke
               giving
               reliefe
               to
               the
               Poore
               ;
               ready
               upon
               all
               occasions
               that
               she
               was
               moved
               to
               ,
               to
               open
               her
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               them
               wide
               ,
               and
               that
               againe
               ,
               and
               againe
               ,
               not
               wearied
               in
               doing
               good
               .
            
             
               Sober
               and
               grave
               she
               was
               in
               her
               cariage
               and
               attyre
               ,
               and
               therein
               a
               good
               example
               to
               the
               younger
               sort
               .
               And
               thus
               shee
               continued
               even
               to
               her
               dying
               day
               ;
               full
               of
               sweet
               meditations
               upon
               her
               death-bed
               ,
               my selfe
               partaked
               of
               some
               of
               them
               .
               Being
               asked
               what
               evidences
               she
               had
               for
               her
               salvation
               ?
               she
               answered
               ,
               good
               :
               whether
               she
               doubted
               not
               ?
               shee
               replyed
               no
               :
               though
               shee
               were
               of
               a
               tender
               conscience
               ,
               yet
               she
               had
               laid
               such
               a
               foundation
               ,
               as
               her
               faith
               remained
               firme
               .
               Shee
               sweetly
               ended
               her
               dayes
               with
               prayers
               of
               her
               
               owne
               ;
               with
               desire
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               Ministers
               still
               as
               they
               came
               to
               her
               ;
               for
               as
               she
               hearkened
               to
               ,
               and
               desired
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               counsell
               when
               she
               lived
               ,
               so
               she
               desired
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               prayers
               now
               in
               her
               death
               :
               thus
               I
               say
               with
               a
               sound
               testimonie
               of
               her
               faith
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               good
               estate
               ,
               she
               ended
               her
               dayes
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               she
               is
               in
               the
               Number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Co-heires
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               the
               Philosophers
               make
               mention
               of
               a
               word
               which
               containes
               in
               it
               a
               kind
               of
               collection
               or
               combination
               of
               all
               in
               one
               .
               I
               may
               say
               of
               her
               that
               the
               graces
               ,
               and
               vertues
               ,
               and
               ornaments
               of
               others
               seemed
               to
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               to
               meet
               in
               her
               :
               And
               so
               her
               pietie
               toward
               God
               resembleth
               her
               to
               the
               two
               pious
               Hanna's
               ,
               the
               one
               the
               Mother
               of
               Samuel
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               Daughter
               of
               Phanuel
               .
               Her
               charitie
               resembleth
               her
               to
               Dorcas
               .
               Her
               love
               to
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Shunamite
               that
               provided
               a
               Chamber
               ,
               a
               Table
               ,
               and
               a
               Candlesticke
               for
               Elisha
               .
               In
               her
               relation
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               she
               shewed
               her selfe
               a
               true
               Daughter
               of
               Saraah
               .
               In
               her
               relation
               to
               her
               children
               which
               she
               had
               ,
               a
               Bathsheba
               and
               Eunice
               ;
               To
               others
               a
               Priscilla
               the
               Wife
               of
               Aquila
               ,
               ready
               to
               instruct
               as
               occasion
               was
               offered
               .
               And
               so
               my
               brethren
               she
               hath
               shewed
               her selfe
               a
               follower
               of
               those
               that
               through
               faith
               and
               patience
               inherit
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             
               It
               remaineth
               to
               us
               to
               set
               such
               examples
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               followers
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               beene
               followers
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               as
               others
               have
               beene
               followers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               so
               walking
               in
               their
               steps
               ,
               wee
               may
               also
               bee
               in
               the
               number
               of
               such
               as
               have
               the
               comfort
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               to
               be
               Co-heires
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               life
               ;
               which
               that
               you
               may
               doe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               PEACE
               IN
               DEATH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               QUIET
               END
               OF
               THE
               RIGHTEOVS
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 37.
                 37.
                 
              
               Marke
               the
               perfect
               man
               ,
               and
               behold
               the
               upright
               :
               for
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               is
               peace
               .
            
             
               
                 NUMB.
                 23.
                 10.
                 
              
               Let
               me
               die
               the
               death
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               and
               let
               my
               last
               end
               be
               like
               his
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               PEACE
               IN
               DEATH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               QVIET
               END
               OF
               THE
               RIGHTEOVS
               .
               SERMON
               XXXIV
               .
            
             
               
                 LUKE
                 2.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Lord
                   now
                   lettest
                   thou
                   thy
                   servant
                   depart
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   thy
                   Word
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               Text
               it selfe
               (
               to
               let
               passe
               other
               things
               )
               you
               have
               .
               First
               a
               Request
               :
               and
               secondly
               a
               Reason
               upon
               which
               
                 the
                 Request
              
               is
               grounded
               .
               Of
               each
               of
               these
               in
               order
               ;
               and
               first
               of
               the
               first
               .
               The
               Request
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               whereof
               is
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 die
              
               .
               Where
               is
               considerable
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               death
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 desire
                 and
                 longing
                 after
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 care
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 ready
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               warrant
               or
               guide
               of
               that
               desire
               ,
               
                 [
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               nature
               and
               qualitie
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               
                 [
                 ade●…e
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               Of
               each
               of
               these
               apart
               .
            
             
               The
               point
               that
               ariseth
               from
               the
               first
               branch
               of
               the
               first
               gene●…all
               part
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               the
               desire
               and
               longing
               of
               the
               Saints
               for
               their
               day
               of
               death
               )
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               in
               them
               a
               contented
               ,
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               willing
               
               expectation
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               rise
               of
               this
               Observation
               is
               obvious
               enough
               :
               one
               spirit
               workes
               in
               all
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               and
               brings
               forth
               like
               effects
               ,
               though
               not
               alwayes
               in
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               that
               therefore
               which
               is
               true
               in
               Simeon
               (
               which
               the
               very
               first
               view
               of
               the
               words
               import
               )
               that
               the
               comming
               of
               Death
               was
               expected
               ,
               and
               desired
               by
               him
               ,
               is
               in
               some
               degree
               verefied
               sooner
               or
               later
               in
               all
               that
               are
               the
               Lords
               .
               Hereunto
               agrees
               that
               of
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ;
                 I
                 desire
              
               (
               saith
               hee
               )
               
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               a
               And
               hee
               averres
               the
               same
               of
               all
               true
               beleevers
               ,
               viz.
               that
               they
               
                 groane
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 cloathed
                 upon
                 with
                 their
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               they
               are
               willing
               
                 rather
                 to
                 bee
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               b
            
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               this
               desire
               ,
               is
               the
               knowledge
               and
               right
               understanding
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               speech
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 better
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 a
                 mans
                 birth
                 .
              
               c
               They
               have
               learned
               to
               know
               that
               the
               day
               of
               death
               to
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               is
               the
               day
               of
               freedome
               from
               all
               miseries
               ,
               and
               of
               entrance
               into
               eternall
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               The
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               which
               even
               the
               best
               are
               subject
               unto
               ,
               are
               many
               ,
               Losse
               of
               goods
               ,
               losse
               of
               credit
               ,
               losse
               of
               friends
               ,
               aches
               ,
               paines
               ,
               diseases
               ,
               fevers
               ,
               consumptions
               ,
               &c.
               bondage
               under
               originall
               corruption
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               thereof
               ,
               as
               unbeliefe
               ,
               pride
               of
               heart
               ,
               ignorance
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               distrustfulnesse
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               lust
               ,
               &c.
               the
               buffetings
               and
               temptations
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               societie
               with
               the
               wicked
               :
               all
               these
               miseries
               ,
               even
               the
               Holiest
               and
               dearest
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               exercised
               with
               ,
               and
               divers
               of
               these
               doe
               make
               them
               many
               times
               mourne
               exceedingly
               ,
               and
               to
               cry
               one
               while
               ,
               
                 O
                 wretched
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
              
               d
               and
               to
               groane
               out
               another
               while
               ;
               
                 Woe
                 is
                 mee
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 constrained
                 to
                 live
                 in
                 Mesech
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 my
                 habitation
                 in
                 the
                 tents
                 of
                 Kedar
                 :
              
               e
               of
               all
               these
               miseries
               Death
               is
               the
               end
               to
               Gods
               servants
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               also
               it
               is
               an
               entrance
               into
               happinesse
               :
               for
               albeit
               their
               bodyes
               rot
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               bee
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               in
               Gods
               store-house
               untill
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               yet
               the
               soule
               forthwith
               even
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               comes
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               ever-living
               God
               ,
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ,
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
              
               f
               .
               
                 &
                 quanta
                 haec
                 felicitas
              
               ?
               What
               greater
               happinesse
               ?
               It
               was
               much
               that
               Moses
               obtained
               to
               see
               the
               back-parts
               of
               God
               ,
               g
               but
               how
               much
               greater
               favour
               is
               it
               to
               
                 see
                 him
                 face
                 to
                 face
              
               ,
               to
               have
               eternall
               fellowship
               with
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               with
               Christ
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               sanctifier
               ?
               The
               knowledge
               of
               this
               benefit
               of
               Death
               ,
               makes
               the
               face
               of
               it
               comfortable
               to
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               and
               causes
               them
               to
               strive
               with
               their
               owne
               naturall
               weaknesse
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               
               may
               even
               long
               for
               their
               day
               of
               dissolution
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               against
               this
               point
               divers
               Objections
               may
               be
               alledged
               .
               
               For
               first
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               sayes
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               h
               .
               And
               else-where
               hee
               stiles
               it
               
                 Christs
                 enemie
                 ,
                 the
                 last
                 enemie
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 subdue
                 is
                 Death
              
               i
               .
               How
               should
               not
               death
               then
               be
               rather
               a
               day
               of
               misery
               to
               bee
               trembled
               at
               ,
               then
               a
               day
               of
               happinesse
               to
               bee
               longed
               for
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               to
               distinguish
               touching
               Death
               ,
               
               for
               it
               must
               be
               considered
               two
               wayes
               ;
               First
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               its
               owne
               nature
               :
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               altered
               by
               Christ
               :
               in
               the
               first
               sence
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 Death
                 is
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               very
               suburbs
               and
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               .
               But
               in
               the
               second
               taking
               of
               Death
               ,
               it
               ceases
               to
               be
               a
               plague
               ,
               and
               becomes
               a
               blessing
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               it
               is
               even
               a
               doore
               opening
               out
               of
               this
               world
               into
               Heaven
               .
               Now
               the
               godly
               looke
               not
               upon
               Death
               simply
               ,
               but
               upon
               Death
               whose
               sting
               and
               venome
               is
               plucked
               out
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               exceeding
               comfortable
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               secondly
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               wee
               reade
               of
               many
               that
               
               have
               prayed
               against
               death
               ;
               as
               namely
               ,
               first
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Returne
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 and
                 deliver
                 my
                 soule
                 ;
                 oh
                 spare
                 mee
                 for
                 thy
                 mercyes
                 sake
                 ,
                 for
                 in
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 remembrance
                 of
                 thee
              
               k
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Hezekiah
               when
               the
               message
               of
               death
               was
               brought
               to
               him
               l
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Christ
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 possible
                 ,
                 let
                 this
                 cup
                 passe
                 from
                 me
              
               m
               .
            
             
               To
               all
               these
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               touching
               Da●…d
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               composed
               
               that
               sixt
               Psalme
               ,
               hee
               was
               not
               only
               g●…vously
               sicke
               ,
               but
               also
               exceedingly
               tormented
               in
               mind
               ,
               for
               he
               wrestled
               and
               combatted
               in
               his
               conscience
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               first
               Verse
               of
               that
               Psalme
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               hee
               prayed
               not
               simply
               against
               Death
               ,
               but
               against
               death
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               comming
               of
               it
               was
               accompanied
               with
               extraordinary
               apprehensions
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               ;
               for
               at
               another
               time
               hee
               tells
               us
               that
               hee
               would
               
                 not
                 feare
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 walked
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 Death
              
               n
               And
               the
               like
               I
               say
               touching
               Hezekiah
               ,
               that
               his
               prayer
               proceeded
               not
               from
               any
               desperate
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               but
               first
               that
               he
               might
               doe
               more
               service
               to
               God
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               .
               And
               with
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               thought
               was
               Saint
               Pauls
               desire
               of
               dissolution
               mingled
               o
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               prayed
               against
               Death
               then
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               ▪
               that
               his
               death
               then
               would
               be
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               rejoycing
               to
               evill
               men
               ,
               to
               whom
               his
               reformation
               in
               the
               State
               was
               unpleas●…ng
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               because
               hee
               wanted
               issue
               ,
               God
               had
               promised
               before
               to
               David
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 should
                 not
                 faile
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 his
                 seed
                 to
                 sit
                 upon
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 his
                 children
                 did
                 take
                 heed
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 wayes
              
               p
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               great
               discomfort
               to
               him
               to
               die
               childlesse
               ,
               for
               then
               he
               ,
               and
               others
               might
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               but
               an
               Hypocrite
               ,
               inasmuch
               as
               God
               had
               promised
               issue
               to
               all
               those
               Kings
               that
               feared
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               God
               heard
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               after
               two
               yeares
               
               gave
               him
               a
               sonne
               ,
               Ma●…asseh
               by
               name
               .
               And
               so
               I
               say
               the
               same
               touching
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hee
               prayed
               not
               against
               Death
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               separation
               betwixt
               Body
               and
               Soule
               ,
               as
               appeares
               by
               what
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 was
                 heard
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 feared
              
               q
               ,
               for
               hee
               stood
               in
               our
               roome
               ,
               and
               
                 became
                 a
                 Curse
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               went
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               unspeakable
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               of
               God
               which
               hee
               feared
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               according
               to
               his
               prayer
               ,
               he
               was
               delivered
               .
            
             
               But
               thirdly
               wee
               see
               in
               most
               good
               men
               a
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               a
               
               desire
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               I
               my selfe
               (
               may
               some
               godly
               man
               say
               )
               doe
               feele
               my selfe
               ready
               to
               tremble
               at
               the
               meditation
               thereof
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               hope
               I
               belong
               unto
               God.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               two
               things
               to
               bee
               considered
               in
               every
               
               Christian
               ,
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               Corruption
               ,
               and
               Grace
               ;
               and
               the
               best
               have
               many
               inward
               perplexities
               at
               times
               ,
               and
               doubtings
               of
               Gods
               favour
               :
               Now
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               which
               our
               Saviour
               delivers
               ,
               that
               ,
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 willing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 weake
              
               r
               .
               And
               as
               in
               all
               other
               good
               purposes
               there
               is
               a
               combat
               betwixt
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ;
               so
               is
               there
               in
               this
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               of
               Death
               ;
               sometime
               the
               one
               prevailes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               yet
               alwayes
               at
               last
               the
               desire
               of
               Death
               doth
               get
               the
               victory
               .
               Carnall
               respects
               doe
               often
               prevaile
               farre
               with
               the
               best
               ,
               care
               of
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               .
               Th●…se
               are
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               as
               other
               infirmities
               die
               in
               them
               by
               degrees
               ,
               so
               these
               also
               at
               last
               are
               subdued
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               seeing
               clearely
               the
               happinesse
               into
               which
               their
               Death
               in
               Christ
               shall
               enter
               them
               ,
               
                 doe
                 even
                 sigh
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 bee
                 clothed
                 upon
                 with
                 their
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               s
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               is
               a
               good
               Marke
               by
               which
               we
               may
               know
               our selves
               
               to
               be
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               viz.
               by
               the
               state
               of
               our
               thoughts
               and
               meditations
               touching
               Death
               .
               I
               will
               so
               deliver
               it
               ,
               as
               may
               bee
               most
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               truly
               feare
               God.
               I
               demand
               therefore
               of
               thee
               :
               Dost
               thou
               know
               that
               the
               confident
               and
               comfortable
               expectation
               of
               Death
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               Gods
               servants
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               desire
               unfeignedly
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               may
               bee
               wrought
               in
               thy
               heart
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               labour
               to
               know
               what
               happinesse
               comes
               by
               Death
               to
               those
               that
               feare
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               grieve
               at
               thine
               owne
               weaknesse
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               thought
               of
               Death
               is
               sometime
               troublesome
               and
               unsavourie
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               pray
               the
               Lord
               so
               to
               assure
               thee
               of
               his
               favour
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               death
               may
               bee
               desired
               before
               it
               comes
               ,
               and
               welcome
               when
               it
               is
               come
               !
               Dost
               thou
               when
               thou
               hearest
               this
               speech
               of
               Simeon
               ,
               wish
               that
               thou
               wert
               able
               to
               use
               the
               like
               words
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               resolution
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               these
               things
               shew
               that
               thou
               art
               Gods
               servant
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Death
               the
               Lord
               will
               draw
               thee
               to
               a
               place
               of
               rest
               .
            
             
               If
               these
               thoughts
               which
               I
               have
               now
               named
               bee
               strangers
               to
               
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               thou
               dost
               not
               love
               to
               trouble
               thy selfe
               to
               studie
               about
               Death
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               evill
               signe
               .
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               not
               wont
               to
               be
               so
               secure
               in
               matters
               of
               this
               qualitie
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               first
               particular
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               generall
               part
               ,
               the
               desire
               in
               the
               godly
               of
               death
               :
               the
               second
               is
               their
               care
               for
               it
               :
               the
               point
               thence
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               care
               of
               Gods
               servants
               to
               bee
               alwayes
               so
               prepared
               for
               death
               ,
               as
               at
               
               what
               instant
               soever
               the
               Lord
               shall
               send
               it
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               comfortably
               ready
               to
               entertaine
               it
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               may
               easily
               be
               gathered
               out
               of
               Simeons
               words
               here
               
                 (
                 Nunc
                 dimittis
                 .
                 )
                 Now
                 let
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 ,
              
               He
               did
               not
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               take
               a
               day
               over
               ,
               in
               which
               ,
               and
               against
               which
               to
               be
               provided
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               now
               will
               I
               settle
               my selfe
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               my
               last
               end
               ,
               but
               even
               now
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               at
               this
               very
               instant
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               ;
               Death
               hath
               beene
               my
               ordinary
               meditation
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               wilt
               now
               call
               me
               home
               to
               thee
               ,
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               depart
               .
            
             
               As
               in
               the
               former
               point
               I
               shewed
               you
               how
               Saint
               Pauls
               longing
               agreed
               with
               
                 Simeons
                 ,
                 Oh
                 let
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Simeon
                 ;
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
              
               (
               saith
               Paul.
               )
               So
               here
               I
               will
               shew
               you
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               the
               same
               care
               in
               respect
               of
               Death
               ,
               in
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Simeon
                 .
                 Now
              
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               (
               saith
               
                 Simeon
                 ;
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 ready
                 to
                 bee
                 offered
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               t
               .
               And
               else-where
               ,
               
                 I
                 die
                 daily
              
               u
               .
               I
               am
               ever
               thinking
               upon
               death
               ,
               and
               daily
               making
               provision
               for
               my
               end
               .
               This
               was
               holy
               Iobs
               mind
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 waite
                 till
                 my
                 change
                 come
              
               x
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               continuall
               expectation
               .
               
                 So
                 teach
                 us
                 to
                 number
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               prayeth
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 may
                 apply
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisedome
              
               y
               .
               And
               what
               wisedome
               did
               hee
               wish
               ,
               hee
               might
               apply
               his
               heart
               unto
               ?
               but
               this
               a
               ,
               holy
               care
               to
               make
               provision
               for
               another
               world
               ,
               seeing
               in
               this
               there
               was
               no
               continuance
               ?
               The
               same
               in
               effect
               ,
               the
               Authour
               to
               the
               Hebrewes
               professeth
               touching
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               were
               like
               to
               him
               ;
               that
               
                 they
                 had
                 here
                 no
                 continuing
                 Citie
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 seeke
                 one
                 to
                 come
              
               z
               .
               Wee
               know
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               here
               is
               no
               abiding
               ,
               wee
               dwell
               in
               tents
               which
               must
               remove
               ,
               in
               
                 houses
                 of
                 clay
              
               ,
               which
               will
               be
               broken
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               desire
               to
               bee
               ever
               ready
               for
               that
               place
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               more
               perpetuitie
               :
               And
               so
               much
               may
               bee
               gathered
               from
               that
               which
               is
               upon
               record
               concerning
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               make
               ready
               his
               Tombe
               in
               his
               life-time
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               garden
               ,
               his
               place
               of
               solace
               and
               delight
               :
               and
               how
               could
               so
               good
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               often
               thinke
               on
               death
               ,
               without
               labouring
               and
               caring
               to
               be
               ever
               provided
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               compares
               his
               faithfull
               servants
               unto
               those
               which
               daily
               
                 wait
                 for
                 their
                 Masters
                 comming
              
               a
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               reason
               which
               so
               much
               prevailes
               with
               the
               godly
               in
               
               
               this
               particular
               ,
               and
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               of
               sufficient
               force
               with
               every
               one
               is
               first
               ,
               the
               certaintie
               ,
               and
               uncertaintie
               of
               death
               .
               
                 Morte
                 nihil
                 certius
                 ,
                 As
                 sure
                 as
                 Death
                 ,
              
               is
               an
               ordinary
               Proverbe
               ;
               
                 What
                 man
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               b
               .
               )
               That
               all
               must
               die
               ,
               it
               is
               Heavens
               decree
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               revoked
               .
               The
               thing
               it selfe
               ,
               we
               see
               is
               most
               certaine
               :
               yet
               for
               some
               circumstances
               most
               uncertaine
               :
               for
               first
               ,
            
             
               
                 Tempus
                 est
                 incertum
              
               ,
               No
               man
               knowes
               when
               he
               shall
               die
               ,
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               day
               ;
               in
               Winter
               ,
               or
               in
               Summer
               ;
               in
               youth
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               latter
               age
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 Locus
                 est
                 incertus
              
               ,
               None
               know
               where
               they
               shall
               die
               ,
               whether
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               abroad
               ;
               in
               his
               bed
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               field
               ;
               who
               knowes
               but
               that
               he
               may
               die
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               while
               he
               is
               asleepe
               at
               the
               Word
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Mortis
                 genus
                 est
                 incertum
              
               :
               No
               man
               can
               determine
               how
               hee
               shall
               die
               ,
               whether
               suddenly
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               lingring
               sicknesse
               ;
               whether
               violently
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               naturall
               course
               .
               These
               things
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               know
               full
               well
               ,
               and
               seriously
               weigh
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               makes
               them
               to
               make
               conscience
               of
               continuall
               preparation
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               ,
               or
               wheresoever
               ,
               or
               howsoever
               they
               die
               ,
               they
               may
               with
               comfort
               
                 commend
                 their
                 soules
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 into
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Creatour
              
               c
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               they
               know
               the
               miserie
               of
               being
               taken
               by
               Death
               unprepared
               :
               
               put
               case
               a
               man
               should
               die
               as
               Ishbosheth
               ,
               lying
               upon
               his
               bed
               at
               noone
               d
               ;
               or
               as
               Iobs
               children
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               feasting
               e
               ;
               or
               that
               a
               man
               like
               the
               rich
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               should
               have
               his
               breath
               taken
               from
               him
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               ,
               having
               made
               no
               provision
               for
               another
               world
               ,
               what
               hope
               can
               there
               be
               that
               such
               a
               one
               should
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             
               They
               know
               thirdly
               ,
               that
               the
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               is
               the
               most
               unfit
               
               time
               for
               this
               businesse
               of
               preparation
               :
               the
               senses
               are
               then
               so
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               paine
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               thinke
               seriously
               upon
               ought
               else
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               our
               owne
               power
               to
               turne
               to
               God
               when
               we
               will
               :
               ordinarily
               God
               forgets
               those
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               forget
               him
               in
               health
               :
               And
               it
               is
               commonly
               seene
               ,
               that
               that
               
               preparation
               for
               Death
               that
               begins
               but
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               is
               as
               languishing
               and
               faint
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               partie
               from
               whom
               it
               comes
               ;
               And
               although
               
                 Vera
                 poenitentia
              
               bee
               
                 nunquam
                 sera
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 sera
                 poenitentia
                 est
                 rarò
                 vera
              
               .
               Though
               I
               say
               ,
               true
               repentance
               bee
               never
               to
               late
               ,
               yet
               late
               repentance
               is
               seldome
               true
               ;
               when
               men
               leave
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               because
               they
               can
               continue
               to
               practise
               them
               no
               longer
               ,
               what
               thankes
               have
               they
               ,
               or
               what
               can
               that
               repentance
               be
               ?
               These
               things
               worke
               with
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               to
               studie
               to
               be
               ever
               ready
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               not
               to
               delay
               preparation
               ,
               but
               to
               seeke
               continually
               to
               be
               provided
               .
            
             
               My
               Exhortation
               hence
               shall
               begin
               with
               that
               speech
               of
               Moses
               ,
               
               
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 men
                 would
                 be
                 wise
                 to
                 understand
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 later
                 end
              
               f
               .
               I
               would
               there
               were
               a
               heart
               in
               us
               to
               entertaine
               this
               doctrine
               in
               our
               best
               thoughts
               .
               I
               remember
               the
               Complaint
               of
               old
               ,
               that
               men
               had
               
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 at
                 agreement
                 with
                 Hell
              
               g
               .
               Death
               indeed
               will
               make
               truce
               with
               no
               man
               ;
               but
               here
               is
               the
               meaning
               ,
               Evill
               men
               perswade
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               no
               danger
               of
               hell
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               grave
               .
               Death
               will
               not
               come
               yet
               thinketh
               the
               oldest
               man
               :
               and
               when
               it
               comes
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               shall
               doe
               well
               enough
               ,
               thinketh
               the
               most
               godlesse
               man.
               Thus
               men
               couzen
               themselves
               with
               their
               owne
               fancies
               ,
               and
               so
               Death
               steales
               upon
               them
               at
               unawares
               ,
               and
               becomes
               Gods
               Sergeant
               to
               arrest
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               carry
               them
               away
               to
               eternall
               condemnation
               .
               Who
               amongst
               us
               is
               able
               to
               say
               truly
               ,
               and
               upon
               good
               ground
               ,
               as
               
                 Simeon
                 ,
                 Now
                 Lord
              
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               now
               command
               Death
               to
               seize
               upon
               mee
               ,
               welcome
               shall
               it
               be
               unto
               me
               ,
               I
               am
               even
               now
               ready
               to
               receive
               it
               ?
               How
               many
               are
               there
               that
               are
               extraordinary
               ignorant
               in
               the
               meanes
               how
               to
               escape
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
              
               ?
               How
               many
               extreamly
               secure
               ,
               that
               never
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               yet
               thought
               earnestly
               upon
               this
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               die
               with
               comfort
               ,
               and
               end
               their
               dayes
               in
               peace
               ?
               How
               many
               prophane
               ones
               ,
               that
               set
               light
               by
               Death
               ,
               being
               apt
               to
               say
               like
               those
               Epicures
               ,
               Edamus
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 wee
                 shall
                 die
                 ?
              
               How
               many
               that
               doe
               put
               all
               to
               a
               desperate
               adventure
               ,
               God
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               hee
               must
               save
               us
               ,
               and
               wee
               shall
               doe
               as
               well
               as
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               an
               end
               ?
            
             
               How
               many
               are
               there
               ,
               whose
               hearts
               ,
               albeit
               they
               be
               in
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               are
               notwithstanding
               fraughted
               with
               malice
               ,
               with
               envie
               ,
               with
               worldlinesse
               ,
               with
               disdaine
               ,
               with
               secret
               scorning
               ,
               repining
               at
               the
               Word
               which
               they
               heare
               with
               wearisomenesse
               ,
               with
               spirituall
               sleepinesse
               and
               securitie
               ?
               You
               that
               are
               such
               as
               I
               have
               now
               said
               ,
               thinke
               in
               your
               consciences
               ,
               what
               ,
               would
               you
               die
               ?
               if
               God
               should
               now
               stop
               your
               breath
               ,
               and
               ascyte
               you
               by
               Death
               presently
               ,
               to
               appeare
               before
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               being
               thus
               full
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               of
               securitie
               ,
               of
               presumption
               ,
               of
               unsanctified
               ,
               of
               vicious
               ,
               of
               malicious
               ,
               of
               covetous
               thoughts
               ,
               could
               you
               find
               in
               your
               hearts
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 let
                 us
                 depart
                 ?
              
               Sure
               wee
               could
               not
               :
               but
               Death
               must
               needs
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               to
               the
               wicked
               ,
               
                 Rex
                 terrorum
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 terrours
              
               h
               ;
               if
               it
               should
               come
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               find
               us
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               And
               yet
               what
               know
               wee
               how
               soone
               ,
               how
               suddenly
               wee
               may
               be
               overtaken
               ?
               some
               of
               us
               drop
               away
               daily
               ,
               some
               young
               ,
               some
               old
               ,
               some
               lie
               sicke
               longer
               ,
               some
               lesser
               time
               ;
               and
               how
               soone
               it
               will
               be
               our
               turne
               wee
               cannot
               tell
               ;
               
                 Our
                 breath
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 nostrills
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 as
                 grasse
              
               ;
               If
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               Lord
               blow
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               doe
               suddenly
               wither
               ,
               
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
              
               and
               returne
               aga●…e
               to
               our
               first
               Earth
               .
               Why
               will
               we
               not
               labour
               to
               be
               now
               ready
               ,
               sith
               it
               may
               be
               alwayes
               truly
               said
               ,
               We
               may
               now
               depart
               ,
               either
               
               while
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               way
               home
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               beds
               ,
               or
               at
               our
               meat
               ?
               Who
               can
               truly
               say
               to
               himselfe
               ;
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               die
               this
               houre
               ?
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               now
               thou
               wilt
               demand
               of
               me
               ,
               What
               shall
               I
               doe
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               be
               ready
               ?
            
             
               To
               insist
               upon
               particulrs
               ,
               would
               be
               too
               long
               ,
               onely
               therefore
               in
               a
               word
               ;
               
                 The
                 best
                 preparation
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 is
                 are
                 formed
                 life
                 .
              
               He
               that
               
               lives
               religiously
               ,
               cannot
               but
               die
               preparedly
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               ,
               if
               a
               wicked
               liver
               make
               a
               gracious
               end
               .
               The
               Scripture
               makes
               mention
               of
               a
               double
               Death
               ,
               and
               so
               likewise
               of
               a
               twofold
               Resurrection
               :
               the
               
                 first
                 Death
              
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               it
               from
               the
               soule
               .
               The
               
                 second
                 death
              
               ,
               is
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               separation
               of
               it
               from
               God.
               The
               
                 first
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               is
               the
               rising
               from
               the
               Death
               of
               sinne
               to
               a
               new
               life
               :
               the
               second
               is
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               of
               the
               body
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               Now
               what
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 and
                 holy
                 is
                 hee
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 Death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
              
               i
               .
            
             
               Wouldest
               thou
               then
               bee
               freed
               from
               
                 the
                 second
                 Death
              
               ,
               hell
               ,
               and
               destruction
               ,
               when
               thou
               art
               dead
               ?
               Now
               that
               thou
               art
               yet
               alive
               labour
               to
               have
               a
               part
               in
               
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
              
               :
               Note
               what
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               of
               
                 the
                 wanton
                 widow
              
               ,
               that
               
                 shee
                 is
                 dead
                 whilst
                 shee
                 lives
              
               k
               .
               So
               he
               that
               lives
               in
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               owne
               lust
               ,
               hee
               is
               dead
               in
               soule
               ,
               though
               hee
               be
               alive
               in
               body
               ,
               and
               if
               hee
               seeke
               not
               to
               come
               out
               of
               this
               grave
               ,
               eternall
               death
               shall
               be
               his
               portion
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               wouldest
               thou
               prepare
               for
               Death
               ?
               wouldest
               thou
               be
               able
               alwayes
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
              
               ,
               now
               I
               am
               ready
               ,
               labour
               to
               know
               God
               our
               of
               his
               Word
               
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
              
               l
               ;
               )
               Labour
               to
               feele
               Christ
               live
               and
               reigne
               in
               thee
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               labour
               to
               renounce
               every
               sinne
               ,
               doe
               not
               goe
               on
               in
               any
               knowne
               sinne
               against
               conscience
               ,
               renew
               thy
               repentance
               daily
               ,
               and
               still
               survey
               the
               state
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               
                 that
                 wickednesse
                 may
                 not
                 get
                 dominion
                 over
                 thee
                 .
              
               Let
               Death
               come
               when
               it
               will
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               should
               so
               visit
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               drop
               downe
               suddenly
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               find
               thee
               unprepared
               ,
               thou
               hast
               
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Resurrection
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               feare
               of
               
                 the
                 second
                 Death
              
               :
               But
               if
               thou
               wilt
               cherish
               thy
               heart
               in
               evil
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               goe
               on
               in
               thy
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               thy
               carelesse
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               thy
               prophaning
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               in
               thy
               whoredome
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               malice
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               excesse
               ,
               voluptuousnesse
               ,
               thou
               makest
               ready
               for
               hell
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               thy
               
                 Lord
                 save
                 me
              
               ,
               or
               
                 I
                 cry
                 God
                 mercy
              
               ,
               &c.
               that
               shall
               serve
               thy
               turne
               .
               I
               will
               tell
               thee
               who
               thou
               art
               like
               unto
               ,
               even
               to
               a
               man
               appointed
               after
               a
               yeare
               or
               two
               ,
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               meane
               space
               must
               carry
               a
               sticke
               daily
               to
               the
               heape
               ,
               so
               thou
               heapest
               up
               wrath
               against
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               makest
               thy
               score
               so
               great
               ,
               
               that
               when
               Death
               comes
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               know
               how
               to
               be
               prepared
               .
               And
               thus
               have
               I
               finished
               the
               first
               generall
               part
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               touching
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               respect
               of
               Death
               .
            
             
               I
               proceed
               now
               in
               a
               word
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               ground
               ,
               rule
               ,
               or
               warrant
               of
               this
               desire
               ,
               and
               preparation
               for
               death
               
                 (
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 word
              
               )
               as
               if
               Simeon
               had
               said
               ,
               this
               desire
               that
               I
               have
               now
               to
               end
               my
               dayes
               ,
               proceeds
               not
               from
               any
               carnall
               discontentment
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               now
               old
               ,
               and
               can
               take
               no
               great
               comfort
               in
               worldly
               things
               ,
               but
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               is
               thy
               Word
               and
               Promise
               ;
               thou
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               hast
               revealed
               unto
               thy
               servant
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 not
                 die
                 before
                 I
                 had
                 seene
                 my
                 Saviour
              
               ;
               This
               word
               is
               now
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetnesse
               thereof
               hath
               given
               mee
               that
               encouragement
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               even
               long
               
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               united
               unto
               thee
               .
               Or
               againe
               thus
               ,
               Oh
               Lord
               ,
               this
               care
               that
               I
               have
               had
               to
               provide
               thus
               for
               Death
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               alwayes
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               come
               from
               my selfe
               ,
               nature
               never
               taught
               it
               mee
               ,
               but
               
                 thy
                 Word
                 hath
                 instructed
                 mee
              
               ;
               If
               I
               had
               not
               proceeded
               
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
              
               ,
               I
               should
               never
               have
               knowne
               how
               to
               have
               prepared
               my selfe
               to
               the
               time
               of
               dissolution
               .
               This
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Doctrine
               is
               plain
               
                 (
                 viz.
              
               )
               that
            
             
               Men
               ignorant
               in
               Gods
               word
               can
               never
               take
               comfort
               in
               death
               ,
               nor
               bee
               truly
               
               prepared
               to
               undergoe
               it
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               plaine
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               Exposition
               which
               I
               have
               already
               given
               of
               that
               part
               of
               Simeons
               speech
               .
               It
               is
               a
               generall
               Rule
               ,
               that
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Yee
                 erre
                 not
                 knowing
                 the
                 Scripture
              
               m
               .
               A
               man
               ignorant
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               can
               never
               rightly
               performe
               any
               spirituall
               dutie
               .
               Hence
               was
               that
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Thy
                 testimonies
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 my
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 counsellours
              
               n
               .
               If
               any
               matter
               came
               in
               hand
               that
               concerned
               his
               soule
               ,
               straight
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               went
               hee
               ,
               to
               know
               thence
               how
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               as
               a
               man
               for
               his
               Lease
               ,
               or
               conveyance
               goeth
               to
               a
               Counsellour
               for
               direction
               :
               So
               againe
               he
               confesses
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 Gods
                 Law
                 had
                 not
                 beene
                 his
                 delight
                 ,
                 hee
                 should
                 have
                 perished
                 in
                 his
                 afflictions
              
               o
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               no
               comfort
               ,
               no
               true
               quiet
               in
               any
               trouble
               ,
               much
               more
               at
               Death
               ,
               without
               the
               guidance
               ,
               and
               information
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               assurance
               that
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 Death
              
               is
               plucked
               out
               ,
               that
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               appeased
               ,
               that
               sinne
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               that
               Heaven
               gate
               is
               opened
               ;
               whence
               shall
               wee
               fetch
               these
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               the
               directions
               for
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               preparation
               for
               Death
               ;
               where
               shall
               we
               find
               them
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ?
            
             
               Here
               then
               we
               see
               is
               a
               Caveat
               to
               all
               that
               have
               no
               will
               ,
               nor
               desire
               
               to
               be
               acquainted
               with
               the
               Scripture
               :
               Divers
               thinke
               they
               should
               have
               done
               well
               enough
               ,
               though
               wee
               had
               no
               such
               Booke
               as
               we
               call
               the
               word
               of
               God.
               To
               bee
               a
               Scripture-man
               is
               a
               by-word
               ,
               a
               reproach
               ,
               a
               matter
               of
               disgrace
               ;
               and
               sooner
               will
               men
               listen
               to
               some
               idle
               Pamphlet
               ,
               then
               to
               a
               matter
               of
               Scripture
               .
               Well
               ,
               beguile
               not
               
               your
               soules
               ,
               with
               these
               vaine
               conceipts
               ,
               with
               your
               Popish
               and
               carnall
               imaginations
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               testifie
               from
               this
               place
               ,
               that
               that
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               which
               careth
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               out
               of
               Gods
               booke
               ,
               cannot
               die
               like
               a
               Christian
               :
               Who
               can
               teach
               thee
               the
               way
               to
               dye
               well
               ,
               but
               God
               ?
               And
               where
               doth
               God
               teach
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               If
               our
               thoughts
               of
               Death
               ,
               if
               our
               provision
               ,
               and
               preparation
               for
               Death
               be
               not
               warranted
               ,
               and
               guided
               by
               Gods
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               in
               vaine
               .
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               Simeon
               ,
               my
               desire
               of
               dissolution
               is
               
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
              
               ;
               my
               care
               to
               be
               prepared
               ,
               hath
               beene
               ordered
               by
               thy
               Word
               ,
               hee
               cannot
               die
               with
               comfort
               ,
               that
               cannot
               make
               the
               like
               profession
               .
               And
               this
               may
               serve
               for
               the
               next
               generall
               part
               ,
               the
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               desire
               ,
               and
               preparation
               for
               Death
               ,
               it
               is
               Gods
               word
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 now
                 lettest
                 thou
                 thy
                 servant
                 depart
                 according
                 to
                 thy
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               and
               last
               part
               followes
               ,
               the
               nature
               and
               qualitie
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               (
               A
               departure
               in
               peace
               ,
               or
               a
               peaceable
               dismission
               .
               )
               Here
               are
               two
               things
               ,
               first
               a
               dismission
               :
               secondly
               ,
               a
               dismission
               accompanied
               with
               peace
               .
            
             
               The
               word
               (
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               translated
               (
               Let
               thy
               servant
               depart
               )
               may
               well
               be
               Englished
               thus
               ,
               
                 Let
                 thy
                 servant
                 loose
              
               ;
               Lord
               free
               mee
               ,
               enlarge
               mee
               ,
               set
               mee
               at
               libertie
               .
               Hence
               wee
               learne
               ,
               that
            
             
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               doe
               by
               Death
               receive
               a
               finall
               discharge
               from
               all
               manner
               
               of
               miserie
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               evident
               out
               of
               the
               force
               of
               the
               phrase
               here
               used
               :
               Simeon
               knew
               that
               so
               long
               as
               hee
               lived
               ,
               his
               soule
               was
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               imprisoned
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               hee
               was
               held
               in
               bondage
               under
               the
               remnants
               of
               Originall
               corruption
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               assaults
               and
               temptations
               of
               Satan
               ,
               in
               continuall
               and
               daily
               possibilitie
               to
               trespasse
               and
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
               beside
               other
               afflictions
               and
               grievances
               in
               the
               body
               and
               estate
               :
               but
               hee
               had
               withall
               this
               knowledge
               and
               understanding
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               Death
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               enlargement
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               a
               freeing
               of
               it
               utterly
               and
               finally
               from
               all
               those
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               incumbrances
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               may
               be
               gathered
               from
               the
               phrase
               used
               by
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 I
                 desire
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
              
               p
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               read
               
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 my
                 departure
              
               q
               .
               the
               words
               shew
               that
               there
               comes
               a
               liberty
               by
               death
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               Gods
               servants
               .
               The
               phrase
               that
               Saint
               Peter
               useth
               ,
               is
               worthy
               our
               observation
               for
               this
               purpose
               .
               First
               hee
               tearmes
               death
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 laying
                 downe
              
               of
               a
               burden
               r
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               meanes
               the
               soule
               is
               lightned
               and
               eased
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               tearmes
               it
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               going
               out
               from
               a
               place
               and
               condition
               of
               hardship
               s
               .
               The
               second
               booke
               of
               Moses
               which
               relates
               the
               departure
               of
               the
               Israelites
               out
               of
               Egyptian
               bondage
               hath
               the
               same
               name
               Exodus
               .
               As
               for
               the
               point
               it selfe
               ,
               namely
               ,
               that
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               a
               discharge
               from
               all
               miserie
               ,
               the
               
               Scripture
               beares
               witnesse
               to
               it
               :
               Blessed
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 which
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
              
               t
               .
               As
               long
               as
               they
               live
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               diversly
               troubled
               ,
               when
               they
               die
               their
               labours
               are
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               received
               into
               rest
               .
               Saint
               Iohn
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               vision
               he
               saw
               ,
               
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 slaine
                 ,
                 lye
                 under
                 the
                 Altar
              
               u
               .
               Now
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               a
               place
               of
               refuge
               and
               safetie
               ,
               and
               thence
               it
               appeares
               ,
               that
               by
               death
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               eft-soones
               received
               into
               a
               place
               of
               holy
               securitie
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               expectation
               of
               any
               further
               miserie
               .
               They
               are
               said
               to
               be
               received
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               into
               
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
              
               x
               ,
               into
               the
               fellowship
               of
               the
               same
               happinesse
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               the
               Father
               of
               all
               true
               beleevers
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               in
               the
               first
               place
               makes
               against
               those
               of
               the
               
               
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
              
               ,
               which
               maintaine
               a
               place
               of
               torment
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               where
               they
               must
               bee
               tryed
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               enter
               into
               Rest
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               .
               This
               place
               they
               terme
               Purgatorie
               ,
               the
               torment
               here
               they
               hold
               to
               bee
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               farre
               surpassing
               any
               torment
               which
               the
               wit
               of
               man
               is
               able
               to
               devise
               .
               But
               this
               place
               among
               others
               is
               sufficient
               to
               overthrow
               this
               dotage
               ,
               for
               how
               were
               death
               to
               the
               Righteous
               a
               dismission
               ,
               a
               loosing
               ,
               a
               freedome
               from
               miserie
               ,
               if
               there
               followed
               after
               it
               a
               torment
               of
               farre
               greater
               extremitie
               then
               at
               any
               time
               before
               was
               ever
               tasted
               of
               ?
               So
               that
               the
               death
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               being
               (
               as
               I
               have
               proved
               it
               to
               bee
               )
               an
               enlargement
               from
               misery
               ,
               certainly
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               bound
               in
               any
               new
               Prison
               ,
               whence
               it
               must
               expect
               ,
               and
               await
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               a
               second
               dismission
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               this
               Doctrine
               makes
               much
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               
               Gods
               servants
               :
               the
               face
               of
               Death
               to
               the
               wicked
               is
               very
               dreadfull
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               it
               is
               to
               them
               the
               beginning
               of
               sorrowes
               ,
               their
               soules
               are
               instantly
               arrested
               by
               the
               damned
               spirits
               ,
               and
               
                 kept
                 in
                 everlasting
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
                 :
              
               but
               to
               those
               that
               are
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               it
               is
               otherwise
               .
               I
               may
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               to
               the
               phrase
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               compare
               their
               day
               unto
               that
               which
               happened
               unto
               Ioseph
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               was
               brought
               out
               of
               prison
               to
               bee
               
                 Ruler
                 over
                 all
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               y
               .
               So
               is
               their
               death
               unto
               them
               a
               day
               of
               Bailement
               out
               of
               prison
               ,
               a
               day
               in
               which
               
                 all
                 teares
                 shall
                 be
                 wiped
                 away
              
               z
               ;
               In
               which
               they
               shall
               
                 have
                 beauty
                 for
                 ashes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oyle
                 of
                 gladnesse
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 heavinesse
              
               a
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 long
                 white
                 robes
                 of
                 Christs
                 Righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               they
               shall
               be
               presented
               blamelesse
               unto
               God.
               That
               day
               shall
               be
               to
               them
               ,
               even
               as
               was
               the
               day
               of
               escape
               to
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 a
                 feast
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 day
              
               b
               in
               which
               they
               shall
               
                 see
                 God
                 as
                 hee
                 is
              
               c
               ,
               
                 and
                 know
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 knowne
                 of
                 him
              
               d
               .
            
             
               But
               hapily
               thou
               maist
               say
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               know
               that
               the
               day
               of
               Death
               ,
               is
               the
               day
               of
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               this
               kind
               of
               dismission
               ?
            
             
               A
               very
               necessary
               quaere
               indeed
               this
               is
               :
               for
               every
               man
               almost
               is
               
               
               ready
               to
               challenge
               to
               himselfe
               a
               part
               of
               this
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               matter
               presumed
               upon
               by
               many
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               enjoy
               it
               ;
               I
               
               will
               therefore
               give
               you
               one
               certaine
               marke
               ,
               by
               which
               wee
               may
               know
               assuredly
               ,
               that
               the
               day
               of
               our
               death
               shall
               be
               to
               us
               ,
               a
               day
               of
               enlargement
               ,
               and
               of
               finall
               discharge
               from
               all
               ,
               both
               former
               and
               following
               miseries
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               life
               here
               ,
               our
               being
               subject
               to
               corruption
               ,
               and
               sinne
               ,
               hath
               seemed
               unto
               us
               the
               greatest
               burden
               ,
               and
               bondage
               .
               They
               which
               have
               groaned
               and
               mourned
               under
               their
               owne
               naturall
               corruptions
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               under
               some
               heavy
               and
               tyrannous
               yoke
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               Israelites
               mourned
               under
               their
               
                 Egyptian
                 Task-masters
              
               ,
               to
               them
               only
               shall
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ,
               be
               a
               day
               of
               freedome
               .
               If
               sinne
               be
               not
               a
               burden
               to
               thee
               ;
               if
               thou
               dost
               not
               many
               times
               lament
               ,
               and
               even
               mourne
               to
               thinke
               how
               thou
               art
               carried
               captive
               unto
               evill
               ;
               if
               thou
               dost
               not
               with
               griefe
               feele
               how
               thou
               art
               clogged
               with
               corruption
               ,
               and
               hindred
               by
               it
               from
               doing
               the
               good
               which
               thou
               shouldest
               ,
               certainly
               death
               will
               bee
               to
               thee
               the
               beginning
               of
               thy
               thraldome
               ,
               and
               after
               it
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               perpetuall
               bond-slave
               unto
               Sathan
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               eternall
               darknesse
               .
               Marke
               this
               all
               yee
               that
               take
               delight
               in
               evill
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 pastime
                 to
                 doe
                 wickedly
              
               ,
               and
               who
               seeke
               rather
               how
               to
               satisfie
               ,
               then
               how
               to
               suppresse
               your
               owne
               corruptions
               ,
               who
               repute
               it
               a
               kind
               of
               happinesse
               to
               follow
               the
               swinge
               of
               your
               owne
               Iusts
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               libertie
               to
               doe
               as
               your
               owne
               hearts
               doe
               lead
               you
               ;
               when
               you
               dye
               ,
               this
               shall
               be
               your
               reward
               ,
               even
               a
               most
               miserable
               and
               endlesse
               captivity
               under
               Sathan
               ,
               him
               have
               you
               served
               in
               the
               lusts
               of
               sinne
               while
               yee
               lived
               ,
               his
               slaves
               shall
               you
               be
               without
               hope
               of
               releasement
               world
               without
               end
               .
               This
               is
               the
               right
               Application
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               death
               is
               a
               day
               of
               enlargement
               to
               the
               godly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               dismission
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               particular
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               dismission
               accompanied
               with
               peace
               ,
               the
               lesson
               we
               are
               taught
               hence
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               The
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               at
               their
               going
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               comfortable
               ,
               
               quiet
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               departure
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Simeon
               here
               ,
               hee
               prayed
               for
               no
               other
               thing
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               end
               might
               be
               as
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Righteous
               is
               ever
               wont
               to
               bee
               ,
               even
               a
               departure
               hence
               in
               peace
               .
               Hence
               is
               that
               generall
               rule
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 Marke
                 the
                 perfect
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 the
                 upright
                 man
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 that
                 man
                 is
                 peace
              
               e
               .
               Agreeable
               whereunto
               is
               that
               of
               Solomon
               ;
               that
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 hath
                 hope
                 in
                 his
                 death
              
               f
               .
               And
               memorable
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               that
               which
               is
               storied
               of
               old
               father
               Iacob
               ,
               shewing
               unto
               us
               the
               quiet
               end
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 gathered
                 up
                 his
                 feet
                 into
                 the
                 bed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 gave
                 up
                 the
                 Ghost
              
               g
               .
               It
               was
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
              
               h
               .
               And
               the
               same
               was
               made
               to
               good
               Iosias
               i
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               reason
               hereof
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               the
               assurance
               which
               they
               have
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               in
               Christ.
               This
               must
               needs
               breed
               quietnesse
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               perswaded
               in
               my
               soule
               and
               conscience
               ,
               that
               all
               cause
               of
               danger
               after
               death
               is
               removed
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               ,
               gracious
               unto
               mee
               in
               his
               Sonne
               .
               What
               cause
               of
               feare
               is
               here
               left
               ,
               what
               occasion
               of
               perplexitie
               ?
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               shall
               doubt
               whether
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               this
               
               assurance
               ;
               I
               prove
               it
               thus
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               them
               first
               or
               last
               ,
               have
               it
               in
               some
               good
               measure
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
              
               k
               .
               Hence
               it
               necessarily
               followes
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               are
               Christs
               ,
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               now
               
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 to
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 with
                 our
                 spirit
              
               l
               ;
               So
               that
               all
               that
               are
               the
               Lords
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               endued
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               they
               feele
               this
               Spirit
               bearing
               witnesse
               to
               their
               soules
               of
               this
               Adoption
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               comfortable
               Testimonie
               of
               their
               owne
               consciences
               
               touching
               their
               former
               care
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               a
               Religious
               and
               godly
               conversation
               :
               Hence
               came
               Saint
               Pauls
               peace
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 fought
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
              
               ;
               Therefore
               I
               am
               sure
               
                 there
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 mee
                 a
                 Crowne
                 of
                 life
              
               m
               .
               Hence
               
                 Hezekiahs
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
              
               n
               .
               Not
               that
               they
               doe
               ground
               their
               hope
               upon
               the
               desert
               of
               their
               fore-ranne
               courses
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               know
               good
               workes
               to
               bee
               the
               way
               o
               ,
               and
               doe
               understand
               by
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               a
               holy
               life
               here
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               a
               glorified
               life
               hereafter
               .
               Thus
               we
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               and
               the
               reasons
               upon
               which
               it
               is
               grounded
               .
            
             
               Now
               here
               some
               may
               object
               first
               ,
               Wee
               see
               many
               worthy
               men
               ,
               
               that
               have
               made
               a
               great
               ,
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               profession
               of
               Religion
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               which
               have
               also
               carried
               themselves
               unblameably
               ,
               yet
               to
               give
               appearance
               of
               much
               angiush
               and
               perplexitie
               ,
               and
               even
               of
               a
               kind
               of
               despaire
               in
               their
               death
               .
               How
               can
               wee
               say
               then
               ;
               that
               all
               good
               and
               holy
               persons
               have
               a
               peaceable
               departure
               ?
            
             
               I
               answer
               first
               ,
               Wee
               ought
               to
               remember
               the
               Rule
               our
               Saviour
               
               gives
               ,
               
                 not
                 to
                 judge
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
              
               p
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               weake
               argument
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               man
               dyeth
               without
               
               peace
               ,
               because
               to
               the
               standers
               by
               hee
               makes
               not
               shew
               of
               peace
               .
               Certaine
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               may
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               himselfe
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               tentation
               not
               feele
               it
               ;
               so
               a
               man
               being
               sicke
               ,
               or
               going
               out
               of
               the
               world
               may
               feele
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               others
               that
               behold
               him
               cannot
               perceive
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               these
               outward
               unquietnesses
               ,
               which
               doe
               many
               times
               accompany
               sicknesse
               ,
               doe
               happen
               as
               well
               ,
               
               and
               as
               ordinarily
               to
               good
               men
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               most
               wicked
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               ravings
               ,
               idle-talkings
               ,
               and
               strange
               accidents
               in
               the
               body
               ;
               in
               this
               sence
               
                 all
                 things
                 come
                 alike
                 to
                 all
              
               q
               .
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               promise
               
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               serve
               him
               shall
               be
               freed
               in
               their
               deaths
               from
               violent
               sicknesses
               .
               Therefore
               these
               things
               must
               not
               bee
               thought
               to
               be
               any
               abridgement
               of
               their
               peace
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               consider
               ,
               that
               with
               the
               best
               servants
               of
               
               God
               ,
               Sathan
               is
               most
               busie
               ,
               when
               his
               end
               is
               neerest
               ,
               and
               when
               hee
               is
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               out
               of
               all
               hope
               of
               prevailing
               ,
               The
               
                 red
                 Dragon
              
               in
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 had
                 greatest
                 wrath
                 when
                 he
                 knew
                 his
                 time
                 to
                 bee
                 short
              
               r
               .
               When
               the
               evill
               Spirit
               was
               commanded
               once
               to
               come
               out
               of
               the
               child
               ,
               then
               
                 it
                 rent
                 him
                 sore
              
               s
               .
               Now
               these
               temptations
               ,
               though
               for
               the
               time
               they
               be
               very
               violent
               and
               extreme
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               party
               may
               (
               hapily
               )
               utter
               out
               some
               words
               ,
               and
               speeches
               of
               dispaire
               ,
               yet
               be
               they
               no
               finall
               prejudice
               to
               the
               inward
               peace
               .
               Interrupt
               they
               may
               ,
               but
               utterly
               quench
               it
               they
               cannot
               ,
               because
               the
               
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 made
                 perfect
                 through
                 weaknesse
                 .
              
               And
               so
               even
               in
               death
               ,
               Sathan
               receives
               the
               greatest
               foile
               ,
               when
               hee
               thinkes
               to
               get
               the
               greatest
               victorie
               .
            
             
               Thus
               then
               I
               answer
               in
               one
               word
               ;
               The
               peace
               of
               Gods
               servants
               at
               death
               is
               not
               ever
               in
               the
               like
               measure
               felt
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               never
               dieth
               in
               them
               :
               they
               which
               behold
               their
               death
               doe
               not
               alwayes
               see
               it
               ,
               yet
               they
               themselves
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               are
               sure
               sweetly
               and
               secretly
               to
               feele
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               My
               reason
               for
               my
               assertion
               is
               grounded
               first
               upon
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               t
               ;
               
                 God
                 commands
                 light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 darknesse
                 :
              
               Hee
               brings
               his
               servants
               to
               Heaven
               by
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               ,
               out
               of
               sorrow
               and
               angvish
               ,
               and
               tentation
               hee
               raiseth
               out
               their
               greatest
               quiet
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               eternall
               and
               unchangeable
               u
               ;
               
                 Whom
                 hee
                 loves
                 ,
                 hee
                 loves
                 to
                 the
                 end
              
               x
               .
               It
               is
               unpossible
               that
               the
               Lord
               ,
               albeit
               he
               trie
               ,
               and
               that
               sharply
               ,
               yet
               should
               finally
               forsake
               those
               that
               are
               his
               in
               their
               greatest
               extremitie
               .
            
             
               But
               againe
               secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               make
               a
               peaceable
               death
               to
               bee
               the
               
               reward
               of
               the
               Righteous
               ,
               what
               say
               you
               to
               this
               ?
               There
               bee
               many
               that
               in
               all
               their
               life
               gave
               little
               evidence
               of
               any
               Religion
               ,
               or
               grace
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               contrary
               rather
               ,
               yet
               in
               their
               death
               were
               very
               quiet
               and
               still
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               all
               that
               were
               by
               ,
               to
               have
               in
               them
               no
               manner
               of
               vexation
               ,
               no
               troublesome
               thoughts
               ,
               no
               perplexed
               motions
               ,
               shall
               wee
               say
               that
               these
               were
               good
               men
               ,
               because
               they
               seemed
               to
               goe
               away
               in
               peace
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               common
               opinion
               ,
               Doth
               a
               man
               lye
               
               quietly
               ?
               hath
               hee
               his
               memorie
               to
               the
               end
               ?
               died
               he
               like
               a
               Lambe
               ?
               surely
               then
               hee
               is
               gone
               to
               heaven
               :
               but
               this
               is
               an
               absurd
               colection
               ,
               for
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               sometime
               this
               outward
               calmenesse
               is
               an
               ordinary
               consequent
               of
               some
               diseases
               ,
               as
               Consumptions
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               by
               which
               Nature
               being
               formerly
               weakned
               ,
               hath
               not
               power
               left
               to
               make
               resistance
               .
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               outward
               calmenesse
               is
               no
               argument
               of
               a
               peaceable
               and
               quiet
               soule
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               tells
               us
               of
               
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 whose
                 death
                 there
                 are
                 no
                 bands
              
               y
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               must
               distinguish
               betweene
               securitie
               and
               peace
               ,
               betwixt
               carnall
               senslesnesse
               ,
               and
               true
               spirituall
               quietnesse
               .
               Nabals
               death
               was
               quiet
               enough
               z
               yet
               hee
               were
               but
               a
               foole
               that
               would
               adventure
               his
               soule
               with
               Nabals
               :
               I
               see
               many
               ignorant
               persons
               ,
               many
               of
               heathenish
               ,
               and
               brutish
               conversation
               ,
               very
               quiet
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               without
               any
               feare
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               making
               no
               doubts
               ,
               casting
               no
               perills
               ,
               asking
               no
               questions
               ,
               complaining
               of
               no
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               so
               away
               they
               goe
               without
               any
               more
               adoe
               .
               What
               ,
               shall
               I
               say
               that
               these
               died
               in
               true
               peace
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               No
               ,
               when
               I
               compare
               together
               their
               ignorant
               ,
               secure
               ,
               benummed
               ,
               hardned
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               with
               their
               senslesse
               and
               drowsie
               kind
               of
               death
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               that
               these
               are
               fearefull
               signes
               ,
               these
               things
               argue
               that
               the
               Divill
               had
               quiet
               possession
               ,
               where
               hee
               made
               so
               small
               adoe
               a
               .
               Thus
               then
               notwithstanding
               these
               Objections
               I
               will
               conclude
               ,
               that
               a
               peacefull
               death
               ,
               is
               the
               peculiar
               and
               individed
               priviledge
               of
               Gods
               servants
               .
               However
               it
               be
               ,
               yet
               I
               know
               (
               saith
               Solomon
               )
               that
               
                 it
                 shall
                 goe
                 well
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 feare
                 the
                 Lord
              
               b
               ,
               
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 saith
                 my
                 God
              
               c
               .
            
             
               Wee
               may
               make
               Use
               of
               this
               first
               to
               be
               a
               tryall
               betwixt
               our
               Religion
               
               and
               the
               Romish
               :
               for
               from
               this
               Doctrine
               I
               avouch
               that
               Religion
               to
               be
               no
               true
               Religion
               :
               because
               a
               Papist
               by
               the
               Rules
               of
               his
               owne
               Religion
               can
               never
               die
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               :
               This
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               thou
               maist
               object
               ,
               or
               how
               can
               I
               make
               it
               good
               ?
               I
               answer
               by
               two
               reasons
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               every
               Papist
               is
               taught
               to
               beleeve
               under
               paine
               of
               Anathema
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 great
                 curse
              
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               dyeth
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               not
               in
               this
               life
               attained
               to
               perfection
               ,
               and
               throughly
               purged
               himselfe
               from
               the
               remainders
               of
               sinne
               by
               workes
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               his
               soule
               must
               after
               death
               goe
               into
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               there
               continue
               untill
               hee
               hath
               made
               a
               full
               satisfaction
               :
               now
               the
               paine
               of
               Purgatorie
               is
               held
               for
               the
               time
               to
               bee
               as
               great
               as
               the
               paines
               of
               hell
               ,
               differing
               onely
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               perpetuall
               :
               Now
               I
               would
               faine
               know
               how
               can
               a
               man
               die
               comfortably
               and
               in
               peace
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               joyfull
               heart
               ,
               when
               hee
               thinkes
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               albeit
               (
               perhaps
               )
               after
               some
               yeares
               hee
               shall
               goe
               to
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               meane
               space
               his
               soule
               must
               goe
               into
               such
               a
               place
               of
               unspeakable
               torment
               ,
               where
               if
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               well
               plyed
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               them
               that
               are
               alive
               ,
               and
               by
               well
               feeing
               the
               Priests
               ,
               they
               may
               hap
               to
               lye
               for
               many
               yeares
               ?
               I
               say
               ,
               how
               can
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Popery
               beget
               a
               peacefull
               death
               ,
               when
               it
               teacheth
               an
               expectation
               of
               such
               an
               hellish
               Purgatory
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               every
               Papist
               as
               he
               is
               bound
               of
               a
               certaine
               to
               beleeve
               a
               Purgatory
               ,
               so
               further
               must
               he
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               in
               this
               life
               be
               
               assured
               of
               salvation
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               confused
               hope
               ,
               which
               may
               deceive
               him
               .
               Now
               hee
               which
               by
               the
               witnesse
               of
               his
               owne
               conscience
               is
               sure
               that
               hee
               hath
               deserved
               hell
               ,
               and
               cannot
               attaine
               to
               any
               certaintie
               of
               discharge
               ,
               what
               comfort
               can
               such
               an
               one
               have
               to
               dye
               ?
               hee
               knowes
               that
               when
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               he
               must
               come
               to
               his
               account
               before
               God
               ,
               but
               yet
               can
               have
               no
               assurance
               that
               the
               Lord
               will
               acquit
               him
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               I
               wish
               that
               this
               may
               seriously
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               us
               in
               the
               truth
               of
               Religion
               :
               I
               say
               againe
               and
               testifie
               ,
               these
               reasons
               which
               I
               have
               alledged
               being
               weighed
               ,
               that
               a
               Papist
               by
               his
               owne
               doctrine
               can
               never
               expect
               that
               which
               Simeon
               did
               ,
               
                 a
                 departure
              
               hence
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               :
               He
               knowes
               he
               must
               to
               torment
               ,
               he
               is
               taught
               that
               he
               cannot
               know
               in
               this
               world
               that
               God
               will
               pardon
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               let
               us
               come
               neerer
               home
               to
               our selves
               :
               that
               we
               
               must
               all
               dye
               ,
               nothing
               more
               certaine
               ,
               
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
              
               d
               .
               God
               hath
               decreed
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               bee
               revoked
               :
               if
               our
               end
               be
               not
               peaceable
               ,
               our
               estate
               after
               cannot
               bee
               happy
               .
               Let
               our
               care
               then
               be
               spent
               about
               this
               one
               point
               ,
               how
               one
               may
               attaine
               to
               this
               ,
               to
               end
               our
               dayes
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               :
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               wee
               will
               all
               bee
               ready
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               hope
               so
               to
               doe
               :
               but
               this
               is
               nothing
               ,
               for
               
                 when
                 the
                 wicked
                 man
                 dyeth
                 ,
                 his
                 expectation
                 perisheth
              
               e
               .
               What
               becomes
               of
               
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 Hypocrite
              
               (
               said
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 when
                 God
                 takes
                 away
                 his
                 soule
              
               f
               ?
               But
               what
               course
               then
               shall
               wee
               take
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               finish
               our
               course
               with
               joy
               ?
            
             
               I
               will
               tell
               thee
               in
               few
               words
               (
               I
               touched
               it
               a
               little
               before
               )
               the
               best
               meanes
               for
               a
               peaceable
               departure
               ,
               is
               a
               godly
               and
               religious
               life
               :
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 the
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               comfortably
               from
               thence
               inferre
               ,
               that
               therefore
               
                 there
                 was
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 him
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               g
               .
               It
               was
               Christs
               owne
               inference
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 glorified
                 thee
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 the
                 worke
                 which
                 thou
                 gavest
                 mee
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               
                 now
                 ,
                 O
                 Father
                 ,
                 glorifie
                 thou
                 mee
                 with
                 thine
                 owne
                 selfe
              
               h
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               first
               Gods
               promise
               :
               
                 blessed
                 shall
                 bee
                 the
                 undefiled
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               i
               :
               
                 Those
                 that
                 honour
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 honour
                 ,
              
               said
               God
               k
               .
               Now
               this
               promise
               God
               will
               not
               breake
               .
               He
               that
               goeth
               this
               way
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               with
               much
               weaknesse
               ,
               with
               many
               falls
               ,
               with
               sundry
               imperfections
               ,
               with
               divers
               wandrings
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               misse
               of
               the
               promised
               peace
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               life
               eternall
               hath
               three
               degrees
               ,
               the
               first
               is
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               repenteth
               ,
               and
               beleeveth
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 purged
                 from
                 dead
                 workes
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               ;
               The
               second
               is
               in
               death
               ,
               when
               the
               body
               goes
               to
               earth
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 returnes
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               third
               is
               at
               the
               last
               judgement
               :
               These
               three
               degrees
               hang
               together
               like
               three
               linkes
               ,
               the
               second
               followeth
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               the
               two
               former
               ;
               the
               last
               cannot
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               where
               the
               first
               is
               wanting
               :
               
               for
               
                 except
                 yee
                 repent
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 all
                 perish
              
               l
               .
               The
               first
               being
               obtained
               ,
               the
               last
               must
               needs
               ensue
               :
               for
               
                 hee
                 is
                 faithfull
                 that
                 hath
                 promised
              
               m
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               wouldest
               thou
               have
               peace
               in
               death
               ?
               labour
               for
               grace
               in
               thy
               life
               ;
               wouldest
               thou
               end
               thy
               dayes
               happily
               ?
               make
               conscience
               to
               spend
               them
               holily
               .
               A
               godlesse
               man
               that
               lives
               in
               sin
               ,
               may
               die
               senslesly
               ,
               or
               sullenly
               ,
               he
               cannot
               die
               peaceably
               .
               Oh
               
                 consider
                 this
                 all
                 yee
                 that
                 forget
                 God
                 ,
              
               that
               spend
               your
               dayes
               in
               vanity
               ,
               and
               your
               yeares
               according
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               your
               owne
               heart
               ,
               that
               have
               hitherto
               hated
               to
               bee
               reformed
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               bee
               reclaimed
               from
               your
               former
               fashions
               ,
               but
               live
               yet
               still
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               wont
               to
               doe
               .
               Thinke
               a
               little
               with
               me
               of
               your
               last
               end
               ,
               which
               how
               neere
               it
               is
               you
               doe
               not
               know
               ;
               when
               your
               consciences
               a
               little
               awaked
               ,
               shall
               make
               report
               of
               your
               life
               past
               ,
               how
               in
               matters
               of
               God
               you
               have
               beene
               ignorant
               ,
               superstitious
               ,
               carelesse
               ,
               neglecting
               his
               worship
               ,
               despising
               his
               Word
               ,
               blaspheming
               his
               Name
               ,
               mispending
               his
               Sabbaths
               ,
               in
               dealing
               with
               men
               you
               have
               beene
               cruell
               ,
               false
               ,
               unmercifull
               ,
               oppressing
               ;
               in
               the
               usage
               of
               your
               owne
               bodyes
               unchast
               ,
               vicious
               ,
               lustfull
               ,
               proud
               ,
               wanton
               ,
               wallowing
               in
               excesse
               ;
               what
               peace
               can
               your
               soules
               have
               ,
               when
               these
               things
               be
               thought
               upon
               ?
               what
               calmnesse
               of
               spirit
               ?
               what
               hope
               of
               entring
               into
               rest
               ?
               how
               can
               you
               thinke
               that
               the
               end
               can
               bee
               comfortable
               ,
               when
               the
               life
               hath
               beene
               abominable
               .
               What
               answer
               made
               Iehu
               to
               Ioram
               ,
               when
               hee
               demanded
               ,
               
                 Is
                 it
                 peace
                 Iehu
                 ?
                 What
                 peace
              
               (
               said
               hee
               )
               
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 whoredomes
                 of
                 thy
                 mother
                 Iezabel
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 witchcrafts
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 ?
              
               n
               So
               when
               Death
               comes
               like
               Iehu
               marching
               furiously
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               enquire
               of
               him
               ,
               whither
               he
               comes
               with
               peace
               or
               no
               ,
               hee
               will
               answer
               
                 what
                 peace
                 ,
                 when
                 your
                 whoredomes
                 ,
              
               and
               your
               grosse
               and
               crying
               sinnes
               are
               yet
               in
               great
               number
               ?
               
                 What
                 peace
              
               ,
               when
               these
               make
               a
               partition
               betwixt
               your
               soules
               and
               the
               Lord
               ?
               Certainly
               there
               can
               be
               no
               peace
               ,
               but
               a
               fearefull
               
                 expectation
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 and
                 violent
                 fire
                 to
                 devoure
              
               o
               .
               Suffer
               me
               then
               to
               conclude
               this
               exhortation
               ,
               as
               Daniel
               did
               his
               speech
               to
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 ;
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 breake
                 off
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 by
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 by
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 poore
              
               p
               .
               So
               say
               I
               ,
               
                 breake
                 off
                 your
                 sinnes
              
               by
               repentance
               ,
               your
               ignorance
               by
               seeking
               after
               knowledge
               ,
               your
               contempt
               of
               Gods
               word
               by
               a
               reverent
               yeelding
               to
               it
               ,
               your
               securitie
               by
               a
               
                 standing
                 in
                 awe
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               your
               neglecting
               the
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               by
               carefull
               using
               of
               them
               ;
               your
               whoredome
               by
               chastitie
               ,
               your
               drunkennesse
               by
               sobrietie
               ;
               your
               malice
               by
               charitie
               ;
               your
               oppression
               by
               mercy
               ;
               your
               falshood
               by
               fidelitie
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               way
               that
               will
               bring
               peace
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               thus
               ,
               and
               thus
               onely
               you
               may
               
                 find
                 rest
                 for
                 your
                 soules
              
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               VITALL
               FOUNTAINE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               LIFES
               ORIGINALL
               .
            
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 21.
                 1.
                 
              
               And
               hee
               shewed
               mee
               a
               pure
               river
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
               ,
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lambe
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 JOHN
                 5.
                 11.
                 12.
                 
              
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               us
               eternall
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               life
               is
               in
               his
               Sonne
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               hath
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               not
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               hath
               not
               life
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               VITALL
               FOVNTAINE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               LIFES
               ORIGINALL
               .
               SERMON
               XXXV
               .
            
             
               
                 JOH
                 .
                 11.
                 25.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   Resurrection
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   :
                   hee
                   that
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   mee
                   ,
                   though
                   hee
                   were
                   dead
                   ,
                   yet
                   shall
                   hee
                   live
                   :
                   and
                   whosoever
                   liveth
                   ,
                   and
                   beleeveth
                   in
                   me
                   ,
                   shall
                   never
                   die
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THese
               words
               that
               I
               have
               read
               to
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               part
               of
               the
               conference
               betweene
               Martha
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Christ
               was
               comming
               to
               Bethanie
               to
               awake
               Lazarus
               from
               the
               sleepe
               of
               death
               .
               The
               conference
               is
               laid
               downe
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               21.
               verse
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               27.
               and
               Martha
               meeting
               with
               Christ
               begins
               the
               conference
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               vers
               .
               21.
               22.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 Martha
                 to
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Lord
                 if
                 thou
                 haddest
                 beene
                 here
                 my
                 brother
                 had
                 not
                 died
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 even
                 now
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 wilt
                 aske
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 it
                 thee
                 .
              
               Here
               Martha
               manifests
               her
               affection
               to
               her
               dead
               brother
               ,
               and
               her
               faith
               in
               her
               living
               Master
               :
               shee
               manifests
               the
               strength
               of
               her
               naturall
               affection
               ,
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               and
               imperfection
               of
               her
               faith
               .
               The
               strength
               of
               her
               naturall
               affection
               appeares
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               perswaded
               if
               Christ
               had
               beene
               there
               
               present
               ,
               her
               brother
               Lazarus
               had
               not
               died
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               suffered
               Lazarus
               to
               have
               died
               :
               which
               for
               ought
               wee
               know
               is
               more
               then
               she
               had
               sufficient
               ground
               for
               .
               Then
               the
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               imperfection
               of
               her
               faith
               appeares
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               shee
               rested
               too
               much
               upon
               the
               corporall
               presence
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               shee
               ascribed
               no
               more
               powerto
               Christ
               ,
               then
               that
               by
               his
               prayer
               he
               could
               attaine
               at
               Gods
               hands
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               any
               holy
               man
               did
               ;
               namely
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               her
               brother
               .
               I
               know
               ,
               saith
               she
               ,
               that
               
                 even
                 now
                 whatsoever
                 thou
                 askest
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 give
                 it
              
               ;
               Whereas
               Christ
               being
               true
               God
               ,
               was
               able
               to
               worke
               any
               miracle
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               answer
               of
               Christ
               is
               laid
               downe
               verse
               23.
               
               
                 Iesus
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 thy
                 brother
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 .
              
               Christ
               ,
               to
               comfort
               Martha
               ,
               passeth
               by
               her
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               hee
               will
               restore
               her
               brother
               to
               life
               againe
               ,
               that
               shee
               shall
               enjoy
               her
               brother
               againe
               :
               but
               this
               promise
               is
               only
               laid
               downe
               in
               generall
               and
               indifinite
               termes
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 brother
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
              
               .
               Christ
               doth
               not
               say
               expresly
               ,
               I
               will
               raise
               up
               thy
               brother
               to
               life
               ,
               but
               hee
               speakes
               only
               ingenerall
               termes
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 brother
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
              
               :
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               ascribe
               to
               the
               modestie
               ,
               and
               humilitie
               ,
               that
               alwais
               may
               bee
               obser-served
               in
               the
               speeches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Thy
                 brother
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
              
               .
            
             
               Then
               we
               have
               the
               replie
               of
               Martha
               ,
               laid
               downe
               in
               verse
               24.
               
               Martha
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 hee
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 .
                 Martha
              
               was
               not
               satisfied
               with
               this
               promise
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               it
               seemes
               shee
               durst
               not
               take
               it
               in
               the
               full
               extent
               of
               it
               ,
               therefore
               shee
               replyes
               ,
               that
               as
               for
               the
               last
               Resurrection
               shee
               knew
               indeed
               ,
               that
               her
               brother
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               that
               were
               dead
               ,
               should
               then
               rise
               againe
               ,
               this
               did
               comfort
               her
               :
               but
               for
               any
               other
               matter
               of
               comfort
               shee
               could
               not
               gather
               any
               from
               the
               answer
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               promise
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               replies
               againe
               in
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 And
                 Iesus
                 said
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 beleeves
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 hee
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 whosoever
                 liveth
                 and
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 me
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 .
              
               Christ
               would
               have
               Martha
               know
               that
               hee
               was
               true
               life
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               all
               life
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               did
               beleeve
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               cleave
               to
               him
               ,
               nothing
               should
               hurt
               him
               ,
               no
               not
               Death
               it selfe
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               briefly
               the
               coherence
               ,
               and
               the
               scope
               of
               the
               words
               .
               We
               come
               now
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               meaning
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               words
               we
               may
               observe
               these
               two
               parts
               .
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               we
               have
               laid
               downe
               a
               compound
               proposition
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               the
               distinct
               Exposition
               ,
               or
               explication
               thereof
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               here
               wee
               have
               laid
               downe
               a
               compound
               Axiome
               ,
               or
               Proposition
               ,
               a
               copulative
               Proposition
               ,
               wherein
               Christ
               affirmes
               two
               things
               of
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Life
              
               .
            
             
             
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               Life
               .
               Now
               the
               difference
               betweene
               these
               two
               ,
               wee
               may
               conceive
               with
               reverend
               Calvin
               to
               be
               this
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 .
              
            
             
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               have
               all
               quickening
               power
               in
               mee
               ,
               I
               am
               able
               to
               restore
               ,
               and
               give
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               .
               And
               then
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 life
              
               ;
               I
               have
               such
               quickening
               power
               in
               mee
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               able
               to
               preserve
               ,
               and
               continue
               the
               life
               that
               I
               have
               given
               ,
               or
               restored
               to
               any
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               then
               followes
               the
               Exposition
               of
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               severall
               members
               of
               it
               :
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               copulative
               Proposition
               depends
               upon
               the
               truth
               of
               both
               the
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               therefore
               there
               followes
               the
               Explication
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               both
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               Proposition
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               the
               first
               part
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               ,
               this
               is
               explained
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 hee
                 live
                 .
              
               I
               have
               such
               a
               quickning
               power
               in
               mee
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               able
               to
               restore
               spirituall
               life
               to
               that
               soule
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               therefore
               I
               am
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               body
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               the
               grave
               ;
               I
               am
               able
               to
               give
               spirituall
               life
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               which
               is
               greater
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               difficult
               worke
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               be
               able
               to
               doe
               the
               greater
               ,
               I
               am
               able
               to
               doe
               the
               lesse
               :
               hee
               that
               
                 beleeves
                 in
                 mee
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               though
               before
               he
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               
                 yet
                 hee
                 shall
                 live
              
               ,
               he
               shall
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               Then
               followes
               the
               Explication
               and
               confirmation
               of
               the
               second
               member
               of
               the
               Proposition
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 .
              
               I
               am
               the
               life
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               for
               whosoever
               beleeveth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               restored
               to
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               he
               shall
               
                 never
                 die
              
               ;
               hee
               shall
               never
               die
               ,
               to
               speake
               properly
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               never
               perish
               :
               he
               shall
               never
               die
               ,
               this
               life
               shall
               never
               be
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               neither
               here
               nor
               hereafter
               ;
               not
               here
               ,
               for
               hee
               shall
               continue
               to
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               :
               not
               hereafter
               ,
               for
               though
               the
               body
               shall
               die
               ,
               yet
               this
               separation
               of
               the
               body
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               properly
               a
               death
               ,
               as
               a
               passage
               to
               life
               ;
               a
               passage
               from
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               to
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               .
               And
               this
               body
               also
               that
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               quickned
               againe
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               to
               live
               for
               ever
               ,
               therefore
               
                 hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 .
              
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               words
               expounded
               .
            
             
               Now
               from
               the
               first
               member
               of
               this
               Proposition
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Exposition
               ,
               and
               confirmation
               of
               it
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 he
                 live
                 .
              
               Hence
               the
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               I
               will
               observe
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Fountaine
               ,
               and
               Authour
               of
               all
               life
               .
               
            
             
               Hee
               is
               able
               to
               give
               and
               restore
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               ;
               He
               is
               
               the
               Resurrection
               .
               Now
               ,
               whereas
               there
               is
               a
               double
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               double
               Life
               ,
               and
               consequently
               a
               double
               Resurrection
               ;
               we
               must
               understand
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               both
               :
               in
               this
               place
               weare
               not
               to
               exclude
               either
               .
               Therefore
               wee
               will
               indeavour
               to
               expound
               this
               generall
               doctrine
               in
               these
               three
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               such
               a
               quickning
               power
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               those
               dead
               bodies
               of
               his
               ,
               that
               now
               lie
               in
               the
               Grave
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               such
               a
               quickning
               power
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               soule
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               wee
               will
               shew
               you
               why
               Christ
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               so
               else-where
               doth
               expresse
               both
               the
               state
               of
               the
               faithfull
               here
               ,
               and
               their
               estate
               after
               ,
               under
               the
               same
               phrase
               of
               speech
               ,
               he
               comprehends
               both
               under
               this
               terme
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               of
               these
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               hath
               such
               a
               quickning
               power
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               his
               out
               of
               their
               graves
               .
               Wee
               will
               speake
               first
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               that
               is
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               later
               in
               time
               ;
               Because
               that
               naturally
               we
               are
               more
               apt
               to
               conceive
               of
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               life
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               death
               and
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               understanding
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               will
               give
               light
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               And
               here
               first
               wee
               will
               shew
               briefly
               what
               this
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               is
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               prove
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               the
               Fountaine
               
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               that
               was
               actually
               separate
               from
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               returnes
               againe
               to
               
               its
               proper
               body
               ,
               and
               being
               united
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               man
               riseth
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               with
               an
               immortall
               ,
               incorruptible
               body
               to
               lead
               a
               glorified
               life
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               it
               is
               evident
               :
               For
               as
               Christ
               himselfe
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               ,
               raised
               himselfe
               being
               dead
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               Ioh.
               2.
               19.
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               destroy
               
               
                 this
                 Temple
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 three
                 dayes
                 I
                 will
                 raise
                 it
                 againe
                 ,
              
               speaking
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               his
               body
               .
               And
               so
               againe
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 10.
                 18.
                 
                 I
                 have
                 power
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 to
                 lay
                 downe
                 my
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 up
                 againe
                 :
              
               so
               likewise
               Christ
               by
               his
               quickning
               spirit
               ,
               hee
               will
               raise
               up
               the
               bodyes
               of
               those
               that
               are
               now
               dead
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               Ioh.
               5.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               
               
                 Mervaile
                 not
                 at
                 this
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 for
                 the
                 houre
                 is
                 comming
                 in
                 which
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               In
               this
               regard
               Christ
               is
               called
               the
               
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 .
              
               For
               as
               
               the
               first
               fruites
               being
               offered
               to
               God
               ,
               did
               sanctifie
               the
               whole
               crop
               ;
               
               and
               the
               owner
               hereby
               was
               assured
               of
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               upon
               all
               the
               rest
               :
               so
               Christ
               is
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               his
               Resurrection
               it
               is
               an
               assurance
               to
               the
               faithfull
               of
               their
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               :
               both
               an
               assurance
               ,
               a
               pledge
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               likewise
               a
               cause
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               herein
               Christ
               the
               second
               Adam
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               first
               Adam
               :
               As
               the
               first
               Adam
               who
               was
               the
               roote
               of
               all
               man-kind
               did
               communicate
               death
               ,
               and
               mortalitie
               to
               all
               those
               that
               spring
               from
               him
               :
               so
               likewise
               Christ
               the
               second
               Adam
               by
               his
               Resurrection
               hee
               conveyes
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               quickening
               power
               to
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 21
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 For
                 since
                 by
                 man
                 came
                 death
                 ,
                 by
                 man
                 came
                 also
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 Adam
                 all
                 die
                 ;
                 Adam
              
               he
               communicates
               death
               and
               mortalitie
               to
               all
               that
               spring
               from
               him
               ;
               
                 even
                 so
                 in
                 Christ
                 shall
                 all
                 be
                 made
                 alive
                 .
              
               Christ
               hee
               conveyes
               life
               to
               all
               his
               members
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               all
               quickened
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               therefore
               Christ
               is
               called
               a
               quickning
               spirit
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 45.
                 
                 The
                 first
                 Adam
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 living
                 soule
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 last
                 Adam
                 a
                 quickning
                 spirit
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               a
               living
               ,
               but
               a
               quickning
               spirit
               .
               And
               this
               quickning
               power
               and
               vertue
               ,
               Christ
               did
               manifest
               before
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               by
               raising
               up
               three
               from
               death
               ,
               namely
               ,
               by
               raising
               the
               Widowes
               sonne
               ,
               Luke
               7.
               and
               Iairus
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               Luke
               8.
               and
               Lazarus
               here
               in
               this
               chapter
               ,
               And
               at
               his
               resurrection
               also
               hee
               manifested
               this
               his
               quickning
               power
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               rose
               not
               alone
               ,
               but
               raised
               the
               bodies
               of
               many
               of
               his
               Saints
               with
               him
               ,
               many
               of
               his
               Saints
               arose
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               rose
               with
               Christ
               their
               head
               ,
               so
               also
               they
               ascended
               to
               glory
               together
               with
               Christ
               their
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               these
               it
               was
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Christs
               resurrection
               .
               Of
               these
               we
               may
               reade
               
                 Mat.
                 27.
                 52.
                 53.
                 
                 The
                 graves
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 slept
                 arose
                 ,
              
               and
               came
               out
               of
               their
               graves
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               the
               holy
               Citie
               and
               appeared
               to
               many
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               first
               conclusion
               proved
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               the
               second
               conclusion
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               Fountaine
               of
               spirituall
               life
               also
               .
               
            
             
               Hee
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               ,
               (
               of
               which
               we
               were
               all
               deprived
               in
               Adam
               )
               returnes
               againe
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               naturall
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               quickens
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               begins
               to
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               :
               this
               is
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               also
               ,
               of
               this
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               :
               wee
               may
               demonstrate
               this
               by
               a
               multitude
               of
               Divine
               testimonies
               ,
               but
               wee
               will
               single
               out
               some
               few
               of
               the
               chiefe
               ,
               wee
               need
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               this
               Evangelist
               which
               
               affords
               plentifull
               testimonie
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               this
               truth
               :
               As
               in
               Ioh.
               4.
               10.
               
               There
               Christ
               speaking
               to
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               
               he
               said
               unto
               her
               ;
               
                 If
                 thou
                 haddest
                 knowne
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 said
                 unto
                 thee
                 give
                 me
                 drinke
                 ,
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 have
                 asked
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 living
                 water
                 .
              
               Here
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               living
               water
               ,
               by
               an
               allusion
               to
               the
               water
               that
               continually
               springeth
               out
               of
               a
               Fountaine
               .
               And
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               is
               compared
               to
               living
               water
               from
               the
               effects
               of
               it
               :
               because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               restoreth
               spirituall
               life
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               then
               preserveth
               this
               life
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               living
               Water
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               as
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               this
               water
               that
               yeeldeth
               ,
               and
               giveth
               this
               living
               ,
               quickning
               water
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               Againe
               in
               Ioh.
               5.
               21.
               there
               Christ
               chalengeth
               this
               power
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               
                 As
                 the
                 Father
                 raiseth
                 up
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 quickneth
                 them
                 ;
                 so
              
               
               
                 the
                 Sonne
                 quickneth
                 whom
                 hee
                 will.
              
               As
               Christ
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               hee
               raised
               whom
               he
               would
               from
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               now
               being
               in
               heaven
               ,
               hee
               raiseth
               whom
               he
               will
               from
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               Yea
               ,
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               sounding
               in
               the
               ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               his
               quickning
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               of
               power
               and
               efficacie
               to
               raise
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               as
               wee
               may
               see
               
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 25.
                 
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 houre
                 is
              
               
               
                 comming
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 heare
                 it
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
            
             
               Againe
               in
               Ioh.
               6.
               35.
               there
               Christ
               stileth
               himselfe
               the
               Bread
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               Living
               bread
               ;
               
                 Iesus
                 said
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 of
              
               
               life
               ;
               and
               in
               verse
               48.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               againe
               verse
               51.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 living
                 bread
              
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               living
               bread
               ,
               the
               bread
               of
               life
               ,
               who
               as
               he
               hath
               life
               in
               himselfe
               ,
               so
               he
               communicates
               spirituall
               life
               to
               all
               those
               that
               feed
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               here
               is
               a
               broad
               difference
               betweene
               this
               Bread
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               ordinary
               bread
               ,
               ordinarie
               food
               :
               for
               though
               ordinarie
               food
               can
               preserve
               naturall
               life
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               yet
               it
               cannot
               restore
               life
               where
               it
               is
               not
               :
               but
               Christ
               is
               such
               living
               Bread
               ,
               that
               he
               restores
               life
               to
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               preserves
               that
               life
               that
               hee
               hath
               restored
               ,
               thus
               hee
               is
               the
               living
               Bread.
               
            
             
               Againe
               Ioh.
               15.
               1.
               there
               Christ
               compares
               himselfe
               to
               a
               Vine
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               to
               so
               many
               branches
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 true
                 Vine
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 husband-man
                 .
              
               And
               in
               verse
               5.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 yee
              
               
               
                 are
                 the
                 branches
              
               .
               Now
               as
               the
               branch
               of
               the
               Vine
               sucks
               juyce
               and
               sappe
               from
               the
               stocke
               and
               roote
               of
               the
               vine
               ;
               so
               all
               the
               faithfull
               receive
               spirituall
               juyce
               and
               life
               ,
               from
               Christ
               their
               head
               .
               As
               Adam
               hee
               is
               a
               common
               root
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               death
               to
               all
               that
               come
               from
               him
               ;
               so
               Christ
               is
               a
               common
               roote
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               life
               to
               all
               those
               that
               are
               his
               members
               .
               And
               in
               this
               regard
               Christ
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               head
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               
               
                 Collos.
                 1.
                 18.
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 his
                 body
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
               Christ
               is
               
               the
               head
               ;
               and
               the
               faithfull
               are
               his
               members
               :
               therefore
               as
               in
               the
               naturall
               body
               ,
               the
               head
               that
               is
               the
               principium
               ,
               the
               fountaine
               of
               sense
               and
               motion
               :
               it
               is
               the
               head
               that
               by
               certaine
               nerves
               and
               sinewes
               conveyes
               sense
               and
               motion
               to
               all
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               :
               so
               in
               the
               mysticall
               body
               the
               Church
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               head
               that
               conveyes
               spirituall
               life
               and
               motion
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               are
               his
               members
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               second
               conclusion
               explained
               and
               proved
               also
               ,
               that
               as
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               hee
               is
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               too
               ,
               it
               is
               he
               that
               raiseth
               the
               soule
               to
               spirituall
               life
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               the
               third
               place
               we
               are
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               reason
               why
               
               this
               double
               quickning
               power
               is
               here
               comprehended
               under
               one
               terme
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               double
               power
               of
               quickening
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               here
               under
               this
               one
               terme
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               spend
               time
               to
               prove
               :
               for
               that
               Christ
               speakes
               here
               of
               the
               spirituall
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               the
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               this
               I
               take
               to
               be
               evident
               from
               Christs
               owne
               exposition
               in
               the
               words
               following
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 ,
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 hee
                 live
                 :
              
               Hee
               that
               beleeveth
               in
               me
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               and
               trespasses
               before
               ,
               yet
               hee
               shall
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               therefore
               I
               am
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               that
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               is
               not
               here
               excluded
               ,
               it
               may
               appeare
               from
               the
               scope
               and
               intent
               of
               these
               words
               of
               Christ
               :
               for
               the
               scope
               of
               these
               words
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               perswade
               Martha
               that
               hee
               was
               able
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               to
               raise
               up
               her
               dead
               brother
               ,
               to
               restore
               him
               to
               life
               ,
               saith
               hee
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 resurrection
              
               ,
               I
               have
               power
               to
               restore
               spirituall
               life
               to
               the
               soule
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               greater
               worke
               ;
               therefore
               I
               am
               able
               to
               restore
               naturall
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               to
               restore
               the
               body
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               the
               Grave
               to
               life
               againe
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               reasons
               why
               this
               double
               power
               is
               here
               comprehended
               under
               one
               terme
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               ;
               the
               chiefe
               reasons
               I
               take
               to
               bee
               these
               two
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               double
               quickning
               power
               is
               here
               comprehended
               under
               one
               terme
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Analogie
               ,
               and
               proportion
               betweene
               these
               two
               ,
               betweene
               the
               restoring
               of
               the
               body
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               restoring
               the
               soule
               to
               life
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               certaine
               inseparable
               connexion
               betweene
               these
               two
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               say
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Analogie
               and
               proportion
               betweene
               
               these
               two
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               now
               the
               proportion
               and
               analogie
               consists
               especially
               in
               these
               foure
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               living
               soule
               must
               
               first
               returne
               to
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               and
               quicken
               it
               before
               it
               can
               rise
               againe
               :
               so
               here
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               must
               returne
               to
               the
               soule
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               quicken
               it
               befor
               it
               can
               rise
               againe
               :
               so
               that
               there
               is
               a
               similitude
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               first
               beginning
               ,
               and
               principle
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               secondly
               there
               is
               an
               analogie
               ,
               and
               proportion
               ,
               in
               regard
               
               of
               the
               point
               and
               terme
               ,
               the
               state
               from
               which
               the
               Resurrection
               is
               :
               for
               as
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               body
               riseth
               from
               the
               state
               of
               corruption
               ,
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               Grave
               ;
               so
               here
               in
               this
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               soule
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               riseth
               from
               the
               state
               of
               spirituall
               corruption
               ,
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               proportion
               is
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               estate
               to
               which
               a
               man
               riseth
               :
               for
               as
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               rise
               
               againe
               without
               those
               infirmities
               that
               the
               body
               had
               before
               ,
               he
               shall
               rise
               to
               lead
               another
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               a
               glorified
               life
               :
               so
               in
               this
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               the
               sinner
               riseth
               ,
               and
               is
               raised
               up
               to
               lead
               a
               new
               kind
               of
               life
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               life
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               called
               
                 Newnesse
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 Rom.
              
               6.
               4.
               that
               we
               should
               
                 walke
                 in
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
              
               :
               both
               in
               regard
               
               of
               the
               new
               principle
               ,
               and
               fountaine
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               spring
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               soule
               .
               And
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               new
               effects
               ,
               and
               new
               operations
               ,
               which
               are
               answerable
               to
               the
               new
               roote
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               proportion
               also
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               perpetuitie
               
               of
               both
               :
               for
               as
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               body
               shall
               rise
               an
               immortall
               body
               ,
               not
               subject
               to
               death
               any
               more
               ;
               so
               here
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               when
               the
               sinner
               is
               restored
               to
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               he
               is
               raised
               up
               to
               a
               durable
               immutable
               estate
               ,
               hee
               shall
               continue
               to
               live
               this
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               immortall
               seed
               that
               is
               put
               into
               him
               ,
               it
               shall
               never
               die
               :
               so
               Christ
               saith
               verse
               26.
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               and
               so
               liveth
               ,
               
                 hee
                 shall
                 never
                 die
              
               ;
               he
               is
               raised
               to
               an
               immutable
               estate
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               life
               as
               shall
               never
               be
               subject
               to
               spirituall
               death
               againe
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               analogie
               ,
               and
               proportion
               between
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               respect
               they
               may
               both
               be
               comprehended
               fitly
               under
               one
               terme
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               infallible
               connexion
               betweene
               these
               
               two
               :
               for
               wheresoever
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               goes
               before
               ,
               there
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               to
               the
               life
               of
               glorie
               will
               certainly
               follow
               after
               :
               for
               as
               the
               spirituall
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               did
               necessarily
               draw
               after
               it
               the
               mortalitie
               ,
               and
               death
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               the
               spirituall
               life
               of
               the
               soule
               doth
               necessarily
               draw
               with
               it
               the
               immortalitie
               ,
               and
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               :
               therefore
               as
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               the
               name
               of
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               is
               given
               to
               the
               signe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               neere
               conjunction
               ,
               and
               relation
               betweene
               them
               :
               so
               here
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               neere
               conjunction
               betweene
               these
               two
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               never
               separate
               ,
               therefore
               they
               may
               both
               
               fitly
               be
               comprehended
               under
               one
               terme
               .
               Thus
               wee
               have
               endevoured
               to
               expound
               the
               general
               doctrine
               in
               these
               three
               particulars
               .
               Wee
               have
               shewed
               you
               that
               Christ
               is
               the
               Author
               and
               fountaine
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               :
               hee
               hath
               the
               quickning
               power
               in
               him
               whereby
               he
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               those
               bodyes
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               the
               grave
               .
               Then
               he
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               too
               ;
               he
               is
               able
               to
               quicken
               those
               soules
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               .
               And
               then
               we
               have
               shewed
               the
               reasons
               why
               these
               two
               ,
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               are
               both
               comprehended
               under
               one
               phrase
               of
               speech
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Resurrection
              
               .
               Now
               I
               come
               to
               the
               Use
               and
               Application
               of
               that
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               delivered
               .
               And
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               is
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               tryall
               and
               examination
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               direction
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               may
               be
               for
               comfort
               here
               ,
               here
               is
               matter
               
               of
               sound
               comfort
               to
               all
               those
               that
               are
               the
               faithfull
               members
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               if
               thou
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               life
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               spirituall
               life
               :
               therefore
               here
               is
               comfort
               against
               Death
               ,
               against
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               Comfort
               first
               against
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Soule
               ,
               comfort
               against
               
               sinne
               ,
               thatis
               the
               ill
               of
               all
               ills
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               If
               thou
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               ;
               Christ
               by
               his
               divine
               power
               he
               is
               able
               to
               free
               thee
               from
               the
               power
               and
               dominion
               of
               sinne
               ,
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               sinne
               .
               Dost
               thou
               complaine
               that
               thy
               understanding
               is
               darke
               and
               blinde
               ?
               remember
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               give
               thee
               more
               light
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 14.
                 
                 Awake
                 thou
                 that
                 sleepest
                 ,
                 and
                 stand
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 give
                 thee
                 light
              
               .
               Dost
               thou
               complaine
               that
               thy
               heart
               is
               hard
               and
               stonie
               ?
               remember
               that
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               soften
               thy
               hard
               heart
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               thee
               a
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               
                 Ezek.
                 36.
                 36.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 stonie
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 them
                 an
                 heart
                 of
              
               
               flesh
               .
               Dost
               thou
               complaine
               that
               thy
               affections
               are
               unruly
               ,
               and
               set
               upon
               wrong
               objects
               ?
               remember
               to
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               that
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               rectifie
               these
               affections
               ,
               hee
               is
               able
               to
               plant
               in
               thee
               the
               true
               love
               ,
               and
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 30.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 circumcise
              
               
               
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 thy
                 seed
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 mee
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 .
              
               And
               in
               
                 Ier.
                 32.
                 40.
                 
                 I
                 will
                 put
              
               
               
                 my
                 feare
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 depart
                 from
                 mee
                 .
              
               Dost
               thou
               complaine
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               beare
               afflictions
               patiently
               ?
               remember
               that
               Christ
               thy
               head
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               strengthen
               thee
               ,
               and
               hee
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               13.
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 all
                 things
                 through
                 Christ
                 that
                 strengtheneth
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               the
               weake
               Christian
               will
               bee
               ready
               to
               object
               :
               but
               I
               
               have
               so
               many
               strong
               corruptions
               in
               me
               that
               I
               am
               afaid
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               
               not
               yet
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               raised
               out
               of
               my
               naturall
               estate
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               I
               answer
               ,
               remember
               this
               to
               thy
               comfort
               that
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               is
               unlike
               to
               the
               second
               in
               this
               regard
               ;
               in
               regard
               
               of
               the
               measure
               and
               degree
               of
               it
               :
               as
               soone
               as
               ever
               the
               soule
               quickens
               the
               dead
               body
               ,
               the
               dead
               body
               leaves
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               corruption
               wholly
               ,
               and
               all
               at
               once
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               When
               the
               spirit
               quickens
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               soule
               begins
               to
               rise
               againe
               from
               the
               grave
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               bands
               and
               fetters
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               corruption
               still
               remaine
               upon
               the
               sould
               .
               Indeed
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               quickens
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               soule
               presently
               hates
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               begins
               to
               shake
               off
               these
               fetters
               of
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               ,
               and
               shakes
               them
               off
               by
               little
               and
               little
               ;
               but
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               shakes
               them
               not
               off
               all
               at
               once
               .
               In
               this
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               ,
               sinne
               indeed
               receives
               a
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               wholly
               abolished
               .
               In
               the
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               sinne
               is
               like
               a
               beast
               ,
               whose
               throat
               is
               cut
               ,
               that
               lies
               striving
               and
               strugling
               for
               life
               :
               so
               sinne
               hath
               life
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               hath
               a
               deadly
               wound
               :
               therefore
               remember
               to
               thy
               comfort
               ,
               that
               that
               will
               bee
               true
               here
               betweene
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               remainders
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               affirmed
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 2
                 Sam.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               there
               was
               long
               warre
               betweene
               them
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 David
                 grew
                 stronger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Saul
                 waxed
                 weaker
                 and
                 weaker
                 .
              
               So
               it
               will
               be
               betweene
               sinne
               and
               grace
               ,
               sinne
               will
               grow
               weaker
               ,
               and
               weaker
               ,
               and
               grace
               stronger
               and
               stronger
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               the
               weake
               Christian
               may
               object
               further
               :
               but
               I
               feele
               the
               spirit
               so
               weake
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               so
               strong
               in
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               afraid
               
               the
               flesh
               will
               prevaile
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               shall
               returne
               againe
               to
               my
               naturall
               estate
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               remember
               that
               this
               is
               contrarie
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               true
               Resurrection
               to
               returne
               to
               death
               againe
               :
               for
               at
               the
               last
               
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               bodyes
               that
               are
               raised
               shall
               be
               immortall
               ,
               never
               to
               die
               againe
               :
               so
               here
               those
               soules
               that
               are
               quickned
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               they
               are
               raised
               to
               a
               durable
               ,
               immutable
               ,
               immortall
               estate
               never
               to
               die
               againe
               .
               That
               which
               Christ
               saith
               of
               those
               that
               shall
               bee
               accounted
               worthie
               to
               attaine
               the
               second
               Resurrection
               ;
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               true
               here
               also
               :
               hee
               saith
               those
               that
               shall
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               to
               life
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               die
               :
               for
               they
               are
               as
               the
               
                 Angels
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               20.
               35
               ,
               36.
               
               Those
               that
               partake
               of
               that
               Resurrection
               can
               
               never
               die
               :
               so
               here
               those
               that
               partake
               of
               this
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               die
               :
               this
               Resurrection
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               it
               shall
               continue
               in
               them
               .
               For
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               when
               he
               once
               commeth
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               quickens
               it
               ,
               it
               continues
               there
               ,
               and
               remaines
               there
               for
               ever
               :
               it
               is
               as
               a
               
                 Well
                 of
                 water
                 
                 springing
                 up
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
              
               as
               Christ
               speakes
               
                 Ioh.
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 Whosoever
                 shall
                 drinke
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 thirst
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 water
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 ,
                 shall
                 bee
                 in
                 him
                 a
                 well
                 of
                 water
                 springing
                 up
                 to
                 everlasting
                 life
                 .
              
               Now
               wee
               know
               a
               streame
               of
               water
               is
               of
               a
               vanishing
               nature
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               bee
               nourished
               with
               a
               continuall
               Fountaine
               that
               can
               never
               be
               drie
               ,
               the
               streame
               will
               continually
               runne
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               streame
               of
               grace
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               it
               is
               nourished
               with
               a
               continuall
               fountaine
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               as
               can
               never
               be
               dried
               up
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               here
               is
               comfort
               against
               sinne
               ,
               against
               the
               death
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               united
               to
               Christ
               by
               faith
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               assured
               that
               Christ
               will
               be
               to
               them
               a
               Fountaine
               of
               spirituall
               life
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               here
               is
               comfort
               against
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               against
               
               naturall
               death
               .
               If
               thou
               be
               united
               to
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               needest
               not
               to
               feare
               temporall
               death
               ,
               remember
               that
               though
               
                 the
                 body
                 bee
                 dead
                 beecause
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 life
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               Rom.
               8.
               10.
               
               The
               body
               ,
               that
               
               is
               dead
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               mortall
               and
               subject
               to
               death
               because
               of
               sinne
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               soule
               ,
               that
               liveth
               ,
               it
               passeth
               from
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               here
               ,
               to
               the
               life
               of
               glorie
               .
               Yea
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               too
               that
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               notwithstanding
               shall
               be
               raised
               againe
               by
               the
               quickning
               power
               of
               Christ.
               Remember
               Christ
               is
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hee
               being
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               perish
               .
               You
               know
               as
               long
               as
               the
               head
               of
               the
               naturall
               body
               is
               above
               the
               water
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               members
               of
               the
               body
               can
               be
               drowned
               :
               so
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               Christ
               is
               risen
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               members
               can
               be
               held
               captive
               in
               the
               Grave
               .
               Remember
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               first
               fruites
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               
                 the
                 first
                 fruites
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 sleepe
                 :
              
               therefore
               his
               Resurrection
               may
               bee
               a
               pledge
               ,
               and
               an
               assurance
               to
               thee
               of
               thy
               resurrection
               ;
               
                 As
                 wee
                 have
                 borne
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 earthly
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 so
                 wee
                 shall
                 beare
                 the
                 Image
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 ,
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               15.
               49.
               
               As
               wee
               have
               borne
               about
               
               us
               these
               corruptible
               bodyes
               ,
               so
               when
               we
               rise
               againe
               ,
               we
               shall
               rise
               with
               immortall
               ,
               and
               incorruptible
               bodies
               ,
               and
               live
               a
               glorious
               life
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               made
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               our
               head
               ,
               therefore
               feare
               not
               the
               death
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Remember
               that
               Death
               can
               destroy
               nothing
               in
               thee
               but
               sinne
               ,
               therefore
               feare
               not
               .
            
             
               This
               consideration
               may
               comfort
               us
               ,
               as
               against
               our
               owne
               death
               ,
               so
               against
               the
               death
               of
               our
               friends
               ;
               Let
               us
               therefore
               receive
               comfort
               hence
               ,
               as
               Martha
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 brother
                 shall
                 rise
                 againe
                 in
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 at
                 the
                 last
                 day
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               did
               comfort
               her
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               this
               question
               may
               bee
               demanded
               ;
               but
               is
               not
               this
               Resurrection
               
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               a
               benefit
               common
               to
               the
               wicked
               ?
               are
               not
               they
               partakers
               of
               this
               benefit
               from
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               godly
               ?
               shall
               not
               they
               be
               raised
               ,
               and
               quickned
               ,
               as
               well
               
               as
               the
               godly
               ,
               by
               Christ
               his
               Resurrection
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               this
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               to
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               benefit
               proper
               to
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               to
               the
               true
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
               
               for
               though
               unbeleevers
               ,
               and
               wicked
               persons
               shall
               bee
               raised
               up
               againe
               ,
               yet
            
             
               By
               a
               different
               cause
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               a
               different
               end
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               first
               ,
               by
               a
               different
               cause
               :
               the
               wicked
               that
               are
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               cannot
               have
               any
               benefit
               from
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               because
               they
               are
               out
               of
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               they
               shall
               bee
               raised
               indeed
               ;
               but
               not
               by
               a
               quickning
               power
               flowing
               from
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               by
               the
               divine
               power
               ,
               and
               command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               a
               just
               Judge
               :
               and
               they
               shall
               bee
               raised
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               curse
               pronounced
               in
               Paradice
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 thou
                 eatest
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               ;
               that
               includes
               eternall
               death
               :
               therefore
               this
               curse
               must
               be
               executed
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               most
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               Grave
               againe
               ,
               that
               body
               and
               soule
               may
               die
               eternally
               :
               but
               the
               faithfull
               members
               of
               Christ
               shall
               bee
               raised
               by
               the
               quickning
               power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               their
               head
               and
               Saviour
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               as
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               raised
               by
               a
               different
               cause
               ,
               so
               to
               
               a
               different
               end
               :
               for
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               raised
               to
               life
               to
               speake
               properly
               ,
               that
               state
               is
               stiled
               eternall
               death
               ,
               therefore
               their
               Resurrection
               is
               stiled
               
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 Ioh.
                 5.
                 27.
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 done
                 good
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 have
              
               
               
                 done
                 ill
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 condemnation
              
               ;
               they
               shall
               not
               rise
               to
               life
               ,
               but
               to
               eternall
               death
               :
               but
               the
               godly
               only
               shall
               attaine
               this
               Resurrection
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               only
               are
               stiled
               the
               
                 sonnes
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               20.
               36.
               
               So
               much
               may
               suffice
               for
               comfort
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               may
               be
               for
               tryall
               and
               examination
               ,
               
               since
               we
               professe
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               to
               be
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
               let
               us
               here
               trie
               the
               truth
               ,
               whether
               wee
               be
               so
               indeed
               or
               no.
               Christ
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               :
               he
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               Christ
               doth
               in
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               is
               to
               raise
               the
               soule
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               :
               therefore
               examine
               whether
               thou
               have
               feltthis
               quickning
               power
               or
               no
               ,
               this
               first
               Resurrection
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               .
               When
               Christ
               was
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               he
               had
               power
               to
               raise
               up
               all
               those
               to
               life
               againe
               that
               died
               ,
               but
               yet
               hee
               raised
               but
               few
               ;
               there
               are
               but
               three
               that
               wee
               read
               of
               ,
               those
               that
               we
               named
               before
               .
               The
               Widowes
               sonne
               ,
               Iairus
               Daughter
               ,
               and
               Lazarus
               here
               .
               So
               likewise
               Christ
               now
               hath
               power
               to
               quicken
               all
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               to
               raise
               them
               to
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               but
               yet
               he
               quickens
               but
               few
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               those
               that
               continue
               still
               in
               their
               sinnes
               .
               Therefore
               let
               us
               all
               examine
               our selves
               upon
               this
               point
               ,
               whether
               we
               have
               attained
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               or
               no.
               If
               we
               be
               true
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               partake
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               :
               for
               Christ
               is
               a
               fountaine
               of
               spirituall
               life
               to
               all
               his
               members
               :
               therefore
               examine
               this
               ,
               looke
               to
               the
               first
               resurrection
               ,
               to
               the
               Life
               of
               grace
               ,
               thou
               maist
               know
               it
               briefly
               by
               three
               signes
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               by
               forsaking
               of
               sinne
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               thy
               continuall
               progresse
               in
               both
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               thy
               forsaking
               of
               sinne
               ,
               whether
               hast
               thou
               left
               those
               
               sinnes
               thou
               formerly
               livedst
               in
               ?
               As
               in
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               the
               soule
               is
               united
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               presently
               the
               man
               leaves
               the
               Grave
               ,
               he
               leaves
               the
               societie
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               comes
               forth
               :
               as
               Lazarus
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               was
               quickned
               ,
               and
               his
               soule
               returned
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               presently
               hee
               came
               forth
               ,
               Vers.
               44.
               
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 was
                 dead
                 came
                 forth
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 grave
                 .
              
               Examine
               therefore
               whether
               thou
               be
               come
               forth
               of
               the
               grave
               of
               sinne
               ?
               whether
               hast
               thou
               left
               the
               societie
               of
               sinners
               ,
               of
               prophane
               persons
               ?
               and
               whether
               hast
               thou
               left
               the
               grave
               of
               thy
               sinne
               ?
               Is
               there
               not
               some
               lust
               ,
               some
               sinne
               that
               still
               holds
               thee
               captive
               in
               this
               Grave
               ,
               to
               which
               thou
               willingly
               ,
               and
               wittingly
               obeyest
               ?
               If
               thou
               live
               in
               any
               one
               knowne
               sinne
               ,
               if
               thou
               be
               ruled
               by
               any
               one
               lust
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               ,
               be
               it
               swearing
               ,
               or
               drunkennesse
               ,
               or
               uncleannesse
               ,
               or
               covetousnesse
               ,
               or
               lying
               ,
               or
               open
               and
               publike
               prophaning
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               thou
               live
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               any
               of
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               knowne
               sins
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               plaine
               case
               ,
               thou
               art
               still
               in
               the
               noysome
               grave
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               thou
               art
               not
               risen
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               of
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               thou
               art
               not
               quickned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               art
               not
               quickned
               ,
               then
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               a
               true
               Christian.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               Secondly
               thou
               mayest
               know
               it
               by
               the
               newnesse
               of
               thy
               life
               :
               whether
               dost
               thou
               feele
               a
               spirituall
               life
               wrought
               in
               thee
               ?
               
               and
               whether
               doth
               it
               appeare
               outwardly
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               feele
               a
               spirituall
               life
               wrought
               inwardly
               ?
               That
               spirituall
               life
               that
               Christ
               restores
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               is
               universally
               spread
               through
               the
               whole
               foule
               .
               As
               when
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               quickens
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               quickens
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               every
               member
               of
               it
               ;
               so
               here
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               quickens
               the
               whole
               soule
               .
               Therefore
               examine
               whether
               dost
               thou
               find
               spirituall
               life
               wrought
               in
               thy
               whole
               soule
               or
               no
               ?
               whether
               dost
               thou
               find
               this
               change
               wrought
               in
               thy
               understanding
               and
               judgement
               ?
               whether
               hast
               thou
               a
               new
               judgement
               ,
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               opinion
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ?
               a
               new
               opinion
               of
               Christ
               ?
               a
               new
               opinion
               of
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ?
               Whether
               dost
               thou
               find
               this
               change
               in
               thy
               heart
               and
               affections
               ?
               whether
               hast
               thou
               new
               desires
               ,
               new
               affections
               ,
               spirituall
               inclinations
               ?
               whether
               are
               the
               studies
               ,
               and
               desires
               of
               thy
               soule
               set
               upon
               heavenly
               things
               ?
               
                 If
                 yee
                 bee
                 risen
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 seeke
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 above
                 ,
                 Collos.
              
               3.
               1.
               
               Whether
               are
               thy
               affections
               and
               meditations
               heavenly
               
               and
               spirituall
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               feele
               this
               change
               inwardly
               in
               thy
               soule
               ?
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               doth
               this
               spirituall
               life
               appeare
               outwardly
               also
               by
               thy
               
               speeches
               and
               actions
               ?
               Doth
               it
               appeare
               outwardly
               in
               thy
               speeches
               ,
               is
               there
               a
               change
               there
               ?
               canst
               thou
               now
               speake
               to
               men
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               in
               the
               voyce
               of
               his
               Spirit
               crying
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
              
               ?
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               is
               there
               a
               change
               in
               thy
               outward
               actions
               ?
               hast
               thou
               left
               the
               societie
               of
               sinners
               ?
               and
               dost
               thou
               converse
               with
               living
               Christians
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               love
               those
               that
               excell
               in
               vertue
               ?
               and
               dost
               thou
               manifest
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               conscionable
               performance
               of
               all
               the
               duties
               of
               thy
               generall
               ,
               and
               particular
               calling
               ?
               As
               soone
               as
               Lazarus
               was
               quickned
               ,
               presently
               as
               he
               left
               the
               Grave
               ,
               so
               he
               conversed
               with
               living
               men
               ,
               and
               walked
               in
               his
               Calling
               :
               so
               examine
               if
               thou
               have
               left
               the
               societie
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               living
               Christians
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               whether
               thou
               walke
               on
               conscionably
               in
               the
               place
               that
               God
               hath
               set
               thee
               in
               ,
               making
               the
               word
               of
               Christ
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               thy
               actions
               .
               If
               it
               bee
               thus
               with
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               feele
               this
               spirituall
               life
               wrought
               in
               thy
               soule
               ,
               and
               it
               appeare
               outwardly
               in
               all
               thy
               speeches
               and
               actions
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               good
               signe
               thou
               partakest
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               thou
               maist
               know
               this
               also
               by
               thy
               progresse
               in
               
               both
               these
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               progresse
               of
               thy
               Mortification
               :
               Is
               sinne
               daily
               more
               and
               more
               mortified
               in
               thee
               ?
               Dost
               thou
               daily
               get
               ground
               of
               thy
               corruptions
               ?
               Is
               sinne
               in
               thee
               like
               the
               house
               of
               Saul
               ,
               as
               that
               waxed
               weaker
               and
               weaker
               ,
               so
               doth
               corruption
               in
               thee
               daily
               ?
               Is
               sinne
               in
               thee
               like
               an
               old
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               every
               member
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               stiled
               the
               old
               man
               :
               an
               old
               man
               growes
               weaker
               ,
               and
               weaker
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               last
               he
               dies
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               sin
               in
               every
               Christian
               ,
               examine
               if
               sin
               be
               such
               an
               old
               man
               in
               you
               ,
               that
               it
               growes
               weaker
               daily
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               thou
               maist
               know
               it
               by
               thy
               progresse
               in
               thy
               vivification
               :
               Dost
               thou
               grow
               in
               grace
               daily
               ?
               Is
               grace
               in
               thee
               ,
               as
               the
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               as
               that
               grew
               stronger
               and
               stronger
               ,
               so
               doth
               grace
               in
               thee
               ?
               Is
               grace
               like
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               every
               member
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               stiled
               the
               
                 New
                 man
              
               :
               because
               it
               is
               as
               a
               young
               and
               lustie
               man
               that
               daily
               growes
               stronger
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               to
               his
               full
               strength
               ,
               doth
               grace
               in
               thee
               grow
               stronger
               daily
               ?
               and
               dost
               thou
               goe
               forward
               in
               thy
               Christian
               course
               ?
               It
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               walke
               on
               daily
               in
               his
               Christian
               course
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               wee
               must
               walke
               on
               in
               
                 newnesse
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               If
               thou
               find
               this
               progresse
               in
               thy
               mortification
               ,
               and
               vivification
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               signe
               indeed
               that
               thou
               hast
               attained
               to
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               to
               a
               spirituall
               life
               .
               Therefore
               let
               mee
               intreate
               you
               to
               set
               upon
               this
               worke
               of
               examination
               of
               your
               owne
               hearts
               diligently
               ,
               and
               faithfully
               .
               Let
               not
               the
               multitudes
               of
               worldly
               businesse
               :
               let
               not
               the
               allurement
               of
               vaine
               objects
               ,
               and
               vain
               companie
               ;
               let
               not
               the
               appetite
               
               and
               desire
               of
               base
               pleasures
               drive
               these
               thoughts
               out
               of
               your
               heads
               :
               but
               examine
               your
               owne
               hearts
               whether
               you
               partake
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               ,
               or
               no.
               Deceive
               not
               thy
               owne
               soule
               :
               for
               though
               conscience
               may
               now
               sleepe
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               thinke
               thou
               art
               in
               a
               good
               estate
               ;
               yet
               let
               me
               tell
               thee
               ,
               the
               time
               will
               come
               when
               thy
               conscience
               will
               awake
               ,
               that
               if
               thou
               continue
               to
               wallow
               in
               any
               one
               sin
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               change
               in
               thee
               in
               thy
               life
               ,
               in
               thy
               heart
               ;
               if
               in
               stead
               of
               growing
               better
               ,
               thou
               grow
               worse
               ,
               and
               bee
               hardned
               more
               and
               more
               in
               sinfull
               courses
               ,
               thy
               conscience
               will
               tell
               thee
               to
               thy
               face
               ,
               thou
               art
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               thou
               hast
               no
               part
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               Christ
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               spirituall
               life
               :
               thou
               hast
               not
               yet
               attained
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               thou
               goe
               on
               in
               this
               course
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               attaine
               to
               the
               second
               Resurrection
               to
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               .
               So
               much
               for
               that
               Use.
               
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               Use
               of
               the
               point
               is
               for
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               
               direction
               .
               If
               now
               upon
               examination
               ,
               thou
               find
               that
               thou
               hast
               not
               yet
               attained
               to
               this
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               ;
               then
               let
               me
               counsel
               thee
               to
               give
               no
               rest
               to
               thy
               soule
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               attained
               it
               :
               for
               remember
               that
               this
               is
               the
               first
               step
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               set
               not
               the
               first
               steppe
               to
               heaven
               ,
               surely
               thou
               shalt
               never
               come
               thither
               .
               As
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               was
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               his
               exaltation
               :
               so
               this
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               that
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               first
               degree
               of
               a
               Christians
               exaltation
               :
               therefore
               get
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ;
               yea
               ,
               get
               this
               ,
               and
               all
               will
               follow
               .
               If
               thou
               attaine
               this
               ,
               thou
               maist
               be
               assured
               of
               the
               second
               Resurrection
               also
               ,
               to
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               .
               Remember
               that
               Christ
               by
               raising
               himselfe
               from
               the
               dead
               by
               his
               owne
               power
               ,
               declared
               himselfe
               to
               be
               the
               eternall
               Sonne
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 declared
                 mightily
                 to
                 bee
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Resurrection
                 :
              
               So
               if
               thou
               canst
               by
               a
               power
               and
               vertue
               drawne
               from
               Christ
               ,
               rise
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               of
               thy
               sinne
               ,
               then
               thou
               shalt
               declare
               thy selfe
               to
               bee
               the
               member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               labour
               to
               attaine
               this
               first
               Resurrection
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               this
               question
               may
               be
               demanded
               :
               but
               by
               what
               meanes
               
               now
               doth
               Christ
               convey
               this
               spirituall
               life
               to
               his
               children
               ?
               and
               how
               shall
               I
               get
               to
               bee
               partaker
               of
               this
               Resurrection
               ?
               by
               what
               meanes
               shall
               I
               attaine
               this
               first
               Resurrection
               to
               this
               spirituall
               life
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               briefly
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               by
               which
               
               Christ
               workes
               faith
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               hee
               raiseth
               a
               sinner
               to
               life
               :
               for
               he
               that
               beleeveth
               liveth
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               liveth
               beleeveth
               ;
               hee
               that
               beleeveth
               is
               raised
               to
               life
               :
               therefore
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               that
               Christ
               workes
               faith
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               he
               raiseth
               a
               sinner
               to
               life
               .
               Therefore
               the
               outward
               meanes
               is
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               the
               inward
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               .
               By
               such
               meanes
               
               as
               Christ
               will
               raise
               the
               bodies
               of
               the
               dead
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               like
               meanes
               hee
               now
               raiseth
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
               Now
               Christ
               will
               raise
               the
               bodyes
               that
               are
               now
               dead
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
               First
               ,
               by
               his
               voyce
               ,
               Iohn
               5.
               28
               ,
               29.
               and
               by
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 52.
                 
                 The
                 Trump
                 shall
                 sound
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 shall
                 be
                 raised
                 incorruptible
                 .
              
               And
               hee
               shall
               raise
               them
               by
               his
               quickning
               Spirit
               .
               So
               by
               the
               like
               meanes
               Christ
               now
               raiseth
               our
               soules
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sinnes
               :
               therefore
               if
               thou
               desire
               to
               bee
               raised
               out
               of
               the
               grave
               of
               sinne
               ,
               let
               me
               counsell
               thee
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               to
               attend
               diligently
               to
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               upon
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospell
               .
               The
               word
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               a
               quickning
               word
               ,
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 63.
                 
                 My
                 Word
                 is
                 spirit
                 and
                 life
                 .
              
               The
               voyce
               
               of
               Christ
               is
               a
               quickning
               voyce
               :
               as
               Christ
               by
               his
               voyce
               raised
               Lazarus
               out
               of
               his
               Grave
               ;
               when
               Christ
               said
               to
               
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 Come
                 forth
              
               ;
               presently
               Lazarus
               quickned
               ,
               and
               came
               forth
               :
               so
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               ministerie
               of
               the
               Word
               hath
               a
               quickning
               power
               ,
               to
               raise
               sinners
               from
               the
               death
               of
               sinne
               :
               therefore
               when
               the
               Ministers
               crie
               aloude
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophets
               
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 voyce
                 as
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 ,
              
               then
               hearken
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               be
               frequent
               ,
               and
               fervent
               in
               Prayer
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               of
               Christ
               :
               before
               thou
               heare
               ,
               pray
               ;
               and
               after
               thou
               hast
               heard
               ,
               pray
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               may
               accompany
               his
               Word
               ,
               that
               so
               this
               may
               be
               a
               meanes
               to
               awaken
               ,
               and
               to
               quicken
               thee
               out
               of
               thy
               naturall
               estate
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               death
               of
               sinne
               .
               Thou
               must
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               give
               thee
               a
               hearing
               eare
               ,
               and
               a
               beleeving
               heart
               :
               that
               so
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Word
               may
               not
               be
               as
               the
               sound
               of
               a
               Trumpet
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               mayst
               be
               quickned
               by
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ.
               And
               though
               thou
               have
               continued
               a
               long
               time
               in
               thy
               sinnes
               ,
               yet
               bee
               not
               altogether
               discouraged
               :
               remember
               that
               Christ
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               thee
               ,
               though
               thou
               have
               continued
               never
               so
               long
               in
               thy
               sinnes
               :
               for
               hee
               that
               was
               able
               to
               raise
               Lazarus
               that
               was
               dead
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               now
               stinking
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               he
               is
               able
               to
               raise
               up
               thee
               also
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               (
               in
               one
               word
               )
               if
               upon
               examination
               ,
               thou
               find
               thou
               have
               attained
               to
               this
               spirituall
               Resurrection
               ,
               then
               here
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               To
               
                 
                   humilitie
                   .
                
                 
                   thankfulnesse
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Here
               is
               a
               ground
               of
               Exhortation
               to
               Humilitie
               and
               Thankfulnesse
               ,
               to
               joyne
               them
               both
               together
               ,
               because
               they
               usually
               goe
               together
               :
               the
               proud
               person
               is
               alway
               unthankfull
               ;
               and
               the
               humble
               man
               is
               alway
               a
               thankfull
               man.
               Now
               if
               thou
               have
               attained
               to
               this
               Resurrection
               ,
               thou
               hast
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               humble
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               thankfull
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               hast
               great
               cause
               to
               bee
               humbled
               ,
               because
               thou
               hast
               
               nothing
               but
               that
               thou
               hast
               received
               :
               thou
               hast
               great
               cause
               to
               bee
               humbled
               ,
               because
               thou
               puttest
               not
               any
               hand
               to
               this
               worke
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               the
               dead
               body
               of
               Lazarus
               could
               helpe
               to
               the
               raising
               of
               him
               .
               No
               more
               then
               a
               creature
               being
               nothing
               ,
               can
               helpe
               to
               its
               owne
               creation
               ;
               no
               more
               can
               a
               sinner
               helpe
               forward
               this
               worke
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               therefore
               thou
               hast
               cause
               to
               be
               humbled
               for
               not
               putting
               the
               least
               helping
               hand
               to
               this
               worke
               ,
               it
               is
               wholly
               supernaturall
               .
               Therefore
               let
               not
               any
               one
               arrogate
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               power
               of
               his
               free-will
               ,
               but
               remember
               the
               worke
               is
               wholly
               supernaturall
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               humbled
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               thankfull
               too
               ,
               doe
               but
               consider
               the
               desperate
               ,
               and
               dangerous
               estate
               of
               sinne
               whence
               thou
               art
               raised
               ,
               and
               then
               make
               thy
               humble
               confession
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               when
               they
               brought
               their
               first
               fruites
               before
               God
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 26.
                 5.
                 
                 A
                 Syrian
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 was
                 my
                 father
                 ;
                 hee
                 went
                 into
              
               
               
                 Egypt
                 with
                 a
                 few
              
               ;
               and
               became
               a
               Nation
               mightie
               ,
               and
               populous
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               brought
               him
               out
               of
               Egypt
               with
               a
               mighty
               hand
               ,
               and
               an
               out-stretched
               arme
               ,
               with
               terrour
               and
               signes
               ,
               and
               wonders
               ,
               and
               hath
               brought
               us
               to
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               us
               this
               Land
               ,
               even
               a
               Land
               flowing
               with
               milke
               ,
               and
               honey
               .
               The
               like
               deliverance
               the
               Lord
               hath
               wrought
               for
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               bee
               thankfull
               ,
               and
               make
               thy
               thankfull
               acknowledgement
               with
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               Psal.
               115.
               
               Not
               
               
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 thy
                 Name
                 give
                 the
                 glorie
                 .
              
               And
               then
               desire
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               by
               his
               mercie
               brought
               thee
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               grace
               ,
               so
               by
               his
               power
               to
               preserve
               thee
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               glorie
               .
               And
               desire
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               by
               his
               quickning
               Spirit
               ,
               hath
               made
               thee
               partakers
               of
               the
               first
               Resurrection
               to
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               so
               to
               make
               thee
               partaker
               of
               the
               second
               to
               the
               life
               of
               glorie
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               DEATH
               IN
               BIRTH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               FRUITE
               OF
               EVES
               TRANSGRESSION
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
              
               Vnto
               the
               woman
               hee
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               greatly
               multiply
               thy
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               thy
               conception
               .
               In
               sorrow
               thou
               shalt
               bring
               forth
               children
               .
            
             
               
                 REVEL
                 .
                 12.
                 2.
                 
              
               And
               shee
               being
               with
               child
               ,
               cryed
               ,
               travailing
               in
               birth
               ,
               and
               pained
               to
               be
               delivered
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               DEATH
               IN
               BIRTH
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               FRVITE
               OF
               EVES
               TRANSGRESSION
               .
               SERMON
               XXXVI
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 35.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   Rachell
                   died
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               a
               statute
               law
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               all
               ,
               both
               men
               ,
               and
               women
               must
               die
               .
               The
               causes
               for
               which
               it
               pleased
               Almightie
               God
               to
               leave
               the
               bodies
               ,
               even
               of
               his
               dearest
               children
               
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Death
               ,
               to
               be
               returned
               to
               dust
               are
               many
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               manifesting
               his
               truth
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               ancient
               threatning
               mentioned
               ,
               
               
                 Genesis
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 Dust
                 thou
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dust
                 thou
                 shalt
                 returne
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               that
               by
               death
               ,
               hee
               may
               translate
               his
               chosen
               servants
               to
               life
               .
               Sinne
               it
               was
               that
               
               brought
               Death
               into
               the
               world
               :
               and
               God
               will
               shew
               his
               strength
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               Death
               shall
               be
               the
               utter
               abolishment
               ,
               even
               of
               that
               very
               thing
               which
               brought
               it
               first
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               all
               lyable
               to
               it
               .
               If
               there
               had
               not
               beene
               Sinne
               ,
               there
               should
               not
               have
               beene
               Death
               :
               and
               now
               God
               will
               ,
               that
               in
               those
               that
               are
               his
               ,
               the
               Kingdome
               and
               being
               of
               sinne
               shall
               utterly
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               the
               head
               of
               Goliah
               shall
               be
               cut
               off
               with
               his
               owne
               sword
               ,
               and
               sinne
               shall
               bee
               extinguished
               by
               that
               which
               it selfe
               first
               procured
               .
            
             
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               God
               subjects
               his
               children
               to
               this
               course
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               ,
               
               they
               may
               the
               better
               conceive
               what
               inestimable
               benefit
               they
               reape
               by
               Jesus
               Christ.
               When
               they
               doe
               thinke
               upon
               death
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               an
               enemie
               ,
               they
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               feare
               it
               ;
               Nature
               affecting
               a
               continuation
               ,
               and
               preservation
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               loath
               and
               abhorre
               it
               .
               Now
               then
               ,
               if
               Death
               being
               changed
               be
               so
               fearefull
               ;
               well
               may
               wee
               conclude
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               have
               exceeded
               in
               terrour
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               continued
               as
               at
               the
               first
               it
               was
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               gate
               and
               passage
               to
               everlasting
               torment
               in
               hell
               fire
               .
               If
               the
               very
               sight
               of
               the
               Serpent
               afright
               us
               now
               the
               sting
               is
               out
               ,
               what
               would
               it
               have
               done
               ,
               if
               the
               sting
               had
               still
               remained
               ?
               Hereby
               then
               Almighty
               God
               would
               have
               us
               learne
               ,
               how
               deepely
               we
               stand
               ingaged
               to
               him
               for
               his
               mercie
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               Sonne
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               so
               great
               miserie
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               law
               of
               Death
               seizeth
               upon
               the
               very
               elect
               children
               
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               thereby
               made
               conformable
               to
               their
               head
               Christ
               :
               Hee
               was
               as
               the
               wheat-corne
               ,
               which
               except
               it
               fall
               into
               the
               ground
               and
               die
               ,
               abideth
               alone
               ,
               Death
               was
               his
               passage
               ,
               the
               same
               must
               bee
               ours
               also
               .
               The
               way
               of
               the
               tree
               of
               life
               is
               kept
               with
               the
               blade
               of
               a
               sword
               shaken
               ,
               under
               the
               stroake
               whereof
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               come
               ,
               before
               wee
               can
               hope
               for
               any
               entrance
               into
               Paradise
               ;
               as
               we
               see
               here
               it
               is
               sayd
               of
               Rachel
               ,
               she
               dyed
               .
               
                 And
                 Rachel
                 dyed
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               any
               division
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               but
               will
               (
               God
               willing
               )
               unite
               them
               together
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               this
               discourse
               .
               I
               conceive
               it
               is
               not
               altogether
               impertinent
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               these
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               to
               shew
               you
               the
               occasion
               of
               Rachels
               death
               ;
               what
               shee
               was
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               shee
               stands
               recorded
               in
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Rachel
               was
               one
               of
               Labans
               Daughters
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               Wives
               of
               Iacob
               .
               Questionlesse
               ,
               shee
               was
               a
               good
               woman
               ,
               though
               in
               somethings
               faulty
               :
               But
               the
               imperfections
               of
               the
               holy
               people
               of
               those
               times
               ,
               are
               neither
               to
               bee
               blazed
               abroad
               (
               as
               though
               wee
               tooke
               pleasure
               in
               discovering
               their
               shame
               ,
               )
               nor
               to
               bee
               followed
               neither
               ;
               as
               though
               by
               their
               doing
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               were
               a
               sufficient
               plea
               for
               us
               ;
               that
               were
               to
               draw
               bloud
               ,
               not
               milke
               out
               of
               the
               breasts
               of
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               thing
               ,
               which
               for
               my
               own
               perticular
               were
               the
               cause
               never
               so
               just
               ,
               I
               doe
               from
               my
               soule
               abhorre
               and
               detest
               .
            
             
               First
               of
               all
               then
               ,
               shee
               is
               recorded
               to
               have
               beene
               fruitfull
               ,
               by
               
               whom
               Iacob
               had
               two
               sonnes
               ,
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               Benjamin
               ;
               and
               by
               her
               ,
               
               and
               Leah
               his
               other
               wife
               ,
               God
               accomplished
               his
               promise
               that
               Hee
               made
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               his
               seed
               should
               be
               as
               the
               starres
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               us
               that
            
             
             
               The
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               the
               wife
               ,
               is
               to
               bee
               reckoned
               as
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               earnestly
               sought
               by
               prayer
               from
               Almighty
               God.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               that
               blessing
               which
               God
               promiseth
               to
               the
               man
               that
               feares
               him
               ,
               and
               puts
               his
               trust
               in
               him
               ;
               
                 That
                 his
                 Wife
                 should
                 bee
                 as
                 a
                 fruitfull
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Children
                 they
                 shall
                 stand
                 as
                 Olive
                 branches
                 round
                 about
                 his
                 table
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               128.
               3.
               
               And
               in
               the
               precedent
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 Loe
                 ,
                 Children
              
               
               
                 are
                 an
                 heritage
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruite
                 of
                 the
                 wombe
                 are
                 his
                 reward
                 ,
                 happie
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 quiver
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               In
               former
               times
               ,
               barrennesse
               was
               accounted
               for
               a
               shame
               and
               reproach
               .
               When
               God
               would
               punish
               Abimilech
               ,
               about
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Sarah
               his
               Wife
               ;
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               
                 that
                 hee
                 closed
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 wombes
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Abimilech
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               20.
               18.
               
               And
               when
               God
               would
               blesse
               Iobs
               last
               dayes
               more
               than
               his
               first
               ,
               hee
               gave
               him
               seven
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               three
               daughters
               ,
               as
               an
               
               addition
               to
               his
               happinesse
               ,
               and
               as
               so
               many
               emblems
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               favour
               towards
               him
               .
               In
               the
               rehearsing
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Fathers
               before
               the
               Flood
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               ,
               especially
               in
               Gen.
               5.
               sundrie
               times
               thus
               ,
               such
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               one
               lived
               so
               many
               yeares
               ,
               
                 and
                 begate
              
               
               
                 sonnes
                 and
                 daughters
              
               .
               What
               was
               the
               blessing
               upon
               the
               first
               couple
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               this
               ,
               
                 bee
                 fruitfull
                 ,
                 and
                 multiply
                 ?
                 Gen.
              
               1.
               28.
               
               What
               blessing
               gave
               the
               friends
               of
               Rebecka
               at
               her
               departure
               ?
               was
               
               it
               not
               this
               ,
               
                 bee
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 thousands
                 ,
                 and
                 millions
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               24.
               60.
               
               What
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               blessing
               the
               Iewes
               after
               their
               returne
               
               from
               the
               captivity
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               this
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 streets
                 should
                 be
                 full
                 of
                 boyes
                 ,
                 and
                 girles
                 ?
                 Zech.
              
               8.
               5.
               
            
             
               This
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               may
               serve
               for
               a
               two
               fold
               Use
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               discovers
               the
               wretchednesse
               of
               their
               fault
               ,
               who
               grudge
               and
               repine
               at
               the
               increase
               of
               children
               as
               a
               burthen
               .
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               prescribe
               to
               God
               how
               many
               children
               hee
               should
               bestow
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               would
               set
               him
               downe
               a
               stint
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               by
               any
               meanes
               have
               him
               exceed
               ;
               which
               argues
               a
               most
               miserable
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               faithlesse
               minde
               :
               For
               whence
               is
               this
               feare
               of
               increase
               before
               it
               come
               ?
               and
               whence
               is
               this
               repining
               at
               it
               when
               it
               is
               come
               ,
               but
               from
               some
               distrustfull
               opinion
               or
               other
               ,
               that
               they
               conceive
               either
               of
               their
               inabilitie
               to
               maintaine
               them
               &
               c
               ?
               Let
               me
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               beloved
               ,
               of
               your
               children
               ,
               as
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               sayd
               of
               his
               Disciples
               touching
               themselves
               ;
               
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 more
                 valew
                 than
                 sparrowes
                 ,
              
               yet
               the
               Lord
               feeds
               them
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 the
                 young
                 Ravens
                 that
                 crie
              
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               will
               hee
               give
               supply
               to
               those
               creatures
               that
               are
               stamped
               with
               his
               owne
               Image
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               it
               onely
               a
               reward
               and
               blessing
               upon
               the
               rich
               that
               they
               are
               fruitfull
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               even
               a
               reward
               and
               blessing
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               children
               :
               for
               it
               is
               specified
               in
               Psal.
               107.
               41.
               that
               God
               
               
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 a
                 family
                 like
                 a
                 flocke
                 of
                 sheepe
              
               ;
               and
               comfortable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               have
               a
               family
               like
               a
               flocke
               of
               sheepe
               ,
               because
               this
               
               may
               well
               be
               intended
               ;
               they
               shall
               prosper
               and
               thrive
               with
               a
               little
               maintenance
               ,
               as
               sheepe
               will
               grow
               fat
               ,
               albeit
               the
               leas
               are
               but
               very
               short
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               serves
               to
               direct
               all
               that
               desire
               this
               blessing
               of
               increase
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               of
               whom
               to
               seeke
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               God
               that
               must
               make
               thee
               fruitfull
               like
               Rachel
               ;
               it
               is
               hee
               that
               
                 makes
                 the
                 barren
                 to
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 familie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hee
                 a
                 joyfull
                 mother
                 of
                 Children
                 .
              
               There
               are
               five
               speciall
               keyes
               that
               God
               reserves
               in
               his
               owne
               power
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               ,
               is
               the
               key
               of
               the
               Raine
               ;
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 open
                 his
                 good
                 treasure
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Heavens
                 to
                 give
                 Raine
                 to
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               28.
               12.
               
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               food
               ;
               
                 thou
                 openest
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 fillest
                 all
                 things
                 living
                 with
                 thy
                 plenty
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               104.
               28.
               
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               the
               graue
               ;
               
                 hee
                 bringeth
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 and
                 raiseth
                 up
                 againe
                 ,
                 1
                 Sam.
              
               2.
               6.
               
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               it
               is
               sayd
               
                 Acts
                 16.
                 14.
                 the
                 Lord
                 opened
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Lydia
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Fiftly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               the
               key
               of
               the
               wombe
               ;
               God
               remembred
               
                 Rachel
                 and
                 opened
                 her
                 wombe
                 ,
                 Gen.
                 30.
                 
                 Abraham
              
               therefore
               being
               
               childlesse
               ,
               he
               makes
               his
               moane
               to
               God.
               Isaack
               prayed
               to
               God
               for
               his
               Wife
               ,
               because
               shee
               was
               barren
               .
               
                 Hanna
                 ,
                 Samuels
              
               mother
               ,
               poured
               out
               her
               soule
               to
               God
               in
               hearty
               prayer
               ,
               when
               shee
               had
               no
               child
               .
               As
               also
               Zacharie
               ,
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               the
               Parents
               of
               Iohn
               Baptist.
               This
               is
               the
               true
               course
               ,
               first
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               the
               meanes
               .
               Rachel
               was
               in
               a
               passion
               ,
               and
               shee
               cried
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               
                 give
                 mee
                 Children
                 or
                 else
                 I
                 die
              
               ;
               but
               nothing
               of
               all
               this
               prevailed
               ,
               till
               shee
               sought
               it
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               then
               shee
               was
               fruitfull
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               recorded
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               not
               onely
               fruitfull
               ;
               but
               that
               with
               this
               fruitfulnesse
               of
               hers
               ,
               there
               came
               an
               increase
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               shee
               built
               up
               a
               great
               part
               of
               Israel
               :
               and
               what
               else
               were
               the
               Isralites
               ,
               but
               Gods
               peculiar
               people
               ?
               A
               right
               christian
               indeed
               is
               called
               a
               true
               Isralite
               ;
               and
               the
               elect
               are
               termed
               by
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 Gal.
                 6.
                 16.
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               So
               then
               hence
               you
               may
               inferre
               ,
               
               that
            
             
               The
               desire
               of
               having
               Children
               ,
               must
               ayme
               at
               the
               increase
               ,
               and
               inlargement
               of
               Gods
               Church
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               blessing
               indeed
               ,
               when
               the
               wife
               by
               her
               off-spring
               builds
               up
               Israel
               ;
               not
               
                 Babel
                 ;
                 Bethel
              
               ,
               Gods
               house
               ;
               not
               Bethaven
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               This
               was
               the
               desire
               of
               holy
               people
               of
               old
               ,
               when
               they
               prayed
               that
               their
               children
               might
               bee
               as
               
                 Corner-stones
                 ,
                 couched
                 into
                 the
                 walls
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
              
               ;
               meaning
               thereby
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               grow
               into
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               habitation
               of
               God
               by
               his
               Spirit
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
              
               sayth
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 quiver
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               it
               is
               of
               such
               children
               ,
               that
               are
               as
               the
               arrowes
               
                 of
                 
                 a
                 strong
                 man.
              
               Whence
               it
               followes
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               have
               more
               in
               them
               then
               nature
               :
               for
               arrowes
               are
               not
               arrowes
               by
               growth
               ,
               but
               by
               Art
               :
               so
               they
               must
               bee
               such
               children
               ,
               the
               knottinesse
               of
               whose
               nature
               ,
               is
               refined
               ,
               and
               reformed
               ,
               and
               made
               smooth
               by
               grace
               .
            
             
               Ishmael
               the
               sonne
               of
               the
               bond-woman
               had
               twelve
               sonnes
               ,
               and
               all
               Princes
               in
               their
               Nations
               ;
               but
               what
               did
               all
               these
               titles
               of
               dignitie
               doe
               them
               good
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               were
               out
               of
               the
               promise
               ?
               Questionlesse
               Hanna's
               drift
               in
               desiring
               a
               sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               that
               out
               of
               her
               might
               come
               one
               ,
               by
               whom
               Gods
               glory
               might
               bee
               advanced
               among
               men
               ,
               therefore
               shee
               vowed
               him
               to
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               .
               The
               Angell
               told
               Zacharie
               that
               he
               should
               have
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               at
               the
               birth
               of
               his
               sonne
               ,
               why
               ?
               
                 Because
                 he
                 should
                 bee
                 great
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 turne
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               Luk.
               1.
               50.
               
               Hee
               that
               begets
               a
               foole
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               ungodly
               irreligious
               sonne
               :
               for
               that
               is
               one
               of
               Solomons
               fooles
               ,
               he
               
                 gets
                 himselfe
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 joy
              
               ;
               but
               hee
               shall
               be
               his
               very
               calamitie
               ,
               and
               his
               meere
               vexation
               .
               It
               is
               a
               rule
               set
               downe
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               done
               ,
               should
               bee
               done
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               :
               therefore
               our
               desire
               of
               having
               children
               must
               aime
               at
               this
               ,
               that
               out
               of
               our
               loynes
               may
               come
               such
               ,
               by
               whom
               Gods
               glory
               may
               bee
               promoted
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               the
               godly
               increased
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               shee
               is
               recorded
               to
               have
               yeelded
               in
               all
               willingnesse
               ,
               
               and
               readinesse
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               her
               Husband
               :
               When
               Iacob
               was
               warned
               by
               an
               Angell
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               returne
               from
               Laban
               to
               the
               Land
               where
               he
               was
               borne
               ;
               he
               made
               his
               wives
               acquainted
               with
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               discovered
               to
               them
               his
               whole
               intent
               and
               purpose
               :
               they
               forth-with
               gave
               him
               this
               yeelding
               ,
               and
               respective
               answer
               ;
               Whatsoever
               
               
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 doe
                 ,
              
               Gen.
               31.
               11.
               
               The
               like
               is
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               Sara
               ,
               shee
               was
               no
               hindrance
               to
               Abraham
               in
               his
               removall
               from
               his
               owne
               Countrey
               to
               Canaan
               ;
               no
               ,
               nor
               at
               such
               time
               when
               she
               was
               ignorant
               whether
               he
               went
               :
               she
               was
               no
               hindrance
               to
               him
               in
               the
               speedie
               circumcising
               of
               his
               sonne
               ;
               No
               ,
               nor
               shee
               did
               not
               goe
               about
               to
               hinder
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               sacrificing
               of
               his
               sonne
               .
               Out
               of
               all
               doubt
               ,
               if
               shee
               had
               beene
               a
               clogge
               to
               him
               in
               any
               of
               these
               respects
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               would
               never
               have
               concealed
               ▪
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               wrestling
               with
               her
               unwillingnesse
               ,
               and
               gain-saying
               had
               beene
               a
               strong
               evidence
               of
               Abrahams
               faith
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               very
               carefull
               to
               set
               out
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               for
               his
               credit
               and
               our
               instruction
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               Women
               storied
               in
               the
               Scripture
               above
               others
               as
               examples
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               upon
               the
               untowardnesse
               of
               Wives
               ,
               not
               joyning
               with
               ,
               and
               incouraging
               their
               Husbands
               in
               good
               doing
               .
               The
               one
               is
               Lots
               Wife
               ,
               whose
               love
               no
               question
               was
               a
               great
               delay
               to
               Lot
               in
               his
               departure
               from
               Sodome
               ,
               that
               when
               shee
               should
               have
               gone
               on
               with
               her
               Husband
               in
               hast
               to
               the
               place
               which
               
               was
               appointed
               for
               their
               refuge
               without
               looking
               backe
               ,
               shee
               drew
               behind
               still
               ,
               lingring
               after
               her
               wonted
               home
               ;
               but
               what
               was
               the
               issue
               ?
               shee
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               Pillar
               of
               salt
               .
               The
               other
               was
               Michal
               the
               wife
               of
               David
               ,
               when
               shee
               looked
               out
               ,
               and
               saw
               David
               dance
               before
               the
               Arke
               ,
               shee
               despised
               him
               in
               her
               heart
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               approving
               his
               zeale
               ,
               that
               when
               hee
               returned
               ,
               shee
               entertained
               him
               with
               a
               frumpe
               ,
               saying
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 What
                 a
                 foole
                 was
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 Israel
                 this
                 day
                 :
              
               but
               what
               was
               the
               issue
               of
               it
               ?
               a
               punishment
               was
               inflicted
               on
               her
               for
               her
               fault
               ,
               that
               shee
               had
               no
               child
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               2
               Sam.
               6.
               23.
               
               
            
             
               I
               remember
               a
               policie
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               hee
               wrote
               to
               Philemon
               :
               he
               writes
               to
               him
               for
               the
               re-entertainment
               of
               a
               runnagate
               servant
               that
               hee
               had
               begotten
               to
               God
               in
               his
               bonds
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               better
               effecting
               of
               it
               in
               his
               inscription
               ,
               he
               not
               only
               writes
               to
               Philemon
               ,
               but
               joynes
               with
               him
               Philemons
               wife
               ;
               
                 To
                 Philemon
                 our
              
               
               
                 dearely
                 beloved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 our
                 beloved
                 Appia
                 ,
              
               Philem.
               1.
               2.
               
               Wherefore
               was
               this
               ?
               For
               nothing
               else
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               to
               warne
               her
               of
               her
               dutie
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               receiving
               of
               Onesimus
               was
               manifested
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               as
               a
               needfull
               dutie
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               pleasing
               to
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               she
               should
               not
               put
               in
               her
               spoke
               to
               withstand
               the
               motion
               ,
               but
               further
               it
               by
               all
               the
               meanes
               wee
               could
               .
               It
               was
               to
               this
               end
               that
               the
               woman
               was
               created
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               be
               a
               helpe
               to
               her
               Hueband
               in
               all
               honest
               offices
               ,
               to
               joyne
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               incourage
               him
               ,
               to
               provoke
               him
               ,
               and
               assist
               him
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               and
               lastly
               ,
               to
               omit
               many
               other
               things
               recorded
               of
               
               her
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               here
               relate
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               to
               that
               that
               more
               neerely
               concernes
               this
               present
               occasion
               ,
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Rachel
               ,
               shee
               died
               in
               travell
               .
               God
               had
               commanded
               Iacob
               to
               rise
               ,
               and
               goe
               up
               to
               Bethel
               ,
               and
               dwell
               there
               :
               hee
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               erected
               a
               Pillar
               in
               the
               place
               where
               God
               talked
               with
               him
               :
               thence
               hee
               journeyed
               a
               little
               further
               to
               Ephrath
               ,
               and
               there
               Rachel
               travelled
               ,
               and
               had
               hard
               labour
               :
               in
               the
               sufferance
               of
               which
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               some
               ease
               ,
               shee
               received
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               comfort
               from
               her
               Midwife
               ,
               who
               bade
               her
               not
               feare
               ,
               for
               shee
               should
               have
               this
               sonne
               also
               :
               but
               
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 as
                 her
                 soule
                 was
                 departing
                 :
                 for
                 shee
                 died
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 sonnes
                 name
                 was
                 called
                 Benoni
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sonne
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               verse
               18.
               
            
             
               Who
               can
               expresse
               the
               woe
               of
               that
               day
               ?
               and
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               that
               losse
               to
               Iacob
               ?
               who
               was
               now
               bereft
               of
               his
               dearely-beloved
               Wife
               ,
               by
               the
               fruit
               of
               whose
               wombe
               hee
               had
               reaped
               such
               increase
               of
               blessing
               ?
               before
               ,
               the
               children
               had
               the
               care
               of
               two
               watching
               over
               them
               ;
               now
               only
               of
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               a
               one
               as
               was
               not
               accustomed
               to
               interest
               himselfe
               in
               training
               up
               young
               Children
               ,
               but
               left
               it
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               shee
               tooke
               it
               from
               him
               .
               O
               death
               voide
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               respect
               of
               persons
               !
               that
               shee
               should
               die
               ,
               it
               was
               some
               grie●…e
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               shee
               died
               in
               travell
               ,
               that
               did
               most
               trouble
               him
               ,
               and
               
               increase
               his
               griefe
               .
               And
               well
               might
               hee
               style
               their
               sonne
               Benoni
               ,
               the
               sonne
               of
               sorrow
               :
               for
               it
               was
               indeed
               a
               sorrow
               to
               them
               all
               :
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               their
               issue
               ,
               to
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               ,
               to
               their
               servants
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               knew
               them
               ,
               or
               had
               any
               relation
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               Iacob
               will
               not
               exceed
               the
               bounds
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               hee
               was
               at
               the
               last
               comforted
               :
               he
               referres
               himselfe
               ,
               his
               children
               ,
               his
               infinite
               ,
               and
               almost
               insupportable
               losse
               to
               God
               Almighties
               pleasure
               ;
               from
               him
               she
               was
               received
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               he
               is
               content
               againe
               to
               returne
               all
               .
               The
               mourning
               ,
               and
               lamenting
               that
               he
               made
               on
               her
               behalfe
               it
               could
               not
               recall
               her
               againe
               :
               all
               the
               teares
               he
               could
               shed
               for
               her
               ,
               were
               of
               no
               force
               or
               power
               at
               all
               to
               make
               her
               alive
               ;
               too
               much
               sorrow
               might
               happily
               indanger
               his
               owne
               life
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               should
               highly
               offend
               against
               Almightie
               God.
               Patience
               and
               Christian
               fortitude
               were
               the
               only
               remedies
               left
               him
               ,
               and
               these
               he
               resolves
               on
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               learne
               hence
               as
               long
               as
               the
               world
               lasts
               ,
               to
               know
               that
               worldly
               comforts
               whatsoever
               they
               be
               ,
               and
               howsoever
               wee
               may
               esteeme
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               subject
               to
               change
               .
               Love
               with
               unfeignednesse
               what
               may
               be
               so
               loved
               ,
               but
               take
               heed
               you
               love
               not
               too
               much
               ,
               for
               feare
               the
               taking
               of
               that
               away
               from
               you
               ,
               that
               was
               so
               dearely
               loved
               of
               you
               ,
               make
               you
               fall
               into
               impatience
               ,
               and
               sinne
               against
               God.
               
            
             
               Let
               us
               so
               love
               that
               we
               may
               thinke
               of
               losse
               ,
               if
               it
               stand
               with
               Gods
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               yet
               let
               us
               so
               love
               ,
               that
               wee
               esteeme
               it
               no
               losse
               if
               hee
               please
               .
               Let
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ever-more
               moderate
               our
               affections
               :
               so
               happily
               we
               shall
               enjoy
               the
               thing
               beloved
               ,
               a
               great
               deale
               longer
               .
               But
               if
               wee
               exceed
               in
               lamenting
               ,
               were
               we
               as
               just
               ,
               and
               righteous
               as
               Iacob
               ,
               God
               will
               be
               angrie
               with
               us
               for
               it
               .
               Not
               only
               thy
               dearest
               Wife
               ,
               but
               thy
               dearest
               Child
               ,
               thy
               dearest
               friend
               ;
               whatsoever
               is
               most
               deare
               to
               thee
               ,
               shall
               then
               feele
               the
               stroake
               of
               mortalitie
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               may
               bee
               taught
               to
               wish
               for
               eternitie
               ,
               crying
               heavily
               ,
               and
               sighing
               with
               a
               mournfull
               voyce
               ,
               with
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               
                 Vanitie
                 of
                 vanities
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 but
                 vanitie
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               threefold
               punishment
               inflicted
               upon
               all
               women
               kind
               in
               answer
               to
               the
               three
               sinnes
               committed
               by
               our
               Grandmother
               Eve.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               shee
               gave
               too
               much
               credit
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ,
               telling
               her
               ,
               that
               both
               Adam
               and
               she
               shovld
               bee
               as
               Gods
               ,
               knowing
               good
               and
               evill
               ▪
               therefore
               it
               was
               pronounced
               presently
               upon
               her
               ,
               that
               her
               sorrowes
               and
               conceptions
               should
               bee
               multiplied
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               because
               against
               the
               expresse
               command
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ;
               she
               did
               eate
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               therefore
               it
               was
               pronounced
               against
               her
               ,
               that
               in
               sorrow
               she
               should
               bring
               forth
               Children
               ,
               every
               time
               her
               houre
               was
               at
               hand
               shee
               should
               hardly
               escape
               death
               .
               I
               need
               
               not
               inlarge
               my selfe
               you
               all
               know
               it
               to
               be
               too
               true
               ;
               nay
               sometimes
               ,
               and
               that
               oft-times
               too
               ,
               it
               costs
               your
               lives
               :
               an
               example
               wee
               have
               here
               in
               the
               Text
               in
               Rachel
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               deceased
               Sister
               here
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               a
               seducer
               of
               her
               Husband
               ;
               therefore
               for
               a
               punishment
               ,
               all
               your
               desires
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               your
               Husbands
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               warrant
               of
               the
               Scripture
               they
               must
               rule
               over
               you
               .
               Death
               is
               a
               debt
               to
               nature
               and
               must
               be
               paid
               :
               there
               is
               no
               avoyding
               of
               it
               ,
               no
               putting
               it
               off
               ,
               when
               GOD
               thinkes
               it
               fit
               ,
               it
               is
               infallible
               to
               all
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               end
               :
               though
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               time
               and
               manner
               many
               times
               it
               be
               divers
               .
               Some
               die
               when
               they
               are
               young
               ;
               some
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               and
               some
               live
               till
               they
               be
               very
               old
               .
               That
               for
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               Some
               die
               of
               Convulsions
               ,
               some
               of
               Dropsies
               ,
               some
               of
               Feavers
               :
               and
               to
               be
               short
               ,
               some
               in
               Child-bed
               ;
               as
               Rachel
               here
               did
               ,
               and
               our
               departed
               Sister
               .
               But
               of
               what
               disease
               soever
               they
               die
               ,
               that
               is
               nothing
               :
               die
               they
               must
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               of
               this
               infirmitie
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               which
               ,
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               ;
               Let
               a
               man
               make
               what
               shew
               hee
               can
               with
               all
               his
               glorious
               adornations
               .
               Let
               him
               have
               rich
               apparell
               ,
               and
               disguised
               linnen
               ;
               and
               searecloth
               ,
               and
               balme
               ,
               and
               spices
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               inwrapped
               in
               lead
               ,
               and
               let
               stone
               immure
               him
               when
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               yet
               the
               earth
               his
               originall
               Mother
               will
               againe
               owne
               him
               for
               her
               naturall
               Child
               ,
               and
               triumph
               over
               him
               with
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               insultings
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               my
               bowells
               ,
               returned
               to
               his
               earth
               .
            
             
               This
               bodie
               returnes
               not
               immediatly
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               earth
               ;
               nor
               to
               the
               earth
               neither
               as
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               altogether
               unknowne
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               earth
               ,
               appropriate
               to
               him
               as
               his
               owne
               ,
               his
               familiar
               friend
               ,
               and
               old
               acquaintance
               .
               To
               conclude
               ,
               wee
               are
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               die
               ,
               we
               are
               full
               of
               evill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               goe
               to
               the
               grave
               :
               wee
               have
               sinnes
               enough
               to
               bring
               us
               all
               thither
               .
               God
               grant
               they
               bee
               not
               so
               violent
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               ominous
               precipitations
               that
               they
               portend
               our
               sudden
               ruine
               ?
               portend
               it
               they
               do
               ,
               but
               
                 O
                 nullam
                 sit
                 in
                 omnia
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               am
               loath
               to
               bee
               redious
               .
               Hee
               should
               not
               be
               tedious
               that
               reades
               a
               lecture
               of
               mortalitie
               .
               How
               many
               in
               the
               world
               since
               this
               Sermon
               first
               began
               ,
               have
               made
               an
               experiment
               ,
               and
               proofe
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               of
               this
               sentence
               ,
               that
               man
               is
               mortall
               ;
               and
               those
               spectacles
               are
               but
               examples
               of
               this
               truth
               ;
               they
               come
               to
               their
               period
               ,
               before
               my
               speech
               .
               My
               speech
               ,
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               heare
               me
               ,
               all
               that
               breath
               in
               this
               ayre
               must
               follow
               .
               It
               hath
               beene
               said
               wee
               live
               to
               die
               ;
               give
               me
               leave
               a
               little
               to
               invert
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               liue
               to
               live
               ,
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               live
               the
               life
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               then
               though
               we
               doe
               die
               ,
               let
               us
               never
               feare
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               rise
               from
               the
               dead
               againe
               ,
               and
               live
               with
               our
               God
               out
               of
               the
               reach
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               ever
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               Text
               at
               this
               time
               .
            
             
             
               To
               declare
               unto
               you
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               present
               assembly
               would
               be
               altogether
               superfluous
               ,
               the
               dumbe
               oratorie
               of
               that
               silent
               object
               ,
               doth
               give
               you
               to
               understand
               in
               a
               language
               sufficiently
               intelligible
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               now
               met
               to
               performe
               the
               last
               rites
               and
               dutie
               that
               we
               owe
               to
               the
               memorie
               of
               our
               deare
               Sister
               here
               before
               us
               .
               And
               Christian
               charitie
               hath
               beene
               so
               powerfull
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               beene
               retained
               as
               a
               pious
               ,
               and
               laudable
               custome
               at
               Funerall
               solemnities
               to
               adorne
               the
               dead
               ,
               with
               the
               deserved
               praises
               of
               their
               life
               :
               not
               for
               any
               pompe
               or
               vaine-glorious
               ostentation
               ,
               but
               that
               Gods
               glorie
               here
               may
               bee
               for
               ever
               magnified
               ,
               by
               whose
               grace
               they
               have
               beene
               enabled
               to
               
                 fight
                 a
                 good
                 fight
              
               :
               and
               that
               the
               surviving
               may
               be
               encouraged
               to
               runne
               the
               same
               course
               ,
               when
               they
               behold
               them
               discharged
               of
               this
               tedious
               combat
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               a
               crowne
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               immortalitie
               .
            
             
               This
               Sister
               of
               ours
               was
               borne
               in
               this
               parish
               ,
               and
               hath
               lived
               in
               it
               some
               thirtie
               foure
               yeares
               ,
               or
               there-about
               ,
               eighteene
               yeares
               a
               single
               woman
               ,
               and
               sixteene
               yeares
               a
               married
               Wife
               ;
               of
               whom
               though
               upon
               my
               owne
               knowledge
               I
               can
               speake
               but
               little
               ,
               yet
               having
               credible
               information
               from
               others
               ,
               with
               whom
               she
               had
               long
               ,
               and
               private
               intimacie
               of
               many
               yeares
               acquaintance
               ,
               I
               must
               ,
               and
               will
               speake
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               I
               told
               you
               was
               recorded
               of
               Rachel
               ,
               that
               shee
               was
               fruitfull
               in
               procreation
               of
               Children
               ,
               may
               in
               a
               great
               measure
               bee
               spoken
               of
               her
               :
               for
               if
               the
               Scripture
               account
               bearing
               but
               of
               two
               children
               fruite
               :
               certainly
               it
               will
               make
               an
               extraordinarie
               fruite
               in
               bearing
               of
               twelve
               ,
               which
               shee
               did
               .
               It
               is
               a
               certaine
               token
               of
               a
               true
               ,
               and
               faithfull
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               frequent
               his
               house
               ,
               to
               pray
               unto
               him
               ,
               to
               praise
               him
               in
               his
               Church
               earnestly
               ;
               to
               labour
               to
               bee
               instructed
               in
               his
               will
               out
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               read
               and
               preached
               to
               them
               :
               all
               which
               evidences
               of
               a
               good
               Christian
               were
               found
               in
               this
               our
               Sister
               .
               For
               her
               constant
               comming
               to
               Church
               ,
               I
               my selfe
               can
               now
               speake
               upon
               my
               owne
               knowledge
               ,
               I
               have
               seriously
               ,
               and
               strictly
               examined
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               I
               professe
               ingenously
               before
               God
               that
               knowes
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               you
               that
               heare
               me
               speeke
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               call
               to
               mind
               ,
               that
               ever
               she
               mist
               comming
               to
               Church
               twice
               a
               Sabbath
               day
               since
               I
               came
               ,
               which
               I
               would
               be
               heartily
               glad
               I
               could
               speake
               as
               well
               of
               others
               of
               this
               Parish
               ,
               as
               of
               her
               .
               For
               some
               of
               them
               have
               got
               such
               a
               fisking
               tricke
               up
               and
               downe
               ,
               to
               goe
               to
               other
               Churches
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               rellishable
               food
               at
               their
               owne
               ,
               that
               I
               feare
               at
               the
               last
               they
               will
               come
               to
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               they
               amend
               this
               fault
               .
               It
               was
               a
               vertue
               in
               her
               that
               deserved
               commendation
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               vice
               in
               them
               that
               deserves
               reprehension
               .
            
             
               When
               shee
               was
               in
               Gods
               house
               ,
               shee
               did
               not
               as
               too
               too
               many
               doe
               ,
               imploy
               her
               time
               in
               sleeping
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               ill
               course
               :
               but
               I
               ever
               observed
               her
               to
               listen
               very
               diligently
               ,
               and
               attentively
               to
               
               what
               was
               delivered
               ,
               for
               the
               nourishing
               of
               her
               soule
               .
               I
               confesse
               I
               doe
               not
               remember
               that
               ever
               I
               saw
               her
               take
               any
               notes
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Sermons
               that
               were
               preached
               :
               for
               it
               seemes
               shee
               did
               it
               when
               she
               came
               home
               :
               for
               since
               her
               death
               ,
               going
               to
               her
               house
               ,
               accidentally
               I
               met
               with
               a
               booke
               of
               hers
               ,
               wherein
               shee
               had
               written
               many
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               with
               notes
               :
               the
               day
               when
               they
               were
               preached
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               by
               whom
               ,
               most
               of
               those
               which
               I
               have
               preached
               I
               saw
               and
               perused
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               stangers
               that
               I
               my selfe
               have
               heard
               :
               these
               qualities
               are
               not
               to
               be
               past
               over
               in
               silence
               ,
               but
               are
               worthy
               of
               your
               serious
               imitation
               .
            
             
               Neither
               did
               she
               thinke
               it
               fit
               barely
               to
               set
               them
               downe
               for
               her
               owne
               instruction
               only
               :
               but
               what
               she
               heard
               upon
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               that
               she
               constantly
               practised
               upon
               the
               weeke
               dayes
               .
               Shee
               catechised
               her
               children
               in
               those
               points
               ;
               spending
               ,
               some
               time
               in
               trayning
               them
               up
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               putting
               them
               in
               mind
               of
               their
               dutie
               to
               him
               in
               whom
               
                 wee
                 live
                 and
                 move
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 our
                 being
                 ,
              
               by
               repeating
               Gods
               word
               delivered
               ,
               by
               hearing
               them
               reade
               Gods
               word
               printed
               ,
               and
               by
               singing
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               hymnes
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               songs
               .
            
             
               That
               she
               was
               a
               most
               provident
               ,
               and
               carefull
               Wife
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               indulgent
               ,
               and
               loving
               Mother
               ,
               all
               that
               knew
               her
               can
               best
               testifie
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               have
               informed
               me
               .
               And
               this
               let
               me
               speake
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               it
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               perhaps
               did
               not
               thinke
               I
               would
               have
               mentioned
               it
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               had
               it
               concealed
               ,
               but
               for
               reasons
               best
               knowne
               to
               my selfe
               ,
               I
               hold
               it
               very
               fit
               to
               relate
               :
               shee
               was
               ever
               held
               to
               be
               of
               a
               most
               sweet
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               very
               loving
               disposition
               ;
               that
               shee
               was
               very
               charitable
               ,
               and
               inclined
               to
               relieve
               the
               poore
               ;
               It
               is
               likewise
               testified
               of
               her
               ,
               she
               was
               liberall
               alway
               ;
               but
               more
               liberall
               now
               then
               usually
               ,
               having
               had
               a
               consideration
               of
               the
               hard
               and
               needie
               times
               :
               to
               which
               end
               ,
               as
               if
               shee
               had
               prognosticated
               her
               owne
               death
               ,
               shee
               layd
               by
               some
               money
               (
               according
               to
               that
               abilitie
               that
               God
               had
               blessed
               her
               with
               )
               for
               the
               reliefe
               of
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               Let
               no
               man
               censure
               me
               for
               speaking
               these
               things
               I
               doe
               :
               for
               if
               I
               should
               not
               have
               given
               her
               ,
               her
               just
               ,
               and
               deserved
               praises
               ;
               some
               that
               now
               heare
               me
               ,
               and
               knew
               her
               from
               her
               cradle
               ,
               might
               justly
               have
               censured
               me
               for
               too
               much
               remisnesse
               .
               Thus
               for
               her
               life
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               her
               death
               ,
               I
               can
               say
               little
               touching
               it
               .
               It
               pleased
               God
               ,
               not
               to
               giue
               her
               any
               long
               time
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               but
               to
               take
               her
               away
               ;
               though
               not
               unprepared
               ,
               yet
               on
               a
               sudden
               with
               a
               short
               warning
               .
               When
               her
               bitter
               pangs
               first
               came
               upon
               her
               ,
               she
               called
               to
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               desired
               him
               to
               joyne
               with
               her
               in
               hearty
               prayer
               to
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               bee
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               extend
               his
               mercie
               towards
               her
               ;
               that
               hee
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               let
               her
               live
               longer
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               repent
               of
               her
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               beg
               mercie
               at
               his
               
               hands
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               shee
               might
               amend
               her
               life
               .
               And
               if
               he
               would
               not
               grant
               this
               for
               her
               ,
               yet
               for
               those
               many
               poore
               Children
               that
               were
               young
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               to
               leave
               behind
               her
               :
               shee
               desired
               him
               to
               be
               a
               carefull
               Father
               over
               them
               all
               :
               shee
               prayed
               to
               God
               devoutly
               to
               send
               a
               blessing
               both
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               them
               .
            
             
               Much
               shee
               could
               not
               then
               speake
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               paines
               ,
               that
               now
               began
               still
               to
               increase
               upon
               her
               .
               When
               shee
               was
               in
               the
               extremitie
               of
               her
               labour
               ,
               he
               being
               absent
               (
               as
               it
               was
               fitting
               )
               she
               sent
               downe
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               desire
               him
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               on
               her
               behalfe
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               ease
               her
               of
               those
               grievous
               paines
               ,
               and
               preserve
               her
               in
               the
               great
               paine
               ,
               and
               perill
               of
               Child-birth
               .
               The
               propitious
               God
               it
               seemed
               heard
               him
               ,
               and
               granted
               his
               request
               :
               for
               presently
               to
               the
               thinking
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               shee
               was
               well
               delivered
               .
               Not
               satisfied
               with
               this
               ,
               having
               received
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               from
               God
               ,
               shee
               sent
               downe
               againe
               to
               desire
               him
               ,
               to
               give
               God
               thankes
               for
               her
               safe
               deliverie
               .
               But
               God
               ,
               that
               had
               determined
               to
               take
               out
               of
               this
               miserable
               life
               ,
               quickly
               turned
               that
               hope
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               into
               a
               feare
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               shee
               changed
               :
               which
               perceiving
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               shee
               was
               able
               to
               speake
               ,
               shee
               cried
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               have
               mercy
               on
               my
               soule
               ,
               Lord
               have
               mercie
               on
               mee
               ,
               Lord
               pitty
               mee
               poore
               miserable
               wretch
               :
               and
               when
               she
               could
               not
               speake
               ,
               shee
               held
               up
               her
               hands
               to
               heaven
               ,
               as
               desirous
               to
               make
               her
               peace
               with
               that
               God
               ,
               whom
               shee
               knew
               shee
               had
               highly
               offended
               .
               I
               make
               no
               question
               ,
               but
               God
               hath
               translated
               her
               from
               the
               valley
               of
               teares
               ,
               to
               the
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               of
               blessednesse
               :
               whether
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercie
               bring
               us
               all
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DEATH
               OF
               SINNE
               ,
               AND
               LIFE
               OF
               GRACE
               .
            
             
               
                 EPHES.
                 2.
                 1.
                 
              
               And
               you
               hath
               hee
               quickned
               ,
               that
               were
               dead
               in
               Sinnes
               and
               Trespasses
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               DEATH
               OF
               SINNE
               ;
               AND
               LIFE
               OF
               GRACE
               .
               SERMON
               XXXVII
               .
            
             
               
                 ROM
                 .
                 6.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Likewise
                   reckon
                   ye
                   also
                   your selves
                   to
                   bee
                   dead
                   unto
                   sinne
                   ,
                   but
                   alive
                   unto
                   God
                   ,
                   through
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   our
                   Lord.
                   
                
              
            
             
               THe
               intent
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               to
               take
               off
               an
               abuse
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               publisheth
               the
               free
               Grace
               of
               God
               to
               great
               sinners
               .
               The
               Apostle
               had
               sayd
               in
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               the
               20.
               verse
               of
               the
               former
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 where
                 sinne
                 abounded
                 ,
                 Grace
                 did
                 much
                 more
                 abound
                 .
              
               From
               hence
               some
               did
               inferre
               ;
               that
               therefore
               under
               the
               Gospell
               they
               might
               take
               liberty
               to
               sinne
               ,
               the
               more
               their
               sinnes
               were
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               they
               were
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               should
               occasion
               God
               to
               manifest
               his
               abundant
               Grace
               upon
               them
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               answers
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               he
               answers
               it
               two
               waies
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               detestation
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               confutation
               .
            
             
               By
               way
               of
               detestation
               in
               the
               first
               verse
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 we
                 say
                 then
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 continue
                 in
                 sinne
                 that
                 Grace
                 may
                 abound
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               confutation
               ;
               the
               argument
               whereby
               hee
               confutes
               it
               ,
               is
               by
               a
               necessarie
               consequence
               of
               our
               justification
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               sanctification
               :
               these
               are
               so
               inseperably
               united
               together
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               justified
               ,
               are
               sanctified
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               frames
               two
               arguments
               to
               confute
               this
               errour
               ,
               taken
               from
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               sanctification
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               from
               our
               mortification
               ,
               from
               the
               third
               verse
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               seventh
               ;
               and
               the
               argument
               runnes
               thus
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               cannot
               sinne
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               sinne
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               .
               Now
               that
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ;
               he
               proves
               by
               their
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               testified
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               union
               ,
               which
               is
               conformitie
               to
               Christ
               ;
               that
               as
               Christ
               was
               dead
               for
               sinne
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               argument
               ,
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               second
               part
               of
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               which
               is
               our
               quickning
               to
               a
               new
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               handles
               in
               the
               8.
               9.
               10.
               verses
               ,
               and
               that
               argument
               runnes
               thus
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               quickned
               by
               Christ
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               cannot
               sin
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               :
               but
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               are
               quickned
               by
               Christ
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ;
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               sinne
               that
               Grace
               may
               abound
               .
               That
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               are
               quickned
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ;
               he
               proves
               in
               verse
               8.
               
               
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 dead
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 we
                 beleeve
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 live
                 with
                 him
                 still
              
               by
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               whereby
               there
               comes
               a
               conformity
               to
               Christ
               in
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               his
               death
               .
            
             
               And
               from
               these
               premises
               ,
               hee
               inferres
               by
               way
               of
               application
               ,
               the
               conclusion
               that
               is
               here
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               I
               have
               now
               read
               to
               you
               ;
               
                 likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
                 also
                 your selves
                 dead
                 unto
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 alive
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               doe
               not
               rest
               your selves
               satisfied
               in
               the
               bare
               knowledge
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               in
               the
               discourse
               of
               them
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               bring
               them
               to
               particular
               application
               ,
               make
               the
               case
               your
               owne
               ;
               what
               wee
               say
               of
               death
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               newnesse
               of
               life
               wee
               speake
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               in
               Christ
               ;
               therefore
               you
               must
               make
               account
               of
               it
               to
               bee
               your
               case
               ,
               
                 likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
                 your selves
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 but
                 alive
                 to
                 God
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
              
               We
               see
               now
               the
               coherence
               of
               the
               words
               with
               those
               that
               goe
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               maine
               intent
               and
               scope
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               Chapter
               wherein
               we
               might
               note
               divers
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               out
               of
               the
               very
               connexion
               ,
               that
               
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 beleevers
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 them
                 a
                 conformitie
                 to
                 Christ.
              
               They
               
               are
               made
               like
               unto
               him
               ;
               he
               had
               sayd
               before
               ,
               that
               Christ
               dyed
               ,
               and
               rose
               againe
               ;
               likewise
               reckon
               ye
               your selves
               like
               him
               in
               this
               .
               Every
               one
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               conformable
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               made
               like
               him
               .
            
             
               Then
               againe
               secondly
               ,
               wee
               might
               note
               hence
               this
               also
               ,
               that
            
             
             
               Rectified
               and
               sanctified
               reason
               ,
               ever
               concludes
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               God.
               
            
             
               Reckon
               yee
               ,
               make
               account
               ,
               conclude
               this
               ,
               so
               the
               word
               signifieth
               ,
               reason
               thus
               ,
               conclude
               thus
               ;
               as
               it
               is
               used
               Rom.
               3.
               28.
               
               Wee
               
               conclude
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               where
               the
               same
               word
               is
               used
               )
               
                 That
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 without
                 the
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               So
               ,
               conclude
               this
               ,
               rest
               on
               this
               conclusion
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               it
               a
               matter
               of
               conjecture
               ,
               and
               opinion
               onely
               :
               but
               when
               you
               consider
               things
               wisely
               ,
               when
               you
               weigh
               things
               seriously
               ,
               you
               shall
               see
               great
               reason
               to
               inferre
               those
               things
               ,
               from
               these
               premisses
               that
               God
               would
               have
               you
               inferre
               .
               Therefore
               whatsoever
               reasoning
               is
               against
               the
               Word
               ,
               whatsoever
               disputes
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               uphold
               against
               any
               truth
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               the
               reasoning
               of
               corrupt
               reason
               ;
               If
               reason
               were
               sanctified
               ,
               it
               would
               conclude
               as
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 
                 We
                 judge
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 dyed
              
               
               
                 for
                 all
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 live
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 live
                 to
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 dyed
                 for
                 them
                 .
              
               When
               men
               come
               to
               deale
               judiciously
               ,
               and
               advisedly
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               conclude
               of
               things
               wisely
               ;
               they
               will
               conclude
               then
               ,
               that
               what
               use
               the
               Word
               and
               the
               Gospell
               would
               have
               them
               make
               of
               any
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               
                 Likewise
                 reckon
                 ye
              
               ,
               judge
               thus
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               might
               note
               hence
               thus
               much
               also
               ,
               that
            
             
               The
               best
               and
               most
               profitable
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               in
               applying
               it
               
               to
               a
               mans
               owne
               case
               ,
               and
               person
               ,
               and
               condition
               .
            
             
               
                 Reckon
                 ye
                 also
                 your selves
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               make
               account
               of
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               truth
               concernes
               you
               in
               particular
               .
               Judge
               your selves
               so
               farre
               profited
               by
               the
               Word
               you
               heare
               ,
               as
               you
               can
               make
               good
               application
               of
               it
               to
               your
               owne
               estate
               and
               condition
               .
               Whensoever
               men
               come
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               come
               to
               heare
               somewhat
               that
               concernes
               themselves
               :
               therefore
               whatsoever
               wee
               say
               befalls
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ;
               apply
               it
               your selves
               ,
               and
               make
               account
               this
               is
               my
               case
               ,
               if
               I
               bee
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               hence
               we
               might
               note
               thus
               much
               also
               ,
               that
            
             
               When
               a
               man
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               reall
               change
               .
               
            
             
               There
               is
               an
               evident
               change
               from
               what
               hee
               was
               ,
               before
               hee
               was
               in
               Christ.
               For
               so
               the
               Apostle
               reasons
               ;
               now
               you
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               change
               ,
               as
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mervellous
               great
               change
               in
               you
               .
               If
               there
               bee
               not
               this
               change
               in
               you
               ,
               neither
               are
               you
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               hopes
               you
               build
               on
               of
               being
               in
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               without
               a
               foundation
               ,
               they
               are
               upon
               an
               imaginarie
               Christ
               ,
               not
               upon
               Christ
               that
               is
               yours
               indeed
               .
               If
               you
               bee
               in
               Christ
               ,
               let
               it
               appeare
               in
               a
               change
               ;
               let
               us
               see
               how
               you
               are
               changed
               since
               you
               were
               in
               Christ
               ,
               from
               that
               you
               were
               before
               :
               for
               this
               make
               account
               of
               ,
               conclude
               thus
               much
               for
               your selves
               ;
               that
               all
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               are
               changed
               .
            
             
             
               But
               fiftly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               hee
               expresseth
               wherein
               this
               change
               consisteth
               ;
               and
               hee
               makes
               choice
               of
               such
               termes
               as
               are
               most
               acquisite
               ,
               
               and
               fit
               for
               his
               purpose
               .
               He
               would
               expresse
               this
               spirituall
               change
               ,
               and
               marke
               what
               expressions
               hee
               useth
               to
               manifest
               it
               by
               ;
               no
               lesse
               then
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               .
               There
               is
               such
               a
               change
               when
               you
               are
               once
               in
               Christ
               ,
               from
               what
               you
               were
               before
               ;
               as
               there
               is
               between
               a
               man
               that
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               alive
               ;
               or
               a
               man
               that
               was
               alive
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               dead
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               insist
               now
               upon
               ,
               wherein
               note
               these
               particulars
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               Analogie
               and
               proportion
               ,
               the
               aptnesse
               ,
               and
               fitnesse
               of
               the
               termes
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               the
               spirituall
               change
               of
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ;
               how
               fitly
               they
               may
               be
               sayd
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               alive
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               observeable
               in
               what
               order
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               these
               first
               dead
               ,
               and
               then
               alive
               .
               Make
               account
               that
               the
               worke
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               effectuall
               change
               in
               your
               hearts
               ,
               it
               proceeds
               in
               this
               order
               .
               First
               you
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               then
               alive
               ;
               dead
               to
               sin
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               alive
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               note
               the
               certaine
               connexion
               of
               these
               two
               together
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               certainty
               in
               the
               object
               ,
               but
               a
               certainty
               in
               the
               subject
               too
               ;
               not
               only
               a
               certaintie
               that
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               shall
               live
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certaine
               to
               you
               ,
               make
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               make
               this
               conclusion
               for
               your selves
               ,
               build
               on
               it
               ,
               know
               it
               for
               your selves
               ,
               as
               he
               sayd
               to
               Iob
               ;
               it
               is
               certaine
               if
               you
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               you
               are
               dead
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               live
               with
               Christ
               ,
               make
               account
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               efficient
               cause
               of
               this
               great
               change
               exprest
               in
               these
               termes
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
              
               :
               make
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               there
               comes
               a
               vertue
               from
               Christ
               ,
               an
               effectuall
               working
               of
               Christ
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               your
               hearts
               ;
               such
               a
               powerfull
               worke
               as
               will
               conforme
               you
               to
               Christ
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               Christ
               risen
               ;
               that
               you
               shall
               be
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               alive
               to
               God
               :
               not
               by
               any
               strength
               in
               your selves
               ,
               or
               any
               excellent
               endowment
               in
               your
               owne
               natures
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               naturall
               inclination
               and
               abilitie
               ,
               but
               through
               the
               vertue
               and
               power
               of
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord
              
               working
               in
               you
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               Text
               opened
               .
            
             
               Wee
               will
               speake
               first
               of
               the
               Analogie
               and
               proportion
               ,
               the
               agreement
               betweene
               the
               metaphors
               here
               used
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               exprest
               
               by
               them
               .
               That
               which
               the
               Apostle
               would
               expresse
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               marvellous
               spirituall
               reall
               change
               ,
               in
               all
               those
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               from
               what
               they
               were
               before
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               see
               how
               fitly
               it
               is
               exprest
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               that
               he
               sayth
               
                 you
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 alive
                 to
                 God
              
               ;
               that
               hee
               choseth
               to
               expresse
               it
               by
               life
               and
               death
               .
               Had
               it
               not
               beene
               fit
               to
               have
               sayd
               thus
               much
               ;
               you
               are
               changed
               in
               your
               dispositions
               ,
               in
               your
               inclinations
               ,
               in
               your
               intentions
               ,
               in
               your
               actions
               ;
               you
               are
               changed
               in
               your
               conversations
               ,
               you
               are
               other
               kind
               
               of
               men
               in
               the
               inclination
               of
               your
               hearts
               ;
               you
               bring
               forth
               other
               fruit
               ,
               you
               lead
               other
               lives
               then
               you
               were
               wont
               to
               doe
               ?
               But
               hee
               expresseth
               it
               here
               yet
               more
               fully
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               that
               that
               includes
               all
               these
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               may
               be
               added
               ,
               it
               includes
               that
               too
               ,
               yee
               are
               dead
               and
               alive
               .
               Then
               we
               will
               consider
               ,
            
             
               First
               ,
               generally
               ,
               how
               death
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               expresse
               the
               state
               of
               them
               that
               are
               in
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               consider
               them
               in
               their
               particular
               application
               ;
               how
               death
               expresseth
               the
               first
               part
               of
               a
               mans
               change
               in
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               life
               the
               second
               part
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wee
               take
               them
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               let
               this
               bee
               the
               point
               ,
               that
            
             
               A
               man
               that
               is
               indeed
               effectually
               changed
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               hee
               hath
               such
               a
               change
               wrought
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               dead
               ,
               and
               living
               man
               ;
               as
               in
               life
               ,
               or
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               first
               take
               it
               in
               generall
               ;
               you
               know
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               they
               imply
               ,
               first
               a
               generall
               change
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               is
               alive
               ,
               or
               when
               a
               
               man
               is
               dead
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               change
               in
               some
               part
               onely
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               
               whole
               :
               So
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               effectually
               changed
               from
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               union
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
               A
               member
               may
               bee
               dead
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               the
               man
               alive
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               man
               be
               dead
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               general
               change
               that
               goes
               throughout
               ,
               it
               possesseth
               every
               part
               ,
               every
               member
               ;
               so
               that
               now
               there
               is
               no
               member
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               death
               rules
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               hee
               is
               a
               dead
               man.
               So
               it
               is
               in
               this
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               dead
               spiritually
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               change
               in
               some
               particular
               actions
               onely
               ,
               in
               some
               particular
               opinions
               onely
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               an
               alteration
               of
               some
               of
               his
               old
               customes
               onely
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               generall
               change
               ,
               so
               it
               goes
               through
               the
               whole
               man.
               It
               is
               a
               change
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               he
               judgeth
               things
               otherwise
               then
               hee
               was
               wont
               to
               doe
               .
               And
               there
               is
               a
               change
               in
               the
               will
               ;
               the
               inclination
               of
               it
               is
               to
               other
               objects
               then
               he
               was
               wont
               to
               bee
               inclined
               to
               .
               And
               thence
               there
               is
               a
               change
               in
               his
               intentions
               ;
               he
               propounds
               other
               ends
               to
               himselfe
               then
               he
               was
               wont
               .
               So
               there
               is
               a
               change
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               whole
               ;
               the
               Word
               is
               the
               rule
               of
               all
               a
               mans
               actions
               .
               There
               is
               a
               change
               from
               particular
               evills
               ,
               from
               one
               as
               well
               as
               another
               ;
               that
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               discovered
               to
               him
               to
               bee
               a
               sinne
               ,
               to
               bee
               a
               transgression
               of
               the
               rule
               ;
               hee
               is
               turned
               from
               it
               .
               So
               likewise
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               discovered
               to
               him
               to
               be
               a
               dutie
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               rule
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               hee
               is
               a
               vessell
               of
               honour
               prepared
               for
               it
               :
               and
               that
               is
               it
               the
               Apostle
               especially
               means
               ,
               when
               he
               compares
               them
               to
               vessells
               ,
               and
               he
               describes
               them
               thus
               ;
               they
               are
               vessells
               of
               honour
               fit
               for
               the
               service
               of
               their
               Master
               ,
               prepared
               for
               every
               good
               worke
               :
               So
               that
               now
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               ,
               
                 there
                 remaineth
                 no
                 more
                 conscience
                 of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               there
               
               remains
               not
               now
               any
               sinne
               to
               cleave
               to
               the
               conscience
               to
               defile
               it
               ,
               to
               cleave
               to
               the
               conscience
               so
               ,
               as
               a
               ruling
               enemie
               would
               doe
               ,
               that
               would
               take
               away
               all
               true
               and
               perfect
               peace
               ;
               all
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               accesse
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               such
               conscience
               of
               sinne
               .
               This
               making
               conscience
               of
               every
               sinne
               ,
               is
               that
               that
               frees
               conscience
               from
               being
               defiled
               in
               that
               sence
               with
               any
               sinne
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               secondly
               it
               is
               expressed
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               life
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               orderlinesse
               in
               the
               proceeding
               of
               this
               change
               .
               When
               a
               man
               is
               
               changed
               by
               the
               effecacie
               and
               working
               of
               Christ
               to
               whom
               hee
               is
               united
               ;
               it
               proceeds
               in
               such
               a
               manner
               ,
               as
               the
               change
               in
               death
               or
               life
               .
               You
               know
               death
               ,
               or
               life
               ,
               begin
               within
               first
               ;
               it
               begins
               in
               the
               inward
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               heart
               first
               .
               And
               as
               in
               naturall
               death
               ,
               or
               naturall
               life
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               dying
               first
               of
               the
               root
               ,
               and
               a
               quickning
               first
               at
               the
               root
               :
               So
               likewise
               in
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               or
               life
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               orderly
               proceeding
               ,
               it
               begins
               first
               within
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               Christ
               gives
               this
               direction
               ;
               
                 First
                 make
                 the
                 inside
                 cleane
              
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               will
               bee
               cleane
               ;
               against
               the
               hypocrisie
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               that
               looked
               more
               to
               outward
               actions
               .
               So
               this
               change
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               meere
               civilizing
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               a
               conforming
               of
               him
               to
               that
               societie
               hee
               converseth
               with
               in
               outward
               actions
               ;
               but
               renewing
               of
               a
               man
               in
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 his
                 minde
              
               ,
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               
               So
               the
               change
               begins
               from
               within
               .
               
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               first
               hee
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               doth
               good
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               speech
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 make
                 the
                 tree
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 fruit
                 will
                 bee
                 good
                 ,
              
               we
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               it
               :
               you
               see
               the
               Analogie
               ,
               and
               agreement
               holds
               betweene
               these
               two
               in
               generall
               .
            
             
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               take
               them
               apart
               more
               specially
               :
               First
               ,
               how
               
               this
               being
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               agrees
               with
               that
               change
               that
               is
               in
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               from
               sinne
               ;
               
                 Reckon
                 this
              
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               make
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               now
               there
               is
               such
               a
               change
               and
               turning
               from
               your
               evill
               courses
               ,
               from
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               that
               is
               truly
               and
               properly
               called
               sinne
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               you
               are
               changed
               from
               it
               .
               Now
               in
               whatsoever
               sence
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               dead
               ,
               in
               that
               sence
               a
               man
               in
               Christ
               is
               changed
               from
               sinne
               ,
               there
               is
               somewhat
               in
               his
               change
               expressing
               that
               death
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               threefold
               death
               ,
            
             
               A
               
                 
                   Civill
                
                 
                   Judiciall
                
                 
                   Naturall
                
              
               Death
               .
               
            
             
               We
               begin
               with
               the
               judiciall
               first
               ,
               as
               Gods
               great
               Worke
               begins
               
               in
               the
               judgement
               .
               There
               is
               a
               judiciall
               death
               :
               so
               one
               that
               is
               alive
               now
               in
               respect
               of
               naturall
               life
               ,
               may
               yet
               bee
               sayd
               to
               bee
               judicially
               dead
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               dead
               in
               sentence
               ;
               when
               by
               the
               Judge
               he
               is
               condemned
               
               to
               death
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               adjudged
               to
               die
               .
               
                 So
                 reckon
                 yee
                 your selves
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
              
               ;
               make
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               now
               in
               your
               judgement
               there
               is
               a
               sentence
               passed
               out
               against
               sinne
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               slaine
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               bee
               mortified
               ;
               thus
               your
               judgement
               stands
               ,
               and
               thus
               you
               lookeupon
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               dead
               in
               sentence
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               first
               .
               It
               is
               that
               in
               Ezek.
               36.
               31.
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 When
                 I
                 shall
                 bee
                 pacified
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
              
               this
               shall
               follow
               upon
               it
               ;
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 judge
                 thy selfe
                 worthy
              
               
               
                 to
                 bee
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 and
                 abhominations
                 .
              
               When
               God
               is
               reconciled
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               Christ
               :
               for
               by
               Christ
               we
               are
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               followes
               upon
               it
               ,
               that
               man
               comes
               now
               to
               judge
               sinne
               to
               bee
               a
               deadly
               thing
               ,
               to
               judge
               sinne
               to
               bee
               dead
               ,
               and
               to
               judge
               himselfe
               worthy
               to
               bee
               destroyed
               for
               it
               .
               Hee
               lookes
               on
               sinne
               as
               it
               should
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               his
               opinion
               is
               right
               concerning
               it
               :
               hee
               accounts
               it
               an
               iniquitie
               ,
               a
               thing
               against
               that
               rectitude
               ,
               against
               that
               equitie
               ,
               and
               righteousnes
               wherewith
               man
               was
               once
               indowed
               in
               the
               Creation
               ;
               and
               from
               which
               so
               farre
               as
               hee
               swerves
               ,
               so
               farre
               hee
               is
               plunged
               into
               death
               .
               As
               you
               know
               that
               curse
               was
               denounced
               against
               man
               when
               he
               sinned
               he
               should
               die
               :
               so
               hee
               cannot
               looke
               upon
               iniquitie
               ,
               upon
               that
               that
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               righteousnesse
               wherein
               hee
               was
               made
               ,
               but
               hee
               lookes
               upon
               it
               ,
               as
               on
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               a
               deadly
               thing
               ;
               hee
               lookes
               upon
               it
               as
               upon
               an
               abhomination
               .
               That
               looke
               as
               persons
               that
               sinned
               capitally
               were
               an
               abhomination
               to
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               people
               among
               whom
               they
               sinned
               ;
               as
               the
               Scripture
               speakes
               of
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               the
               land
               was
               defiled
               if
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               were
               not
               executed
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               here
               in
               the
               opinion
               and
               judgement
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               accounts
               this
               the
               greatest
               defilement
               ,
               that
               his
               soule
               remaines
               so
               farre
               polluted
               and
               defiled
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               any
               life
               left
               in
               sinne
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               reckon
               this
               then
               that
               sinne
               is
               dead
               imediatly
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               now
               come
               to
               passe
               (
               as
               Judges
               do
               )
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               against
               sin
               :
               and
               that
               howsoever
               a
               Malefactour
               bee
               not
               naturally
               dead
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               judicially
               dead
               ;
               yet
               hee
               is
               in
               an
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               the
               next
               thing
               that
               followes
               will
               bee
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               sinne
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               comes
               to
               judge
               himselfe
               for
               his
               iniquitie
               ,
               worthy
               to
               be
               destroyed
               for
               his
               abhominations
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               that
               followes
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               rest
               ,
               till
               that
               bee
               slaine
               and
               subdued
               ,
               till
               that
               Mallefactour
               bee
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               cut
               off
               and
               tooke
               out
               of
               the
               way
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               herein
               this
               change
               is
               like
               death
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               civill
               death
               too
               ;
               so
               one
               that
               lives
               naturally
               ,
               may
               bee
               dead
               civilly
               ;
               so
               one
               that
               is
               under
               the
               subjection
               and
               
               power
               of
               another
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               dead
               civilly
               .
               The
               civill
               Law
               accounts
               any
               one
               that
               is
               under
               subjection
               to
               bee
               
                 Civiliter
                 mortuus
              
               as
               they
               speake
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               that
               sence
               not
               accounted
               among
               living
               men
               ,
               hee
               is
               one
               dead
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               not
               annimated
               ,
               and
               acted
               
               by
               his
               owne
               will
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               rules
               him
               :
               
                 so
                 reckon
                 yee
                 your selves
                 dead
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Make
               account
               that
               when
               you
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               sinne
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               ruler
               ,
               and
               commander
               ,
               to
               act
               ,
               and
               animate
               ,
               and
               quicken
               you
               to
               obey
               its
               lusts
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               beacted
               ,
               and
               animated
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               as
               soone
               as
               sinne
               tempts
               ,
               you
               should
               obey
               presently
               :
               make
               account
               in
               this
               sence
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sinne
               is
               dead
               in
               you
               civilly
               ,
               it
               hath
               not
               a
               ruling
               power
               ;
               it
               comes
               not
               now
               as
               one
               that
               hath
               power
               to
               sway
               all
               before
               it
               :
               that
               is
               it
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               
                 sinne
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 dominion
              
               ;
               You
               have
               a
               new
               Master
               ,
               a
               new
               Lord
               ,
               you
               are
               no
               more
               under
               the
               rule
               and
               dominion
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               death
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               judiciall
               ,
               and
               civill
               
               death
               ,
               so
               things
               are
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               naturally
               ,
               two
               wayes
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Imperfectly
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Inchoate
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Perfectly
                     ,
                  
                   
                     Consummate
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Naturall
               death
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               but
               begun
               is
               this
               ,
               as
               when
               there
               
               is
               a
               great
               blow
               given
               ,
               with
               an
               axe
               to
               the
               roote
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               whereupon
               certainly
               it
               will
               wither
               ,
               and
               die
               ,
               and
               bee
               made
               altogether
               unfruitfull
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               :
               though
               for
               the
               present
               it
               have
               leaves
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               though
               for
               the
               present
               all
               the
               fruit
               that
               is
               on
               it
               be
               not
               quite
               shooke
               off
               ,
               yet
               now
               the
               tree
               is
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               blow
               given
               at
               the
               roote
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               will
               wither
               and
               certainly
               die
               .
               So
               a
               man
               is
               said
               to
               be
               dead
               ,
               when
               hee
               hath
               a
               deadly
               wound
               given
               him
               ,
               though
               hee
               be
               not
               now
               dead
               ;
               though
               hee
               may
               stirre
               ,
               and
               live
               after
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               doe
               some
               hurt
               to
               him
               that
               wounded
               him
               ;
               yet
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               irrecoverably
               wounded
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               lookes
               on
               him
               will
               say
               hee
               is
               dead
               .
               So
               as
               soone
               as
               a
               man
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               blow
               given
               to
               the
               roote
               of
               sinne
               ;
               not
               in
               the
               judgement
               only
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               affections
               also
               ;
               so
               as
               it
               never
               recovers
               its
               strength
               againe
               ,
               to
               bring
               forth
               fruite
               in
               that
               abundance
               as
               before
               ;
               and
               it
               alway
               withers
               ,
               and
               decayes
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               till
               it
               be
               quite
               removed
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               with
               a
               tree
               ;
               will
               you
               know
               when
               it
               is
               dead
               ?
               take
               it
               in
               the
               Spring
               .
               All
               the
               trees
               in
               Winter
               seeme
               to
               bee
               
               dead
               :
               but
               come
               in
               the
               Spring
               ,
               and
               in
               Summer
               ,
               and
               then
               if
               a
               man
               see
               there
               are
               no
               leaves
               ,
               if
               hee
               see
               no
               fruite
               upon
               the
               tree
               ,
               now
               hee
               concludes
               it
               is
               dead
               indeed
               :
               because
               it
               brings
               not
               forth
               fruit
               in
               the
               season
               of
               fruit
               .
               So
               ,
               take
               a
               man
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               an
               occasion
               ,
               an
               opportunitie
               ,
               to
               turne
               to
               folly
               ;
               when
               upon
               deliberation
               and
               judgement
               ,
               he
               may
               consider
               of
               that
               opportunitie
               to
               mannage
               it
               for
               the
               service
               of
               sinne
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               now
               if
               hee
               be
               dead
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               in
               such
               an
               occasion
               yeeld
               ,
               but
               at
               such
               a
               time
               especially
               resist
               sinne
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               hee
               will
               not
               bring
               forth
               the
               fruit
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
             
               Looke
               what
               the
               Spring
               is
               to
               the
               tree
               ,
               that
               is
               occasion
               to
               the
               sinfulnesse
               of
               mans
               heart
               .
               Indeed
               when
               sinne
               takes
               a
               man
               upon
               disadvantage
               ,
               upon
               unequall
               termes
               that
               he
               deliberates
               not
               ,
               and
               considers
               not
               what
               hee
               is
               doing
               :
               as
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 my
                 hast
              
               ;
               then
               many
               times
               sinne
               prevailes
               ,
               and
               bindes
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               theefe
               doth
               the
               master
               of
               the
               house
               hand
               and
               foot
               :
               yet
               neverthelesse
               when
               he
               well
               weighes
               ,
               and
               considers
               things
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               it
               will
               appeare
               that
               sinne
               is
               dead
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               how
               fitly
               the
               termes
               hold
               to
               expresse
               the
               change
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               his
               judgement
               is
               right
               ,
               hee
               condemnes
               sinne
               as
               death
               ,
               in
               the
               purpose
               and
               covenant
               of
               his
               heart
               whereby
               hee
               is
               bound
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               disposeth
               it
               from
               its
               dominion
               and
               rule
               ,
               that
               what
               it
               doth
               now
               is
               as
               a
               theefe
               by
               stealth
               ,
               that
               surprizeth
               a
               man
               in
               his
               sleepe
               ;
               And
               it
               hath
               its
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               withers
               ,
               and
               decayes
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               at
               such
               a
               time
               ,
               when
               if
               there
               were
               any
               life
               it
               would
               appeare
               ,
               at
               such
               a
               time
               it
               shall
               appeare
               that
               sinne
               is
               dead
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               first
               expression
               opened
               ,
               the
               change
               from
               sinne
               by
               death
               ;
               
                 you
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               take
               the
               second
               expression
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 alive
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               that
               expresseth
               
               the
               second
               part
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               quickning
               of
               a
               man
               to
               newnesse
               of
               life
               .
               It
               is
               with
               thee
               now
               ,
               as
               with
               one
               that
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               is
               alive
               ,
               there
               is
               such
               a
               change
               in
               thee
               .
               And
               how
               is
               this
               expressed
               by
               life
               ?
               Thus
               ;
               in
               three
               respects
               this
               change
               is
               fitly
               expressed
               by
               life
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               this
               ,
               you
               know
               life
               it
               consists
               in
               the
               union
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               
               with
               the
               principle
               of
               life
               ?
               when
               there
               is
               a
               union
               betweene
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               here
               is
               life
               .
               Now
               though
               there
               are
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               spirits
               ,
               yet
               the
               bodyes
               live
               not
               by
               those
               spirits
               ,
               except
               they
               be
               united
               with
               them
               :
               therefore
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               separated
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               the
               body
               dyes
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               said
               no
               more
               to
               be
               alive
               :
               so
               here
               in
               this
               sence
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               union
               betweene
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               principle
               of
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               that
               change
               wrought
               ,
               whence
               hee
               is
               said
               to
               bee
               alive
               .
               Now
               the
               principle
               of
               spirituall
               life
               is
               only
               Christ
               :
               so
               you
               see
               here
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 you
                 are
                 alive
                 to
                 God
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               when
               there
               is
               a
               union
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               you
               .
               And
               how
               is
               that
               ?
               It
               is
               by
               an
               influence
               from
               Christ
               into
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               mightie
               worke
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               
                 Ioh.
                 6.
                 63.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Spirit
                 that
                 quickneth
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               .
               The
               great
               worke
               that
               is
               wrought
               by
               the
               Spirit
               in
               quickning
               a
               man
               ,
               is
               the
               worke
               of
               Faith.
               
                 Now
                 I
                 live
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 by
                 faith
                 in
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 died
                 for
                 mee
                 ,
              
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               Now
               when
               there
               is
               such
               a
               union
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               
               he
               lives
               ;
               there
               is
               such
               a
               change
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               in
               life
               .
               Therefore
               beloved
               ,
               this
               change
               is
               not
               in
               any
               that
               professe
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               yet
               union
               with
               Christ.
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               
               a
               man
               be
               called
               a
               Christian
               :
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               a
               man
               professe
               that
               hee
               hopes
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               a
               man
               goe
               on
               in
               some
               externall
               actions
               as
               other
               Christians
               doe
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               he
               doth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               in
               any
               spirituall
               action
               ,
               it
               be
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               by
               life
               received
               from
               him
               by
               a
               quickning
               vertue
               flowing
               from
               him
               to
               every
               member
               ,
               that
               is
               exprest
               ,
               Ioh.
               15.
               9.
               by
               the
               
                 branches
                 in
                 the
                 Vine
              
               ,
               they
               are
               quickned
               by
               
               union
               in
               the
               Vine
               ,
               cut
               the
               branches
               from
               the
               Vine
               ,
               and
               they
               die
               ,
               and
               wither
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               men
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               in
               the
               Lords
               Vineyard
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               not
               united
               with
               this
               Vine
               Christ
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               men
               ,
               
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
              
               ,
               Ephes.
               2.
               1.
               that
               is
               the
               first
               .
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               change
               is
               exprest
               by
               life
               in
               another
               respect
               :
               for
               looke
               as
               in
               life
               there
               is
               not
               only
               an
               union
               with
               the
               principle
               of
               
               life
               ,
               but
               besides
               that
               ,
               there
               are
               those
               living
               actions
               ,
               and
               operations
               that
               naturally
               flow
               from
               that
               union
               in
               every
               living
               creature
               :
               so
               in
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               there
               are
               spirituall
               actions
               ,
               and
               operations
               that
               flow
               from
               every
               man
               that
               is
               thus
               united
               to
               Christ.
               
            
             
               As
               every
               thing
               is
               in
               being
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               working
               :
               take
               a
               naturall
               man
               ,
               he
               doth
               naturall
               actions
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               naturall
               life
               .
               Take
               a
               worldly
               man
               ,
               he
               doth
               live
               ,
               (
               as
               a
               man
               may
               say
               )
               in
               worldly
               actions
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               worldly
               principle
               that
               is
               in
               him
               .
               So
               take
               a
               spirituall
               man
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               hee
               delights
               in
               spirituall
               things
               ?
               
                 His
                 delight
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               as
               David
               saith
               ,
               
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Law
                 hee
                 meditates
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               his
               delight
               is
               in
               the
               Saints
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               spirituall
               any
               one
               is
               ,
               the
               more
               he
               delights
               in
               them
               ?
               the
               reason
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               he
               lives
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               therefore
               he
               doth
               actions
               agreeable
               to
               that
               principle
               with
               which
               hee
               is
               united
               ;
               therefore
               by
               this
               you
               shall
               know
               it
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               are
               certaine
               properties
               in
               life
               that
               hold
               in
               this
               
               too
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               instance
               but
               in
               two
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               wheresoever
               there
               is
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               appetite
               ,
               and
               desire
               after
               all
               meanes
               that
               may
               preserve
               that
               life
               .
               Wheresoever
               God
               gives
               life
               to
               any
               creature
               ,
               he
               gives
               also
               a
               desire
               to
               that
               creature
               to
               preserve
               that
               life
               it
               hath
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               best
               state
               of
               being
               .
               Now
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               with
               a
               Christian
               ,
               all
               his
               desires
               are
               to
               preserve
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               increase
               it
               :
               he
               rests
               not
               in
               what
               hee
               hath
               ,
               but
               labours
               to
               be
               more
               yet
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               more
               yet
               ,
               to
               know
               God
               more
               ,
               to
               love
               God
               more
               ,
               to
               serve
               God
               better
               ;
               to
               live
               more
               fruitfully
               ,
               more
               profitably
               among
               men
               .
               Hee
               delights
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               spirituall
               life
               :
               therefore
               hee
               would
               strengthen
               those
               habites
               by
               all
               actions
               ,
               and
               industrie
               ,
               and
               indevour
               .
               
                 As
                 new-borne
                 babes
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 desire
                 the
                 sincere
                 milke
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
                 .
              
               No
               sooner
               is
               there
               life
               in
               a
               new-borne
               babe
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               to
               nourish
               that
               life
               .
               You
               see
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               appetite
               even
               in
               the
               very
               trees
               ,
               that
               thrust
               their
               rootes
               downe
               into
               the
               ground
               ,
               to
               
               draw
               moysture
               below
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               an
               instinct
               to
               preserve
               that
               life
               they
               have
               in
               the
               stocke
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               branches
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               every
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               he
               puts
               forth
               with
               all
               industrie
               for
               all
               spirituall
               helpes
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               strength
               hee
               hath
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               spirituall
               life
               .
               That
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               are
               not
               content
               ,
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               all
               outward
               things
               ,
               when
               they
               want
               spirituall
               helpes
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               that
               they
               are
               not
               satisfied
               ,
               nor
               solace
               themselves
               in
               dead
               ,
               worldly
               ,
               company
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               their
               hearts
               rest
               not
               in
               things
               below
               ;
               because
               these
               are
               not
               the
               food
               of
               their
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               these
               are
               not
               the
               things
               that
               preserve
               that
               life
               that
               is
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               of
               the
               preservation
               ▪
               of
               life
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               of
               propagation
               ,
               and
               transfusion
               of
               it
               to
               others
               ,
               
               as
               much
               as
               may
               be
               .
               So
               you
               see
               those
               things
               that
               have
               but
               a
               metaphoricall
               life
               (
               as
               we
               may
               say
               )
               that
               are
               said
               to
               live
               by
               way
               of
               allusion
               ,
               and
               metaphor
               ,
               as
               the
               fire
               in
               the
               coale
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               to
               liue
               in
               the
               coale
               ,
               it
               is
               for
               this
               reason
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               apt
               to
               kindle
               another
               .
               It
               is
               so
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               wheresoever
               there
               is
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               desire
               to
               communicate
               it
               with
               as
               many
               as
               it
               can
               .
               And
               this
               you
               see
               in
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Philip
                 calls
                 Nathaniel
                 ,
                 Ioh.
              
               1.
               44.
               when
               he
               had
               gained
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ.
               And
               the
               
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               goes
               to
               call
               in
               the
               Citie
               when
               shee
               had
               gained
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ.
               When
               a
               man
               himselfe
               is
               united
               with
               the
               principle
               of
               life
               ,
               when
               he
               lives
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               desires
               that
               others
               may
               live
               in
               Christ
               too
               ;
               and
               this
               desire
               ,
               and
               indeavour
               to
               gaine
               many
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               appeares
               in
               their
               place
               ,
               and
               relation
               .
               A
               Christian
               master
               that
               lives
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               will
               labour
               that
               his
               servants
               under
               him
               may
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               with
               him
               too
               .
               A
               Christian
               Father
               will
               labour
               that
               his
               children
               may
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               himselfe
               :
               a
               Husband
               will
               labour
               to
               draw
               his
               Wife
               to
               Christ
               as
               himselfe
               is
               drawne
               ;
               and
               every
               one
               ,
               father
               and
               friend
               ,
               and
               acquaintance
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               ,
               by
               any
               advantage
               and
               opportunitie
               that
               is
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               they
               will
               draw
               others
               to
               Christ
               because
               there
               is
               life
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               not
               done
               out
               of
               faction
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               make
               their
               partie
               strong
               ,
               as
               many
               in
               the
               world
               desire
               to
               strengthen
               their
               partie
               :
               but
               as
               in
               living
               things
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               desire
               to
               convey
               that
               life
               to
               others
               .
               Parents
               beget
               not
               children
               out
               of
               faction
               to
               increase
               the
               partie
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               a
               naturall
               affection
               to
               convey
               the
               naturall
               life
               they
               have
               to
               others
               :
               so
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               doe
               is
               out
               of
               spirituall
               affection
               ,
               out
               of
               simple
               love
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               others
               :
               out
               of
               a
               naturalnesse
               in
               their
               disposition
               ,
               to
               indevour
               that
               all
               may
               belike
               them
               .
               As
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               wisheth
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               heard
               him
               were
               like
               him
               except
               those
               bonds
               .
               So
               much
               for
               that
               :
               you
               see
               how
               fitly
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               these
               termes
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               to
               expresse
               
               the
               change
               of
               one
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               turnes
               from
               sin
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Now
               we
               come
               to
               see
               the
               order
               wherein
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               them
               ,
               
                 make
                 account
                 of
                 this
              
               ,
               conclude
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               were
               
               dead
               ,
               but
               are
               alive
               .
               First
               ,
               you
               were
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               alive
               to
               God.
               These
               certainly
               are
               knit
               together
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               done
               in
               order
               :
               so
               wee
               joyne
               both
               those
               points
               in
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
            
             
               All
               that
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               workes
               in
               them
               by
               his
               spirit
               in
               this
               order
               ,
               they
               
               first
               die
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               after
               live
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               These
               two
               are
               inseparable
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               joyned
               in
               order
               ,
               that
               first
               men
               die
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               secondly
               live
               to
               God.
               The
               Scripture
               expresseth
               this
               in
               fit
               similitudes
               .
               Ephes.
               4.
               22.
               24.
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               there
               ,
               
               
                 Seeing
                 you
                 have
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 corrupt
                 through
                 deceivable
                 lusts
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 God
                 is
                 created
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 holinesse
                 :
              
               Here
               is
               the
               order
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               only
               an
               effectuall
               change
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               wrought
               in
               a
               method
               ,
               first
               putting
               off
               and
               then
               putting
               on
               .
               Hee
               seemes
               to
               allude
               to
               apparell
               there
               ,
               that
               as
               a
               man
               that
               is
               cloathed
               with
               ragges
               ,
               hee
               puts
               not
               on
               ornaments
               ,
               and
               robes
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               put
               off
               his
               ragges
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Zach.
               3.
               
               when
               Iehoshua
               came
               before
               the
               Angell
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               filthie
               garments
               ,
               with
               vile
               rayment
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               take
               away
               those
               ragges
               ,
               and
               put
               upon
               him
               change
               of
               rayment
               .
               Just
               thus
               God
               deales
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               in
               the
               change
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               takes
               away
               his
               filthy
               ragges
               first
               ,
               his
               love
               to
               sinne
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               more
               cloathed
               with
               them
               as
               he
               was
               wont
               ;
               he
               accounts
               them
               not
               ornaments
               as
               they
               were
               wont
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               filthy
               clouts
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Get
                 yee
                 hence
              
               ;
               he
               detests
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               is
               clothed
               with
               rayment
               ,
               then
               he
               expresseth
               the
               fruit
               of
               holinesse
               and
               righteousnesse
               .
               Another
               expression
               there
               is
               ,
               
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 8.
                 
                 Yee
                 were
              
               
               
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 yee
                 are
                 light
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 walke
                 as
                 children
                 of
                 light
                 .
              
               There
               is
               not
               only
               a
               change
               of
               apparell
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               ragges
               to
               robes
               ,
               but
               of
               your
               state
               and
               condition
               :
               you
               were
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               now
               yee
               are
               light
               .
               Marke
               the
               order
               ,
               from
               darknesse
               to
               light
               .
               That
               looke
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Creation
               ,
               first
               darknesse
               covered
               the
               face
               of
               the
               deepe
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               all
               was
               without
               forme
               ,
               and
               voyd
               ,
               and
               
               then
               God
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 there
                 bee
                 light
              
               :
               so
               now
               ,
               first
               there
               is
               a
               removing
               of
               the
               darknesse
               the
               soule
               was
               held
               in
               ,
               and
               now
               yee
               are
               light
               in
               the
               Lord
               :
               so
               they
               come
               to
               walke
               as
               children
               of
               light
               .
               Well
               ,
               this
               is
               is
               the
               expression
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               :
               let
               us
               see
               the
               ground
               of
               it
               in
               reason
               .
               It
               must
               bee
               so
               that
               in
               this
               order
               God
               proceedes
               in
               this
               effectuall
               change
               :
               first
               to
               turne
               men
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               GOD
               ;
               first
               to
               die
               to
               ●…inne
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               live
               to
               God.
               
            
             
             
               The
               first
               reason
               shall
               bee
               taken
               from
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               ;
               
               
                 We
                 are
                 planted
                 into
                 Christ
              
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               5.
               6.
               
               By
               being
               planted
               with
               Christ
               ,
               there
               growes
               a
               similitude
               betweene
               
               Christ
               and
               us
               .
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 baptized
                 ,
                 and
                 buried
                 by
                 baptisme
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               
                 into
                 his
                 death
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 raised
                 and
                 quickned
                 ,
              
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
              
               :
               that
               like
               as
               it
               was
               with
               Christ
               ,
               ●…o
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ;
               Hee
               was
               dead
               ,
               and
               raysed
               ,
               so
               wee
               are
               first
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               then
               alive
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               so
               from
               the
               nature
               of
               contraries
               ,
               for
               these
               two
               things
               are
               contrarie
               one
               to
               another
               :
               there
               is
               an
               immediate
               
               opposition
               betweene
               them
               ;
               so
               as
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               removing
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               a
               possession
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               bee
               first
               a
               removing
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               before
               the
               other
               can
               be
               in
               the
               soule
               .
               As
               you
               see
               in
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               in
               health
               ;
               there
               must
               first
               bee
               a
               removing
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               before
               the
               bodie
               bee
               in
               a
               right
               state
               of
               health
               .
               And
               as
               in
               life
               ,
               and
               death
               this
               is
               the
               order
               ;
               they
               are
               brought
               first
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               then
               one
               necessarily
               followes
               the
               other
               :
               as
               life
               necessarily
               followes
               upon
               the
               removall
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               health
               ,
               upon
               the
               removall
               of
               sicknesse
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               must
               bee
               so
               ;
               or
               else
               if
               both
               these
               were
               not
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               order
               wrought
               :
               what
               difficultie
               were
               there
               in
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ?
               what
               singular
               thing
               were
               there
               in
               a
               Christian
               ,
               above
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Every
               man
               in
               the
               World
               doth
               outward
               actions
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               not
               such
               a
               change
               as
               from
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               difference
               at
               all
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               difficultie
               ?
               The
               Scripture
               sayth
               ,
               
                 The
                 way
                 is
                 narrow
                 and
                 straight
                 that
                 leades
                 to
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 few
                 there
                 bee
                 that
                 finde
                 it
                 :
              
               what
               narrownesse
               or
               straightnesse
               were
               there
               in
               the
               way
               to
               life
               ?
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               but
               thus
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               might
               settle
               upon
               some
               actions
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               bee
               effectually
               changed
               ?
               If
               this
               were
               all
               ,
               what
               great
               matter
               were
               there
               in
               Religion
               ?
               what
               need
               Agrippa
               stand
               out
               in
               the
               mid-way
               ?
               what
               need
               hee
               be
               but
               halfe
               perswaded
               to
               bee
               a
               Christian
               ?
               hee
               might
               easily
               be
               perswaded
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               hold
               his
               Heathenisme
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               Christian
               too
               .
               What
               need
               Faelix
               tremble
               ,
               to
               heare
               Paul
               dispute
               of
               righteousnesse
               and
               judgement
               to
               come
               ,
               if
               hee
               might
               be
               unrighteous
               ,
               and
               a
               Christian
               too
               ?
               What
               need
               the
               young
               man
               be
               sorrie
               ,
               when
               Christ
               bade
               him
               sell
               all
               and
               follow
               him
               ;
               if
               he
               might
               hold
               all
               hee
               had
               ,
               and
               be
               worldly
               affected
               ,
               and
               be
               a
               Christian
               too
               ?
               what
               need
               any
               of
               the
               labours
               of
               a
               Christian
               ?
               to
               what
               use
               were
               a
               power
               of
               godlines
               ,
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               ?
               What
               powerfull
               matter
               were
               there
               in
               Religion
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               might
               hold
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               beleever
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               Christ
               too
               ?
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               saved
               ?
               a
               prophaner
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               in
               Christ
               ?
               what
               great
               matter
               were
               there
               ?
               it
               were
               nothing
               to
               bee
               a
               Christian
               ;
               nay
               who
               would
               not
               bee
               one
               ?
               What
               need
               Saint
               Paul
               
               expose
               himselfe
               to
               such
               watchings
               ,
               and
               fastings
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               ,
               if
               hee
               might
               have
               gone
               on
               in
               the
               way
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               yet
               bee
               in
               Christ
               too
               ?
               No
               beleved
               ,
               it
               is
               another-gates
               matter
               to
               bee
               a
               Christian
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               hold
               his
               old
               customes
               ,
               and
               waies
               ,
               and
               courses
               ,
               and
               yet
               hope
               to
               bee
               saved
               too
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               himselfe
               ●…th
               this
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               Christianitie
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               laborious
               worke
               ,
               Religion
               is
               a
               very
               serious
               thing
               .
               A
               man
               that
               indeed
               will
               bee
               Religious
               ,
               hee
               must
               follow
               Christs
               rule
               ;
               first
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               his
               Crosse
               and
               follow
               him
               :
               what
               need
               a
               man
               deny
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               hee
               might
               hold
               his
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               yet
               follow
               Christ
               ?
               Well
               know
               this
               ,
               the
               ground
               is
               cleare
               ,
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               turning
               from
               sin
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               turning
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               have
               union
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Now
               to
               conclude
               ,
               with
               a
               word
               of
               application
               ;
               First
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               so
               ,
               It
               serves
               to
               convince
               us
               this
               day
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               
               multitude
               of
               us
               now
               before
               the
               Lord
               to
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               professe
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               such
               matter
               .
               If
               wee
               were
               united
               with
               Christ
               ,
               there
               would
               bee
               living
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               that
               union
               with
               Christ.
               It
               is
               living
               to
               God
               in
               the
               course
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               that
               gives
               us
               comfort
               of
               our
               union
               with
               Christ.
               Deceive
               not
               your selves
               ,
               wee
               may
               say
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               sayth
               of
               
                 Sardis
                 ,
                 Thou
                 hast
                 a
                 name
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 but
                 art
                 dead
                 .
              
               There
               are
               abundance
               that
               have
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               are
               dead
               :
               A
               man
               would
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               say
               to
               a
               Congregation
               of
               so
               many
               people
               ;
               that
               there
               were
               few
               alive
               among
               them
               all
               :
               that
               the
               most
               whose
               eyes
               are
               now
               upon
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               whose
               eares
               are
               open
               to
               the
               Word
               ;
               yet
               they
               are
               but
               dead
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               alive
               ,
               though
               they
               walke
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               speake
               and
               doe
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               naturall
               life
               ;
               they
               live
               naturally
               ,
               but
               are
               dead
               spiritually
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               name
               to
               live
               ,
               but
               are
               dead
               .
            
             
               The
               Lord
               tells
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 Ierem.
              
               5.
               
               That
               there
               was
               such
               want
               of
               
               good
               men
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               hee
               might
               goe
               up
               and
               downe
               the
               Streets
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               not
               finde
               a
               man.
               A
               man
               would
               wonder
               that
               the
               Lord
               should
               use
               such
               an
               expression
               ;
               Hee
               might
               have
               said
               ,
               hee
               should
               not
               finde
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               a
               just
               man
               ,
               a
               godly
               man
               ;
               but
               not
               finde
               a
               man
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               were
               not
               worthie
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man
               in
               the
               Streets
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               that
               was
               not
               appliable
               and
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               will.
               That
               a
               man
               should
               goe
               in
               the
               Streets
               of
               London
               ,
               and
               not
               finde
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               hee
               should
               goe
               into
               Moore-fields
               on
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               ,
               and
               see
               a
               multitude
               of
               dead
               Ghosts
               walking
               there
               ;
               that
               hee
               should
               goe
               in
               the
               Streets
               ,
               and
               see
               a
               multitude
               of
               dead
               persons
               sitting
               at
               their
               doores
               :
               that
               hee
               should
               goe
               up
               and
               down
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               see
               a
               multitude
               of
               dead
               creatures
               talke
               of
               worldly
               things
               on
               the
               Lords
               day
               :
               a
               man
               would
               wonder
               hee
               should
               finde
               so
               many
               dead
               men
               ,
               eating
               ,
               and
               drinking
               ,
               and
               talking
               ,
               and
               walking
               ,
               and
               yet
               dead
               still
               .
               The
               Text
               makes
               it
               cleare
               
               here
               ,
               If
               wee
               bee
               not
               dead
               unto
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               are
               not
               alive
               to
               God
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               being
               alive
               to
               God
               ,
               except
               a
               man
               be
               first
               dead
               to
               sin
               .
            
             
               Shall
               wee
               come
               to
               the
               tryall
               ?
               Beloved
               ,
               there
               wee
               shall
               finde
               among
               the
               many
               of
               you
               that
               heare
               the
               Word
               ,
               many
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
               What
               meanes
               the
               prophanation
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ?
               what
               meanes
               the
               great
               neglect
               of
               Familie-duties
               ?
               Come
               to
               your
               houses
               ,
               there
               bee
               not
               the
               prayers
               of
               living
               men
               there
               ;
               there
               bee
               not
               the
               meditations
               ,
               and
               conferences
               of
               men
               that
               are
               spiritually
               alive
               in
               your
               Families
               ;
               and
               shall
               wee
               thinke
               you
               are
               alive
               ?
               Come
               to
               men
               in
               their
               shops
               ,
               and
               dealings
               ,
               and
               see
               them
               dead
               in
               their
               worldlinesse
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               say
               they
               are
               alive
               to
               God
               ?
               Alas
               beloved
               ,
               goe
               to
               the
               particulars
               of
               mens
               lives
               ,
               you
               shall
               heare
               them
               speak
               the
               words
               of
               dead
               men
               ,
               spiritually
               dead
               ;
               in
               swearing
               ,
               and
               cursing
               ,
               and
               reviling
               ,
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               and
               bitternesse
               ;
               and
               yet
               shall
               wee
               say
               that
               they
               are
               alive
               ?
               Looke
               upon
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               were
               an
               endlesse
               worke
               ;
               where
               wee
               finde
               dead
               workes
               ,
               wee
               conclude
               there
               is
               a
               dead
               man
               :
               when
               men
               doe
               the
               things
               that
               are
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               man
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               we
               conclude
               they
               are
               spiritually
               dead
               ;
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               sayth
               so
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 and
                 sinnes
              
               ;
               therefore
               now
               let
               us
               come
               a
               little
               closer
               .
               There
               are
               abundance
               that
               perswade
               themselves
               that
               they
               are
               alive
               ;
               therefore
               a
               little
               try
               your
               life
               ,
               by
               your
               death
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               What
               are
               your
               opinions
               ,
               and
               judgements
               ,
               concerning
               your
               owne
               wayes
               ?
               those
               things
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               condemnes
               for
               evill
               :
               those
               things
               that
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               are
               preached
               to
               you
               day
               lie
               by
               way
               of
               reproofe
               of
               sinne
               ;
               that
               are
               spoken
               to
               you
               by
               Christian
               friends
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               admonition
               to
               bring
               you
               out
               of
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               how
               doe
               you
               take
               them
               ,
               and
               digest
               them
               ?
               are
               they
               pleasing
               to
               you
               ,
               because
               they
               tend
               to
               the
               killing
               of
               sinne
               ?
               or
               are
               they
               distastefull
               ,
               because
               they
               give
               you
               not
               rest
               in
               your
               sinnes
               ?
               What
               ;
               doe
               you
               judge
               sinne
               worthy
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               your selves
               not
               dead
               the
               while
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               note
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               alive
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               hates
               reproofe
               ;
               that
               hates
               him
               
                 that
                 reproveth
                 in
                 the
                 gate
              
               :
               hee
               that
               hates
               him
               that
               reproves
               his
               ill
               workes
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               for
               hee
               doth
               not
               judge
               his
               sinne
               worthy
               to
               die
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               come
               to
               your
               affections
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               you
               delight
               in
               ?
               When
               a
               man
               lookes
               upon
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               indeed
               dead
               ;
               the
               sight
               of
               it
               is
               terrible
               ,
               and
               gastly
               ,
               and
               troublesome
               to
               him
               .
               When
               Sara
               was
               dead
               ,
               though
               Abraham
               loved
               her
               deare
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               
                 remove
                 my
                 dead
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 sight
                 ?
              
               If
               sinne
               in
               thee
               bee
               as
               a
               dead
               thing
               ,
               how
               doest
               thou
               looke
               upon
               it
               ?
               dost
               thou
               looke
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               thou
               art
               afraid
               of
               ?
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               worse
               when
               thou
               seest
               it
               .
               When
               the
               objects
               and
               occasions
               of
               sinne
               are
               presented
               to
               you
               ,
               how
               stand
               you
               affected
               then
               ?
               all
               that
               are
               dead
               in
               sin
               ,
               take
               thought
               to
               fulfill
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               ,
               
               they
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               sinne
               is
               sweet
               to
               them
               as
               Iob
               sayth
               :
               but
               if
               on
               the
               otherside
               you
               looke
               on
               it
               with
               indignation
               ,
               loathing
               ,
               and
               detesting
               ,
               and
               abhorring
               sinne
               ,
               and
               your selves
               for
               sinne
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               a
               comfortable
               signe
               of
               your
               death
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               when
               you
               doe
               looke
               on
               it
               ,
               doe
               you
               looke
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               ruler
               ,
               or
               as
               an
               enemie
               ?
               for
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               difference
               .
               A
               theife
               may
               come
               into
               the
               house
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               ;
               but
               they
               come
               not
               with
               the
               like
               authoritie
               ,
               nor
               with
               the
               like
               acceptance
               :
               the
               theife
               comes
               ,
               but
               you
               know
               all
               the
               house
               sets
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               never
               rest
               till
               they
               cast
               him
               out
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               want
               strength
               ,
               they
               cry
               for
               helpe
               :
               but
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               comes
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               all
               the
               servants
               are
               in
               their
               places
               to
               doe
               him
               service
               ,
               all
               take
               care
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               content
               .
               How
               entertaine
               you
               the
               motions
               of
               sinne
               ?
               looke
               upon
               your
               former
               wayes
               ,
               upon
               your
               former
               customes
               ,
               and
               vanities
               ;
               looke
               upon
               your
               wonted
               course
               of
               ill
               ,
               and
               consider
               now
               whether
               there
               bee
               an
               endeavour
               to
               satisfie
               the
               sinfull
               inclination
               of
               your
               hearts
               ?
               or
               is
               there
               a
               striving
               ,
               and
               using
               all
               meanes
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               it
               ?
               Do
               you
               make
               this
               your
               question
               to
               the
               Ministers
               you
               converse
               with
               ,
               to
               the
               Christian
               friends
               with
               whom
               you
               consult
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               how
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               such
               a
               corruption
               ,
               how
               to
               get
               such
               a
               sinne
               purged
               out
               ?
               Is
               this
               the
               matter
               of
               your
               prayer
               to
               God
               ?
               doe
               you
               crie
               to
               Heaven
               for
               helpe
               ,
               to
               get
               out
               this
               theife
               that
               is
               stollen
               into
               your
               hearts
               ,
               this
               traytour
               that
               conspires
               against
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               rebell
               ,
               that
               maintaines
               a
               fight
               against
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               you
               so
               looke
               on
               it
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               or
               else
               sinne
               is
               alive
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               dead
               in
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               consider
               your
               actions
               ,
               consider
               your
               conversation
               ;
               doth
               sinne
               get
               strength
               ,
               or
               is
               it
               weakened
               ?
               For
               know
               that
               this
               is
               not
               the
               mortification
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               be
               never
               troubled
               with
               it
               more
               ,
               that
               hee
               never
               heare
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               hee
               be
               never
               more
               troubled
               with
               the
               motions
               of
               sinne
               ,
               no
               ?
               As
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               a
               deadly
               wound
               given
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               hee
               more
               fiercely
               sets
               on
               him
               that
               gave
               him
               the
               deadly
               blow
               ,
               then
               ever
               before
               ;
               yet
               he
               falls
               dead
               at
               his
               feet
               after
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               motions
               of
               sinne
               :
               thinke
               not
               when
               sin
               is
               dead
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               our
               union
               with
               Christ
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               bee
               tempted
               any
               more
               to
               sinne
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               have
               sinne
               any
               more
               in
               you
               :
               no
               ,
               it
               will
               bee
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               molest
               you
               ;
               But
               what
               fruit
               doe
               you
               bring
               forth
               ?
               What
               actions
               doe
               you
               ?
               what
               strength
               hath
               sinne
               ?
               all
               the
               strife
               it
               hath
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               disquiet
               ,
               and
               disturbe
               you
               ,
               not
               to
               rule
               and
               command
               you
               as
               it
               was
               wont
               to
               doe
               .
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               sinne
               is
               dead
               naturally
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               incoation
               ,
               it
               will
               die
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               you
               shall
               heare
               no
               more
               of
               it
               at
               the
               last
               :
               and
               though
               it
               a
               great
               while
               disturbe
               you
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               you
               ;
               yet
               this
               is
               your
               comfort
               you
               are
               disturbed
               ,
               and
               you
               maintaine
               
               Gods
               quarrell
               against
               your
               corruptions
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               it
               hath
               a
               deadly
               blow
               .
               Therefore
               let
               every
               one
               consider
               his
               estate
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               denie
               himselfe
               his
               owne
               portion
               :
               let
               him
               that
               is
               dead
               in
               sinne
               ,
               know
               that
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               wretchednesse
               of
               that
               condition
               ,
               eternall
               death
               begins
               in
               that
               death
               .
               And
               let
               him
               that
               is
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               know
               that
               hee
               is
               alive
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               among
               those
               that
               live
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               of
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               conclude
               .
               Doth
               this
               testifie
               our
               life
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               wee
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ?
               Then
               as
               you
               hope
               
               for
               any
               comfort
               ,
               or
               privilege
               ,
               or
               advantage
               by
               Christ
               ;
               labour
               to
               make
               this
               good
               to
               your
               soules
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               secure
               this
               evidence
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               .
               There
               are
               none
               that
               heares
               mee
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               they
               professe
               they
               hope
               to
               bee
               saved
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               looke
               for
               no
               other
               name
               under
               Heaven
               to
               bee
               saved
               by
               ,
               but
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               ,
               but
               who
               will
               Christ
               save
               ?
               they
               are
               such
               as
               whom
               hee
               sanctifies
               ;
               and
               will
               hee
               sanctifie
               such
               as
               by
               union
               with
               him
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               alive
               to
               God
               ?
               Then
               I
               beseech
               you
               make
               this
               good
               to
               your selves
               ,
               strive
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               kill
               sinne
               ;
               take
               this
               as
               a
               quickning
               argument
               ,
               that
               you
               are
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               you
               must
               bee
               conformable
               to
               Christ.
               Sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 bore
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 bodie
                 on
                 the
                 Tree
                 ,
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.
                 24.
                 that
                 wee
                 might
                 be
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 to
                 righteousnesse
                 :
              
               Why
               
               did
               Christ
               beare
               your
               sinnes
               in
               his
               bodie
               upon
               the
               Tree
               ?
               but
               for
               this
               very
               end
               ;
               that
               as
               hee
               dyed
               for
               sinne
               ,
               you
               might
               dye
               to
               sinne
               .
               Now
               that
               wee
               may
               perswade
               you
               ,
               know
               that
               it
               is
               upon
               speciall
               
               ground
               ,
               you
               lose
               nothing
               ,
               but
               get
               much
               by
               it
               ;
               the
               more
               you
               dye
               to
               sin
               ,
               the
               lesse
               you
               lose
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               lose
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               comfortable
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               lose
               life
               by
               it
               ;
               nay
               indeed
               the
               more
               you
               sinne
               ,
               the
               
               more
               you
               die
               ;
               every
               sinne
               is
               deadly
               ,
               and
               mortall
               ,
               every
               sin
               tends
               to
               your
               destruction
               ,
               to
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               life
               ,
               this
               is
               certaine
               .
               Therefore
               looke
               as
               a
               man
               when
               hee
               is
               in
               a
               mortall
               dangerous
               disease
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               concludes
               ,
               if
               the
               disease
               prevaile
               hee
               will
               dye
               ;
               nay
               ,
               it
               hath
               so
               farre
               prevailed
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               bee
               the
               death
               of
               him
               :
               you
               need
               no
               more
               to
               perswade
               him
               to
               spend
               all
               his
               estate
               upon
               Physitians
               to
               cure
               that
               disease
               .
               Now
               the
               sinnes
               that
               you
               cannot
               endure
               should
               bee
               reproved
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               abide
               to
               reforme
               ;
               they
               will
               be
               death
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               your
               eternall
               death
               ,
               therfore
               labour
               especially
               against
               them
               :
               When
               wee
               diswade
               you
               from
               sinne
               ,
               and
               perswade
               you
               to
               purge
               out
               sinne
               ,
               wee
               perswade
               you
               to
               your
               cure
               ,
               to
               bee
               free
               from
               your
               disease
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               from
               that
               that
               will
               end
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               not
               lose
               any
               rest
               and
               peace
               by
               it
               :
               the
               more
               you
               mortifie
               
               sinne
               ,
               the
               more
               rest
               and
               peace
               you
               shall
               have
               ;
               nay
               ,
               the
               more
               sinne
               rules
               ,
               the
               lesse
               rest
               and
               peace
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 :
              
               
               but
               they
               are
               as
               the
               troubled
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               alway
               foame
               ,
               and
               cast
               up
               myre
               and
               dirt
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               speakes
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               restlesse
               agitation
               of
               a
               man
               that
               goes
               on
               in
               sinne
               ,
               he
               is
               ever
               restlesse
               ,
               and
               unquiet
               .
               Would
               you
               have
               peace
               ,
               and
               quiet
               ?
               get
               out
               sinne
               that
               hinders
               all
               peace
               and
               quiet
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               lose
               outward
               good
               things
               ,
               not
               credite
               ,
               
               and
               name
               ,
               and
               esteeme
               .
               Nay
               ,
               what
               dishonours
               you
               ,
               and
               exposeth
               you
               to
               reproach
               ,
               and
               shame
               ,
               and
               obliquie
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               sinne
               ?
               For
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               men
               are
               evill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               particular
               evill
               ?
               Doe
               you
               love
               your
               name
               ?
               avoide
               sinne
               ,
               sinne
               will
               end
               in
               shame
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               issue
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               .
               God
               will
               give
               you
               honour
               with
               his
               servants
               ,
               nay
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               You
               know
               the
               more
               men
               strive
               to
               mortifie
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               the
               more
               the
               world
               reprocheth
               them
               ordinarily
               :
               but
               wee
               must
               not
               judge
               what
               men
               doe
               in
               their
               jollitie
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               passion
               ;
               but
               what
               themselves
               doe
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               upon
               the
               wracke
               of
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               ,
               upon
               their
               death-bed
               ,
               oh
               then
               if
               they
               
                 might
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               oh
               then
               they
               would
               they
               had
               lived
               the
               life
               of
               the
               righteous
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               then
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               beene
               like
               such
               a
               one
               whom
               they
               scorned
               .
               This
               gained
               esteme
               of
               Iohn
               in
               Herods
               heart
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               lose
               your
               wealth
               ,
               your
               estate
               :
               all
               losses
               of
               estate
               that
               are
               judgements
               ,
               and
               punishments
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               the
               
               fruits
               of
               sinne
               ,
               you
               shall
               keepe
               your
               estate
               ,
               and
               keepe
               it
               with
               comfort
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               it
               is
               good
               for
               you
               ,
               your
               sinnes
               provoke
               God
               ,
               even
               to
               curse
               your
               blessings
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               not
               lose
               your
               pleasure
               if
               you
               part
               with
               sinne
               ;
               nay
               ,
               
               you
               shall
               gaine
               pleasures
               .
               All
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               griefe
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               disquiet
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               ariseth
               from
               terrour
               of
               conscience
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               hence
               ,
               because
               of
               sinne
               ?
               Would
               you
               have
               joy
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ?
               part
               from
               sinne
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               sorrow
               .
               When
               wee
               bid
               you
               part
               with
               sinne
               ,
               we
               speake
               to
               you
               to
               
               part
               with
               a
               needlesse
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               superfluitie
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               hurtfull
               ,
               superfluitie
               of
               malice
               ,
               what
               need
               one
               sinne
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               cannot
               you
               live
               ,
               and
               be
               happy
               without
               it
               ?
               cannot
               you
               live
               comfortably
               ,
               and
               die
               blessedly
               without
               sinne
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               that
               that
               hinders
               your
               blessednesse
               and
               happinesse
               ?
               The
               Angels
               in
               heaven
               they
               are
               blessed
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               without
               sinne
               :
               but
               those
               of
               them
               that
               sinned
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 reserved
                 in
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 .
                 Adam
              
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               in
               the
               state
               of
               innocencie
               ;
               he
               was
               blessed
               ,
               he
               was
               without
               sinne
               :
               but
               as
               soone
               as
               he
               sinned
               ,
               hee
               was
               cast
               out
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               and
               a
               Cherubin
               set
               with
               a
               flaming
               sword
               ,
               to
               keepe
               the
               way
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               not
               come
               at
               it
               .
               You
               your selves
               ,
               the
               best
               comfort
               ,
               the
               best
               peace
               ,
               the
               best
               evidences
               you
               have
               ,
               are
               those
               that
               doe
               arise
               from
               your
               hatred
               of
               
               sinne
               .
               Therefore
               doe
               but
               consider
               how
               needlesse
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               .
               Can
               you
               got
               any
               thing
               by
               it
               ?
               can
               you
               live
               a
               day
               longer
               ,
               or
               an
               houre
               more
               happy
               ?
               can
               you
               be
               a
               whit
               better
               by
               it
               ?
               If
               you
               could
               enjoy
               any
               present
               good
               by
               sinne
               ,
               there
               were
               somewhat
               to
               bee
               pleaded
               :
               but
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               you
               get
               a
               little
               wealth
               by
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               is
               it
               gaine
               ?
               Iob
               saith
               ,
               their
               belly
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               gravell
               .
               If
               a
               man
               fill
               his
               belly
               with
               gravell
               ,
               what
               hath
               hee
               gotten
               by
               it
               ?
               you
               will
               get
               that
               that
               you
               must
               cast
               up
               againe
               :
               you
               get
               that
               that
               one
               day
               you
               will
               wish
               you
               had
               never
               knowne
               :
               as
               Israell
               when
               they
               turned
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               should
               say
               of
               their
               garments
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               made
               for
               their
               Idols
               ,
               
                 Get
                 you
                 hence
              
               .
               So
               every
               worldly
               man
               that
               raiseth
               his
               estate
               by
               unrighteous
               meanes
               ,
               the
               time
               will
               come
               that
               hee
               shall
               wish
               all
               the
               money
               that
               he
               hath
               gotten
               were
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               never
               knowne
               what
               a
               penney
               ,
               or
               a
               house
               ,
               or
               apparell
               had
               meant
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               gotten
               ,
               or
               made
               ,
               or
               appropriate
               to
               himselfe
               by
               any
               unrighteousnesse
               whatsoever
               .
               What
               use
               is
               there
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               will
               you
               lose
               your
               soules
               for
               that
               that
               is
               nothing
               ?
               and
               will
               you
               lose
               heaven
               for
               that
               that
               is
               needlesse
               ?
               and
               eternall
               happinesse
               for
               that
               that
               will
               not
               doe
               you
               a
               moment
               of
               time
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               present
               good
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               present
               ease
               ,
               not
               a
               little
               present
               comfort
               ?
            
             
               But
               lastly
               ,
               the
               great
               benefit
               that
               redounds
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               spoken
               
               of
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               you
               shall
               live
               ,
               and
               
                 live
                 to
                 God.
              
               The
               more
               you
               die
               to
               finne
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               shall
               live
               to
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Now
               wee
               come
               upon
               a
               strong
               motive
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               set
               more
               heartily
               against
               those
               evils
               that
               are
               daily
               reproved
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               die
               to
               them
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               shall
               live
               to
               God.
               Suppose
               the
               worke
               of
               repentance
               be
               a
               hard
               taske
               ,
               suppose
               it
               should
               be
               somewhat
               painfull
               ;
               suppose
               it
               bee
               something
               that
               vexe
               and
               disquiet
               the
               naturall
               spirit
               of
               man
               :
               as
               there
               is
               paine
               in
               repentance
               ,
               and
               mortification
               of
               sinne
               ,
               yet
               neverthelesse
               if
               you
               may
               get
               eternall
               life
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               worth
               the
               while
               ?
               Consider
               what
               you
               doe
               for
               naturall
               life
               ,
               suppose
               a
               member
               of
               the
               body
               bee
               gangrened
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               bee
               spread
               over
               the
               whole
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               naturall
               life
               ,
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               any
               member
               ,
               though
               it
               bee
               never
               so
               usefull
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               deprived
               of
               life
               ,
               you
               will
               lose
               a
               usefull
               member
               :
               and
               when
               you
               have
               done
               ,
               you
               doe
               it
               but
               in
               hope
               to
               preserve
               life
               :
               for
               you
               are
               not
               sure
               when
               you
               have
               cut
               off
               that
               member
               to
               live
               a
               day
               after
               :
               but
               yet
               because
               it
               is
               possible
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               way
               to
               naturall
               life
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               you
               have
               that
               life
               granted
               ,
               suppose
               for
               terme
               of
               yeares
               ,
               as
               Hezekiah
               had
               for
               fifteene
               yeares
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               a
               naturall
               life
               ,
               a
               life
               full
               of
               miserie
               ,
               a
               life
               exposed
               to
               many
               vexations
               and
               disquiets
               ,
               a
               life
               that
               hath
               so
               many
               troubles
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               in
               the
               best
               estate
               of
               health
               wish
               sometimes
               that
               they
               
               were
               dead
               ,
               through
               disquiets
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               a
               troublesome
               life
               ,
               if
               you
               were
               sure
               of
               that
               ,
               you
               would
               lose
               a
               member
               .
               I
               know
               when
               we
               come
               ,
               and
               speake
               of
               renouncing
               your
               former
               wayes
               ,
               your
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               prophanenesse
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               wickednesse
               in
               any
               kinde
               ,
               wee
               speake
               of
               cutting
               off
               of
               hands
               ,
               of
               members
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               deare
               :
               therefore
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 thy
                 hand
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 cut
                 it
                 off
                 ;
                 if
                 thine
                 eye
                 offend
                 thee
                 ,
                 pull
                 it
                 out
              
               ;
               it
               is
               better
               to
               goe
               to
               heaven
               with
               one
               hand
               ,
               then
               to
               hell
               with
               both
               .
               This
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               know
               you
               apprehend
               it
               a
               hard
               lesson
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               life
               ,
               no
               Christ
               ,
               without
               such
               a
               death
               to
               sinne
               .
               Yet
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               ,
               and
               a
               necessarie
               truth
               for
               you
               to
               know
               ,
               and
               therefore
               consider
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               seriously
               what
               you
               lose
               .
               If
               we
               come
               and
               perswade
               you
               to
               cut
               off
               some
               usefull
               member
               ,
               yet
               you
               yeeld
               to
               that
               for
               a
               naturall
               life
               :
               you
               will
               cut
               off
               a
               hand
               that
               is
               as
               usefull
               as
               any
               member
               of
               the
               body
               :
               but
               we
               bid
               you
               cut
               off
               superfluous
               members
               ,
               those
               needlesse
               members
               ,
               the
               members
               of
               sinne
               that
               will
               be
               your
               death
               .
               Wee
               would
               have
               you
               but
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               the
               Ulcer
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               we
               would
               have
               you
               deprived
               of
               ,
               to
               preserve
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               to
               God.
               If
               I
               were
               to
               speake
               for
               a
               naturall
               life
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               temporall
               ,
               it
               were
               but
               upon
               conjecture
               :
               but
               we
               speake
               for
               a
               life
               upon
               certaintie
               .
               When
               wee
               perswade
               you
               to
               die
               to
               sinne
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               live
               to
               God
               ;
               wee
               assure
               you
               that
               this
               will
               certainly
               follow
               on
               it
               ,
               you
               shall
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               if
               sinne
               die
               in
               you
               ,
               and
               we
               speake
               not
               only
               upon
               certaintie
               ,
               but
               for
               eternitie
               too
               ,
               you
               shall
               doe
               it
               for
               eternitietoo
               ,
               you
               shall
               doe
               it
               for
               eternitie
               :
               it
               is
               not
               a
               life
               that
               ends
               .
               Nay
               ,
               wee
               speake
               for
               a
               life
               wherein
               there
               is
               true
               happinesse
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               mixture
               of
               miserie
               to
               make
               you
               wearie
               ,
               but
               a
               life
               that
               hath
               perfect
               peace
               and
               joy
               :
               a
               life
               that
               hath
               blessednesse
               begun
               ,
               and
               shall
               have
               blessednesse
               perfected
               in
               heaven
               :
               this
               life
               we
               perswade
               you
               to
               live
               .
            
             
               Consider
               now
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               if
               there
               were
               more
               ,
               you
               shall
               live
               to
               God
               the
               more
               you
               die
               to
               sin
               ,
               
                 Skin
                 for
                 skin
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 :
              
               but
               if
               it
               be
               such
               a
               life
               as
               this
               ,
               to
               live
               to
               God
               ,
               a
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               what
               ?
               to
               live
               as
               the
               Angels
               doe
               ,
               that
               live
               with
               God!
               to
               live
               as
               the
               Saints
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               live
               in
               the
               fruition
               and
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               blessed
               !
               such
               a
               life
               we
               perswade
               you
               to
               .
            
             
               A
               life
               infinitely
               above
               this
               ,
               if
               this
               life
               had
               all
               the
               contentment
               the
               earth
               could
               give
               it
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               worthy
               to
               be
               compared
               ,
               though
               a
               man
               might
               live
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               in
               the
               confluence
               and
               abundance
               of
               all
               prosperitie
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               to
               be
               compared
               with
               one
               moment
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               spirituall
               life
               that
               we
               shall
               live
               in
               for
               all
               eternitie
               with
               Christ.
               Now
               consider
               ,
               take
               things
               ,
               and
               compare
               them
               together
               ;
               here
               is
               such
               a
               particular
               sinne
               that
               I
               was
               given
               to
               ,
               to
               pride
               ,
               to
               covetousnesse
               ,
               to
               prophanenesse
               ,
               to
               wickednesse
               
               of
               this
               sort
               or
               of
               that
               sort
               ,
               if
               I
               goe
               on
               in
               it
               ,
               I
               die
               eternally
               ,
               I
               lose
               God
               ,
               and
               heaven
               ,
               and
               my
               soule
               ,
               and
               happinesse
               :
               what
               shall
               I
               get
               by
               this
               when
               I
               have
               done
               it
               ?
               I
               gratifie
               Satan
               ,
               I
               destroy
               my
               soule
               ,
               I
               have
               lost
               my selfe
               and
               am
               undone
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               what
               a
               madnesse
               is
               this
               for
               a
               man
               to
               venture
               the
               eternall
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               a
               thing
               of
               nothing
               ,
               for
               that
               that
               will
               make
               him
               miserable
               now
               ,
               and
               more
               miserable
               eternally
               .
            
             
               Consider
               ,
               and
               know
               to
               whom
               I
               speake
               ,
               I
               speake
               to
               yon
               that
               have
               heard
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               What
               did
               you
               when
               you
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               a
               pledge
               to
               you
               of
               your
               interest
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               union
               with
               him
               ?
               and
               that
               Christ
               is
               as
               truely
               united
               with
               you
               ,
               as
               that
               you
               ate
               and
               dranke
               ?
               Now
               let
               it
               appeare
               ,
               make
               you
               account
               ,
               whatsoever
               you
               were
               before
               make
               you
               account
               ,
               reckon
               ye
               ,
               goe
               not
               by
               guesse
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               hope
               it
               will
               be
               better
               with
               mee
               then
               it
               hath
               beene
               ;
               no
               ,
               but
               reckon
               ,
               conclude
               ,
               make
               accompt
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               another
               man
               ,
               I
               may
               not
               be
               what
               I
               was
               ,
               I
               must
               leave
               those
               things
               that
               are
               ill
               ;
               I
               must
               apply
               my selfe
               to
               another
               course
               ;
               Indeed
               I
               walked
               in
               a
               way
               of
               enmitie
               to
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               estrangement
               from
               God
               ,
               in
               worldly
               wicked
               wayes
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               not
               now
               bee
               so
               ,
               I
               must
               make
               account
               now
               that
               Christ
               is
               mine
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               live
               to
               God
               :
               if
               there
               bee
               any
               life
               of
               grace
               in
               me
               ,
               it
               will
               appeare
               by
               my
               death
               to
               sinne
               .
               I
               must
               must
               make
               account
               of
               this
               ,
               I
               must
               doe
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               best
               way
               of
               making
               a
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               .
               Why
               are
               men
               as
               bad
               after
               the
               Sacrament
               as
               before
               ?
               because
               they
               reckon
               not
               ,
               they
               make
               not
               account
               for
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               .
               Make
               account
               you
               have
               received
               life
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               you
               must
               act
               that
               life
               ,
               and
               now
               set
               your selves
               to
               it
               ,
               reason
               with
               your
               owne
               hearts
               ,
               why
               doe
               I
               thus
               ,
               and
               thus
               ?
               As
               Ezra
               reasons
               ,
               
                 Ezra
                 9.
                 13.
                 
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 since
                 thou
                 hast
                 kept
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 beneath
                 for
                 our
                 iniquities
                 ,
                 should
                 wee
                 sinne
                 more
                 ?
              
               So
               consider
               ,
               hath
               the
               Lord
               kept
               me
               from
               hell
               ,
               and
               admitted
               me
               to
               his
               Table
               ,
               where
               he
               hath
               spoken
               peace
               to
               mee
               ,
               hee
               hath
               spoken
               reconciliation
               in
               Christ
               ,
               shall
               I
               returne
               to
               sinne
               against
               him
               ?
               certainly
               he
               will
               be
               more
               angrie
               now
               then
               ever
               he
               was
               before
               :
               the
               sinnes
               that
               I
               commit
               now
               ,
               will
               bee
               greater
               then
               all
               the
               sinnes
               I
               have
               committed
               hitherto
               ;
               for
               now
               I
               sinne
               against
               more
               grace
               ,
               and
               against
               greater
               mercie
               :
               for
               God
               hath
               againe
               renewed
               the
               Covenant
               of
               peace
               ,
               whereas
               he
               might
               have
               cast
               me
               off
               for
               my
               former
               breach
               ,
               and
               shall
               I
               provoke
               him
               againe
               ?
               hath
               the
               Lord
               washed
               mee
               ,
               and
               shall
               I
               defile
               my selfe
               againe
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               Reason
               with
               your selves
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               be
               as
               I
               was
               :
               it
               is
               not
               for
               mee
               to
               doe
               as
               others
               that
               know
               not
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               are
               not
               in
               Covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               or
               as
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               doe
               before
               ;
               I
               know
               what
               it
               is
               to
               bind
               my selfe
               in
               covenant
               ,
               to
               receive
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               in
               
               another
               fashion
               ,
               and
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               then
               ever
               I
               have
               beene
               .
               Therefore
               when
               temptations
               come
               to
               sinne
               :
               for
               you
               must
               not
               thinke
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               all
               motions
               ,
               and
               temptations
               to
               sinne
               :
               and
               whensoever
               there
               comes
               new
               temptations
               ,
               not
               to
               conclude
               you
               have
               received
               the
               Sacrament
               in
               vaine
               ,
               say
               not
               so
               ,
               but
               rather
               say
               ,
               now
               comes
               the
               tryall
               ;
               this
               is
               that
               whereby
               God
               will
               trie
               what
               fruit
               comes
               ,
               of
               the
               cost
               and
               paines
               ,
               and
               mercies
               he
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               mee
               ;
               here
               is
               a
               messenger
               sent
               for
               fruit
               .
               If
               I
               can
               withstand
               the
               commands
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               resist
               the
               motions
               ,
               and
               looke
               on
               it
               as
               a
               hatefull
               thing
               ,
               I
               make
               it
               manifest
               that
               I
               am
               indeed
               dead
               to
               sinne
               ,
               as
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               here
               ,
               reckon
               that
               you
               are
               dead
               to
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               as
               when
               a
               man
               is
               delivered
               from
               being
               a
               Galley-slave
               under
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               and
               his
               ransome
               is
               paid
               :
               if
               his
               old
               Master
               come
               ,
               and
               command
               him
               to
               the
               Galleyes
               :
               hee
               saith
               no
               ,
               my
               ransome
               is
               payd
               ,
               I
               am
               free
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               any
               more
               bee
               a
               slave
               .
               So
               reckon
               thou
               art
               no
               more
               to
               be
               such
               as
               thou
               wert
               wont
               to
               be
               :
               for
               now
               reckon
               your selves
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               in
               Christ
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 alive
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 our
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               HOPES
               ANCHOR-HOLD
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HELMET
               OF
               SALVATION
               .
            
             
               
                 HEB.
                 6.
                 19.
                 
              
               Which
               Hope
               we
               have
               as
               an
               Anchor
               of
               the
               Soule
               both
               sure
               and
               stedfast
               ,
               and
               which
               entreth
               into
               that
               within
               the
               vaile
               .
            
             
               
                 ITHES
                 .
                 5.
                 8.
                 
              
               Let
               us
               who
               are
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               bee
               sober
               ;
               putting
               on
               for
               a
               Helmet
               the
               Hope
               of
               Salvation
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               HOPES
               ANCHOR
               HOLD
               OR
               ,
               THE
               HELMET
               OF
               SALVATION
               .
               SERMON
               XXXVIII
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                   If
                   in
                   this
                   life
                   onely
                   wee
                   have
                   hope
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   wee
                   are
                   of
                   all
                   men
                   most
                   miserable
                   .
                
              
            
             
               I
               Will
               not
               detaine
               you
               with
               the
               argument
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ;
               nor
               in
               the
               Coherence
               
               of
               this
               Scripture
               .
               The
               scope
               of
               it
               (
               in
               a
               word
               )
               is
               thus
               much
               .
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               ,
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               onely
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               
                 wee
                 have
                 hope
              
               and
               confidence
               
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               the
               ayme
               of
               our
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               height
               of
               our
               hope
               reach
               no
               further
               ,
               then
               
                 wee
                 ,
                 wee
              
               poore
               Christians
               ;
               wee
               the
               faithfull
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               
                 wee
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 most
                 miserable
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               wee
               are
               more
               miserable
               then
               any
               other
               men
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               containe
               in
               them
               two
               parts
               of
               a
               Hypotheticall
               proposition
               :
               
               of
               which
               the
               first
               is
               an
               Antecedent
               (
               as
               we
               call
               it
               ,
               )
               and
               the
               other
               is
               the
               Consequent
               .
               You
               may
               call
               the
               first
               ,
               
                 a
                 Condition
              
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               ,
               
                 a
                 Conclusion
              
               .
               The
               Antecedent
               or
               Condition
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 
                 life
                 onely
                 wee
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               what
               then
               ?
               then
               the
               Consequent
               or
               Conclusion
               is
               this
               ;
               then
               
                 are
                 wee
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 m●…st
                 miserable
                 .
              
               But
               now
               against
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               there
               ariseth
               this
               Assumption
               to
               make
               up
               the
               sence
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               perfect
               ;
               
                 But
                 not
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 have
                 wee
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
              
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               )
               therefore
               against
               the
               Consequent
               ariseth
               this
               
                 Conclusion
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
              
               ●…y
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               miserable
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               here
               are
               termes
               in
               the
               Text
               of
               great
               consequence
               ;
               here
               is
               life
               ,
               here
               is
               hope
               ,
               here
               is
               Christ
               ,
               here
               is
               men
               ,
               here
               is
               miserie
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               all
               things
               almost
               that
               can
               bee
               sayd
               ,
               either
               concerning
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               earth
               .
               Now
               marke
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               sayd
               ,
               If
               in
               this
               life
               we
               have
               hope
               ,
               wee
               are
               miserable
               ;
               neither
               ,
               if
               wee
               have
               hope
               in
               Christ
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               then
               are
               wee
               miserable
               ;
               not
               so
               :
               but
               
                 if
                 our
                 hope
                 bee
                 one●…
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               sticke
               there
               ,
               and
               goe
               no
               further
               then
               so
               ,
               
                 then
                 wee
                 are
                 miserable
              
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               Emphaticall
               termes
               in
               the
               Text
               wee
               must
               take
               notice
               of
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               and
               most
               of
               all
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               :
               onely
               in
               the
               former
               part
               ,
               that
               straitneth
               ,
               and
               restraineth
               our
               hope
               ;
               most
               of
               all
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               that
               inlargeth
               our
               miserie
               :
               and
               so
               it
               may
               well
               ,
               for
               when
               the
               hope
               is
               restrained
               to
               the
               present
               ,
               there
               the
               miserie
               may
               be
               infinitely
               inlarged
               .
               But
               not
               for
               the
               present
               is
               our
               hope
               ;
               onely
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               ergo
               &c.
               
               I
               need
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               I
               shall
               raise
               to
               you
               sixe
               severall
               Consectaries
               ,
               or
               Corrollaries
               ,
               or
               Conclusions
               ,
               that
               naturally
               arise
               out
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ;
               and
               I
               purpose
               at
               this
               time
               to
               runne
               them
               all
               through
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               roundly
               ,
               it
               shall
               bee
               plainely
               ;
               doe
               you
               heare
               patiently
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               Assertion
               wee
               make
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 The
                 faithfull
                 are
                 hopefull
              
               .
               The
               godly
               have
               hope
               ;
               
                 wee
                 have
                 hope
              
               ,
               that
               is
               taken
               for
               granted
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               ,
               concerneth
               
                 the
                 object
              
               of
               this
               hope
               ;
               and
               the
               Point
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 object
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 hope
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               third
               ,
               is
               touching
               
                 the
                 time
              
               of
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               for
               this
               life
               ;
               the
               Lesson
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 This
                 life-time
                 ,
                 is
                 our
                 hope-time
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 Hope
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               Not
               onely
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               
                 for
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 we
                 have
                 hope
                 :
              
               oh
               no
               ,
               take
               that
               away
               ,
               our
               
                 hope
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               set
               upon
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
              
               ;
               not
               so
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               this
               life
               ,
               you
               see
               how
               that
               standeth
               convertible
               with
               another
               terme
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               with
               miserie
               ;
               shewing
               thus
               much
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 This
                 life
                 is
                 miserable
              
               .
            
             
             
               The
               last
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 The
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 the
                 hopefull
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 miserable
                 at
                 all
                 Then
                 were
                 wee
                 miserable
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               former
               being
               not
               true
               ,
               that
               cannot
               bee
               true
               .
               These
               are
               the
               sixe
               Points
               .
            
             
               Of
               which
               ,
               to
               content
               my selfe
               with
               a
               touch
               of
               them
               as
               I
               passe
               along
               ,
               and
               so
               onely
               to
               present
               them
               severally
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               that
            
             
               The
               faithfull
               ,
               they
               are
               hopefull
               .
               
            
             
               
                 We
                 have
                 hope
              
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               words
               ;
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 things
                 hoped
                 for
                 ,
              
               so
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Heb.
               11.
               1.
               
               And
               
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 accesse
                 through
                 this
                 Grace
                 ,
                 they
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               they
               
               goe
               joyned
               together
               .
            
             
               Hope
               is
               
                 a
                 constant
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 such
                 promises
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 apprehend
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 by
                 faith
                 .
              
               For
               example
               .
               
            
             
               Faith
               ,
               doth
               beleeve
               Gods
               promises
               to
               bee
               true
               ;
               Hope
               ,
               doth
               expect
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               according
               to
               that
               truth
               .
            
             
               By
               Faith
               ,
               wee
               beleeve
               God
               to
               bee
               our
               Father
               ;
               by
               Hope
               ,
               wee
               expect
               that
               he
               should
               shew
               himselfe
               such
               a
               one
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               By
               Faith
               ,
               wee
               doe
               beleeve
               eternall
               life
               ;
               by
               Hope
               ,
               wee
               attend
               when
               this
               life
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               .
               Spe
               ,
               (
               as
               one
               speakes
               )
               what
               is
               it
               else
               ,
               but
               
                 perseverantia
                 fidei
              
               ,
               the
               perseverance
               of
               Faith.
               Faith
               is
               the
               Mother
               ,
               Hope
               is
               the
               Daughter
               ;
               the
               Mother
               is
               incouraged
               and
               comforted
               by
               the
               Daughter
               ,
               as
               Naomi
               was
               by
               Ruth
               .
            
             
               Hence
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               hee
               ascribeth
               the
               
               salvation
               of
               our
               soules
               to
               our
               faith
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 our
                 soules
                 :
              
               Well
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               hee
               assureth
               the
               
               same
               to
               belong
               unto
               Hope
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 saved
                 by
                 Hope
              
               .
               So
               then
               ,
               Faith
               sayth
               ,
               I
               beleeve
               these
               blessed
               promises
               of
               God
               to
               bee
               true
               ;
               and
               Hope
               sayth
               ,
               I
               see
               them
               ,
               and
               I
               waite
               for
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               those
               things
               that
               are
               reserved
               formee
               :
               Thus
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Hope
               ,
               are
               woven
               one
               in
               another
               :
               Thus
               
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 hopefull
                 :
                 Wee
                 have
                 Hope
                 .
              
               That
               's
               the
               first
               Point
               .
            
             
               The
               Use
               of
               this
               Point
               breifly
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               but
               this
               ;
               First
               ,
               to
               teach
               
               us
               to
               seeke
               and
               to
               finde
               out
               this
               Hope
               in
               our selves
               .
               And
               secondly
               to
               strive
               and
               to
               fight
               against
               some
               impediments
               that
               oppose
               themselves
               ,
               and
               are
               hindrances
               of
               this
               Hope
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               thou
               must
               go
               and
               seeke
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               search
               out
               and
               find
               ,
               
               whether
               thou
               hast
               this
               Hope
               in
               thee
               ,
               yea
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               and
               thou
               must
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               thou
               beest
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               a
               desperate
               past-hope
               ,
               like
               Cain
               ;
               that
               rather
               thou
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               hope
               
                 above
                 hope
              
               ,
               with
               Abraham
               ;
               
               not
               presuming
               ,
               but
               beleeving
               as
               hee
               did
            
             
               Now
               then
               ,
               how
               a
               man
               may
               know
               whether
               hee
               have
               this
               Hope
               in
               him
               or
               no
               ;
               I
               thinke
               he
               may
               find
               it
               out
               thus
               ,
               in
               few
               words
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               divers
               temptations
               ,
               and
               especially
               three
               of
               a
               mans
               faith
               ;
               (
               not
               to
               enlarge
               my selfe
               further
               )
               in
               every
               of
               which
               ,
               Hope
               
               if
               it
               come
               in
               and
               play
               its
               part
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               appeare
               to
               bee
               present
               ,
               to
               bee
               there
               .
               As
               for
               example
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               temptation
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               batterie
               against
               the
               strong
               hold
               of
               a
               mans
               faith
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               
                 prorogation
                 of
                 Gods
                 promises
              
               ;
               Hee
               is
               pleased
               to
               put
               them
               off
               longer
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               of
               them
               many
               times
               other
               waies
               then
               wee
               looke
               for
               :
               Hereupon
               ,
               wee
               that
               are
               weake
               in
               Faith
               ,
               wee
               stumble
               at
               it
               ;
               and
               wee
               would
               hasten
               them
               on
               apace
               ,
               though
               wee
               know
               what
               the
               Prophet
               sayth
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 beleeveth
                 maketh
                 not
                 haste
                 :
              
               But
               we
               are
               such
               faithlesse
               persons
               ,
               that
               wee
               hasten
               
               on
               too
               much
               ;
               and
               would
               have
               God
               to
               come
               apace
               to
               make
               good
               his
               promises
               .
               Now
               when
               God
               deferres
               these
               promises
               ,
               if
               a
               man
               commeth
               in
               with
               his
               hope
               ,
               and
               sayth
               ;
               
                 The
                 vision
                 is
                 yet
                 for
                 an
                 appointed
              
               
               
                 time
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 tarrie
                 ,
                 waite
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 will
                 not
                 tarrie
                 :
              
               and
               
                 though
                 the
                 Lord
                 doth
                 hide
                 himselfe
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               it
               is
               in
               
               the
               Prophesie
               of
               
                 Isaiah
                 )
                 yet
                 hee
                 will
                 returne
                 againe
                 :
              
               If
               Hope
               will
               
               prompt
               Faith
               ,
               and
               tell
               it
               
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 not
                 slacke
                 as
                 some
                 count
                 slacknesse
                 ,
              
               but
               hee
               will
               make
               sure
               his
               promise
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               then
               this
               is
               a
               manifest
               signe
               to
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               faith
               thus
               supported
               ,
               that
               Hope
               is
               present
               there
               .
               Here
               is
               then
               one
               search
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Another
               time
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               temptation
               that
               betideth
               a
               faithfull
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               by
               
                 Gods
                 appearing
              
               in
               a
               manner
               
                 an
                 enemie
              
               ,
               by
               visiting
               him
               in
               his
               soule
               ,
               by
               wounding
               his
               conscience
               ,
               by
               setting
               him
               in
               a
               kinde
               of
               sight
               of
               Hell
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               distressed
               in
               spirit
               ;
               as
               if
               God
               were
               now
               come
               out
               
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 Warre
              
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               mercie
               upon
               him
               .
               Now
               if
               Hope
               can
               come
               in
               
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 cannot
                 forget
                 to
                 bee
                 gracious
                 ,
                 nor
                 cannot
                 shut
                 up
                 his
                 living
                 kindnesse
                 in
                 displeasure
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               endure
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               stay
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 appeare
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
              
               
               
                 upon
                 Zion
              
               ;
               I
               ,
               
                 when
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 appoynted
                 time
                 commeth
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               stay
               this
               time
               .
               If
               I
               say
               ,
               Hope
               thus
               perswadeth
               the
               faithfull
               man
               of
               this
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               that
               shall
               bee
               revealed
               to
               him
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               manifest
               signe
               ,
               Hope
               is
               present
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               third
               temptation
               that
               Faith
               meets
               withall
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               concerning
               
                 the
                 mockings
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               when
               they
               deride
               the
               profession
               of
               Christians
               and
               faithfull
               men
               ;
               and
               will
               say
               as
               those
               profane
               and
               profuse
               fellowes
               in
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Saint
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Where
                 is
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 his
                 comming
                 ?
              
               it
               is
               so
               long
               since
               his
               promise
               
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               none
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 still
                 retaine
                 thine
                 integritie
                 ?
              
               (
               right
               Iobs
               Wife
               ,
               as
               shee
               speakes
               to
               him
               )
               
               wilt
               thou
               still
               retaine
               thy
               trust
               ?
               to
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               ?
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vaine
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               (
               as
               those
               wicked
               ones
               speake
               in
               
                 Malachie
                 .
              
               )
               
               Now
               if
               Hope
               will
               come
               in
               and
               say
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               yet
               
                 passe
                 by
                 bad
                 report
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 report
              
               ;
               be
               of
               Davids
               minde
               ,
               I
               
               
                 will
                 yet
                 bee
                 more
                 vile
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 chose
                 mee
                 before
                 thee
                 and
                 thy
              
               
               
                 fathers
                 house
              
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               stand
               it
               out
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               
               mockings
               of
               men
               .
               Here
               is
               a
               manifest
               signe
               that
               there
               is
               Hope
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               may
               seeke
               to
               find
               this
               grace
               in
               your selves
               ;
               and
               you
               shall
               find
               it
               by
               many
               such
               kind
               of
               assaults
               ,
               as
               these
               which
               Faith
               meeteth
               withall
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               you
               are
               to
               find
               it
               ,
               so
               you
               are
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               hinderances
               
               of
               this
               Hope
               .
               And
               the
               hinderances
               of
               a
               mans
               hope
               ,
               are
               sometimes
               
                 slavish
                 feare
              
               ;
               sometimes
               
                 an
                 impatient
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               even
               Death
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               tedious
               affront
               indeed
               that
               Hope
               meeteth
               withall
               .
            
             
               First
               Feare
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               passion
               and
               perturbation
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               
               man
               ,
               that
               makes
               his
               griefe
               begin
               ,
               before
               his
               affliction
               comes
               upon
               him
               :
               this
               same
               
                 Feare
                 hath
              
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               painfulnesse
               in
               it
               .
               Where
               
                 the
                 fearfull
                 are
              
               ,
               they
               are
               shut
               out
               with
               the
               unfaithfull
               ;
               and
               without
               
               
                 shall
                 bee
                 dogges
              
               ,
               with
               those
               that
               are
               subject
               to
               this
               fearefulnesse
               .
               Now
               Hope
               commeth
               to
               a
               man
               and
               saith
               ,
               Though
               I
               sometime
               be
               afraid
               ,
               yet
               put
               I
               my
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 feare
              
               
               
                 what
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
              
               I
               will
               not
               be
               daunted
               with
               any
               kind
               of
               slavish
               terrour
               .
               Hold
               out
               thou
               that
               sayst
               thou
               hast
               faith
               ,
               and
               bee
               not
               afraid
               of
               
                 the
                 Arrow
                 that
                 flies
                 by
                 day
                 ,
              
               nor
               of
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 by
                 night
              
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               hinderance
               of
               this
               hope
               taken
               away
               .
               
            
             
               Then
               there
               is
               
                 an
                 impatient
                 spirit
              
               ,
               that
               many
               times
               possesseth
               men
               .
               An
               impatient
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               hopefull
               heart
               ,
               they
               are
               both
               as
               contrary
               as
               can
               be
               ;
               You
               shall
               have
               many
               a
               man
               so
               touchy
               ,
               that
               hee
               cannot
               endure
               any
               delay
               ,
               he
               must
               have
               things
               come
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               mind
               ,
               or
               he
               loseth
               his
               patience
               presently
               .
               Oh
               but
               
                 I
                 will
                 patiently
              
               
               
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               saith
               hope
               .
               And
               here
               is
               the
               opposition
               that
               must
               be
               made
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               this
               hope
               against
               all
               kind
               of
               impatiencie
               :
               
                 In
                 patience
                 possesse
                 your
                 soules
              
               .
               
            
             
               The
               last
               hinderance
               ,
               is
               
                 death
                 .
                 The
                 last
                 enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 destroyed
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
               Wee
               have
               many
               enemies
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               our
               very
               
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 warfare
              
               ;
               but
               amongst
               all
               the
               fightings
               and
               combates
               wee
               meete
               with
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               comparable
               to
               this
               last
               single
               combate
               we
               must
               undergoe
               with
               death
               it selfe
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               terrible
               assault
               that
               betideth
               the
               hopefull
               ,
               faithfull
               man
               ;
               to
               know
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               hope
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               patience
               ,
               what
               grace
               or
               vertue
               soever
               hee
               hath
               else
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               must
               goe
               
                 downe
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 make
                 his
                 bed
                 in
                 the
              
               
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               lie
               downe●…
               the
               dust
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               fought
               all
               that
               he
               can
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               hee
               must
               downe
               ,
               he
               must
               yeeld
               ,
               hee
               must
               take
               the
               foyle
               ,
               the
               fall
               in
               the
               body
               howsoever
               the
               soule
               escapeth
               .
               Now
               here
               is
               a
               kind
               of
               dismaidment
               of
               hope
               .
               But
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               how
               it
               is
               spoken
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               the
               hopefull
               .
               The
               faithfull
               are
               said
               to
               
                 endure
                 as
                 seeing
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 invisible
                 :
              
               how
               
               doe
               they
               endure
               ?
               by
               the
               supplie
               of
               hope
               :
               for
               this
               hope
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               the
               faithfull
               against
               all
               hinderances
               to
               fight
               it
               out
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               
               
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 bee
                 delivered
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               spoken
               in
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
               Hebrewes
               .
            
             
               And
               shall
               death
               separate
               us
               from
               that
               we
               hope
               for
               ?
               No
               saith
               the
               hopefull
               man
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               .
               Yea
               ,
               so
               farre
               he
               is
               from
               being
               unwilling
               to
               submit
               himselfe
               to
               this
               way
               ,
               as
               knowing
               it
               to
               bee
               the
               way
               whereby
               he
               commeth
               to
               that
               he
               hopeth
               for
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               is
               very
               ready
               ,
               and
               greedy
               of
               death
               :
               it
               is
               the
               way
               to
               that
               I
               hope
               for
               ,
               saith
               he
               :
               therefore
               it
               is
               sweetly
               spoken
               of
               an
               Ancient
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               a
               sweet
               sentence
               of
               that
               Father
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Hee
                 that
                 desireth
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
              
               (
               according
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 Non
                 patienter
                 moritur
                 ,
                 Hee
                 doth
                 not
                 die
                 patiently
                 .
              
               
               See
               ,
               here
               is
               a
               faithfull
               ,
               a
               hopefull
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               doth
               not
               die
               patiently
               :
               what
               would
               
                 the
                 Father
              
               say
               ?
               
                 Hee
                 liveth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               patiently
               ,
               the
               very
               life
               he
               liveth
               putteth
               him
               to
               his
               patience
               ;
               when
               he
               commeth
               to
               die
               ,
               
                 hee
                 dieth
                 pleasantly
              
               ;
               he
               goeth
               away
               with
               his
               hope
               ,
               and
               his
               hope
               is
               full
               of
               immortalitie
               .
               And
               no
               more
               for
               that
               point
               .
            
             
               The
               nex
               thing
               I
               observe
               ,
               is
               concerning
               the
               Object
               of
               this
               hope
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               it
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 hope
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ.
                 
              
               
            
             
               Heare
               it
               in
               the
               generall
               ;
               heare
               it
               in
               the
               speciall
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               generall
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               1.
               1.
               
               Saint
               Paul
               he
               beginneth
               his
               Epistle
               with
               
                 Christ
                 our
                 hope
              
               ,
               Col.
               1.
               27.
               
               
                 The
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 mysterie
                 of
                 Gods
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 is
                 Christ
                 in
                 you
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               Here
               is
               Christ
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               Christ
               your
               hope
               ,
               in
               the
               generall
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               speciall
               :
               heare
               it
               in
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               heare
               it
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               others
               .
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 to
                 mee
                 to
                 live
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 die
                 is
                 gaine
                 ;
                 Christ
              
               
               
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 Death
                 advantage
              
               ;
               living
               ,
               or
               dying
               ,
               I
               am
               Christs
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 hoped
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               David
               .
               And
               
                 God
                 is
                 my
              
               
               
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 beene
                 my
                 helpe
                 even
                 from
                 my
                 youth
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               generall
               song
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               
                 God
                 is
                 our
                 hope
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Prophet
               Iacob
               made
               an
               excellent
               Ejaculation
               in
               those
               blessings
               he
               gave
               his
               sonnes
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 waited
                 for
                 thy
                 salvation
                 :
              
               Here
               was
               his
               waiting
               ,
               his
               hope
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               God
               ,
               
               from
               the
               God
               of
               his
               salvation
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               
                 let
                 him
                 slay
                 me
              
               if
               hee
               will
               (
               saith
               holy
               
                 Iob
                 )
                 yet
              
               notwithstanding
               
                 I
                 will
              
               still
               
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               .
               Thus
               
               the
               faithfull
               have
               hope
               ,
               and
               their
               hope
               is
               in
               Christ.
               No
               more
               of
               it
               for
               the
               enlargement
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               sheweth
               to
               us
               in
               the
               first
               place
               this
               Note
               ,
               that
               
                 A
                 Christians
              
               
               
                 wings
                 doe
                 mount
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 meanes
                 .
              
               What
               are
               his
               wings
               ?
               his
               hope
               .
               Whether
               flyeth
               his
               hope
               ?
               It
               takes
               its
               flight
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               his
               hope
               .
               So
               then
               he
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               being
               poore
               ,
               he
               flyeth
               not
               to
               riches
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 make
                 themselves
                 wings
                 ,
                 and
                 flye
                 away
              
               from
               him
               .
               Being
               weake
               
               hee
               flyeth
               not
               to
               
                 the
                 arme
                 of
                 flesh
              
               ,
               for
               
                 in
                 man
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 hope
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 
                 confidence
                 to
                 bee
                 put
                 in
                 Prin●…s
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Ballance
                 they
                 are
                 lighter
                 then
                 vanitie
              
               
               it selfe
               sayth
               the
               Psalmist
               .
               Being
               sicke
               hee
               flieth
               not
               to
               the
               Physitian
               ,
               he
               fleeth
               to
               these
               as
               the
               meanes
               ,
               not
               to
               rest
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               the
               maine
               of
               his
               aime
               ,
               the
               scope
               of
               his
               hope
               ,
               hee
               doth
               not
               flie
               thus
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               hee
               goeth
               to
               God
               that
               commandeth
               all
               ,
               that
               worketh
               above
               all
               ,
               against
               all
               and
               without
               all
               means
               ,
               and
               sanctifieth
               all
               these
               means
               :
               Therfore
               wel
               sayth
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               help
               ;
               and
               the
               sick
               man
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               health
               ;
               and
               the
               weak
               man
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               strength
               ;
               and
               the
               blinde
               man
               ,
               Christis
               my
               light
               ;
               and
               even
               the
               dead
               man
               ,
               the
               distrest
               man
               ,
               God
               is
               my
               life
               ,
               &
               the
               good
               man
               ,
               Christ
               is
               my
               Hope
               ;
               and
               the
               happie
               man
               ,
               Christ
               is
               my
               love
               .
               And
               so
               it
               is
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               wings
               of
               a
               mans
               Hope
               doth
               lift
               him
               up
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               ,
               It
               sheweth
               us
               that
               the
               wings
               of
               Hope
               that
               is
               in
               the
               faithfull
               soule
               ,
               lifteth
               him
               up
               above
               all
               meanes
               .
               No
               more
               of
               that
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               observe
               in
               this
               object
               ,
               
                 the
                 very
                 Crowne
                 of
                 a
                 Christians
              
               
               comfort
               ,
               I
               say
               the
               Crowne
               of
               all
               his
               comfort
               ;
               and
               that
               commeth
               onely
               from
               this
               
                 object
                 of
                 his
                 hope
              
               .
               For
               what
               is
               there
               in
               all
               the
               World
               that
               can
               comfort
               a
               man
               indeed
               besides
               this
               ,
               much
               lesse
               compared
               with
               this
               ?
               Begin
               where
               you
               will
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               gone
               round
               about
               ,
               you
               will
               conclude
               with
               that
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               I
               
               
                 count
                 all
                 things
                 but
                 losse
                 and
                 dung
                 ,
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 bee
                 vanitie
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Preacher
               saith
               .
               Put
               
               the
               case
               thou
               art
               a
               sicke
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               sicke
               woman
               ,
               and
               I
               finde
               thee
               much
               affected
               ,
               afflicted
               ,
               dejected
               ,
               cast
               downe
               in
               thy selfe
               ;
               I
               would
               faine
               give
               thee
               some
               comfort
               now
               ,
               I
               tell
               thee
               of
               the
               vanitie
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ;
               therfore
               being
               content
               ,
               I
               tell
               thee
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ;
               I
               tell
               thee
               of
               the
               joyes
               that
               are
               to
               be
               revealed
               ;
               I
               tell
               thee
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               which
               hee
               will
               make
               good
               to
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               trust
               in
               his
               mercie
               ;
               I
               tell
               thee
               of
               all
               
                 the
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               called
               :
               and
               all
               this
               while
               I
               have
               told
               thee
               nothing
               at
               
               all
               to
               comfort
               thee
               ,
               till
               I
               come
               to
               this
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               this
               Hope
               which
               I
               have
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 Gods
                 promises
                 are
                 Yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Amen
              
               ;
               and
               till
               thou
               canst
               learne
               this
               lesson
               of
               
               life
               concerning
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               thou
               hast
               learned
               nothing
               ;
               come
               and
               learn
               this
               ,
               and
               my
               life
               for
               thine
               thou
               art
               then
               happy
               :
               He
               is
               
                 the
                 Way
                 ,
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Life
                 ,
              
               the
               Way
               ,
               and
               Truth
               ,
               and
               Life
               it selfe
               ,
               
               and
               
                 whether
                 shall
                 I
                 goe
              
               from
               thee
               Lord
               ?
               
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 .
              
               I
               have
               done
               with
               that
               Point
               ,
               and
               so
               passe
               on
               to
               the
               third
               .
               
            
             
               Wee
               have
               Hope
               ;
               wee
               have
               
                 Hope
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               wee
               have
               
                 Hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 This
                 life-time
                 then
                 is
                 our
                 hope-time
              
               ;
               that
               is
               it
               you
               learne
               hence
               .
               
            
             
               Here
               we
               have
               the
               feed
               of
               Hope
               ,
               but
               the
               harvest
               of
               Hope
               ,
               that
               is
               hereafter
               :
               when
               wee
               shall
               have
               in
               re
               ,
               what
               now
               we
               have
               in
               spe
               ,
               as
               ordinarily
               wee
               speake
               :
               when
               wee
               shall
               have
               in
               possession
               what
               now
               wee
               haue
               in
               expectation
               :
               then
               there
               will
               bee
               no
               more
               use
               
               of
               this
               Grace
               ,
               there
               hope
               shall
               cease
               .
               Now
               it
               is
               indeed
               in
               this
               life
               time
               ,
               that
               wee
               sow
               the
               seedes
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               that
               wee
               plant
               the
               roots
               of
               Faith
               ,
               that
               wee
               water
               all
               of
               them
               with
               our
               hope
               :
               when
               our
               joy
               shall
               spring
               up
               ,
               when
               the
               end
               and
               fruit
               of
               our
               faith
               shall
               come
               ,
               when
               the
               possession
               of
               our
               hope
               shall
               appeare
               ;
               then
               we
               have
               done
               with
               hope
               ,
               hope
               serveth
               no
               longer
               then
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               now
               in
               this
               life
               .
               Hope
               shall
               end
               for
               the
               action
               of
               it
               (
               understand
               that
               aright
               )
               as
               Faith
               shall
               ;
               but
               it
               shall
               never
               end
               for
               the
               object
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               end
               shall
               last
               still
               ,
               and
               rest
               ever
               .
               Now
               then
               in
               the
               interim
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Princes
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Peoples
               posse
               ,
               I
               wayte
               ,
               and
               I
               wayte
               too
               ,
               and
               I
               trust
               the
               Lord
               over
               all
               :
               Now
               is
               your
               posse
               time
               as
               I
               may
               call
               it
               ;
               now
               is
               the
               seed
               time
               ,
               wherein
               we
               sow
               the
               seeds
               of
               love
               ,
               of
               joy
               ,
               of
               hope
               ,
               wherein
               we
               sow
               the
               seeds
               of
               sobrietie
               ,
               and
               innocencie
               ,
               and
               chastitie
               ,
               and
               charitie
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               vertues
               whatsoever
               ,
               now
               is
               the
               time
               .
            
             
               Is
               this
               so
               ,
               then
               here
               is
               the
               issue
               of
               this
               plea
               :
               It
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               
               therefore
               now
               if
               ever
               ,
               now
               or
               never
               ,
               wee
               must
               seeke
               to
               see
               whether
               wee
               have
               these
               seeds
               of
               Grace
               in
               us
               yea
               or
               no
               ;
               Wee
               must
               get
               them
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               set
               them
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               see
               to
               them
               ;
               both
               that
               they
               come
               up
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               comeup
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               come
               on
               .
               Now
               is
               the
               time
               when
               the
               speciall
               care
               must
               bee
               taken
               concerning
               these
               seeds
               of
               Grace
               .
               If
               wee
               will
               beleeve
               ,
               wee
               must
               beleeve
               now
               ,
               for
               hereafter
               there
               will
               bee
               no
               time
               to
               beleeve
               any
               more
               :
               If
               wee
               will
               bee
               children
               of
               Grace
               ,
               wee
               must
               bee
               it
               now
               ;
               for
               hereafter
               there
               will
               bee
               no
               space
               for
               Grace
               :
               therefore
               sayth
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 now
                 ,
                 while
                 hee
                 will
                 bee
                 found
                 ,
              
               and
               hee
               will
               bee
               found
               of
               
               those
               that
               seeke
               him
               ;
               and
               
                 seeke
                 him
              
               now
               ,
               for
               
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 acceptable
                 time
                 ,
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 salvation
                 :
              
               when
               the
               date
               of
               this
               day
               ,
               when
               the
               day
               of
               this
               life
               of
               salvation
               is
               downe
               ,
               is
               past
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               more
               seeking
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               more
               finding
               ;
               therefore
               if
               thou
               wilt
               be
               faithfull
               ,
               bee
               it
               now
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               bee
               fruitfull
               ,
               be
               it
               now
               ,
               
                 now
                 wee
                 are
                 the
                 Sonnes
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               if
               we
               bee
               not
               the
               
               Sonnes
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               .
            
             
               Is
               this
               so
               ,
               adde
               a
               further
               degree
               to
               this
               dutie
               in
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ;
               when
               you
               have
               gotten
               these
               seeds
               in
               you
               ,
               to
               examine
               
               &
               prove
               your selves
               whether
               they
               be
               there
               ;
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               whether
               they
               abide
               there
               ;
               not
               only
               so
               but
               whether
               they
               live
               there
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               whether
               they
               grow
               and
               live
               there
               :
               they
               must
               not
               only
               be
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               continue
               there
               and
               abide
               ;
               and
               they
               must
               not
               only
               be
               ,
               and
               abide
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               be
               alive
               there
               and
               not
               dead
               ;
               and
               they
               must
               not
               only
               be
               alive
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               thrive
               too
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               idle
               :
               for
               
                 if
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 make
                 you
                 neither
                 idle
                 ,
                 nor
                 unfruitfull
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Hast
               thou
               Faith
               ?
               be
               sure
               thou
               hast
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 shew
                 me
                 thy
                 faith
                 by
                 the
                 fruits
              
               of
               it
               ,
               shew
               me
               that
               it
               is
               not
               a
               dead
               faith
               ,
               that
               faith
               cannot
               save
               thee
               ,
               do
               not
               thinkit
               shall
               ,
               for
               Saint
               
               Iames
               explodeth
               it
               for
               a
               Jest
               ,
               that
               any
               Christian
               should
               thinke
               so
               .
               Hast
               thou
               love
               ?
               looke
               thou
               hast
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               thy
               
                 love
                 abound
              
               ;
               let
               thy
               love
               be
               
                 love
                 unfeigned
              
               ,
               for
               as
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 labour
              
               
               
                 of
                 love
              
               .
               Hast
               thou
               hope
               ?
               let
               it
               bee
               
                 stedfast
                 ,
                 entring
                 into
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 vaile
                 ,
              
               as
               an
               Anchor
               firme
               and
               stable
               ,
               so
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               .
               Hast
               thou
               knowledge
               ?
               Looke
               it
               be
               saving
               knowledge
               ,
               sanctifying
               knowledge
               ;
               such
               as
               will
               savour
               and
               season
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               thy
               knowledge
               :
               And
               let
               not
               thy
               knowledge
               be
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               let
               it
               bee
               growing
               too
               ;
               let
               it
               thrive
               and
               prosper
               ,
               get
               more
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               thou
               dost
               not
               husband
               the
               businesse
               well
               ;
               thou
               must
               goe
               (
               according
               to
               the
               phrase
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               the
               Psalme
               )
               
                 from
                 strength
                 to
                 strength
              
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               Souldier
               and
               Commander
               goeth
               from
               one
               watch-tower
               to
               another
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               all
               bee
               well
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 from
                 strength
                 to
              
               
               
                 strength
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 appeare
                 before
                 God
                 in
                 Zion
                 .
              
               With
               this
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               concludeth
               his
               later
               Epistle
               ,
               
                 but
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Saviour
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               this
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               a
               Christian.
               Wilt
               thou
               have
               Christ
               to
               bee
               the
               object
               ,
               either
               of
               thy
               faith
               or
               hope
               ,
               and
               wilt
               thou
               not
               grow
               then
               in
               these
               ?
               
                 Non
                 progredi
                 est
                 regredi
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 goe
                 forward
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 goe
                 backward
              
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               grow
               the
               better
               ,
               is
               to
               grow
               the
               worse
               .
            
             
               The
               contemplation
               of
               these
               two
               points
               should
               teach
               Christians
               ,
               a
               Christian
               sedulitie
               ,
               to
               kindle
               ,
               to
               keepe
               that
               grace
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               it
               should
               kill
               carnall
               securitie
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               Christian
               sedulitie
               ,
               a
               care
               ,
               a
               strife
               ,
               an
               industrie
               ,
               an
               endevour
               to
               be
               Christians
               indeed
               ,
               to
               improve
               their
               talents
               ;
               
                 Let
                 every
              
               
               
                 man
                 in
                 that
                 calling
                 whereto
                 hee
                 is
                 called
                 ,
                 therein
                 abide
              
               ;
               he
               must
               not
               give
               it
               out
               :
               Is
               Archippus
               called
               to
               be
               a
               Minister
               ?
               then
               
                 say
                 to
                 Archippus
              
               ,
               
               
                 take
                 heed
                 to
                 the
                 ministrie
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 received
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 fulfill
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               belongeth
               to
               every
               man
               else
               to
               performe
               the
               dutie
               and
               office
               of
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               goe
               backwards
               ,
               but
               to
               use
               diligence
               ,
               and
               endevour
               for
               the
               increasing
               of
               his
               gifts
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               barren
               ,
               not
               unfruitfull
               in
               Gods
               Vineyard
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               serveth
               on
               the
               other
               side
               to
               kill
               that
               carnall
               securitie
               that
               is
               in
               men
               .
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               thing
               to
               conceive
               ,
               that
               Christians
               are
               growne
               to
               such
               securitie
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               bee
               so
               supine
               and
               negligent
               in
               their
               services
               :
               I
               say
               it
               is
               a
               lamentable
               case
               ;
               and
               I
               doe
               wonder
               the
               more
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               taken
               with
               this
               kind
               of
               transgression
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               that
               saying
               of
               a
               Father
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               securitie
               in
               no
               place
               :
               there
               is
               no
               securitie
               in
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               in
               heaven
               the
               Angels
               fell
               ;
               in
               Paradise
               Adam
               fell
               ;
               in
               the
               world
               Iudas
               fell
               ;
               Iudas
               ,
               I
               hee
               fell
               from
               the
               institution
               of
               the
               best
               Schoole
               and
               Schoole-master
               that
               ever
               was
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               teacher
               comparable
               to
               him
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               mixe
               with
               thy
               hope
               a
               certaine
               feare
               ,
               and
               bee
               so
               farre
               from
               a
               carnall
               presumption
               ,
               as
               that
               thou
               maintaine
               in
               thy
               
               selfe
               a
               holy
               feare
               of
               falling
               ;
               for
               it
               hath
               so
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               indeed
               was
               ,
               what
               he
               was
               not
               ,
               of
               a
               persecutor
               hee
               became
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               hope
               lies
               there-away
               :
               but
               Iudas
               was
               what
               hee
               did
               not
               appeare
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               Apostle
               became
               an
               Apostate
               ;
               feare
               lies
               there-away
               .
               And
               thou
               that
               hopest
               that
               of
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               thou
               maist
               turne
               an
               Apostle
               ;
               feare
               lest
               by
               falling
               away
               ,
               thou
               maist
               of
               an
               Apostle
               become
               an
               Apostate
               ,
               a
               persecutor
               .
               I
               will
               not
               stand
               upon
               these
               things
               any
               longer
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               passed
               three
               ,
               the
               fourth
               Conclusion
               is
               ,
               that
            
             
               Hope
               in
               this
               life
               is
               not
               only
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
               
            
             
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 only
                 wee
                 have
                 hope
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 wee
                 miserable
              
               ;
               as
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               if
               in
               this
               life
               only
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               we
               had
               hope
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               end
               of
               all
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               desire
               ,
               were
               fixed
               upon
               the
               present
               world
               ,
               then
               were
               we
               poore
               Christians
               most
               miserable
               ;
               for
               none
               in
               the
               world
               are
               more
               despised
               ,
               contemned
               ,
               scorned
               ;
               none
               more
               afflicted
               ,
               troubled
               ,
               grieved
               in
               their
               soules
               for
               their
               sinnes
               then
               they
               ,
               alwayes
               followed
               with
               outward
               fights
               ,
               with
               inward
               frights
               ,
               when
               other
               men
               enjoy
               the
               world
               at
               will
               :
               so
               that
               the
               scope
               of
               this
               Scripture
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               not
               for
               this
               life
               only
               have
               we
               hope
               in
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               very
               meaning
               ;
               that
               the
               godly
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               the
               hopefull
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 when
                 this
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 is
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 a
                 building
                 made
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 whose
                 builder
                 and
                 maker
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               so
               speakes
               the
               Apostle
               to
               the
               
               Corinths
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               this
               life
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               lay
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               hope
               here
               ,
               alas
               ,
               they
               might
               rue
               their
               miserable
               case
               that
               so
               doe
               ;
               they
               might
               hang
               downe
               their
               heads
               ,
               that
               are
               godly
               ,
               with
               shame
               and
               griefe
               enough
               to
               themselves
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               here
               they
               set
               up
               their
               hope
               ,
               here
               they
               have
               hope
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               hope
               here
               for
               another
               life
               ;
               it
               is
               upon
               other
               things
               that
               their
               hope
               is
               fixed
               then
               are
               here
               below
               ;
               it
               is
               for
               things
               that
               they
               looke
               for
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               things
               that
               they
               see
               ,
               for
               
                 hope
                 that
                 seeth
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 hope
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 wee
                 with
                 patience
                 waite
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 hope
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               this
               is
               a
               very
               plaine
               case
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               further
               cleared
               ,
               and
               declared
               to
               us
               from
               the
               practice
               ,
               and
               common
               opinion
               of
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               how
               they
               have
               hoped
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               their
               hope
               was
               in
               God
               ;
               that
               they
               should
               
                 see
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               but
               where
               ?
               
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 :
              
               here
               they
               have
               a
               sight
               too
               ,
               but
               the
               chiefest
               hope
               is
               on
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               not
               for
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               only
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 putteth
                 his
                 trust
                 in
                 mee
                 shall
                 possesse
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 inherit
                 my
                 holy
                 mountaine
              
               ;
               
               their
               hope
               is
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               those
               things
               that
               they
               shall
               attaine
               in
               the
               end
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             
             
               The
               consideration
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               that
               hope
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               for
               the
               
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               may
               teach
               us
               to
               contend
               against
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               strongest
               temptations
               against
               hope
               ,
               as
               I
               touched
               before
               ,
               and
               to
               contemne
               and
               dispise
               all
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
            
             
               It
               teacheth
               a
               man
               to
               strive
               and
               wrestle
               and
               contend
               against
               
               death
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               though
               a
               man
               doe
               die
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               hinder
               his
               hope
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               hinder
               him
               from
               that
               hee
               hopeth
               to
               attaine
               .
               Death
               is
               the
               greatest
               amazement
               a
               man
               can
               meet
               withall
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               what
               can
               Death
               doe
               ?
               well
               may
               it
               take
               away
               from
               a
               man
               his
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               take
               away
               from
               him
               his
               love
               ;
               well
               may
               it
               take
               away
               from
               him
               the
               action
               of
               his
               hope
               here
               ,
               it
               shall
               cease
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               never
               take
               away
               from
               him
               the
               object
               of
               his
               hope
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               hopeth
               for
               ,
               it
               shall
               continue
               ;
               well
               may
               it
               helpe
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               can
               never
               hinder
               him
               from
               it
               :
               here
               is
               then
               comfort
               and
               courage
               in
               the
               very
               houre
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               man
               learneth
               here
               to
               contemne
               ,
               and
               to
               dispise
               the
               things
               
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               specially
               if
               they
               be
               such
               manner
               of
               things
               as
               will
               come
               in
               comparison
               with
               their
               betters
               ,
               when
               baser
               things
               will
               compare
               with
               better
               things
               :
               in
               this
               kinde
               of
               comparison
               now
               a
               mans
               hope
               should
               take
               him
               off
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               suffer
               him
               to
               leane
               to
               any
               kind
               of
               reasoning
               that
               is
               made
               against
               his
               hope
               .
               Hope
               biddeth
               him
               not
               to
               trust
               ,
               not
               to
               looke
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               concerne
               that
               which
               is
               the
               ayme
               he
               hath
               .
               The
               very
               best
               things
               that
               bee
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               worthie
               to
               bee
               hoped
               for
               after
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               even
               death
               it selfe
               it
               may
               be
               counted
               a
               remedie
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               penaltie
               .
               God
               will
               have
               a
               mans
               life
               to
               be
               short
               ,
               and
               death
               to
               come
               soone
               ;
               because
               hee
               will
               not
               have
               his
               creature
               worne
               out
               with
               a
               tedious
               miserie
               ,
               and
               transitorie
               vanitie
               ;
               a
               vanity
               of
               miserie
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               this
               vaine
               miserable
               life
               of
               mortalitie
               .
               I
               have
               done
               with
               the
               fourth
               .
            
             
               A
               fifth
               thing
               that
               followeth
               in
               the
               Text
               (
               that
               I
               may
               haste
               on
               )
               we
               have
               Hope
               ,
               wee
               have
               
                 Hope
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               we
               have
               
                 Hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               ;
               our
               hope
               in
               this
               life
               is
               not
               upon
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               for
               
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 miserable
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Our
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 miserie
              
               ;
               There
               is
               the
               fifth
               .
               
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               a
               certaine
               truth
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               plainely
               appeare
               to
               us
               in
               many
               passages
               ;
               if
               wee
               will
               beleeve
               either
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               godly
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               stand
               to
               prove
               it
               :
               You
               will
               aske
               me
               ,
               how
               it
               will
               be
               raised
               from
               this
               place
               ?
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 are
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
              
               because
               that
               wee
               are
               mentioned
               amongst
               the
               number
               of
               those
               that
               are
               the
               more
               miserable
               ;
               it
               implieth
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               rest
               are
               miserable
               more
               or
               lesse
               :
               the
               very
               comparison
               that
               is
               used
               ,
               doth
               manifestly
               declare
               unto
               us
               that
               there
               is
               a
               measure
               of
               miserie
               to
               every
               man
               living
               :
               so
               then
               there
               is
               miserie
               .
            
             
             
               2
               It
               appeareth
               out
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               because
               here
               and
               else
               where
               ;
               you
               shall
               have
               man
               and
               miserie
               made
               termes
               convertible
               :
               Man
               is
               named
               Enoch
               ,
               and
               Enoch
               is
               miserie
               :
               Man
               ,
               and
               miserie
               so
               joyned
               together
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               pulling
               them
               asunder
               till
               death
               parts
               them
               ,
               for
               then
               there
               is
               no
               more
               miserie
               .
            
             
               3
               Because
               that
               miserie
               here
               ;
               our
               being
               
                 miserable
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               ,
               is
               mentioned
               even
               with
               the
               very
               best
               things
               of
               this
               life
               :
               the
               very
               best
               things
               that
               are
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               look
               to
               this
               life
               ,
               I
               say
               they
               are
               stiled
               miserable
               ;
               but
               the
               best
               things
               ,
               even
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               our
               Hope
               it selfe
               ;
               say
               what
               you
               can
               ,
               here
               is
               Hope
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               Christ
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               here
               is
               miserie
               too
               .
               Now
               then
               wee
               reason
               thus
               ;
               that
               if
               the
               best
               things
               in
               this
               life
               bee
               miserable
               ,
               then
               the
               rest
               are
               no
               better
               then
               so
               :
               that
               the
               best
               are
               no
               better
               ,
               it
               is
               plaine
               ;
               because
               let
               us
               have
               what
               wee
               would
               have
               in
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               yet
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               are
               here
               it
               is
               miserie
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               bee
               so
               ,
               then
               wee
               must
               come
               to
               the
               conclusion
               wee
               have
               made
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               Iacobs
               conclusion
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 47.
                 9.
                 
                 Few
                 and
                 evill
                 have
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 yeares
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 beene
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               Iobs
               conclusion
               too
               ,
               
                 Mans
                 life
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 miserie
                 :
              
               It
               is
               Davids
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               ,
               
                 Mans
                 life
                 is
                 full
                 of
              
               
               
                 labour
                 and
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 soone
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 wee
                 flie
                 away
                 ;
                 our
                 dayes
                 come
                 to
                 an
                 end
                 as
                 a
                 tale
                 that
                 is
                 told
                 ,
                 they
                 passe
                 away
                 as
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 beautie
                 ,
              
               the
               best
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 withereth
                 as
                 grasse
              
               :
               It
               is
               Solomons
               ,
               hee
               was
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               his
               Text
               ;
               all
               is
               vaine
               ,
               and
               vanitie
               ,
               
                 Vanitie
                 of
                 vanities
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 vanitie
                 ,
              
               one
               thing
               and
               other
               ,
               
                 every
                 thing
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
              
               ,
               our
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               our selves
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               wee
               are
               here
               wee
               are
               under
               the
               Sun
               ,
               hee
               calleth
               all
               vanitie
               :
               And
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 short
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 our
                 life
              
               sayth
               
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 ?
                 But
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 appeareth
                 for
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 vanisheth
                 away
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               vapour
               that
               vanisheth
               ,
               a
               meoter
               of
               miserie
               .
               
            
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               of
               this
               now
               ?
               (
               to
               speak
               it
               in
               few
               words
               home
               to
               our selves
               ,
               )
               somewhat
               may
               concerne
               our selves
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               
               as
               we
               respect
               and
               reflect
               upon
               others
               .
            
             
               In
               regard
               of
               our selves
               ,
               it
               may
               have
               this
               double
               Vse
               .
               First
               to
               weane
               us
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               Secondly
               to
               winne
               us
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               1
               To
               weane
               us
               from
               the
               World
               :
               The
               World
               considered
               in
               it
               
               selfe
               is
               so
               full
               of
               miserie
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               bee
               delighted
               in
               :
               there
               is
               so
               much
               bitternesse
               ,
               that
               I
               warrant
               it
               will
               weane
               any
               Child
               from
               it
               that
               is
               not
               a
               worldling
               ,
               for
               hee
               indeed
               is
               at
               his
               own
               breasts
               with
               his
               owne
               Mother
               :
               But
               consider
               the
               World
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               true
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               false
               sweetnes
               ,
               certaine
               paine
               ,
               and
               uncertaine
               pleasure
               ;
               tedious
               labour
               ,
               and
               timerous
               rest
               ;
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               but
               vanitie
               and
               miserie
               :
               for
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Love
                 not
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 makes
                 himselfe
                 the
                 friend
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 makes
                 himselfe
                 an
                 enemie
                 to
                 the
                 World.
              
               O
               you
               lovers
               of
               the
               
               World
               (
               sayth
               Saint
               Austin
               )
               I
               wonder
               at
               you
               !
               O
               foolish
               men
               !
               who
               hath
               bewitched
               you
               ?
               for
               what
               wrestle
               you
               ?
               why
               doe
               you
               strive
               and
               contend
               so
               much
               ?
               what
               thing
               is
               their
               in
               the
               World
               that
               is
               worthie
               your
               labour
               ?
               there
               is
               (
               sayth
               hee
               )
               nothing
               in
               the
               World
               but
               that
               which
               is
               foolish
               ,
               and
               frothie
               ,
               and
               frayle
               ,
               and
               false
               ,
               and
               vaine
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               danger
               ,
               full
               of
               disaster
               ;
               suffer
               your selves
               therefore
               to
               bee
               weaned
               from
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               wee
               can
               say
               ,
               wee
               know
               there
               are
               some
               persons
               that
               will
               not
               bee
               taken
               off
               from
               the
               Worlds
               breasts
               ,
               they
               have
               a
               better
               opinion
               of
               it
               then
               so
               .
               Let
               such
               enjoy
               their
               owne
               errour
               till
               they
               runne
               to
               ruine
               ,
               and
               till
               their
               owne
               overthrow
               take
               them
               off
               :
               Yet
               notwithstanding
               wee
               know
               that
               which
               an
               Ancient
               hath
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 is
                 once
                 sweet
                 ,
                 the
                 World
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 bitter
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               serveth
               to
               winne
               us
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               one
               draweth
               us
               off
               ,
               so
               the
               other
               may
               
               drive
               us
               on
               .
               When
               I
               consider
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 :
              
               when
               I
               consider
               how
               infinite
               he
               is
               in
               his
               love
               ;
               I
               am
               ravished
               in
               spirit
               ,
               I
               am
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               minde
               ,
               and
               taken
               off
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               I
               have
               set
               my
               heart
               and
               affections
               on
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               on
               heavenly
               things
               .
               And
               now
               when
               I
               think
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               there
               is
               my
               hope
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               my
               helpe
               ;
               and
               there
               where
               my
               helpe
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               my
               love
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               my
               life
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               my
               Lord
               ,
               there
               is
               Christ
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               :
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 resurrection
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               ;
               hee
               is
               the
               
               right
               hand
               where
               there
               is
               pleasure
               for
               evermore
               ,
               for
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               paine
               ,
               no
               more
               death
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 things
                 are
                 past
                 away
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 )
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 become
                 new
                 .
              
            
             
               Oh
               hee
               that
               did
               but
               know
               the
               joyes
               that
               are
               reserved
               for
               such
               as
               are
               received
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               would
               soone
               bee
               taken
               up
               from
               all
               conceits
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               .
               Thinke
               you
               but
               of
               that
               great
               convocation
               house
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               high
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               great
               place
               of
               Majestie
               and
               honour
               ,
               where
               all
               
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
              
               are
               ;
               where
               all
               the
               Saints
               departed
               live
               ,
               where
               there
               are
               all
               the
               blessed
               Patriarches
               ,
               godly
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               glorious
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               goodly
               fellowship
               of
               Martyrs
               and
               Confessors
               ;
               where
               there
               are
               the
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 Thrones
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Dominions
                 ,
                 Seraphims
              
               ,
               and
               Cherubins
               in
               those
               glorious
               Orbes
               ;
               Where
               there
               is
               God
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Trinitie
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Glorie
               ,
               whose
               Glorie
               is
               more
               then
               can
               be
               seene
               ,
               be
               sayd
               ,
               conceived
               to
               be
               ;
               where
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Saints
               is
               such
               
                 as
                 eye
                 hath
                 not
                 seene
              
               ,
               (
               no
               sayth
               Saint
               Austin
               eye
               hath
               not
               seene
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               colour
               ,
               
                 nor
                 eare
                 hath
                 not
                 heard
              
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               sound
               ;
               nor
               never
               
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
              
               to
               conceive
               ,
               for
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               must
               
                 enter
                 into
                 it
              
               ;
               where
               all
               shall
               
                 bee
                 filled
                 with
                 abundance
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               Prophet
               :
               they
               shall
               not
               only
               
               
                 taste
                 and
                 see
                 how
                 good
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               abundance
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               drink
               out
               of
               the
               River
               running
               over
               with
               infinite
               and
               transcendent
               pleasures
               ;
               where
               there
               gold
               shall
               be
               peace
               ,
               and
               their
               silver
               shall
               bee
               peace
               ,
               and
               their
               land
               shall
               bee
               peace
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               shall
               bee
               peace
               ,
               and
               their
               joy
               shall
               be
               peace
               ,
               and
               their
               God
               shall
               be
               
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               hee
               shall
               fill
               them
               with
               
                 the
                 peace
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               that
               peace
               is
               it
               
                 which
                 passeth
              
               ,
               which
               is
               infinitely
               beyond
               
                 all
                 understanding
                 .
                 Glorious
                 things
                 are
                 spoken
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 Citie
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               where
               the
               King
               is
               veritie
               ,
               and
               the
               Law
               is
               charitie
               ,
               and
               the
               State
               is
               felicitie
               ,
               and
               the
               Life
               is
               eternitie
               .
            
             
               The
               comparing
               of
               these
               two
               things
               together
               ,
               of
               this
               lifes
               miserie
               ,
               and
               that
               lifes
               felicitie
               and
               eternitie
               ,
               would
               make
               a
               man
               sing
               and
               to
               sigh
               too
               .
               It
               would
               make
               him
               sing
               ,
               I
               singing
               is
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               sighing
               is
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ;
               singing
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 thy
                 house
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 alwaies
                 praysing
                 thee
              
               ;
               
               here
               is
               singing
               :
               but
               sighing
               is
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               for
               
                 while
                 wee
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
              
               therefore
               
                 sigh
                 wee
                 ,
                 desiring
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 clothed
                 upon
                 with
                 our
                 house
                 which
                 is
                 from
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               for
               while
               wee
               are
               here
               we
               cannot
               be
               happie
               ,
               
                 for
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 miserie
              
               ,
               This
               bee
               spoken
               for
               our selves
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               application
               of
               this
               plea
               is
               for
               others
               :
               seeing
               this
               life
               
               is
               such
               a
               life
               of
               miserie
               ,
               and
               that
               life
               is
               such
               a
               life
               of
               glory
               and
               immortality
               ;
               our
               present
               hap
               so
               base
               ,
               our
               future
               hope
               so
               excellent
               :
               this
               should
               stay
               us
               and
               take
               us
               off
               from
               mourning
               for
               such
               as
               are
               departed
               ,
               as
               if
               wee
               were
               without
               hope
               of
               them
               .
               Hope
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               the
               principall
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               lament
               and
               mourn
               for
               those
               that
               are
               departed
               ,
               wee
               should
               bee
               so
               farre
               from
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               our
               spirits
               for
               the
               blessed
               translation
               of
               such
               into
               eternall
               rest
               from
               this
               vale
               of
               miserie
               ,
               I
               say
               we
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               very
               translation
               .
            
             
               What
               dost
               thou
               mourne
               and
               lament
               ,
               and
               hang
               downe
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               all
               for
               losse
               of
               such
               as
               are
               departed
               and
               gone
               to
               rest
               with
               God
               ?
               Oh
               but
               thou
               wilt
               say
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               heavie
               for
               their
               gaine
               ,
               but
               for
               thine
               owne
               losse
               :
               but
               seeing
               thy
               losse
               is
               the
               lesse
               ,
               and
               their
               gaine
               the
               greater
               ,
               why
               dost
               thou
               not
               observe
               a
               meane
               and
               a
               proportion
               in
               these
               things
               ?
            
             
               I
               confesse
               ,
               it
               is
               very
               fitting
               both
               in
               Civility
               ,
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               lawes
               both
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               Nature
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               mourning
               ,
               especially
               
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
              
               ,
               at
               times
               and
               occasions
               offered
               in
               this
               nature
               ,
               it
               cannot
               otherwise
               be
               .
               But
               for
               Rachel
               to
               
                 mourne
                 for
                 her
                 Children
              
               ,
               so
               as
               that
               
                 shee
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 comforted
              
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               shee
               could
               have
               beene
               comforted
               ,
               but
               shee
               would
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               well
               .
               But
               I
               say
               here
               is
               comfort
               in
               abundance
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               that
               which
               must
               stay
               us
               from
               being
               transported
               with
               impatient
               griefe
               ;
               wee
               must
               overcome
               all
               our
               griefe
               with
               patience
               ,
               with
               a
               blessed
               expectation
               of
               our
               owne
               dissolution
               ,
               for
               
               we
               must
               thinke
               
                 we
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 returne
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               let
               us
               
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 dissolved
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 best
              
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               for
               mee
               ,
               I
               and
               for
               thee
               too
               .
               Enough
               of
               the
               fift
               Point
               .
            
             
               The
               last
               ,
               (
               which
               I
               will
               but
               name
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               runne
               through
               this
               whole
               Scripture
               at
               this
               time
               )
               is
               this
               ,
               that
            
             
               
                 The
                 righteous
                 and
                 the
                 hopefull
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 miserable
              
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               
               most
               miserable
               ,
               not
               the
               most
               miserable
               of
               all
               ,
               nay
               they
               are
               not
               miserable
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               ?
            
             
               By
               the
               force
               of
               the
               Argument
               here
               that
               the
               Apostle
               useth
               :
               for
               this
               being
               a
               part
               of
               an
               Argument
               ,
               and
               an
               Hypotheticall
               proposition
               ,
               he
               reasoneth
               thus
               :
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 we
                 have
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 miserable
                 ,
              
               but
               now
               for
               this
               life
               onely
               we
               have
               not
               
                 hope
                 in
                 Christ
              
               :
               he
               doth
               not
               set
               our
               rest
               there
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               are
               not
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               .
               How
               prove
               you
               that
               ?
               because
               the
               most
               wicked
               ,
               the
               most
               wretched
               ;
               so
               the
               lesse
               wicked
               ,
               the
               least
               wretched
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               righteous
               ,
               the
               best
               blest
               ,
               and
               the
               least
               miserable
               .
            
             
               Not
               
                 the
                 most
              
               ?
               not
               at
               all
               .
               Not
               at
               all
               ?
               No
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               outward
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               wicked
               in
               this
               World
               is
               no
               true
               prosperitie
               ,
               so
               the
               outward
               adversitie
               of
               the
               godly
               is
               no
               true
               miserie
               :
               it
               is
               not
               such
               as
               doth
               destitute
               and
               dissolute
               a
               man
               utterly
               ,
               but
               you
               shall
               have
               the
               faithfull
               come
               off
               with
               hope
               ,
               I
               and
               with
               rejoycing
               rather
               then
               grudging
               and
               repining
               at
               it
               ;
               yea
               they
               joy
               in
               their
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
              
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               sheweth
               then
               ,
               that
               that
               they
               are
               farre
               enough
               from
               miserie
               .
            
             
               Well
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               this
               lifes
               miseri●…
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               
               our
               not
               being
               at
               all
               miserable
               th●…
               〈◊〉
               righteous
               ;
               should
               teach
               all
               of
               us
               to
               bee
               righteous
               ,
               to
               be
               religious
               ,
               to
               strive
               to
               be
               godly
               ,
               if
               not
               for
               the
               love
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               pietie
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               such
               kinde
               of
               Graces
               as
               all
               good
               Christians
               and
               godly
               persons
               should
               be
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Hell
               to
               punish
               ,
               nor
               no
               Heaven
               to
               cherish
               a
               man
               in
               ;
               though
               there
               were
               no
               reward
               for
               the
               good
               ,
               nor
               revenge
               against
               the
               bad
               :
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               love
               of
               vertue
               should
               constraine
               an
               ingenious
               Christian
               to
               strive
               after
               holinesse
               and
               pietie
               :
               but
               if
               not
               for
               the
               love
               of
               religion
               ,
               let
               us
               doe
               it
               for
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               miserie
               that
               may
               befall
               us
               ,
               which
               wee
               shall
               prevent
               if
               wee
               remember
               now
               our
               duties
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               bee
               godly
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               righteous
               ,
               for
               the
               righteous
               man
               is
               not
               ,
               cannot
               be
               miserable
               .
            
             
               And
               then
               lastly
               ,
               this
               shall
               serve
               to
               shew
               to
               us
               ,
               how
               it
               ought
               to
               keepe
               off
               the
               World
               from
               judging
               rashly
               :
               there
               is
               a
               great
               obliquitie
               ,
               
               and
               a
               perverse
               judgement
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               men
               censure
               those
               that
               are
               in
               any
               kinde
               of
               miserie
               to
               bee
               of
               all
               men
               the
               most
               miserable
               :
               whereas
               we
               know
               that
               this
               is
               no
               true
               misery
               on
               their
               part
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               but
               outward
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               temporall
               misery
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               true
               reall
               miserie
               .
               And
               thererore
               this
               serveth
               to
               rectifie
               the
               obliquitie
               of
               such
               
               mens
               judgements
               ;
               as
               doe
               determine
               the
               godly
               to
               bee
               in
               a
               miserable
               conditon
               ,
               whereas
               the
               contrary
               is
               most
               true
               :
               for
               
                 wee
                 count
                 them
              
               (
               sayth
               Saint
               
                 Iames
                 )
                 blessed
                 that
                 endure
              
               .
               Do
               they
               endure
               to
               
               the
               very
               death
               ?
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
              
               
               
                 their
                 labours
              
               :
               and
               who
               would
               not
               dye
               here
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               dwell
               with
               God
               there
               in
               rest
               ?
               who
               that
               loveth
               ,
               who
               that
               hopeth
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               where
               his
               love
               ,
               where
               his
               hope
               is
               ?
               would
               not
               have
               what
               hee
               hopeth
               for
               ?
               Doth
               not
               the
               Lord
               say
               to
               his
               servant
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 see
                 my
                 face
                 and
                 live
                 ?
              
               Oh
               (
               sayth
               a
               Father
               )
               let
               mee
               dye
               
               then
               !
               for
               I
               will
               dye
               to
               see
               thee
               :
               who
               would
               not
               dye
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               to
               dwell
               ever
               where
               his
               hope
               is
               ?
               
                 If
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 we
                 had
                 onely
                 hope
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 we
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 :
              
               but
               our
               hope
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               this
               life
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               therefore
               wee
               are
               not
               of
               all
               men
               most
               miserable
               ,
               no
               not
               miserable
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               done
               with
               my
               Text
               :
               You
               see
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               present
               meeting
               to
               Interre
               this
               little
               Child
               in
               Christian
               buriall
               ,
               the
               last
               service
               and
               dutie
               we
               owe
               to
               deceased
               Saints
               :
               I
               cannot
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               you
               expect
               not
               that
               I
               should
               say
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               .
               It
               is
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               sealed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               dyed
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               resteth
               according
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               with
               the
               God
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               doubt
               no
               more
               of
               a
               happy
               rest
               with
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 mediatour
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 ,
              
               then
               I
               do
               of
               the
               Covenant
               that
               Christ
               hath
               sealed
               .
               and
               so
               I
               leave
               it
               in
               that
               rest
               ,
               and
               returne
               our selves
               to
               our
               owne
               dutie
               and
               service
               ,
               to
               call
               upon
               God
               for
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               PLATFORME
               OF
               CHARITIE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               LIBERALL
               MANS
               GVIDE
               .
            
             
               
                 DEUT.
                 15.
                 11.
                 
              
               The
               poore
               shall
               never
               cease
               out
               of
               the
               land
               :
               Therefore
               I
               command
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Thou
               shalt
               open
               thine
               hand
               wide
               unto
               thy
               brother
               ,
               to
               thy
               poore
               ,
               and
               to
               thy
               needy
               in
               the
               land
               .
            
             
               
                 PSAL.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
              
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               goodnesse
               extendeth
               not
               to
               thee
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Saints
               that
               are
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               excellent
               ,
               in
               whom
               is
               all
               my
               delight
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               THE
               PLATFORME
               OF
               CHARITIE
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               LIBERALL
               MANS
               GVIDE
               .
               SERMON
               XXXIX
               .
            
             
               
                 GAL.
                 6.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   As
                   wee
                   have
                   therefore
                   opportunitie
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   doe
                   good
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                   especially
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   are
                   of
                   the
                   houshold
                   of
                   faith
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IN
               the
               sixt
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               the
               Apostle
               begins
               to
               perswade
               these
               Galatians
               ,
               (
               to
               whom
               he
               wrote
               )
               to
               Beneficence
               :
               and
               having
               in
               the
               ninth
               verse
               ;
               the
               verse
               before
               the
               Text
               ;
               given
               them
               great
               incouragement
               in
               this
               course
               .
               
                 Bee
                 not
                 wearie
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 of
                 well-doing
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 we
                 shall
                 reape
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 faint
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               words
               I
               have
               now
               read
               to
               you
               ,
               are
               an
               inference
               upon
               that
               which
               went
               before
               ,
               seeing
               if
               wee
               hold
               out
               ,
               we
               
                 shall
                 reape
              
               in
               due
               time
               :
               then
               (
               faith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 As
                 wee
                 have
                 opportunitie
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               speake
               something
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               obsere
               the
               maine
               things
               the
               Apostle
               intends
               in
               this
               place
               .
               
                 As
                 wee
                 have
                 opportunitie
                 .
              
            
             
               Cairos
               ,
               signifieth
               more
               then
               time
               ,
               
                 As
                 wee
                 have
                 time
              
               ,
               so
               the
               old
               
               Translation
               reades
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               word
               signifieth
               more
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Chronos
               ,
               and
               a
               Cairos
               ,
               a
               time
               ,
               and
               an
               opportunitie
               of
               time
               .
               There
               is
               a
               time
               taken
               in
               the
               largest
               sence
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               opportunitie
               of
               time
               
               restrained
               to
               those
               advantages
               of
               times
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               by
               wisedome
               may
               make
               unto
               himselfe
               for
               the
               performing
               of
               any
               dutie
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               him
               .
               This
               must
               be
               understood
               with
               a
               reference
               to
               what
               was
               spoken
               of
               before
               ,
               
                 Wee
                 shall
                 reape
                 if
                 wee
                 faint
                 not
                 .
              
               Hee
               shewes
               there
               is
               a
               time
               of
               sowing
               ,
               and
               a
               time
               of
               reaping
               :
               and
               so
               in
               
                 Eccles.
                 3.
                 
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 sow
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 reape
                 .
              
               Now
               while
               the
               sowing
               time
               lasts
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               opportunitie
               that
               hee
               now
               speakes
               of
               )
               while
               the
               time
               of
               sowing
               lasts
               ;
               let
               us
               embrace
               those
               times
               and
               opportunities
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               .
               
                 Let
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 wee
                 have
                 opportunitie
                 )
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Doe
                 good
              
               ,
               is
               of
               a
               large
               extent
               ,
               it
               is
               of
               as
               large
               an
               extent
               ,
               as
               the
               law
               .
               All
               is
               good
               that
               is
               agreeable
               to
               Gods
               will
               revealed
               .
               
                 Bee
                 renewed
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 your
                 mindes
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 know
                 what
                 the
                 good
                 and
                 acceptable
              
               
               
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 is
              
               .
               But
               in
               this
               place
               it
               is
               restrained
               to
               some
               particular
               acts
               of
               Beneficence
               towards
               men
               ,
               towards
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               :
               which
               are
               then
               said
               to
               be
               good
               deedes
               ,
               and
               good
               acts
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               a
               concurrence
               betweene
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               the
               affection
               ,
               with
               conformitie
               to
               the
               Rule
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               actions
               .
               It
               is
               not
               speaking
               good
               ,
               nor
               meaning
               
               good
               only
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               doing
               good
               .
               Saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 If
                 a
                 brother
                 be
                 naked
                 ,
                 or
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 or
                 cold
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 say
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 goe
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 warme
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 fire
                 :
                 and
                 goe
                 and
                 cloath
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 apparell
                 :
                 and
                 goe
                 and
                 feed
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 give
                 him
                 no
                 meate
                 .
              
               Here
               are
               good
               words
               now
               :
               but
               the
               deedes
               are
               not
               answerable
               ;
               here
               are
               no
               good
               deedes
               at
               all
               .
               Solomon
               compares
               such
               complementall
               charitie
               ,
               that
               is
               only
               verball
               ,
               and
               in
               outward
               expression
               ,
               to
               
                 Cloudes
                 and
                 windes
                 without
                 raine
              
               .
               Not
               much
               unlike
               the
               boxes
               of
               Apothecaries
               ,
               that
               are
               adorned
               with
               glorious
               tytles
               without
               ,
               but
               open
               them
               ,
               and
               examine
               the
               insides
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               nothing
               but
               emptinesse
               .
               Well
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               :
               there
               must
               bee
               good
               actions
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               these
               must
               have
               a
               good
               rise
               ,
               they
               must
               proceed
               
               from
               a
               good
               affection
               too
               :
               or
               else
               they
               lose
               the
               name
               of
               good
               actions
               .
               
                 Make
                 the
                 tree
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fruit
              
               shall
               bee
               of
               the
               same
               condition
               :
               the
               actions
               are
               not
               good
               ,
               if
               the
               affections
               bee
               naught
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               that
               requires
               beneficence
               ,
               hee
               commands
               benevolence
               also
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               men
               become
               tender-hearted
               ,
               and
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 :
              
               that
               they
               should
               Sympathize
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               be
               like
               affectioned
               to
               them
               ;
               to
               
                 mourne
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 mourne
              
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               with
               those
               that
               are
               bound
               ,
               as
               being
               bound
               with
               them
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               our
               Saviour
               calls
               being
               mercifull
               .
               Bee
               
               
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 mercifull
                 .
              
               Hee
               saith
               not
               only
               doe
               workes
               of
               mercie
               ;
               but
               be
               mercifull
               ,
               doe
               them
               from
               a
               mercifull
               
               heart
               ,
               from
               bowels
               of
               compassion
               ,
               that
               yearne
               towards
               those
               that
               are
               in
               necessitie
               .
               That
               is
               the
               second
               thing
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               thirdly
               ,
               these
               actions
               ,
               and
               these
               affections
               whence
               
               they
               rise
               ,
               they
               must
               hold
               conformitie
               with
               the
               Law.
               There
               is
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               conformable
               to
               the
               rule
               of
               goodnesse
               :
               that
               is
               the
               written
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               those
               will-worships
               and
               idle
               ceremonies
               made
               according
               to
               the
               inventions
               of
               man
               ;
               as
               a
               thousand
               devices
               in
               Poperie
               (
               wherein
               they
               intimate
               a
               show
               of
               great
               Liberalitie
               )
               they
               are
               not
               good
               deedes
               ,
               because
               they
               want
               that
               good
               rule
               that
               should
               uphold
               and
               make
               them
               so
               .
               So
               much
               shall
               serve
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               it
               .
               Good
               deedes
               then
               are
               such
               actions
               as
               rise
               from
               a
               sanctified
               affection
               ;
               and
               receive
               ground
               and
               warrant
               from
               Gods
               will
               revealed
               in
               his
               Word
               to
               men
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               third
               terme
               yet
               .
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               What
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               meane
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               should
               receive
               the
               fruits
               of
               our
               Beneficence
               ?
               There
               are
               some
               men
               notoriously
               wicked
               ,
               and
               rather
               to
               be
               punished
               than
               relieved
               :
               The
               Apostle
               meanes
               not
               such
               ,
               for
               hee
               gives
               you
               a
               Caution
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 worke
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 not
                 eate
                 .
              
               
               Relieve
               him
               not
               that
               hath
               abilitie
               to
               get
               ,
               and
               will
               live
               idlie
               ,
               and
               unprofitably
               ;
               But
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               men
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               all
               men
               so
               farre
               as
               you
               see
               them
               in
               extreme
               want
               ,
               unable
               to
               helpe
               themselves
               ,
               if
               their
               lawfull
               necessities
               call
               upon
               your
               charitie
               ,
               in
               this
               respect
               all
               men
               must
               be
               looked
               unto
               ,
               but
               especially
               
                 To
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               
            
             
               By
               
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               ,
               here
               he
               meanes
               the
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               those
               that
               dwell
               neere
               us
               ,
               and
               about
               us
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               are
               dispersed
               throughout
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               the
               Churches
               of
               God
               :
               The
               dispersion
               spoken
               of
               through
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               are
               this
               
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               :
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               what
               difference
               or
               
               distance
               soever
               one
               from
               another
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               of
               the
               same
               houshold
               together
               ;
               of
               the
               same
               Church
               of
               God.
               So
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               sometime
               it
               is
               understood
               of
               the
               Church
               militant
               ,
               and
               sometime
               of
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               .
               Of
               the
               Church
               triumphant
               :
               
                 In
                 my
                 Father
                 〈◊〉
                 many
                 mansions
                 .
              
               There
               it
               is
               heaven
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               the
               blessed
               .
               Then
               for
               the
               Church
               militant
               :
               
                 Moses
                 was
                 faithfull
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 house
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Text.
               And
               Paul
               exhorts
               Timothie
               how
               hee
               should
               carry
               himselfe
               in
               
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               .
               As
               for
               those
               that
               live
               above
               us
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               our
               good
               workes
               and
               actions
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               intended
               of
               those
               that
               are
               here
               in
               the
               Church
               militant
               ;
               that
               is
               called
               Gods
               houshold
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               such
               a
               communion
               amongst
               beleevers
               ,
               as
               amongst
               those
               that
               live
               in
               the
               same
               house
               ,
               that
               abide
               under
               the
               same
               roofe
               ;
               that
               live
               under
               the
               same
               government
               ,
               that
               eat
               at
               the
               same
               Table
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               then
               you
               have
               the
               meaning
               of
               all
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ;
               Take
               those
               advantages
               of
               times
               ,
               which
               you
               can
               obtaine
               (
               or
               el●…
               many
               will
               slip
               unprofitablie
               )
               to
               bee
               conversant
               
               in
               such
               actions
               of
               mercie
               which
               tend
               to
               the
               reliefe
               of
               tho●…
               that
               want
               them
               .
               If
               there
               be
               extreme
               necessitie
               ,
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               ▪
               but
               if
               you
               may
               make
               choyce
               of
               persons
               to
               whom
               you
               may
               doe
               good
               :
               choose
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
               Thus
               you
               have
               the
               substance
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               words
               .
               In
               them
               you
               may
               observe
               briefly
               these
               three
               parts
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               a
               determination
               ,
               or
               limitation
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Saints
               are
               tyed
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               duties
               that
               are
               injoyned
               
               them
               :
               
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 opportunitie
              
               ,
               and
               while
               you
               have
               time
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               declaration
               of
               dutie
               :
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               description
               of
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               this
               good
               must
               be
               done
               ;
               first
               more
               generally
               :
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
              
               :
               and
               then
               more
               particularly
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               especiall
               note
               ;
               
                 Especially
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               determination
               of
               time
               (
               to
               take
               the
               words
               as
               they
               lie
               )
               while
               you
               have
               time
               therefore
               ,
               
                 or
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 opportunitie
              
               ,
               the
               words
               themselves
               doe
               render
               the
               maine
               point
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               Christians
               to
               take
               their
               advantages
               of
               times
               :
               to
               take
               the
               
               best
               opportunities
               of
               their
               life
               to
               doe
               good
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               speake
               somewhat
               by
               way
               of
               Explication
               of
               the
               point
               ;
               and
               something
               by
               way
               of
               Application
               ,
               and
               so
               proceed
               to
               what
               followes
               .
            
             
               First
               for
               the
               Explication
               :
               what
               is
               intended
               ,
               or
               meant
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               we
               incite
               you
               to
               embrace
               times
               and
               opportunities
               .
               Briefly
               these
               two
               things
               are
               meant
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               bee
               sure
               not
               to
               lose
               the
               time
               of
               
               life
               .
               And
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               not
               forgoe
               the
               advantages
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               of
               estates
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               not
               alwayes
               have
               life
               to
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               :
               and
               it
               may
               bee
               (
               if
               you
               have
               life
               )
               you
               ●…all
               not
               alwayes
               enjoy
               meanes
               ,
               and
               abilitie
               to
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               .
               Wh●…●…ou
               have
               life
               therefore
               ,
               and
               time
               ,
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               ;
               or
               while
               you
               enjoy
               meanes
               :
               and
               so
               power
               to
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               :
               embrace
               these
               opportunities
               .
               That
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               then
               there
               must
               be
               a
               doing
               good
               while
               you
               have
               life
               ;
               let
               your
               good
               workes
               goe
               before
               you
               ;
               doe
               things
               while
               you
               live
               ,
               
               and
               deferre
               not
               the
               performance
               of
               them
               till
               your
               death
               .
               
                 Make
                 you
                 friends
                 of
                 the
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 want
                 ,
                 they
                 may
              
               
               
                 receive
                 you
                 into
                 everlasting
                 habitations
              
               .
               Hee
               calls
               that
               
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
              
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               is
               unrighteously
               gotten
               only
               (
               though
               that
               may
               be
               meant
               )
               but
               that
               which
               is
               unrighteously
               kept
               ,
               is
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               to
               you
               ;
               if
               you
               procured
               it
               never
               so
               justly
               ,
               unlesse
               you
               doe
               rightly
               dispose
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               be
               desirous
               to
               doe
               right
               in
               disposing
               of
               your
               mammon
               ,
               of
               your
               wealth
               ,
               doe
               it
               now
               ;
               
               That
               when
               you
               want
               that
               power
               ,
               and
               those
               times
               ,
               you
               may
               enjoy
               the
               comfortable
               fruit
               of
               the
               well-redeeming
               of
               the
               time
               of
               your
               life
               ,
               to
               
                 receive
                 you
                 into
                 everlasting
                 habitations
              
               .
               In
               the
               25.
               verse
               of
               the
               16.
               
               Luke
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               challenge
               of
               Abraham
               to
               
                 Dives
                 ;
                 Sonne
                 remember
                 that
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 life-time
                 ,
                 haddest
                 thy
                 goods
                 ,
              
               (
               for
               so
               the
               word
               signifieth
               )
               thou
               haddest
               thy
               opportunities
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               goods
               too
               ,
               but
               now
               thou
               hast
               neither
               life
               nor
               goods
               left
               thee
               ,
               to
               doe
               good
               with
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 hee
                 is
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 tormented
                 .
              
               It
               was
               the
               folly
               of
               those
               
                 five
                 Virgins
              
               .
               They
               tooke
               not
               the
               opportunitie
               of
               
               life
               (
               for
               that
               is
               the
               thing
               meant
               there
               )
               but
               they
               posted
               over
               all
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               and
               hoped
               that
               all
               might
               bee
               effected
               in
               a
               trice
               or
               minute
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               which
               would
               haue
               held
               them
               employment
               enough
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               lives
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               came
               short
               of
               heaven
               ;
               
                 the
                 gates
                 were
                 shut
              
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               ,
               when
               
                 the
                 Bridegroome
                 came
              
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               man
               imagine
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 die
                 in
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               That
               therefore
               it
               matters
               not
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               a
               man
               doth
               good
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               though
               hee
               have
               neglected
               the
               wayes
               of
               goodnesse
               all
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               Let
               them
               know
               that
               by
               works
               there
               ,
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               actions
               
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               the
               fruites
               of
               their
               actions
               .
               
                 Their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               ;
               not
               the
               workes
               they
               have
               deferred
               untill
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               fruites
               of
               those
               workes
               ,
               they
               did
               while
               they
               were
               living
               ,
               and
               received
               not
               the
               benefit
               of
               them
               untill
               death
               .
               Their
               workes
               follow
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               fruits
               of
               their
               workes
               .
               It
               is
               more
               good
               and
               pleasant
               by
               farre
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               actions
               goe
               before
               ,
               and
               the
               fruites
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               effects
               to
               succeed
               ,
               and
               follow
               after
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               man
               yet
               suppose
               that
               hee
               may
               make
               that
               up
               in
               his
               
               Will
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               neglected
               ,
               all
               his
               life
               long
               :
               and
               though
               hee
               have
               lived
               miserably
               ,
               covetously
               ,
               and
               unprofitably
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               yet
               his
               thoughts
               may
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               
                 Charitable
                 Bequests
                 of
                 his
                 last
                 Testament
              
               ;
               as
               bequeathing
               largely
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               sorts
               of
               people
               ,
               hee
               may
               at
               the
               last
               make
               fit
               compensation
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               for
               neglect
               of
               former
               duties
               .
            
             
               Let
               no
               man
               deceive
               himselfe
               with
               such
               a
               bad
               resolution
               ,
               for
               
               first
               it
               argues
               a
               signe
               of
               infidelitie
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               will
               not
               trust
               God
               ,
               for
               feare
               he
               should
               want
               in
               his
               life-time
               ;
               what
               is
               the
               reason
               else
               that
               he
               deferres
               the
               doing
               good
               in
               health
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               for
               feare
               of
               wanting
               himselfe
               ?
               such
               distrust
               hee
               hath
               in
               the
               providence
               of
               God.
               Besides
               ,
               the
               same
               God
               which
               bids
               thee
               doe
               good
               when
               thou
               hast
               opportunitie
               ,
               and
               while
               thou
               enjoyest
               the
               advantage
               of
               life
               ,
               hee
               expects
               it
               now
               .
               And
               it
               may
               bee
               truly
               said
               of
               many
               that
               neglect
               those
               times
               of
               doing
               good
               while
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               have
               now
               supplied
               
               that
               defect
               in
               their
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               large
               benevolence
               of
               their
               :
               Wills
               ;
               
                 Their
                 will
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 deed
                 is
                 ●…ught
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               point
               .
               I
               proceed
               unto
               the
               second
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               must
               not
               only
               take
               the
               time
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               opportunitie
               of
               thy
               meanes
               ,
               and
               thy
               estate
               ;
               while
               there
               is
               yet
               
                 a
                 price
                 in
              
               
               
                 thine
                 hand
              
               :
               while
               thou
               hast
               opportunitie
               ,
               and
               enjoyest
               wealth
               to
               doe
               good
               with
               ;
               redeeme
               the
               advantages
               and
               opportunities
               by
               employing
               them
               in
               that
               way
               ,
               for
               which
               thou
               didst
               receive
               them
               .
               The
               time
               may
               come
               wherein
               you
               may
               desire
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               but
               cannot
               ;
               wanting
               at
               estate
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               whereby
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               Marke
               what
               Solomon
               saith
               ,
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 trust
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 nothing
                 ?
                 for
                 Riches
                 have
                 wings
                 as
                 an
                 Eagle
                 ,
                 and
                 flie
                 away
                 toward
                 heaven
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               
               vanitie
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               still
               forbeare
               ,
               and
               stay
               ,
               while
               their
               estates
               increase
               ;
               pretending
               that
               then
               they
               shall
               bee
               better
               able
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               extend
               themselves
               more
               largely
               :
               or
               that
               they
               may
               keepe
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               a
               better
               opportunitie
               .
               But
               
                 why
                 wilt
                 thou
                 trust
                 in
                 a
                 thing
                 of
                 nothing
                 ?
              
               Thou
               seest
               a
               fowle
               in
               her
               flight
               ,
               and
               now
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               thou
               perceivest
               it
               ,
               but
               instantly
               it
               vanisheth
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
               .
               Why
               
                 riches
                 have
                 wings
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 .
              
               )
               Thou
               hast
               them
               now
               in
               thy
               possession
               ,
               and
               retainest
               them
               fast
               in
               hold
               ,
               but
               presently
               they
               are
               departed
               ;
               they
               flie
               as
               an
               Eagle
               out
               of
               thy
               sight
               .
               And
               the
               same
               wise
               man
               when
               he
               exhorteth
               men
               to
               
                 cast
                 their
                 bread
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
              
               ;
               Hee
               gives
               them
               this
               reason
               :
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 not
              
               
               
                 what
                 evills
              
               ;
               thou
               knowest
               not
               what
               judgements
               and
               calamities
               God
               intends
               to
               bring
               upon
               that
               Nation
               where
               thou
               livest
               ;
               upon
               the
               Citie
               ;
               upon
               the
               Familie
               where
               thou
               dwellest
               ;
               upon
               thy
               person
               or
               estate
               :
               
                 Thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 what
                 evils
                 God
                 will
                 bring
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               And
               so
               likewise
               
                 charge
                 rich
                 men
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 hee
                 not
                 high-minded
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 trust
                 not
                 in
                 uncertaine
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 living
              
               
               
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 bee
                 readie
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 workes
                 .
              
               What
               is
               it
               that
               hinders
               men
               from
               distributing
               ,
               and
               communicating
               ?
               Because
               
                 they
                 trust
                 in
                 uncertaine
                 Riches
              
               .
               For
               if
               they
               would
               now
               learne
               ,
               not
               to
               
                 trust
                 in
                 uncertaine
                 Riches
              
               ,
               but
               account
               them
               uncertaine
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               and
               put
               confidence
               in
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               who
               can
               provide
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               those
               outward
               meanes
               (
               which
               they
               so
               much
               rely
               on
               )
               faile
               their
               expectations
               ,
               they
               would
               then
               be
               more
               liberall
               ,
               and
               bountifull
               ,
               and
               readie
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               communicate
               .
               So
               then
               here
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               point
               .
            
             
               Take
               the
               opportunities
               of
               life
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               first
               take
               the
               time
               of
               life
               ,
               while
               you
               may
               doe
               good
               ;
               and
               then
               take
               the
               meanes
               ,
               the
               wealth
               ,
               and
               estate
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               time
               of
               your
               meanes
               .
               For
               this
               observe
               Iobs
               case
               ,
               hee
               goes
               on
               discoursing
               of
               this
               very
               point
               ,
               he
               was
               
               now
               a
               man
               stript
               of
               all
               hee
               had
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               day
               the
               Richest
               man
               in
               the
               East
               ;
               the
               S●…ans
               and
               Caldeans
               had
               carried
               away
               his
               goods
               ,
               his
               cattell
               ,
               and
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               were
               taken
               from
               him
               .
               
               Yet
               there
               was
               onething
               that
               administred
               comfort
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               adversitie
               and
               his
               affliction
               ,
               And
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               saith
               he
               ;
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 to
                 faile
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 I
                 eate
                 my
                 morsels
                 alone
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 relieved
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               If
               I
               have
               not
               done
               thus
               and
               thus
               ;
               then
               let
               the
               Lords
               fiercest
               judgement
               fall
               upon
               mee
               ;
               But
               herein
               consists
               my
               comfort
               ,
               my
               conscience
               beares
               mee
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               had
               wealth
               ,
               and
               estate
               ,
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               goods
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               I
               did
               good
               .
               I
               was
               
                 father
                 to
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ;
                 a
                 foot
                 to
                 the
                 lame
                 ,
                 and
                 eyes
                 to
                 the
                 blind
                 .
              
               I
               did
               all
               the
               good
               that
               lay
               within
               the
               compasse
               of
               my
               power
               to
               doe
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               meanes
               to
               doe
               it
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               little
               doe
               you
               know
               (
               beloved
               )
               whatsoever
               thou
               art
               ,
               whatsoever
               estate
               thou
               hast
               ;
               though
               thou
               be
               as
               a
               naile
               fastned
               in
               a
               sure
               place
               ,
               and
               thinkest
               thou
               shalt
               never
               bee
               moved
               from
               this
               condition
               :
               Thou
               knowest
               not
               how
               soone
               God
               may
               turne
               his
               hand
               upon
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               maist
               bee
               as
               Iob
               was
               on
               the
               dunghill
               deprived
               of
               all
               comforts
               .
               What
               will
               be
               thy
               consolation
               then
               ?
               that
               when
               thou
               hadst
               wealth
               ,
               thou
               didst
               good
               with
               it
               .
               It
               will
               adde
               to
               thy
               affliction
               ,
               that
               thou
               hadst
               great
               possessions
               ,
               and
               didst
               neither
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               nor
               doe
               good
               to
               men
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               point
               ;
               I
               come
               to
               apply
               it
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               ,
               it
               serves
               for
               the
               reproofe
               of
               many
               to
               whom
               God
               
               hath
               given
               the
               
                 price
                 in
                 their
                 hands
              
               :
               But
               
                 they
                 want
                 hearts
              
               to
               embrace
               the
               opportunities
               of
               doing
               good
               .
               They
               pretend
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               mind
               inclining
               to
               good
               :
               But
               they
               have
               no
               heart
               to
               take
               the
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               advantages
               of
               times
               ,
               and
               meanes
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               them
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               they
               want
               hearts
               to
               embrace
               those
               .
               Remember
               what
               Solomon
               saith
               ;
               
                 Say
                 not
                 to
              
               
               
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 goe
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 againe
                 to
                 morrow
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 bee
                 now
                 in
                 thine
                 hands
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               will
               not
               only
               have
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               denie
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               but
               besides
               that
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               have
               him
               delay
               to
               doe
               good
               ;
               put
               him
               not
               from
               thee
               till
               to
               morrow
               ,
               if
               his
               helpe
               remaine
               in
               thine
               hands
               to
               day
               ;
               yea
               ,
               though
               thou
               have
               a
               purpose
               to
               doe
               it
               to
               morrow
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               in
               thy
               power
               to
               day
               ,
               doe
               it
               ;
               and
               deferre
               it
               not
               till
               to
               morrow
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               those
               ,
               who
               doe
               not
               only
               delay
               their
               purposes
               ,
               but
               by
               protracting
               lose
               their
               purposes
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               more
               ordinarie
               ,
               then
               in
               some
               cases
               for
               men
               ;
               not
               only
               to
               purpose
               truly
               ,
               but
               to
               promise
               heartily
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               performe
               these
               ,
               and
               these
               acts
               of
               mercy
               ,
               if
               God
               will
               d●…iver
               them
               from
               such
               feares
               and
               dangers
               ,
               as
               they
               (
               at
               such
               times
               )
               are
               incompast
               with
               .
               A
               man
               that
               endures
               extremitie
               of
               weather
               ,
               in
               a
               tempestuous
               Sea
               ,
               if
               happily
               hee
               may
               attaine
               the
               land
               in
               safetie
               :
               a
               man
               that
               is
               diseased
               with
               sicknesse
               ,
               if
               now
               he
               may
               recover
               his
               health
               againe
               ,
               or
               one
               that
               suffers
               imprisonment
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               procure
               his
               libertie
               :
               or
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               feare
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               by
               
               the
               meanes
               of
               some
               unhappy
               casualtie
               ;
               if
               now
               hee
               may
               escape
               that
               losse
               :
               hee
               will
               bestow
               a
               great
               deale
               on
               God
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ;
               nay
               ;
               hee
               promises
               ,
               and
               vowes
               unto
               God
               in
               his
               extremitie
               .
               But
               how
               many
               of
               those
               promises
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               other
               purposes
               ,
               come
               to
               nothing
               ?
               they
               have
               libertie
               ,
               they
               receive
               health
               ;
               they
               enjoy
               safetie
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               full
               fruition
               of
               all
               their
               desires
               :
               but
               alas
               ,
               how
               short
               come
               their
               vowes
               of
               peformance
               ?
               not
               one
               of
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               turnes
               God
               away
               without
               his
               bargaine
               .
               Remember
               how
               the
               Lord
               taxeth
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ;
               In
               
               
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 distresse
              
               (
               and
               the
               Lord
               reckons
               up
               divers
               and
               sundrie
               troubles
               they
               were
               in
               )
               then
               they
               spake
               good
               words
               to
               God
               :
               they
               would
               cleave
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               doe
               thus
               and
               thus
               .
               But
               (
               thus
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               
                 They
                 flattered
                 the
                 Lord
                 with
                 their
                 lippes
                 ,
              
               and
               were
               false
               in
               the
               Covenant
               with
               God.
               Is
               not
               it
               so
               (
               beloved
               )
               with
               many
               of
               us
               ?
               Oh
               that
               your
               hearts
               might
               smite
               you
               this
               day
               ,
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               many
               purposes
               ,
               and
               promises
               that
               you
               have
               made
               of
               doing
               this
               or
               that
               ,
               for
               the
               glorifying
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               discharge
               of
               your
               dutie
               !
               One
               man
               hath
               promised
               restitution
               of
               unjust
               gaine
               :
               another
               ,
               to
               become
               more
               liberall
               ,
               and
               bountifull
               towards
               others
               .
               And
               the
               Lord
               hath
               waited
               weeke
               after
               weeke
               ,
               moneth
               after
               moneth
               ,
               and
               yeare
               after
               yeare
               ;
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               you
               continue
               the
               same
               men
               ,
               either
               unsensible
               ,
               or
               carelesse
               to
               accomplish
               your
               promise
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               rendring
               unto
               him
               his
               due
               .
               That
               is
               the
               first
               Use.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               it
               stirre
               up
               every
               one
               of
               us
               to
               a
               care
               of
               his
               dutie
               of
               embracing
               opportunities
               .
               And
               when
               wee
               perswade
               you
               to
               
               take
               opportunities
               ,
               wee
               would
               draw
               you
               a
               degree
               higher
               :
               not
               only
               to
               take
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               seeke
               them
               ;
               for
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               obtaine
               the
               advantage
               of
               taking
               opportunities
               ,
               if
               he
               first
               seeke
               them
               not
               ?
               and
               therefore
               we
               perswade
               you
               to
               that
               .
               Wee
               see
               
                 Abraham
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 dore
                 of
                 his
                 Tent
                 ,
              
               that
               hee
               might
               observe
               opportunities
               of
               doing
               
               good
               ;
               hee
               stayed
               not
               till
               the
               men
               knocked
               at
               his
               doore
               for
               reliefe
               ,
               but
               tooke
               notice
               of
               their
               passing
               by
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               call
               them
               .
               Wee
               see
               a
               good
               old
               man
               in
               Iudges
               19.
               
               As
               hee
               perceives
               a
               stranger
               passing
               the
               streetes
               ,
               first
               takes
               occasion
               to
               question
               his
               wants
               ,
               and
               forbeares
               not
               till
               the
               man
               complaine
               ;
               so
               willing
               was
               hee
               to
               administer
               to
               his
               necessities
               ,
               and
               to
               embrace
               a
               fit
               opportunitie
               of
               doing
               him
               good
               .
               Wee
               see
               David
               expressing
               his
               thankfulnesse
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 Ionathan
                 .
                 Hee
                 enquires
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 that
                 h●…
                 might
                 shew
                 him
                 kindnesse
                 for
                 Ionathans
                 sake
                 .
              
               So
               should
               
               we
               doe
               .
               Is
               there
               any
               of
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               (
               as
               the
               Text
               saith
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               them
               )
               unto
               whom
               I
               may
               shew
               kindnesse
               for
               the
               Lords
               sake
               ?
               Hee
               hath
               beene
               better
               to
               us
               then
               Ionathan
               was
               to
               David
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               are
               much
               more
               backward
               to
               Retribution
               ,
               and
               expressions
               of
               thankfulnesse
               then
               David
               was
               to
               Ionathan
               .
               
               But
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               plentifull
               in
               this
               ,
               wee
               need
               not
               stand
               on
               it
               ;
               I
               say
               this
               is
               a
               dutie
               that
               every
               one
               should
               discharge
               this
               taske
               :
               not
               to
               stay
               and
               forbeare
               till
               the
               reports
               of
               mens
               wants
               are
               brought
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               circumspect
               and
               seeke
               for
               all
               occasions
               that
               may
               deserve
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               goodnesse
               .
               If
               you
               live
               in
               a
               Parish
               wherein
               (
               happily
               )
               there
               remaines
               not
               many
               poore
               ,
               yet
               you
               live
               in
               a
               Citie
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               there
               ;
               if
               there
               bee
               not
               many
               in
               the
               Citie
               ;
               you
               live
               in
               a
               Country
               ,
               in
               a
               Kingdome
               ,
               doubtles
               where
               there
               are
               many
               ;
               if
               there
               bee
               none
               there
               ,
               yet
               thou
               hast
               further
               meanes
               to
               extend
               thy
               charitie
               :
               Thou
               livest
               in
               a
               Church
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               the
               World
               dispersed
               in
               Bohemia
               ,
               in
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               in
               any
               place
               of
               the
               earth
               where
               the
               poore
               abide
               ?
               enquire
               after
               them
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               know
               their
               wants
               ,
               and
               relieve
               their
               necessities
               .
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               from
               the
               determination
               of
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               declaration
               of
               dutie
               ,
               while
               wee
               have
               time
               .
               
                 Let
                 us
                 doe
                 good
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               told
               you
               what
               this
               goodnesse
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               intent
               of
               the
               Apostle
               in
               this
               place
               .
               Doing
               good
               is
               a
               releeving
               those
               that
               are
               in
               necessity
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               Apostles
               meaning
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               see
               in
               the
               context
               and
               coherence
               of
               these
               words
               with
               the
               former
               .
               So
               then
               the
               maine
               Point
               is
               no
               more
               but
               this
               ;
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
              
               (
               as
               to
               make
               advantages
               of
               their
               times
               
               so
               )
               
                 to
                 employ
                 themselves
                 in
                 releeving
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
               Take
               it
               more
               briefly
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 doing
                 good
                 ,
                 to
                 releive
                 others
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ;
               and
               it
               well
               becomes
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               employed
               in
               this
               work
               ,
               while
               we
               have
               time
               on
               earth
               and
               meanes
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               to
               employ
               our selves
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               and
               releiving
               others
               .
               And
               there
               is
               familiar
               appearance
               of
               this
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               by
               reasons
               also
               .
            
             
               By
               Scripture
               it
               is
               commanded
               in
               precept
               ,
               and
               commended
               in
               practise
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 among
                 thee
                 be
                 poore
              
               (
               saith
               
               God
               )
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 harden
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 shut
                 up
                 thy
                 hand
                 against
                 thy
                 poore
                 brother
                 .
              
               The
               not
               opening
               the
               hands
               to
               relieve
               him
               ,
               God
               accounts
               that
               as
               proceeding
               from
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               the
               heart
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 harden
                 thy
                 heart
                 against
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 bread
              
               
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Waters
                 ,
                 for
                 after
                 many
                 dayes
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 it
                 .
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 the
              
               
               
                 fast
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 chosen
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 release
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 oppressed
                 goe
              
               
               free
               ?
               The
               Apostle
               wisheth
               that
               as
               they
               abounded
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               in
               vertue
               ,
               and
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               ;
               so
               they
               might
               abound
               also
               in
               this
               Grace
               of
               God.
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               that
               he
               there
               speaks
               of
               ,
               is
               the
               willing
               readinesse
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               .
               
                 To
                 doe
                 good
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 to
                 distribute
                 forget
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 sacrifices
                 God
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 .
              
               You
               see
               there
               by
               doing
               good
               ,
               he
               meanes
               distribution
               :
               the
               latter
               word
               doth
               prove
               the
               former
               ,
               and
               both
               explaine
               this
               Text.
               
            
             
             
               You
               have
               it
               likewise
               commended
               in
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               I
               need
               not
               bee
               large
               in
               discoursing
               to
               you
               the
               carriage
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               of
               Lot
               ,
               of
               David
               ,
               of
               Iob
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               yea
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               .
               The
               Scripture
               is
               plentifull
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               and
               that
               which
               is
               more
               to
               bee
               observed
               ,
               that
               although
               Christ
               himselfe
               were
               relieved
               by
               others
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               that
               hee
               gave
               a
               share
               to
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               It
               will
               appeare
               likewise
               in
               reason
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               a
               necessarie
               dutie
               ,
               
               and
               these
               may
               be
               taken
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               from
               the
               equity
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               equall
               you
               should
               thus
               
               employ
               your
               time
               and
               estate
               ,
               and
               those
               advantages
               of
               life
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               doner
               of
               ,
               partly
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               commits
               an
               injurie
               in
               neglecting
               these
               holy
               duties
               :
               and
               is
               not
               only
               become
               an
               unmercifull
               ,
               but
               an
               unjust
               man
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               plainest
               phrase
               a
               dishonest
               man
               :
               hee
               is
               not
               just
               that
               doth
               not
               thus
               .
               Therefore
               ,
               
                 with-hold
                 not
                 the
                 good
                 from
                 the
                 owner
                 thereof
                 ,
              
               (
               sayth
               God
               )
               
               
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 thy
                 power
                 to
                 give
                 .
              
               The
               poore
               is
               owner
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               rich
               so
               farre
               as
               his
               necessitie
               requires
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               proves
               but
               a
               matter
               of
               justice
               and
               equitie
               ,
               to
               bestow
               his
               riches
               where
               it
               ought
               to
               bee
               bestowed
               :
               and
               a
               man
               is
               unjust
               in
               that
               respect
               if
               hee
               doe
               it
               not
               .
               Riches
               are
               called
               
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
              
               (
               as
               hath
               beene
               expressed
               before
               )
               when
               they
               are
               urighteously
               with-held
               from
               them
               to
               whom
               
               they
               should
               bee
               given
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               they
               are
               unrighteously
               gotten
               .
               So
               that
               detaining
               it
               from
               those
               unto
               whom
               it
               is
               appointed
               by
               Gods
               direction
               ,
               converts
               that
               riches
               (
               perchance
               honestly
               procured
               )
               into
               the
               Mammon
               of
               unrighteousnesse
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               a
               matter
               of
               justice
               ,
               so
               it
               proves
               likewise
               
               a
               matter
               of
               wisedome
               :
               a
               man
               makes
               wise
               provision
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               the
               future
               also
               by
               this
               course
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               makes
               way
               for
               the
               felicitie
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               employ
               their
               endeavours
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               this
               dutie
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               fast
               hold
               on
               the
               forehead
               of
               opportunitie
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               proves
               a
               consequent
               of
               wisedome
               for
               themselves
               in
               procuring
               their
               owne
               good
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 judgeth
                 wisely
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 poore
              
               ,
               why
               so
               ?
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 consider
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 give
                 him
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 .
              
               What
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               is
               most
               subject
               to
               feare
               in
               this
               World
               ?
               but
               that
               which
               David
               sayth
               concerning
               
                 Saul
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 fall
                 sometime
                 or
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 some
                 enemie
                 ,
              
               of
               some
               mischievous
               person
               ,
               or
               malicious
               person
               or
               other
               .
               You
               see
               the
               Lord
               hath
               here
               promis'd
               a
               large
               assurance
               of
               safetie
               and
               protection
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               his
               adversaries
               in
               the
               day
               of
               evill
               ,
               if
               hee
               wisely
               consider
               the
               poore
               .
               Againe
               it
               makes
               much
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               posteritie
               .
               
                 The
                 good
                 man
                 is
                 mercifull
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 and
                 his
                 feed
                 inherits
                 the
                 blessing
                 .
              
               It
               may
               bee
               he
               perceives
               not
               such
               sensible
               and
               apparant
               fruits
               ,
               or
               outward
               successe
               in
               his
               owne
               life
               upon
               this
               course
               ,
               yet
               his
               seed
               inherits
               the
               blessing
               :
               and
               the
               lesse
               
               hee
               enjoyes
               ,
               the
               more
               shall
               they
               receive
               of
               Gods
               goodnesse
               towards
               them
               ,
               as
               a
               recompence
               for
               his
               benevolent
               kindnesse
               towards
               the
               people
               of
               God.
               And
               what
               greater
               legacie
               can
               man
               bestow
               upon
               his
               posteritie
               then
               to
               leave
               them
               (
               by
               his
               particular
               meanes
               )
               in
               the
               loving
               favour
               of
               the
               Almightie
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               so
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               so
               it
               becomes
               a
               course
               of
               wisdome
               for
               the
               future
               also
               .
               
                 Charge
                 the
                 rich
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 ready
                 to
              
               
               
                 doe
                 good
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 laying
                 up
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               And
               by
               this
               meanes
               a
               man
               may
               provide
               well
               for
               eternitie
               .
               
                 Make
                 you
                 friends
              
               (
               sayth
               Christ
               )
               
                 of
                 your
                 unrighteous
                 Mammon
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 you
                 faile
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 receive
                 you
                 into
                 everlasting
                 habitations
                 .
              
               The
               way
               for
               a
               man
               to
               provide
               for
               eternall
               good
               ,
               is
               to
               use
               his
               tallent
               of
               wealth
               and
               estate
               (
               for
               the
               present
               )
               to
               the
               good
               of
               many
               .
               Thus
               wee
               see
               the
               Reasons
               plainly
               verified
               :
               To
               make
               use
               of
               it
               briefly
               and
               hasten
               to
               that
               which
               remaines
            
             
               Is
               it
               so
               then
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               writ
               downe
               to
               bee
               the
               dutie
               of
               Gods
               servants
               
               to
               mannage
               the
               opportunities
               of
               this
               life
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               course
               of
               doing
               good
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               distribution
               and
               reliefe
               .
            
             
               Then
               it
               serves
               to
               reprove
               those
               that
               neglect
               this
               dutie
               ,
               and
               account
               
               it
               not
               a
               businesse
               of
               their
               life
               ;
               onely
               they
               conceive
               of
               it
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               praise
               and
               commendations
               ,
               a
               thing
               that
               they
               doe
               well
               in
               performing
               ,
               and
               not
               very
               ill
               in
               omitting
               .
               They
               conceive
               it
               to
               bee
               of
               no
               absolvte
               necessitie
               ,
               but
               voluntary
               charitie
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               arbitrarie
               ,
               but
               not
               as
               a
               dutie
               necessarie
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               cause
               they
               appeare
               but
               slack
               and
               indifferent
               :
               they
               conceive
               this
               as
               a
               dutie
               to
               lay
               up
               wealth
               ,
               but
               never
               remember
               the
               necessity
               of
               laying
               out
               wealth
               to
               bee
               commanded
               for
               a
               greater
               dutie
               then
               the
               former
               :
               they
               take
               it
               for
               their
               dutie
               to
               get
               all
               they
               can
               ,
               but
               forget
               the
               following
               precept
               ,
               to
               doe
               all
               the
               good
               with
               that
               they
               get
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               .
               And
               here
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               there
               are
               such
               lavish
               expences
               bestowed
               upon
               every
               vanitie
               ,
               that
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               ought
               to
               bee
               relieved
               with
               our
               estates
               in
               point
               of
               equitie
               ;
               and
               by
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               Cōmandement
               is
               swallowed
               up
               by
               every
               vanity
               .
               It
               is
               spent
               in
               excessiue
               apparell
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               vaine
               fashion-monger
               :
               in
               superfluity
               of
               dyet
               for
               the
               Glutton
               ,
               and
               the
               Epicure
               :
               in
               Haukes
               ,
               and
               Hounds
               ,
               and
               Dogs
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               voluptuous
               person
               :
               it
               is
               consumed
               in
               raising
               up
               vaine
               and
               unnecessarie
               Buildings
               by
               earth-wormes
               ,
               that
               make
               their
               habitations
               below
               ,
               and
               lay
               a
               foundation
               for
               themselves
               on
               earth
               ;
               neglecting
               that
               goodly
               building
               given
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               re-edifying
               of
               their
               soules
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Grace
               .
               And
               thus
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               poore
               consumed
               ,
               and
               themselves
               (
               for
               want
               of
               the
               same
               )
               exposed
               to
               all
               the
               miserie
               that
               this
               World
               can
               inflict
               .
               Some
               cry
               they
               cannot
               doe
               it
               ,
               wee
               have
               not
               an
               estate
               to
               undergoe
               it
               ;
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               runne
               to
               excesse
               of
               Riot
               ,
               and
               make
               such
               voluptuous
               
               and
               superfluous
               feasts
               ,
               that
               the
               Phenix
               hardly
               escapes
               the
               bounds
               of
               their
               desires
               .
               If
               you
               can
               bee
               thus
               excessive
               in
               your
               dyet
               ,
               in
               your
               apparell
               ,
               in
               your
               sports
               ;
               if
               you
               can
               cast
               away
               in
               presents
               ,
               and
               in
               gifts
               ,
               in
               bribes
               ,
               and
               in
               gratuities
               ,
               superfluously
               upon
               rich
               friends
               :
               there
               must
               (
               of
               necessitie
               )
               bee
               a
               defect
               in
               your
               will
               to
               the
               command
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               neglect
               the
               miserable
               condition
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               lend
               no
               hand
               to
               helpe
               them
               .
               What
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               it
               ?
               but
               because
               of
               the
               naturall
               rebellion
               and
               Athisme
               that
               is
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               every
               man
               against
               God
               ;
               that
               they
               will
               employ
               their
               estates
               any
               way
               ,
               rather
               then
               bestow
               them
               to
               that
               purpose
               for
               which
               they
               are
               appointed
               by
               God.
               Oh
               what
               account
               shall
               such
               bee
               able
               to
               make
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               doe
               but
               suppose
               
                 when
                 the
                 Bookes
                 shall
              
               come
               
                 to
                 bee
                 opened
              
               ,
               wherein
               the
               particular
               diaries
               and
               passages
               of
               your
               life
               shall
               be
               thus
               examined
               :
               Item
               ,
               so
               much
               for
               a
               feast
               ;
               Item
               ,
               on
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               for
               such
               another
               great
               feast
               ;
               and
               many
               a
               hundred
               daies
               ,
               for
               as
               many
               hundred
               feasts
               ,
               wherein
               hundreds
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               endured
               extreame
               want
               ,
               and
               inforced
               into
               banishment
               into
               other
               places
               ,
               to
               persecution
               ,
               to
               miserie
               and
               distresse
               ,
               when
               thou
               couldst
               not
               finde
               one
               of
               them
               in
               a
               corner
               of
               thy
               purse
               .
               Item
               ,
               so
               much
               for
               such
               apparell
               ,
               for
               such
               entertainment
               ,
               for
               such
               building
               of
               Walks
               and
               Galleries
               ;
               What
               nothing
               for
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ?
               are
               they
               so
               emptie
               ,
               when
               your
               houses
               appeare
               so
               full
               ?
               live
               they
               so
               poore
               ,
               and
               you
               so
               richly
               clad
               ?
               what
               can
               you
               spare
               nothing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               distressed
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               all
               this
               while
               ?
               Oh
               my
               beloved
               ,
               remember
               what
               Iames
               sayth
               ;
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 now
                 you
                 rich
                 men
                 ,
                 weepe
                 and
                 houle
                 ,
                 for
              
               
               
                 your
                 garments
                 are
                 Moth-eaten
              
               ,
               whereon
               you
               have
               bestowed
               so
               much
               cost
               ,
               
                 and
                 your
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 is
                 rustie
              
               and
               canker'd
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rust
                 of
                 them
                 shall
                 eate
                 up
                 your
                 flesh
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 fire
                 ,
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               it
               teach
               therfore
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               to
               bestow
               their
               Almes
               
               most
               willingly
               ,
               to
               be
               free
               and
               in
               continuall
               readinesse
               ,
               in
               extending
               their
               contribution
               towards
               the
               necessities
               of
               those
               that
               want
               them
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               to
               doe
               good
               in
               so
               doing
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               principall
               dutie
               unto
               which
               the
               Text
               doth
               invite
               you
               .
               
                 While
                 you
                 have
                 opportunitie
                 ,
                 do
                 good
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               how
               shall
               a
               man
               in
               such
               actions
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               bountie
               ,
               and
               liberalitie
               ,
               make
               it
               appeare
               
                 that
                 hee
                 doth
                 good
              
               ?
               Therefore
               briefly
               ,
               
               take
               some
               helpes
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               that
               will
               contribute
               out
               of
               his
               estate
               to
               releeve
               others
               ,
               and
               intends
               to
               doe
               good
               .
               First
               ,
               hee
               must
               doe
               what
               hee
               doth
               justly
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               out
               of
               mercie
               extended
               to
               one
               ,
               injure
               another
               ,
               but
               must
               alwayes
               levell
               his
               charitie
               by
               his
               owne
               abilitie
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               calls
               ,
               the
               giving
               of
               a
               mans
               owne
               .
               
                 Cast
                 [
                 thy
                 ]
                 bread
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 :
                 thy
              
               owne
               bread
               ,
               not
               another
               
               mans
               .
               To
               give
               that
               which
               is
               a
               mans
               owne
               by
               right
               ,
               by
               lawfull
               
               procuring
               ;
               his
               owne
               by
               right
               of
               possession
               ,
               the
               gifts
               bestowed
               out
               of
               that
               ,
               makes
               acceptation
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               provides
               a
               double
               recompence
               for
               the
               giver
               .
               You
               see
               how
               Zacheus
               gives
               ;
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 wronged
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 restore
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 halfe
                 my
                 goods
                 I
                 give
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               I
               will
               first
               make
               restitution
               of
               what
               I
               have
               unjustly
               gotten
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               remainder
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               halfe
               to
               the
               poore
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               giving
               for
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               employ
               all
               his
               life-time
               in
               the
               procurement
               of
               unjust
               gaine
               :
               By
               Usurie
               ,
               deceit
               in
               trading
               ,
               and
               other
               indirect
               and
               forbidden
               courses
               ,
               to
               heape
               up
               abundance
               of
               
                 red
                 clay
              
               ;
               and
               then
               to
               summe
               up
               a
               large
               Bill
               of
               the
               particular
               good
               hee
               intends
               to
               Religion
               ;
               for
               Churches
               ,
               and
               for
               Hospitalls
               ,
               and
               the
               poore
               ,
               with
               other
               such
               like
               benevolences
               ,
               makes
               but
               a
               simple
               satisfaction
               for
               thy
               unjuct
               courses
               ,
               in
               procuring
               such
               wealth
               to
               the
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               detriment
               of
               others
               :
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               thy
               advantage
               ;
               all
               this
               while
               thou
               art
               a
               theefe
               ,
               and
               givest
               stolne
               goods
               .
               Nay
               ;
               thou
               maist
               further
               assure
               thy selfe
               ,
               that
               Hell
               shall
               bee
               the
               greatest
               recompence
               of
               thy
               charitie
               ,
               because
               thou
               bestowest
               that
               which
               is
               not
               thine
               .
               Thou
               oughtest
               first
               to
               have
               made
               thy
               estate
               cleare
               ,
               and
               have
               restored
               the
               things
               that
               belonged
               unto
               others
               ,
               and
               reserved
               thine
               owne
               by
               it selfe
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               give
               free
               scope
               to
               thy
               charitie
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               any
               good
               action
               ,
               which
               time
               and
               occasion
               could
               propound
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               dutie
               of
               any
               man
               that
               will
               doe
               good
               in
               giving
               ,
               he
               must
               give
               justly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hee
               must
               give
               wisely
               too
               ,
               it
               is
               made
               the
               marke
               of
               a
               
               man
               fearing
               God
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 considers
                 wisely
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 orders
                 his
                 affaires
                 with
                 judgement
                 .
              
               What
               is
               that
               ?
               Judgement
               hath
               a
               twofold
               respect
               ;
               it
               hath
               respect
               to
               the
               quantitie
               of
               a
               mans
               gift
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               person
               to
               whom
               he
               gives
               .
            
             
               There
               must
               be
               a
               judgement
               ,
               a
               wise
               ordering
               of
               things
               in
               respect
               
               of
               the
               quantitie
               which
               a
               man
               bestowes
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               expression
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               
                 Acts
                 11.
                 29.
                 
                 They
                 gave
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 abilities
                 ,
              
               they
               kept
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               their
               estates
               ,
               and
               exceeded
               not
               .
               So
               must
               thou
               ,
               or
               else
               another
               man
               may
               (
               perchance
               )
               lose
               by
               thy
               liberalitie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               respect
               had
               to
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               person
               
               to
               whom
               hee
               gives
               ;
               
                 My
                 goodnesse
                 extends
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 are
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 faithful
                 ones
              
               ;
               as
               the
               Text
               saith
               here
               ,
               
                 to
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
               It
               is
               not
               necessarie
               to
               give
               to
               every
               one
               that
               comes
               next
               to
               hand
               .
               There
               be
               some
               persons
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               before
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               to
               be
               releeved
               ,
               except
               in
               case
               of
               extreme
               necessitie
               .
               Wee
               must
               extend
               our
               Benevolence
               to
               those
               of
               the
               houshold
               of
               Faith.
               Give
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               naked
               and
               hungrie
               members
               ,
               that
               belong
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               not
               want
               a
               sweet
               and
               comfortable
               returne
               of
               thy
               charitie
               .
            
             
             
               Againe
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               done
               justly
               and
               wisely
               ,
               so
               (
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               do
               
               good
               in
               releeving
               )
               wee
               must
               doe
               it
               simply
               .
               In
               the
               simplicitie
               and
               plainnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               ;
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 distributes
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 simplicitie
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               .
               What
               is
               that
               simplicitie
               ?
               when
               a
               man
               lookes
               up
               to
               God
               with
               a
               single
               eye
               (
               as
               the
               eye
               may
               be
               said
               to
               bee
               single
               when
               it
               viewes
               but
               one
               object
               at
               once
               so
               )
               the
               heart
               is
               small
               when
               it
               respects
               God
               onely
               in
               this
               action
               of
               charitie
               ,
               and
               makes
               no
               other
               reckoning
               of
               any
               outward
               object
               .
               A
               double-minded
               man
               he
               lookes
               up
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               carries
               some
               respect
               to
               the
               outward
               honour
               which
               hee
               expects
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               more
               (
               often
               times
               )
               to
               the
               World
               then
               to
               God
               ,
               at
               least
               he
               joynes
               them
               together
               .
               But
               if
               a
               man
               bee
               desirous
               to
               bestow
               his
               benevolence
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               receive
               recompence
               from
               above
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               it
               for
               his
               sake
               that
               commands
               it
               ,
               and
               reflect
               upon
               God
               in
               all
               things
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 testimonie
                 of
                 our
                 Conscience
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 that
                 in
                 simplicitie
                 and
                 sinceritie
                 wee
                 have
                 had
                 our
                 conversation
                 among
                 you
                 :
              
               not
               affecting
               the
               praise
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               ayming
               
                 to
                 approve
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
              
               in
               that
               wee
               doe
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               Christ
               advised
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               admit
               
                 their
                 right
                 hand
                 to
                 know
                 what
                 their
                 left
                 hand
                 did
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               be
               simple
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               be
               chearefull
               :
               
                 God
                 loves
              
               
               
                 a
                 chearefull
                 giver
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               perfect
               signe
               of
               chearfulnesse
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               doth
               not
               only
               give
               without
               grudging
               ,
               upon
               all
               opportunities
               :
               but
               when
               he
               will
               be
               carefull
               to
               prevent
               them
               in
               his
               willingnesse
               to
               seeke
               them
               .
               As
               I
               said
               before
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               second
               point
               ,
               the
               dutie
               it selfe
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               last
               thing
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               description
               of
               the
               
               persons
               to
               whom
               this
               must
               be
               done
               .
               First
               generally
               :
               All
               ,
               and
               then
               particularly
               ,
               
                 The
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               .
            
             
               First
               generally
               :
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               as
               I
               have
               told
               you
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               endure
               such
               wants
               and
               necessities
               ,
               
               as
               that
               it
               may
               be
               a
               worke
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               no
               transgression
               of
               the
               rule
               to
               releeve
               them
               :
               for
               those
               that
               live
               unprofitably
               ,
               and
               become
               burthens
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               (
               except
               in
               case
               of
               extreme
               necessitie
               )
               it
               loses
               the
               name
               of
               mercy
               to
               releeve
               them
               ,
               and
               deserves
               neither
               reward
               nor
               commendations
               .
               Yet
               ,
               if
               they
               live
               in
               extreme
               necessitie
               ,
               then
               take
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
              
               ,
               even
               to
               them
               also
               .
               Wee
               have
               the
               Parable
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               direct
               us
               in
               this
               path
               where
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               lends
               his
               assistance
               
               to
               the
               Iew
               that
               fell
               among
               theeves
               :
               Wee
               cannot
               but
               know
               of
               the
               opposition
               and
               enmitie
               ,
               betweene
               the
               Samaritans
               and
               the
               Iewes
               :
               yet
               wee
               see
               that
               in
               case
               of
               extremitie
               ,
               the
               Samaritan
               helpes
               the
               Iew.
               Therein
               our
               Saviour
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               (
               in
               this
               case
               )
               is
               a
               mans
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               same
               law
               that
               commands
               
                 to
                 love
                 thy
                 neighbour
                 as
                 thy selfe
              
               ;
               intends
               wee
               should
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               ,
               if
               necessitie
               require
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Reason
               is
               ,
               in
               regard
               there
               is
               the
               same
               maker
               of
               one
               ,
               as
               of
               another
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 all
                 one
                 Father
              
               (
               sayth
               the
               Prophet
               )
               and
               
                 hath
                 not
                 one
                 God
                 created
                 us
                 ?
              
               Then
               by
               Creation
               wee
               are
               all
               alike
               Children
               ,
               though
               not
               by
               Adoption
               ,
               and
               especiall
               Grace
               :
               and
               as
               they
               
               are
               the
               Creatures
               of
               God
               and
               beare
               the
               Image
               of
               their
               Maker
               ;
               there
               ought
               to
               bee
               some
               consideration
               extended
               toward
               them
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               extreame
               necessitie
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               there
               dwells
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               Image
               in
               all
               man
               kinde
               ,
               
               and
               that
               resemblance
               makes
               us
               alied
               to
               each
               other
               by
               the
               bonds
               of
               Nature
               :
               then
               
                 if
                 wee
                 love
                 not
                 our
                 brother
                 whom
                 wee
                 see
                 daylie
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
              
               
               
                 wee
                 love
                 him
                 whom
                 wee
                 never
                 saw
                 ?
              
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               .
            
             
               To
               make
               some
               use
               briefly
               of
               this
               .
               Is
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               doing
               of
               good
               
               is
               to
               bee
               extended
               to
               all
               when
               necessitie
               requires
               it
               :
               Then
               let
               it
               teach
               us
               (
               without
               all
               evasion
               and
               protraction
               of
               those
               duties
               commanded
               )
               to
               embrace
               every
               object
               and
               occasion
               that
               may
               invite
               us
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               mercifull
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               man
               may
               reply
               in
               this
               fashion
               ,
               my
               intent
               is
               very
               plyable
               :
               that
               way
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               I
               could
               willingly
               extend
               it
               toward
               
               such
               a
               man
               ;
               but
               hee
               is
               a
               stranger
               unto
               mee
               ,
               and
               one
               with
               whom
               I
               was
               never
               acquainted
               .
            
             
               What
               is
               this
               ,
               but
               the
               churlish
               reply
               of
               Nabal
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               
               David
               ?
               there
               are
               divers
               men
               abroad
               whom
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               
                 there
                 are
              
               some
               
                 servants
                 that
                 are
                 runne
                 from
                 their
                 masters
                 ,
                 shall
                 I
                 give
                 my
                 bread
              
               
               
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 provided
                 for
                 my
                 shearers
              
               unto
               them
               ?
               
                 Nabal
                 was
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 and
                 follie
                 was
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Abigal
              
               did
               truly
               interpret
               his
               nature
               to
               bee
               answerable
               to
               his
               name
               ,
               which
               signified
               a
               man
               of
               follie
               ;
               for
               if
               his
               conditions
               had
               beene
               otherwise
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               sent
               them
               emptie
               to
               their
               Master
               ,
               knowing
               their
               absolute
               necessitie
               ,
               in
               which
               case
               a
               stranger
               ought
               to
               bee
               relieved
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               thrust
               him
               backe
               from
               our
               charitie
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               (
               I
               confesse
               )
               is
               not
               a
               stranger
               ,
               but
               an
               enemie
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               lay
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               hee
               procur'd
               mee
               all
               the
               
               mischiefe
               hee
               could
               ,
               and
               should
               I
               now
               relieve
               him
               ?
            
             
               Marke
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               
                 If
                 thine
                 enemie
                 hunger
                 ,
                 feed
                 him
              
               ;
               
               
                 if
                 hee
                 bee
                 naked
                 ,
                 cloath
                 him
                 ;
                 if
                 he
                 thirst
                 ,
                 give
                 him
                 drinke
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 thou
                 shalt
                 heap
                 coales
                 of
                 fire
                 upon
                 his
                 head
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               some
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               there
               remaines
               so
               much
               unthankfulnes
               
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               one
               is
               soone
               discouraged
               (
               by
               peoples
               ingratitude
               )
               in
               the
               office
               of
               doing
               good
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Cast
                 thy
                 bread
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 ,
                 for
                 after
              
               
               
                 many
                 dayes
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 it
                 .
              
               Thought
               it
               seeme
               no
               more
               to
               thee
               but
               
               as
               a
               stone
               suncke
               downe
               into
               the
               deepe
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               morsell
               of
               bread
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               that
               floates
               from
               the
               sight
               of
               him
               that
               cast
               it
               in
               ,
               without
               possibilitie
               of
               recovering
               it
               againe
               ,
               or
               receiving
               any
               fruit
               or
               benefit
               from
               the
               same
               ;
               yet
               cease
               not
               to
               cast
               it
               there
               ,
               
                 for
                 after
                 many
                 dayes
                 thou
                 shalt
                 finde
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
             
               But
               some
               man
               replies
               ,
               I
               doe
               good
               to
               some
               already
               ;
               I
               give
               something
               
               to
               the
               maintaining
               of
               a
               Scholler
               in
               the
               Universitie
               ;
               somewhat
               I
               doe
               for
               the
               binding
               of
               a
               poore
               Child
               to
               an
               Apprentishippe
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               bestowed
               my
               good
               will
               towards
               the
               setting
               up
               of
               a
               young
               beginner
               in
               his
               trade
               ,
               what
               is
               there
               no
               end
               of
               doing
               good
               ?
            
             
               Marke
               again
               ,
               the
               advise
               of
               Solomon
               for
               that
               ;
               
                 Give
                 a
                 portion
                 to
                 seven
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 eight
              
               .
               If
               thou
               have
               done
               good
               to
               one
               ,
               extend
               it
               to
               a
               second
               ,
               to
               a
               third
               ,
               and
               againe
               to
               a
               fourth
               ,
               and
               a
               fift
               ,
               and
               sixt
               ,
               and
               a
               seventh
               ,
               and
               to
               eight
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               there
               remaines
               an
               object
               of
               mercie
               ,
               and
               power
               in
               thine
               hands
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               though
               thou
               hast
               extended
               the
               like
               bountie
               to
               seven
               ,
               and
               to
               eight
               already
               .
            
             
               Some
               man
               will
               answer
               againe
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               course
               (
               if
               every
               man
               bestow
               his
               benevolence
               so
               largely
               )
               no
               man
               could
               become
               
               rich
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               God
               appoints
               some
               rich
               men
               in
               this
               World
               as
               well
               as
               poore
               .
            
             
               Solomon
               answers
               that
               objection
               thus
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 Clouds
                 bee
                 full
                 they
                 poure
                 downe
                 raine
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               argued
               thus
               .
               God
               hath
               
               bestowed
               riches
               on
               men
               ,
               as
               hee
               hath
               given
               raine
               to
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               hee
               gave
               them
               that
               superfluitie
               of
               waters
               to
               poure
               downe
               on
               the
               earth
               for
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               not
               that
               they
               shall
               still
               detaine
               it
               to
               no
               purpose
               at
               all
               :
               So
               God
               hath
               given
               riches
               to
               men
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               arive
               at
               a
               fulnesse
               of
               estate
               ,
               they
               should
               then
               poure
               downe
               and
               distill
               the
               fruits
               of
               that
               blessing
               on
               them
               that
               are
               poore
               and
               live
               in
               necessitie
               ,
               as
               the
               raine
               descends
               upon
               drie
               clods
               of
               earth
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               poure
               downe
               comfort
               ,
               
               but
               the
               ill
               successe
               it
               meets
               with
               ,
               and
               the
               little
               good
               it
               begets
               in
               them
               on
               whom
               it
               is
               bestowed
               (
               for
               they
               oftentimes
               become
               worse
               ,
               by
               the
               receipt
               of
               such
               benefits
               ,
               )
               disheartens
               the
               giver
               from
               the
               extending
               of
               his
               charitie
               according
               to
               Gods
               command
               ,
               and
               his
               owne
               good
               nature
               .
            
             
               Saith
               Solomon
               for
               that
               ;
               
                 As
                 the
                 Tree
                 falls
                 so
                 it
                 lyes
                 ,
                 whether
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 East
                 ,
                 or
                 West
                 ,
                 to
                 North
                 ,
                 or
                 South
                 ,
              
               his
               meaning
               is
               this
               .
               As
               the
               Tree
               being
               hewen
               downe
               (
               lie
               which
               way
               it
               will
               )
               falls
               to
               the
               profit
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               owner
               :
               so
               it
               proves
               with
               all
               things
               thou
               performest
               with
               intent
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               though
               they
               fall
               more
               prosperous
               ,
               or
               lesse
               prosperous
               in
               the
               event
               ;
               yet
               the
               conclusion
               converts
               them
               all
               to
               the
               glorie
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               the
               advantage
               of
               the
               owner
               ;
               and
               there
               they
               lye
               ,
               and
               their
               recompence
               also
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               man
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               continued
               a
               great
               while
               in
               the
               
               exercise
               of
               doing
               of
               good
               ;
               I
               am
               now
               old
               ,
               and
               have
               lived
               thus
               long
               at
               my
               trade
               ,
               and
               thus
               long
               I
               have
               beene
               a
               House-keeper
               ,
               and
               thus
               long
               have
               had
               an
               estate
               in
               my
               hands
               ;
               all
               which
               time
               I
               have
               ever
               employed
               my selfe
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               good
               offices
               
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               intermit
               any
               occasion
               that
               might
               invite
               me
               to
               the
               doing
               of
               good
               .
               And
               is
               it
               not
               yet
               time
               to
               cease
               ?
            
             
               No
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 sow
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 evening
              
               
               
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 hand
                 rest
              
               .
               (
               For
               all
               those
               words
               are
               but
               severall
               answers
               ,
               to
               severall
               objections
               ;
               )
               So
               we
               thy
               seed
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               when
               thy
               estate
               begins
               to
               be
               improved
               ,
               and
               then
               even
               in
               the
               evening
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               left
               off
               gaining
               ,
               cease
               not
               to
               persist
               in
               giving
               .
            
             
               Saith
               another
               man
               ;
               You
               must
               not
               loppe
               the
               twigge
               too
               soone
               ,
               
               that
               is
               but
               beginning
               to
               grow
               .
               I
               am
               but
               how
               in
               the
               way
               to
               thrive
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               am
               further
               entred
               into
               that
               course
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               faile
               to
               extend
               my
               goodnesse
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               So
               we
               thy
               seed
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               thy
               life
               .
               
            
             
               But
               saith
               another
               man
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               that
               already
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               with
               me
               as
               before
               ,
               by
               reason
               I
               follow
               not
               my
               trade
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               more
               possibilitie
               of
               getting
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               not
               thy
               hand
               cease
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               saith
               God.
               When
               thy
               
               shop
               windowes
               are
               shut
               up
               ,
               thy
               compassion
               must
               still
               continue
               open
               ,
               when
               thou
               hast
               bid
               gaine
               adue
               ,
               and
               taken
               thy
               leave
               of
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               getting
               :
               even
               then
               ,
               if
               thou
               enjoy
               an
               estate
               in
               thine
               hands
               ,
               and
               abilitie
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               excuse
               for
               thee
               to
               cease
               from
               bestowing
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               evening
               .
               Thus
               wee
               see
               there
               is
               no
               time
               excepted
               ,
               nor
               person
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               if
               necessitie
               require
               ;
               but
               a
               man
               must
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               men
               at
               all
               times
               .
               So
               much
               for
               that
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               matter
               chiefly
               intended
               is
               these
               two
               ;
            
             
               
                 That
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 poore
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               That
               is
               the
               first
               .
               
               God
               hath
               (
               in
               the
               houshold
               of
               faith
               )
               some
               that
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               reliefe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 houshold
                 should
                 especially
                 looke
              
               
               
                 unto
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               First
               (
               I
               say
               )
               
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 :
                 true
                 beleevers
              
               
               
                 whose
                 wants
                 call
                 for
                 releefe
              
               .
            
             
               So
               wee
               see
               Christ
               speakes
               as
               it
               were
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               when
               hee
               speakes
               of
               them
               ;
               
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 feed
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 cloath
                 mee
                 .
              
               Those
               that
               Christ
               ownes
               as
               his
               ,
               and
               accounts
               them
               a
               part
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               even
               those
               are
               hungrie
               and
               naked
               .
               And
               so
               likewise
               ,
               
                 God
                 hath
                 chosen
                 the
                 poore
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 rich
              
               
               
                 in
                 faith
              
               .
               They
               be
               rich
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               so
               of
               Gods
               houshold
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               poore
               in
               this
               world
               .
               You
               shall
               see
               an
               example
               of
               this
               .
               A
               Widow
               comes
               to
               Elisha
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               tels
               him
               ;
               
               
                 Thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 my
                 husband
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 man
                 fearing
                 God
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 creditour
                 is
                 comming
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 my
                 sonnes
                 to
                 bee
                 bond-slaves
                 .
              
               The
               man
               feared
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               the
               poore
               Widow
               wanted
               meanes
               ,
               and
               her
               sonnes
               must
               be
               exposed
               to
               
               extremitie
               of
               bondage
               for
               discharge
               of
               his
               fathers
               ingagements
               .
               A
               hard
               case
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               case
               of
               a
               man
               fearing
               God.
               
            
             
               You
               see
               there
               are
               those
               of
               Macedonia
               ,
               that
               send
               helpe
               to
               
                 the
                 poore
                 Saints
              
               of
               Ac●…
               ;
               they
               were
               Saints
               ,
               and
               yet
               poore
               ;
               receiving
               helpe
               
               from
               a
               company
               of
               poore
               people
               at
               Macedonia
               ,
               being
               so
               poore
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               beares
               witnesse
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 gave
                 above
                 their
                 abilitie
              
               .
               We
               see
               a
               poore
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               an
               heire
               of
               heaven
               ,
               lying
               full
               
               of
               sores
               ,
               and
               in
               want
               ,
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               Dives
               ,
               that
               was
               after
               throwne
               into
               hell
               :
               An
               heire
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               on
               earth
               a
               Beggar
               .
            
             
               You
               see
               then
               (
               beloved
               )
               the
               point
               is
               true
               :
               now
               wee
               will
               descend
               ,
               and
               see
               how
               it
               appeares
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               respect
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               ,
               by
               Gods
               providence
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               becomes
               so
               ,
               that
               there
               may
               be
               a
               conformitie
               betweene
               
               the
               head
               and
               the
               members
               ;
               for
               
                 Christ
                 that
                 was
                 rich
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 sakes
                 became
                 poore
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               even
               Christ
               that
               was
               rich
               ,
               and
               Lord
               over
               all
               ,
               became
               poore
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 a
                 servant
              
               unto
               all
               ,
               
               for
               our
               sakes
               ;
               so
               poore
               that
               wee
               see
               ,
               
                 the
                 foxes
                 had
                 holes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
                 fowles
                 of
                 the
                 ayre
                 had
                 nests
              
               ;
               but
               our
               Redeemer
               had
               no
               shelter
               ,
               no
               not
               so
               much
               roome
               ,
               as
               
                 to
                 rest
                 his
                 head
              
               .
               Now
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               conformitie
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               members
               :
               if
               the
               head
               be
               poore
               ,
               necessitie
               makes
               the
               other
               members
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               Cuppe
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               if
               you
               observe
               and
               looke
               on
               the
               condition
               
               of
               Gods
               Saints
               of
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               on
               earth
               here
               ,
               you
               shall
               find
               small
               occasion
               to
               marvell
               at
               their
               simple
               estates
               ,
               considering
               they
               are
               a
               company
               of
               travellers
               and
               Pilgrims
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               
                 I
                 beseech
              
               
               
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 Pilgrims
                 and
                 strangers
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               They
               are
               not
               only
               strangers
               ,
               which
               may
               have
               riches
               convaide
               unto
               them
               ,
               after
               some
               certaine
               stay
               in
               a
               place
               .
               But
               they
               are
               Pilgrims
               ,
               and
               time
               will
               not
               permit
               their
               abode
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               upon
               any
               condition
               of
               advantage
               ;
               for
               their
               profession
               compells
               them
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               :
               On
               whom
               our
               Proverbe
               may
               truly
               be
               verified
               ;
               that
               
                 a
                 rouling
                 stone
                 gathers
                 nothing
              
               .
               They
               are
               Pilgrims
               ,
               and
               Pilgrims
               desires
               extend
               no
               further
               (
               in
               this
               life
               )
               then
               a
               staffe
               and
               a
               scrippe
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 brood
                 of
                 travellers
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 that
                 seeke
                 thy
                 face
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               there
               followes
               another
               reason
               ,
               and
               that
               proceedes
               from
               the
               opposition
               they
               find
               in
               the
               world
               against
               their
               course
               ;
               
               the
               world
               labours
               to
               make
               them
               poore
               ,
               and
               having
               prevailed
               (
               like
               an
               imperious
               Jaylour
               ,
               to
               a
               distressed
               prisoner
               )
               endevours
               to
               keepe
               them
               under
               .
               And
               it
               comes
               so
               to
               passe
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               naturall
               enmitie
               ,
               and
               division
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               in
               opposition
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               :
               You
               shall
               find
               that
               our
               Saviour
               intending
               to
               goe
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               made
               his
               way
               through
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               dispatched
               
               some
               before
               to
               provide
               him
               lodging
               .
               But
               the
               Samaritans
               understanding
               ,
               or
               suspecting
               that
               he
               was
               minded
               to
               goe
               thither
               ,
               refused
               to
               entertaine
               him
               .
               
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 receive
                 him
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Text
               ;
               
               Why
               ?
               Because
               he
               was
               going
               unto
               Ierusalem
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               thus
               deales
               the
               world
               with
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               :
               if
               they
               would
               relie
               on
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               their
               end
               ,
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               then
               riches
               should
               flow
               in
               in
               abundance
               ,
               and
               their
               estates
               might
               arive
               to
               be
               as
               eminent
               and
               mightie
               as
               others
               .
               But
               if
               their
               mindes
               be
               resolved
               for
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               their
               eyes
               reflect
               that
               way
               ;
               Let
               them
               seeke
               their
               owne
               entertainment
               ;
               for
               they
               shall
               receive
               no
               benefit
               ,
               nor
               enjoy
               any
               contentment
               ,
               by
               their
               permission
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               God
               disposeth
               it
               to
               be
               so
               by
               his
               wondrous
               providence
               ,
               
               that
               his
               glory
               may
               be
               so
               much
               the
               more
               conspicuous
               and
               open
               ;
               in
               providing
               that
               they
               
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               should
               endure
               the
               scourge
               of
               povertie
               on
               earth
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               worke
               of
               his
               grace
               may
               appeare
               the
               more
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               their
               povertie
               ;
               for
               when
               doth
               grace
               make
               it selfe
               more
               manifest
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               such
               extremities
               ?
               The
               starres
               make
               the
               brightest
               reflection
               ,
               in
               the
               obscurest
               night
               :
               and
               grace
               appeares
               most
               glorious
               ,
               chiefly
               in
               distresse
               ;
               
                 You
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 Iob
              
               ;
               had
               not
               
               Iob
               endured
               much
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               beene
               exercised
               in
               many
               afflictions
               ,
               the
               world
               had
               beene
               ignorant
               of
               his
               vertues
               :
               hee
               was
               first
               deprived
               of
               his
               substance
               ,
               and
               suffered
               the
               torments
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               before
               hee
               expressed
               his
               patience
               .
               You
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               those
               people
               ,
               
                 which
                 wandered
                 in
                 sheepes-skinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 goats-skins
                 .
              
               
               But
               how
               could
               you
               have
               beene
               acquainted
               with
               their
               faith
               ;
               if
               you
               had
               not
               heard
               of
               their
               clothing
               ?
               you
               see
               them
               in
               sheepes-skinnes
               ,
               and
               goats-skinnes
               ,
               enduring
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               preserve
               faith
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               ;
               and
               so
               you
               became
               acquainted
               with
               their
               faith
               also
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               so
               then
               ,
               that
               Gods
               servants
               are
               thus
               ,
               then
               let
               the
               world
               
               wonder
               their
               fill
               at
               it
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               us
               
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Iames
               )
               for
               it
               befalls
               others
               of
               the
               Saints
               .
               So
               say
               I
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               of
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               in
               povertie
               ,
               account
               it
               no
               strange
               matter
               ,
               that
               God
               bestowes
               not
               riches
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               one
               that
               is
               rich
               in
               grace
               .
               You
               see
               a
               multitude
               of
               beleevers
               stript
               of
               all
               they
               
               had
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               holy
               and
               religious
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               condemne
               not
               their
               wayes
               ,
               for
               the
               entertainment
               
               they
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Like
               not
               the
               worse
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               he
               afflicts
               his
               servants
               ;
               you
               should
               then
               
                 judge
                 evill
                 of
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 .
              
               You
               know
               Iob
               was
               a
               man
               beloved
               of
               God
               :
               from
               heaven
               he
               witnesseth
               his
               goodnesse
               ;
               
                 Hee
                 was
                 an
                 upright
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 a
                 just
                 man
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 eschewed
                 evill
                 .
              
               Notwithstanding
               you
               see
               how
               hee
               was
               environed
               with
               troubles
               ,
               and
               made
               destitute
               of
               meanes
               ,
               and
               the
               societie
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               his
               three
               familiar
               acquaintance
               did
               conclude
               ,
               that
               therefore
               hee
               was
               an
               hypocrite
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               had
               found
               him
               out
               in
               some
               sinne
               .
               But
               the
               ensuing
               displeasure
               of
               God
               towards
               these
               
               men
               (
               though
               it
               tooke
               no
               effect
               because
               of
               the
               righteous
               invocation
               of
               his
               servant
               Iob
               )
               will
               tell
               us
               there
               belongs
               a
               judgement
               to
               those
               that
               censure
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               by
               their
               afflictions
               ,
               weighing
               their
               sinnes
               and
               their
               sufferings
               both
               in
               one
               scale
               together
               .
               But
               beware
               of
               incurring
               Gods
               displeasure
               ,
               by
               accusing
               the
               generation
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               unprosperous
               events
               in
               this
               World.
               Thou
               seest
               one
               man
               disgraced
               ,
               in
               much
               trouble
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               in
               extreame
               necessitie
               for
               want
               of
               these
               outward
               blessings
               ;
               presently
               thou
               concludest
               something
               is
               amisse
               in
               his
               life
               .
               Thou
               perceivest
               another
               growes
               rich
               ,
               having
               riches
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               and
               applause
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               notwithstanding
               hee
               goes
               on
               in
               a
               prophane
               course
               ;
               yet
               thou
               concludest
               certainly
               God
               loves
               this
               man
               :
               these
               are
               dangerous
               conclusions
               :
               Cain
               and
               Esau
               were
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               this
               bee
               a
               signe
               of
               love
               ,
               now
               God
               himselfe
               sayd
               that
               
                 Hee
                 hated
                 Esau.
                 Esau
              
               whom
               God
               hated
               ,
               had
               twelve
               Dukes
               to
               his
               Sonnes
               ,
               enjoying
               abundance
               and
               superfluitie
               of
               all
               things
               :
               and
               therefore
               forbea●…e
               to
               reprove
               the
               just
               man
               ,
               or
               call
               his
               integritie
               into
               question
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               outward
               poverty
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               despise
               not
               
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               for
               outward
               povertie
               ;
               thinke
               not
               meanly
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               worse
               of
               
               Grace
               ,
               because
               of
               their
               simple
               outside
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               to
               
                 have
                 the
                 Faith
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 mens
                 persons
                 :
                 when
                 〈◊〉
                 man
                 comes
                 in
                 gay
                 cloathing
                 ,
              
               
               
                 you
                 say
                 ▪
                 sit
                 here
                 in
                 a
                 goodly
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 meaner
                 apparell
                 ,
                 stand
                 thou
                 there
                 ,
              
               &c.
               the
               meaning
               is
               this
               .
               The
               Apostle
               stands
               not
               so
               much
               upon
               the
               placing
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               rather
               inveighs
               against
               the
               unseemly
               disposition
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               that
               slighted
               Grace
               in
               the
               poore
               members
               of
               the
               bodie
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               adorned
               with
               those
               outward
               ornaments
               that
               beautifie
               the
               bodie
               .
               This
               thing
               the
               Lord
               calls
               a
               despising
               of
               the
               poore
               ;
               
                 yee
                 have
                 despised
                 the
                 poore
              
               :
               so
               that
               they
               did
               not
               walke
               as
               beleevers
               ,
               nor
               honour
               God
               in
               sinceritie
               ,
               because
               instead
               of
               honouring
               God
               by
               a
               familiar
               societie
               with
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               they
               despised
               him
               in
               contemning
               his
               Graces
               for
               their
               outward
               povertie
               unto
               whom
               hee
               had
               bestowed
               them
               :
               not
               unlike
               to
               a
               phantasticall
               offender
               ,
               whose
               pardon
               being
               seal'd
               and
               sent
               him
               by
               an
               unworthie
               person
               ,
               chose
               rather
               to
               die
               for
               his
               offence
               ,
               then
               accept
               of
               his
               pardon
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               an
               inferiour
               person
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               last
               Point
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 These
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
                 being
                 poore
                 ,
                 should
                 especially
                 bee
                 look't
                 unto
                 by
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 house
                 that
                 are
                 rich
                 :
              
               above
               all
               other
               persons
               they
               are
               to
               respect
               those
               of
               the
               Houshold
               of
               Faith.
               So
               
                 David
                 ,
                 My
                 goodnesse
                 extendeth
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 on
                 earth
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               witnesseth
               of
               
                 Philemon
                 ,
                 That
                 hee
                 had
                 refreshed
                 the
                 bowells
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               and
               had
               done
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               taking
               most
               especiall
               notice
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               extended
               towards
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               dutie
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               that
               for
               this
               intent
               hath
               God
               
               
               given
               riches
               unto
               some
               that
               have
               grace
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               might
               especially
               administer
               the
               comfort
               that
               wealth
               brings
               with
               it
               ,
               unto
               those
               that
               are
               poore
               of
               the
               same
               Houshold
               and
               profession
               of
               grace
               :
               I
               say
               ,
               for
               this
               very
               reason
               God
               hath
               furnished
               some
               of
               his
               Elect
               with
               wealth
               and
               opportunities
               ;
               that
               above
               all
               other
               they
               might
               reserve
               a
               diligent
               care
               and
               respect
               towards
               others
               that
               share
               with
               them
               in
               the
               same
               Grace
               ;
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               certaine
               the
               world
               will
               not
               ;
               for
               of
               all
               other
               people
               ,
               those
               that
               feare
               God
               are
               the
               persons
               to
               whom
               they
               wish
               most
               unhappinesse
               ,
               and
               shortest
               continuance
               of
               life
               in
               this
               World.
               Therefore
               hath
               God
               given
               wealth
               to
               those
               that
               have
               Grace
               ,
               that
               th●…y
               might
               minister
               a
               seasonable
               reliefe
               to
               others
               ;
               whose
               wants
               doe
               call
               for
               it
               .
               
                 Let
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 low
                 degree
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 exalted
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 high
                 degree
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 made
                 low
                 :
              
               what
               is
               the
               low
               bringing
               of
               the
               brother
               in
               high
               degree
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               becomes
               servant
               to
               him
               of
               low
               degree
               ;
               his
               wealth
               and
               revenewes
               ,
               nay
               all
               that
               hee
               enjoyes
               ,
               hee
               confesseth
               to
               bee
               for
               the
               service
               of
               the
               poorest
               Christian.
               Then
               hath
               the
               brother
               of
               low
               degree
               occasion
               enough
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               because
               the
               brother
               of
               high
               degree
               receives
               both
               exaltation
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               and
               preferment
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               hee
               possesseth
               for
               his
               good
               .
               And
               therefore
               beloved
               ,
               doe
               not
               slightly
               passe
               by
               this
               necessarie
               dutie
               ,
               for
               it
               will
               require
               your
               serious
               consideration
               ,
               and
               your
               best
               ability
               to
               performe
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ▪
               the
               ●…eere
               union
               and
               relation
               betweene
               one
               and
               another
               ,
               should
               bee
               a
               strong
               obligation
               upon
               those
               that
               are
               rich
               ,
               especially
               
               to
               extend
               their
               care
               and
               estate
               to
               those
               of
               low
               degree
               ,
               having
               grace
               :
               for
               they
               are
               brethren
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               strong
               bond
               that
               combines
               them
               together
               ,
               having
               all
               the
               same
               Father
               to
               beg●…t
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               begotten
               by
               the
               same
               Word
               of
               Truth
               ,
               they
               enjoy
               the
               same
               Mother
               the
               Church
               :
               
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 is
                 abov●…
                 is
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 ,
              
               they
               are
               brethren
               together
               of
               the
               same
               Familie
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               beloved
               )
               let
               men
               see
               and
               acknowledge
               this
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               difference
               there
               is
               of
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               Houshold
               in
               this
               respect
               .
               You
               see
               the
               Iewes
               notwithstanding
               they
               were
               distinguished
               by
               Tribes
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               all
               
               nominated
               together
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               .
               So
               all
               the
               people
               of
               God
               let
               their
               distinctions
               bee
               never
               so
               distant
               in
               respect
               of
               wealth
               ,
               of
               naturall
               birth
               ,
               of
               decent
               or
               outward
               ornament
               ;
               they
               are
               brethren
               of
               the
               same
               Familie
               notwithstanding
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               let
               us
               looke
               to
               this
               Point
               ,
               we
               ●…re
               all
               brethren
               and
               all
               of
               the
               same
               House
               .
            
             
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               shame
               then
               when
               one
               brother
               is
               full
               ,
               to
               suffer
               another
               
               to
               dye
               with
               famine
               and
               hunger
               ;
               for
               one
               of
               the
               same
               House
               to
               let
               his
               brother
               sincke
               under
               reproach
               and
               disgrace
               ,
               not
               offering
               his
               assistance
               ,
               or
               his
               hand
               to
               helpe
               him
               ,
               and
               prevent
               his
               extreamitie
               .
               If
               this
               be
               the
               taske
               and
               dutie
               of
               Christians
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               especially
               
               looke
               to
               them
               of
               the
               Houshold
               of
               Faith
               ;
               let
               the
               inst●…ction
               stirre
               up
               o●…
               endeavours
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               dutie
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               the
               affection
               wee
               beare
               to
               others
               ,
               let
               the
               respect
               wee
               beare
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               bee
               advanced
               .
               Saith
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               when
               you
               come
               to
               a
               place
               
                 aske
                 who
                 is
                 worthie
              
               :
               and
               I
               could
               heartily
               wish
               that
               you
               (
               who
               intend
               any
               worke
               of
               mercie
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               estate
               which
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               hath
               enabled
               you
               withall
               according
               to
               the
               command
               of
               this
               dutie
               )
               would
               propound
               the
               same
               rule
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               enquiring
               first
               who
               are
               worthie
               .
               Bestow
               not
               your
               charitie
               at
               randome
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               many
               ;
               such
               are
               in
               want
               ;
               and
               they
               loo●…e
               no
               further
               :
               but
               enquire
               where
               you
               may
               bee
               furnished
               with
               better
               directions
               ,
               who
               are
               worthie
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               of
               
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Familie
               ;
               such
               you
               are
               to
               labour
               to
               find
               ,
               and
               having
               found
               them
               ,
               looke
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               more
               to
               incite
               you
               to
               this
               dutie
               ,
               know
               that
               Christ
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               doth
               continually
               expect
               it
               ;
               He
               would
               have
               you
               (
               especially
               )
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               his
               members
               :
               
                 I
                 was
                 hungrie
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 did
                 not
                 feed
                 mee
              
               ;
               hee
               calls
               for
               it
               that
               gave
               you
               your
               wealth
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               hee
               demand
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               his
               owne
               ,
               as
               David
               confesseth
               in
               his
               Provision
               for
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
                 of
                 thine
                 owne
                 have
                 I
                 given
                 thee
                 :
              
               so
               you
               may
               account
               of
               whatsoever
               Christ
               calls
               
               for
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               to
               your
               estate
               ;
               it
               came
               by
               his
               donation
               ,
               and
               hee
               gave
               it
               you
               first
               .
               If
               you
               bestow
               any
               gift
               on
               your
               Children
               ,
               you
               thinke
               you
               may
               reserve
               that
               power
               unto
               your selves
               ,
               to
               take
               it
               againe
               at
               your
               pleasure
               and
               give
               it
               unto
               whom
               you
               list
               ;
               and
               shall
               not
               God
               be
               allowed
               that
               priviledge
               ,
               〈◊〉
               hee
               that
               conferres
               many
               liberall
               b●…ssings
               on
               thee
               ?
               Sure
               thou
               art
               much
               in
               his
               debt
               ,
               and
               it
               argues
               too
               foule
               an
               ingratitude
               if
               hee
               lend
               thee
               a
               Million
               ,
               and
               thou
               refusest
               to
               pay
               him
               a
               Mite
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               if
               hee
               call
               for
               it
               ,
               t'
               is
               not
               for
               thy
               loss●…
               that
               he
               requires
               it
               ,
               but
               will
               give
               thee
               better
               riches
               .
               
                 Aske
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               nay
               ,
               
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               :
               and
               those
               are
               riches
               farre
               above
               the
               value
               of
               any
               substance
               thou
               enjoyest
               ;
               Aske
               of
               him
               and
               hee
               will
               forgive
               your
               sinnes
               ,
               10000.
               
               Tallents
               ;
               whereas
               hee
               demands
               but
               one
               penny
               of
               thee
               .
               I
               da●…
               say
               he
               doth
               greater
               things
               for
               thee
               already
               ,
               then
               he
               desires
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               consider
               what
               want
               you
               have
               of
               him
               that
               demands
               this
               ,
               Hee
               gives
               you
               dayly
               bread
               ,
               
                 (
                 give
                 us
                 this
                 day
                 ou●…
                 dayly
                 bread
                 ;
                 )
              
               if
               you
               did
               not
               receive
               dayly
               bread
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               on
               it
               ●…om
               him
               ,
               you
               neither
               could
               have
               bread
               ,
               nor
               enjoy
               life
               by
               it
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               make
               on
               what
               termes
               he
               requires
               it
               ,
               t'
               is
               but
               to
               be
               lent
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               lent
               upon
               Usurie
               too
               .
               Many
               coveto●…s
               earth-worms
               ,
               would
               bee
               glad
               to
               heare
               of
               the
               most
               advantage
               by
               Intrest
               of
               money
               ,
               yet
               no
               Usurie
               is
               lawfull
               except
               this
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               spoken
               (
               in
               
               this
               phrase
               )
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               ,
               but
               to
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sinne
               ,
               that
               seeke
               gaine
               to
               their
               owne
               losse
               ,
               and
               procure
               their
               profit
               a
               wrong
               way
               .
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 gives
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
                 hee
                 lends
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 upon
                 Usurie
              
               .
               It
               is
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               Usurer
               ,
               that
               to
               receive
               ten
               in
               the
               hundred
               ,
               is
               great
               gaine
               ;
               and
               hee
               concludes
               ,
               that
               much
               advantage
               doth
               acrue
               to
               his
               Coffors
               ,
               and
               accounts
               it
               a
               prosperous
               profession
               .
               Miserable
               trading
               ,
               when
               wee
               exchange
               our
               Soules
               ,
               and
               expose
               them
               to
               eternall
               destruction
               ;
               for
               the
               procurement
               of
               a
               little
               wealth
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               hath
               not
               a
               minutes
               subsistance
               .
               But
               This
               is
               the
               trade
               of
               advantage
               ,
               not
               ten
               in
               the
               hundred
               ,
               but
               a
               hundred
               for
               ten
               ,
               nay
               ,
               a
               hundred
               for
               one
               .
               To
               enjoy
               a
               hundred
               for
               one
               here
               ,
               and
               (
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               )
               eternall
               life
               is
               advantage
               farre
               above
               the
               comparison
               of
               any
               gaine
               the
               earth
               can
               afford
               us
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               marke
               who
               it
               is
               that
               askes
               this
               at
               thy
               hands
               ,
               even
               hee
               whose
               favour
               thou
               must
               one
               day
               seeke
               ;
               for
               whose
               countenance
               thou
               wouldest
               give
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               is
               hee
               before
               whose
               seat
               thou
               must
               appeare
               ,
               that
               calls
               for
               this
               dutie
               of
               doing
               good
               with
               thy
               estate
               while
               thou
               enjoyest
               it
               :
               denie
               not
               this
               small
               courtesie
               to
               him
               ,
               lest
               his
               favours
               (
               being
               abused
               )
               turne
               into
               anger
               ,
               and
               thou
               become
               a
               miserable
               instance
               of
               his
               heavie
               displeasure
               .
               No
               man
               desiring
               the
               favour
               of
               a
               Prince
               or
               Judge
               in
               some
               businesse
               of
               importance
               ,
               but
               would
               gladly
               embrace
               an
               occasion
               of
               doing
               him
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               before
               the
               tryall
               of
               his
               cause
               ,
               that
               so
               the
               Judge
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               gratifie
               his
               kindnesse
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               wee
               have
               speciall
               use
               for
               the
               favour
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 must
                 all
                 appeare
                 before
                 his
                 Iudgement
                 seate
                 .
              
               Now
               wee
               have
               opportunitie
               sufficient
               ,
               Christ
               in
               his
               poore
               members
               of
               
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
              
               comes
               to
               you
               ,
               expecting
               favour
               at
               your
               hands
               ;
               hee
               wills
               you
               to
               doe
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               him
               in
               them
               ;
               What
               you
               bestow
               on
               them
               ,
               he
               accounts
               as
               a
               courtesie
               to
               himselfe
               .
               In
               asmuch
               as
               you
               have
               done
               it
               to
               those
               ,
               it
               extends
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               denied
               them
               ,
               he
               takes
               it
               as
               an
               in●…urie
               to
               himselfe
               .
               In
               asmuch
               as
               you
               have
               not
               done
               it
               to
               those
               ,
               you
               have
               not
               done
               it
               to
               him
               .
               Therefore
               ▪
               looke
               how
               you
               extend
               mercy
               here
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               it
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               as
               you
               expect
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               make
               way
               for
               his
               kindnesse
               ,
               by
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               will
               ,
               in
               a
               seasonable
               contribution
               during
               this
               life
               ;
               hee
               that
               useth
               not
               mercy
               here
               ,
               shall
               find
               none
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Iudgement
                 shall
                 bee
                 mercilesse
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 shew
                 not
                 mercie
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               looke
               that
               such
               mercy
               ●…e
               show●…e
               as
               God
               expecteth
               ;
               you
               that
               are
               wealthy
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wealth
               ,
               and
               riches
               you
               possesse
               .
               God
               will
               accept
               of
               no
               beggerly
               present
               from
               a
               wealthy
               man
               ▪
               neithe●…
               will
               he
               receive
               a
               poore
               reward
               from
               the
               Coffers
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               horded
               up
               much
               
                 red
                 ●…ay
                 ▪
                 where
                 hee
                 hath
                 〈◊〉
                 liberally
                 ,
                 hee
                 wil●…
                 〈◊〉
                 liberally
                 .
              
               Looke
               to
               it
               ,
               for
               Christ
               lookes
               for
               it
               .
               Wouldest
               tho●…
               
               reape
               liberally
               in
               that
               day
               ?
               then
               sowe
               liberally
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               .
               Doe
               according
               to
               your
               severall
               abilities
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               :
               and
               when
               you
               meet
               with
               advantage
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               take
               it
               chearefully
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               it
               willingly
               ;
               it
               will
               much
               commend
               thy
               love
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               improve
               thine
               owne
               good
               in
               the
               conclusion
               .
               So
               much
               shall
               serve
               now
               for
               this
               point
               .
               You
               see
               in
               a
               word
               the
               meaning
               and
               intent
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               according
               to
               his
               estate
               and
               abilitie
               ,
               while
               he
               hath
               time
               and
               meanes
               ,
               should
               bestirre
               himselfe
               
                 to
                 doe
                 good
              
               .
            
             
               A
               word
               for
               the
               occasion
               in
               Hand
               .
            
             
               
                 Funerall
                 Sermons
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Austin
               )
               are
               not
               comforts
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               helpes
               to
               the
               living
               .
               It
               is
               for
               their
               sakes
               that
               survive
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               these
               occasions
               ;
               and
               for
               your
               sakes
               that
               are
               yet
               living
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               chosen
               this
               Text
               ;
               where
               you
               have
               the
               rule
               and
               the
               example
               concu●…ing
               together
               .
            
             
               The
               life
               of
               our
               deceased
               Sister
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               commentarie
               upon
               this
               Text
               ;
               Shee
               hath
               beene
               (
               amongst
               those
               that
               knew
               her
               ,
               in
               her
               life
               )
               a
               lively
               patterne
               ,
               and
               example
               ,
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               every
               dutie
               ;
               that
               we
               have
               now
               spoken
               of
               .
               It
               pleased
               God
               to
               translate
               her
               as
               a
               choyce
               Plant
               from
               a
               farre
               Countrey
               (
               a
               Nurcerie
               amongst
               the
               Churches
               in
               other
               parts
               )
               into
               his
               Vineyard
               ,
               into
               his
               Garden
               ,
               into
               his
               Orchard
               ▪
               his
               Church
               here
               in
               England
               .
               Since
               she
               came
               hither
               ,
               〈◊〉
               h●…th
               beene
               planted
               here
               ;
               She
               became
               no
               fruitlesse
               ,
               nor
               dea●…
               〈◊〉
               ,
               b●…
               according
               to
               the
               blessing
               promised
               to
               that
               man
               which
               
                 meditat●…
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 ▪
              
               Shee
               brought
               forth
               ●…uit
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               greene
               leafe
               among
               us
               .
               Shee
               brought
               forth
               
               abundance
               of
               good
               fruit
               ,
               and
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               greene
               leafe
               of
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               and
               flourisheth
               now
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               example
               to
               those
               that
               live
               ,
               even
               being
               dead
               .
            
             
               After
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               when
               she
               came
               to
               England
               ,
               to
               reveale
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 salvation
                 more
                 fully
              
               then
               she
               knew
               before
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               understand
               more
               clearely
               of
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               practice
               of
               Christianitie
               meant
               ,
               which
               she
               before
               had
               received
               only
               in
               the
               Theorie
               ,
               in
               formes
               of
               doctrines
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               heartily
               ,
               and
               seriously
               looking
               into
               them
               .
               Shee
               grew
               very
               covetous
               of
               good
               company
               ,
               and
               (
               the
               benefit
               that
               comes
               by
               that
               )
               good
               conference
               and
               example
               .
            
             
               Shee
               made
               great
               advantage
               of
               her
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               large
               sense
               of
               doing
               good
               .
               Shee
               tooke
               h●…
               opportunities
               to
               do●…
               good
               to
               her selfe
               and
               her
               soule
               ,
               by
               the
               obtaining
               of
               
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               ,
               even
               towards
               her
               later
               ●…nd
               (
               not
               being
               perswaded
               that
               she
               had
               done
               enough
               that
               way
               )
               shee
               promised
               to
               act
               
                 Maries
                 part
              
               more
               lively
               ,
               if
               God
               would
               spare
               her
               longer
               time
               on
               earth
               ,
               and
               exceed
               her
               former
               〈◊〉
               ,
               by
               her
               〈◊〉
               endevours
               ,
               
               and
               to
               refraine
               from
               
                 Martha's
                 troubles
              
               .
            
             
               Those
               opportunities
               she
               embraced
               in
               health
               (
               by
               the
               providence
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               )
               were
               managed
               by
               her
               ,
               with
               such
               care
               and
               respect
               ,
               that
               successe
               followed
               their
               conclusions
               with
               much
               advantage
               .
               Shee
               increased
               in
               love
               (
               that
               radicall
               grace
               )
               as
               the
               sap
               doth
               increase
               in
               the
               root
               ,
               extending
               that
               love
               to
               Christ
               and
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               :
               ever
               delighting
               in
               their
               company
               ;
               prizing
               them
               at
               a
               high
               rate
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               excellent
               ones
               ,
               and
               some
               very
               poore
               and
               weake
               Christians
               ;
               naming
               them
               according
               to
               the
               phrase
               of
               our
               Saviour
               
                 worthy
                 persons
              
               :
               and
               such
               a
               one
               was
               a
               worthy
               man
               ,
               or
               a
               worthy
               woman
               ,
               being
               the
               termes
               wherewith
               shee
               expressed
               her
               honourable
               esteeme
               of
               those
               that
               feared
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               her
               life
               shee
               exercised
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               have
               seen
               notes
               of
               her
               own
               gathering
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               :
               wherein
               it
               seemed
               shee
               desired
               to
               become
               a
               profitable
               reader
               ,
               in
               making
               use
               of
               such
               particular
               places
               as
               struck
               against
               such
               corruptions
               ,
               which
               shee
               was
               more
               especially
               desirous
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               :
               and
               such
               directions
               to
               duties
               ,
               and
               incouragements
               by
               promise
               were
               likewise
               inserted
               therein
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               am
               perswaded
               )
               I
               cannot
               doe
               better
               then
               to
               commend
               this
               duty
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               come
               to
               peruse
               the
               Scrip●…s
               ,
               they
               would
               furnish
               themselves
               with
               pen
               and
               inke
               ,
               and
               then
               ●…n
               all
               occasions
               they
               may
               be
               noting
               downe
               somewhat
               for
               the●…
               owne
               advantage
               :
               that
               they
               may
               have
               a
               manuall
               or
               little
               Booke
               of
               observations
               ,
               for
               their
               guide
               and
               direction
               in
               the
               course
               of
               their
               lives
               .
            
             
               Shee
               was
               a
               hearty
               hater
               of
               sinne
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               evill
               ,
               and
               the
               appearance
               thereof
               ,
               being
               carefull
               to
               doe
               good
               so
               farre
               as
               shee
               was
               convinced
               in
               any
               thing
               to
               her
               revealed
               ,
               and
               willing
               to
               receive
               instructions
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               informed
               in
               those
               things
               that
               were
               not
               revealed
               .
               Those
               that
               knew
               her
               may
               well
               witnesse
               with
               me
               that
               shee
               never
               neglected
               the
               smallest
               occasion
               conducing
               to
               the
               improvement
               of
               her
               soule
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               maine
               intent
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               for
               which
               I
               tooke
               it
               ,
               in
               this
               particular
               dutie
               ,
               I
               may
               resolve
               you
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               the
               vertuous
               woman
               (
               and
               may
               speake
               truly
               ,
               in
               the
               simplicitie
               of
               an
               honest
               heart
               )
               
                 Many
                 daughters
                 have
                 done
                 excellently
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 surmountest
                 them
                 all
                 .
              
               I
               never
               knew
               any
               woman
               in
               my
               life
               more
               
               active
               and
               readie
               to
               doe
               the
               workes
               of
               charitie
               :
               according
               as
               opportunitie
               and
               her
               abilitie
               made
               way
               for
               the
               same
               .
               Not
               onely
               of
               her
               owne
               ,
               wherein
               she
               tooke
               her
               Husbands
               consent
               with
               her
               ;
               But
               where
               shee
               prov'd
               unable
               of
               her selfe
               to
               supply
               the
               necessities
               of
               others
               :
               her
               labours
               and
               indevours
               to
               incite
               ,
               and
               stirre
               up
               others
               ,
               made
               full
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               roome
               of
               her
               benevolence
               ,
               and
               she
               became
               an
               industrious
               Christian
               in
               that
               kind
               .
               That
               I
               have
               observed
               ,
               
               herein
               shee
               was
               ever
               large
               and
               boundlesse
               :
               
                 sowing
                 her
                 seed
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 hands
                 ceased
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 :
                 shee
                 gave
                 a
                 portion
                 to
                 seaven
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 eight
                 :
              
               and
               as
               any
               came
               in
               her
               way
               that
               were
               in
               extreame
               necessitie
               ,
               shee
               became
               a
               present
               helper
               of
               every
               of
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               severall
               necessities
               .
            
             
               Shee
               was
               very
               tender
               hearted
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               she
               bestowed
               to
               relieve
               others
               ;
               was
               done
               in
               compassion
               of
               heart
               towards
               those
               that
               endured
               miserie
               .
               But
               as
               shee
               saw
               any
               
                 of
                 the
                 Houshold
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               which
               shee
               tooke
               notice
               of
               by
               some
               infalibile
               signe
               :
               shee
               did
               not
               onely
               relieve
               them
               with
               her
               Purse
               ,
               but
               receive
               them
               into
               her
               heart
               ,
               which
               was
               still
               open
               and
               enlarged
               to
               give
               them
               entertainment
               .
               She
               was
               not
               straightned
               in
               her
               bowels
               towards
               them
               ,
               but
               was
               large
               hearted
               ,
               and
               large
               handed
               ,
               full
               of
               Almes
               ,
               when
               that
               might
               helpe
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               could
               not
               ,
               shee
               provoked
               others
               to
               exercise
               the
               like
               charitie
               .
               Besides
               ,
               she
               had
               other
               wayes
               to
               succour
               them
               ,
               in
               speaking
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               others
               to
               speake
               for
               them
               ,
               when
               words
               might
               availe
               them
               and
               doe
               them
               good
               ;
               relieving
               them
               with
               money
               ,
               and
               provoking
               others
               thereunto
               ,
               when
               such
               contributions
               were
               needfull
               ;
               and
               therein
               shee
               would
               not
               let
               slippe
               the
               least
               opportunitie
               ,
               but
               would
               take
               the
               ●…dvantage
               of
               great
               and
               solemne
               meetings
               ;
               seasoning
               those
               fea●…
               which
               she
               frequented
               with
               some
               acts
               of
               mercie
               before
               they
               parted
               ,
               that
               the
               company
               and
               societie
               she
               conversed
               with
               ,
               might
               savour
               of
               this
               sweetnesse
               of
               mercie
               as
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               ,
               and
               become
               good
               examples
               unto
               others
               ;
               and
               improve
               the
               gifts
               and
               abilities
               which
               God
               had
               given
               them
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               .
            
             
               Shee
               was
               not
               onely
               mindfull
               of
               those
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               
                 her
                 goodnesse
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
              
               abroad
               .
               And
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               Nature
               onely
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               come
               into
               the
               Countrey
               where
               shee
               was
               borne
               ,
               (
               I
               speake
               now
               of
               those
               that
               live
               in
               distresse
               and
               exile
               ,
               of
               the
               Palatinate
               ,
               and
               
                 Germany
                 ,
              
               )
               but
               in
               respect
               of
               Grace
               .
               Shee
               was
               wondrous
               industrious
               and
               laborious
               ,
               to
               procure
               all
               the
               meanes
               that
               might
               bee
               to
               send
               over
               to
               helpe
               them
               ,
               and
               even
               
                 refreshed
                 the
                 bowells
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ;
               that
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               
                 the
                 loynes
                 of
                 the
                 poore
              
               blessed
               God
               for
               her
               in
               many
               places
               .
               In
               what
               place
               hath
               shee
               lived
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               left
               a
               savour
               behinde
               her
               ?
               nay
               ,
               (
               almost
               )
               in
               what
               company
               hath
               shee
               conversed
               ,
               but
               this
               particular
               dutie
               hath
               been
               as
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               to
               sweeten
               the
               conversations
               of
               all
               that
               were
               about
               her
               ;
               and
               to
               worke
               in
               their
               mindes
               a
               vertuous
               intention
               and
               propensenesse
               to
               this
               dutie
               ?
               Beloved
               ,
               here
               you
               have
               her
               in
               her
               carriage
               and
               example
               .
            
             
               What
               shee
               was
               in
               her
               behaviour
               towards
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               her
               Children
               I
               need
               not
               speake
               ,
               there
               are
               enough
               can
               witnesse
               it
               ;
               shee
               carried
               her selfe
               as
               became
               ▪
               Wife
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               helper
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               G●…od
               with
               prayers
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               often
               provocations
               
               and
               incitings
               that
               way
               .
               But
               for
               her
               Children
               ,
               shee
               seem'd
               to
               undergoe
               a
               second
               travaile
               with
               them
               ,
               
                 till
                 Christ
                 were
                 formed
                 in
                 them
              
               ;
               being
               full
               of
               earnest
               desires
               and
               petitions
               for
               the
               working
               of
               Grace
               where
               it
               was
               not
               begun
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               perfecting
               thereof
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               newly
               entred
               .
               Shee
               rejoyced
               exceedingly
               in
               any
               expression
               of
               good
               ,
               and
               more
               for
               that
               of
               Grace
               then
               any
               other
               inclination
               or
               respect
               .
            
             
               Beloved
               ,
               this
               was
               obvious
               and
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               any
               man
               might
               take
               speciall
               notice
               thereof
               dayly
               ,
               and
               observe
               it
               constantly
               .
               In
               her
               servants
               ,
               as
               there
               appeared
               the
               mere
               grace
               in
               any
               ;
               so
               much
               the
               more
               respect
               she
               extended
               towards
               them
               .
               In
               the
               poore
               as
               shee
               perceived
               the
               more
               grace
               in
               any
               ;
               the
               more
               reliefe
               they
               received
               from
               her
               ,
               &c.
               〈◊〉
               say
               nothing
               what
               (
               in
               all
               this
               )
               shee
               suffered
               ;
               those
               that
               were
               acquainted
               with
               her
               disease
               ,
               know
               what
               paines
               shee
               under-went
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               bodie
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               patience
               shee
               submitted
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               And
               many
               know
               the
               wrong
               shee
               endured
               from
               the
               World
               ,
               for
               her
               desire
               and
               care
               to
               doe
               good
               when
               she
               obtain'd
               opportunitie
               .
               Some
               thought
               her
               over-bold
               ,
               some
               to
               busie
               ;
               others
               thought
               her
               proud
               and
               vaineglorious
               ,
               because
               of
               her
               often
               frequenting
               of
               company
               ,
               and
               speaking
               openly
               ,
               for
               the
               provoking
               of
               others
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               goodnesse
               .
               The
               Lord
               smite
               their
               hearts
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               mis-judging
               :
               that
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               suppose
               in
               respect
               of
               her
               forward
               disposition
               is
               this
               .
               Shee
               was
               naturally
               of
               a
               free
               spirit
               ,
               which
               being
               sanctified
               with
               Grace
               ,
               and
               sharpned
               with
               love
               and
               zeale
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               made
               her
               the
               more
               resolute
               and
               familiar
               in
               frequenting
               good
               company
               ;
               not
               to
               magnifie
               her selfe
               by
               their
               societie
               ,
               but
               that
               her
               continuall
               conversation
               with
               them
               ,
               might
               give
               her
               the
               better
               occasion
               to
               incite
               and
               stirre
               them
               to
               goodnesse
               .
               Let
               those
               that
               are
               guiltie
               of
               misprision
               ,
               leave
               to
               censure
               her
               Vertues
               ,
               and
               convert
               them
               into
               an
               example
               for
               themselves
               to
               walke
               in
               :
               if
               they
               doe
               not
               ,
               the
               neglect
               will
               loade
               their
               soules
               with
               more
               woe
               for
               such
               contempt
               ,
               then
               shee
               hath
               received
               joy
               for
               her
               labour
               .
            
             
               What
               concern'd
               her
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               briefly
               I
               have
               not
               much
               to
               say
               ;
               in
               that
               they
               which
               were
               about
               her
               dayly
               ,
               know
               more
               then
               I
               can
               relate
               :
               Shee
               did
               not
               onely
               expresse
               a
               satisfaction
               and
               assurance
               of
               heart
               ,
               that
               her
               reconciliation
               was
               made
               with
               God
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               besides
               that
               a
               willingnesse
               and
               desire
               to
               bee
               dissolved
               ,
               (
               for
               that
               reason
               )
               
                 that
                 shee
                 might
                 hee
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               A
               Minister
               that
               was
               with
               her
               ,
               asking
               how
               shee
               that
               had
               a
               Husband
               and
               Children
               ,
               enjoying
               an
               estate
               and
               〈◊〉
               other
               comforts
               ,
               could
               be
               willing
               to
               forgoe
               so
               many
               blessings
               ,
               and
               exchange
               them
               all
               for
               death
               ?
               She
               from
               that
               inward
               sence
               and
               perswasion
               of
               Gods
               love
               to
               her
               in
               Christ
               ,
               concluded
               ;
               my
               Husband
               is
               deare
               ,
               and
               my
               Children
               
               are
               deare
               to
               me
               ,
               but
               Christ
               is
               dearer
               .
               Therefore
               I
               am
               willing
               to
               forgoe
               Husband
               and
               Children
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               contents
               you
               can
               number
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               live
               with
               Christ
               ,
               to
               partake
               of
               greater
               felicitie
               then
               this
               world
               can
               afford
               me
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               hath
               received
               her
               into
               his
               owne
               protection
               ,
               and
               satisfied
               her
               expectation
               with
               the
               performance
               of
               his
               love
               .
            
             
               But
               wherefore
               have
               wee
               spoken
               all
               this
               ?
               what
               ,
               that
               wee
               might
               adde
               any
               praise
               unto
               the
               dead
               ?
               no
               :
               But
               to
               quicken
               those
               that
               are
               living
               ,
               and
               incite
               them
               to
               the
               like
               dutie
               .
               Some
               may
               thinke
               it
               impossible
               there
               should
               be
               such
               activenesse
               in
               doing
               of
               good
               ;
               and
               such
               unweariednesse
               in
               performing
               of
               the
               acts
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               where
               (
               say
               they
               )
               shall
               we
               find
               such
               an
               example
               ?
               you
               have
               it
               before
               your
               eyes
               ;
               and
               know
               that
               examples
               will
               rise
               in
               judgement
               against
               you
               ,
               and
               condemne
               you
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               precepts
               :
               If
               you
               follow
               them
               not
               ,
               while
               they
               invite
               you
               .
               The
               Text
               saith
               ;
               
                 Doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 :
                 especially
                 to
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               And
               here
               is
               an
               example
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               of
               one
               who
               tooke
               her
               time
               ,
               and
               
                 opportunitie
                 to
                 doe
                 good
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 houshold
                 of
                 Faith.
                 Goe
                 thou
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 likewise
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               DEATH
               PREVENTED
               ,
               OR
               ,
               MORTALITIE
               CHANGED
               .
            
             
               
                 LAM
                 .
                 3.
                 58.
                 
              
               O
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               hast
               pleaded
               the
               causes
               of
               my
               soule
               ,
               thou
               hast
               redeemed
               my
               life
               .
            
             
               
                 JOB
                 .
                 33.
                 29.
                 30.
                 
              
               Loe
               ,
               all
               these
               things
               worketh
               God
               oftentimes
               with
               man
               ,
               to
               bring
               backe
               his
               soule
               from
               the
               pit
               ,
               to
               bee
               enlightned
               with
               the
               light
               of
               the
               living
               .
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               DEATH
               PREVENTED
               ;
               OR
               ,
               MORTALITIE
               CHANGED
               .
               SERMON
               XL.
               
            
             
               
                 JOB
                 .
                 14.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   All
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   my
                   appointed
                   time
                   will
                   I
                   waite
                   till
                   my
                   change
                   come
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THis
               Booke
               of
               Iob
               comprehends
               the
               History
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               many
               tryalls
               .
               Though
               goodnesse
               deliver
               from
               Hell
               ,
               yet
               it
               privildgeth
               not
               from
               temptations
               ,
               or
               crosses
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               more
               eminent
               Holinesse
               is
               ,
               many
               times
               the
               more
               it
               is
               exposed
               to
               sharpe
               and
               manifold
               assaults
               .
            
             
               Iob
               is
               set
               upon
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               he
               found
               the
               Divell
               a
               sore
               enemie
               ,
               and
               his
               great
               estate
               a
               suddaine
               shipwrack
               ;
               his
               Children
               in
               a
               moment
               crusht
               to
               peeces
               .
               Hee
               had
               but
               three
               Points
               of
               Land
               to
               looke
               at
               in
               this
               troublesome
               sea
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               seemed
               rather
               to
               augment
               ,
               then
               to
               lessen
               the
               storme
               .
               His
               Wife
               ,
               whose
               breath
               should
               have
               sweetned
               and
               eased
               his
               griefe
               ,
               was
               an
               impatient
               vexation
               .
               His
               friends
               ,
               whose
               counsells
               and
               compassions
               should
               have
               beene
               an
               easie
               harbour
               ,
               and
               tender
               reliefe
               ,
               they
               became
               his
               bitter
               and
               censorious
               judges
               .
               Yea
               ,
               his
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               owne
               testimonie
               hee
               served
               ,
               and
               feared
               with
               singular
               uprightnesse
               ;
               and
               whose
               bowells
               are
               
               ever
               tender
               and
               compassionate
               to
               such
               ,
               and
               upon
               whose
               gracious
               acceptance
               hee
               thought
               to
               quiet
               and
               anchor
               his
               troubled
               spirit
               ;
               yet
               anon
               he
               seemed
               not
               onely
               a
               stranger
               ,
               but
               an
               enemie
               ;
               and
               this
               went
               deepe
               ,
               that
               even
               Mercie
               it selfe
               seemed
               cruell
               ,
               and
               Kindnes
               so
               unkinde
               and
               harsh
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               was
               his
               behaviour
               under
               all
               these
               ?
               For
               the
               generall
               sweet
               and
               heavenly
               ;
               For
               some
               particulars
               ,
               sad
               and
               weak
               ;
               when
               faith
               did
               worke
               hee
               was
               above
               all
               his
               stormes
               .
               In
               the
               deepest
               calamitie
               ,
               faith
               can
               settle
               and
               compose
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               fill
               it
               with
               the
               sweetest
               comforts
               .
               When
               sense
               and
               nature
               did
               worke
               ,
               then
               hee
               was
               much
               impatient
               ,
               and
               the
               winde
               had
               the
               better
               over
               him
               :
               In
               the
               one
               hee
               shewes
               himselfe
               a
               Christian
               ,
               In
               the
               other
               a
               man
               :
               In
               the
               one
               Iob
               is
               beyond
               himselfe
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               below
               himselfe
               ;
               According
               to
               the
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               these
               severall
               workings
               ,
               he
               is
               like
               or
               unlike
               himselfe
               .
               Thus
               it
               is
               with
               the
               best
               ,
               whose
               outward
               change
               doth
               not
               more
               vary
               ;
               but
               their
               inward
               carriage
               doth
               as
               much
               change
               .
               At
               length
               Iob
               after
               many
               disputes
               with
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               conflicts
               with
               himselfe
               ,
               concenterates
               his
               thoughts
               in
               two
               maine
               Points
               .
            
             
               1
               One
               was
               still
               to
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               let
               him
               bee
               what
               hee
               will
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               doe
               what
               hee
               will
               ;
               though
               hee
               should
               continue
               his
               present
               tryalls
               ,
               yea
               and
               exceed
               them
               ;
               though
               hee
               should
               kill
               mee
               ,
               yet
               saith
               hee
               (
               Chap.
               13.
               15.
               
               )
               
                 though
                 hee
                 slay
                 mee
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               he
               disposeth
               of
               his
               soule
               .
            
             
               2
               Another
               was
               to
               prepare
               for
               death
               ;
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               my
               appointed
               time
               I
               will
               waite
               till
               my
               change
               come
               ,
               and
               there
               hee
               disposeth
               of
               his
               bodie
               .
               Many
               arguments
               hee
               layeth
               downe
               in
               this
               Chapter
               which
               did
               occasion
               him
               to
               these
               thoughts
               and
               resolutions
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               the
               brevitie
               of
               mans
               life
               :
               Verse
               1.
               2.
               
               
                 Man
                 th●…t
                 is
                 borne
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 is
                 of
                 few
                 dayes
                 ,
                 hee
                 commeth
                 forth
                 like
                 a
                 Flower
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cut
                 downe
                 ;
                 hee
                 fleeth
                 also
                 as
                 a
                 shadow
                 ,
                 and
                 continueth
                 not
              
               ;
               He
               sayth
               not
               yeeres
               ,
               nor
               moneths
               ,
               nor
               weekes
               ,
               but
               dayes
               ,
               and
               these
               dayes
               not
               many
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               these
               few
               dayes
               not
               long
               ,
               but
               short
               ,
               as
               quickly
               set
               as
               the
               shadow
               ,
               as
               quickly
               cropt
               as
               the
               flower
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               misery
               of
               that
               short
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 trouble
              
               ;
               as
               if
               every
               Article
               of
               life
               were
               replenished
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               even
               as
               every
               veine
               of
               the
               body
               is
               with
               bloud
               :
               this
               is
               own
               experience
               could
               tell
               him
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               certaintie
               of
               Death
               .
               The
               Sunne
               hath
               his
               appointed
               race
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               Winter
               is
               short
               ,
               in
               the
               Summer
               long
               ,
               but
               in
               both
               it
               hath
               a
               certaine
               time
               of
               setting
               ;
               so
               the
               race
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               to
               some
               it
               may
               be
               shorter
               ,
               to
               some
               longer
               ,
               but
               the
               night
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               all
               must
               be
               closed
               up
               in
               Death
               ,
               
                 verse
                 5.
                 
                 His
                 dayes
                 are
                 determined
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 his
                 bounds
                 
                 which
                 hee
                 cannot
                 passe
              
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               high
               time
               for
               Iob
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               prepare
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Death
               began
               in
               a
               manner
               to
               seize
               on
               him
               already
               in
               severall
               parts
               ;
               in
               his
               feet
               ,
               for
               his
               wealth
               was
               gone
               ;
               in
               his
               loynes
               ,
               having
               lost
               his
               children
               ;
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               his
               friends
               leaving
               him
               ;
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               for
               his
               wife
               was
               a
               discomforter
               ;
               nay
               ,
               in
               his
               very
               life
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               was
               wrapt
               up
               in
               the
               outward
               part
               of
               his
               body
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               diseased
               ;
               in
               his
               speech
               and
               spirits
               ,
               they
               grew
               hoarse
               and
               faint
               ,
               all
               these
               were
               the
               harbingers
               of
               a
               future
               dissolution
               .
               Well
               therefore
               might
               Iob
               conclude
               ,
               ever
               I
               must
               not
               live
               ,
               and
               long
               I
               cannot
               live
               ;
               therefore
               though
               in
               much
               miserie
               ,
               and
               in
               bad
               dayes
               ,
               I
               will
               thinke
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               fit
               my selfe
               for
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               and
               apply
               my selfe
               seriously
               ,
               and
               wisely
               for
               a
               good
               worke
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 waite
                 till
                 my
                 change
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               words
               containe
               in
               them
               two
               parts
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               his
               future
               dissolution
               ,
               which
               hee
               calls
               a
               change
               ,
               and
               a
               
               change
               that
               is
               comming
               upon
               him
               ,
               as
               if
               hee
               had
               beene
               the
               next
               man
               ,
               
                 till
                 my
                 change
                 come
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               his
               present
               disposition
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 waite
              
               ,
               hee
               thinkes
               of
               death
               ,
               before
               death
               ,
               and
               prepares
               to
               die
               ,
               while
               yet
               he
               lives
               .
               Neither
               was
               this
               a
               death-pang
               ,
               a
               fitte
               ,
               a
               humour
               which
               began
               quickly
               ,
               and
               expired
               suddenly
               .
               Nay
               ,
               he
               will
               make
               it
               a
               serious
               businesse
               ,
               as
               if
               this
               should
               be
               his
               every
               dayes
               worke
               ;
               
                 All
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 appointed
                 time
                 will
                 I
                 waite
                 .
              
               Some
               reade
               it
               of
               my
               appointed
               warfare
               ;
               and
               others
               of
               my
               appointed
               labour
               ;
               they
               all
               intimate
               that
               hee
               meanes
               by
               his
               appointed
               time
               ;
               his
               appointed
               life
               ;
               the
               lease
               or
               terme
               of
               breathing
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               allotted
               ,
               allowed
               ,
               and
               decreed
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               propositions
               which
               naturally
               issue
               from
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               comprehend
               the
               juyce
               and
               marrow
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               change
               ,
               which
               will
               befall
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               should
               alwayes
               waite
               till
               it
               come
               ;
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               first
               ,
               that
               There
               is
               a
               change
               which
               will
               befall
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               
            
             
               Be
               we
               poore
               ,
               or
               bee
               we
               rich
               ;
               bee
               we
               noble
               ,
               or
               bee
               we
               ignoble
               ;
               be
               we
               prosperous
               ,
               or
               be
               we
               afflicted
               ;
               be
               we
               strong
               ,
               or
               be
               we
               weake
               ;
               be
               we
               old
               ,
               or
               be
               we
               young
               ;
               be
               we
               good
               ,
               or
               be
               we
               bad
               ;
               be
               we
               male
               ,
               or
               be
               wee
               female
               ;
               whatsoever
               our
               natures
               bee
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               parts
               be
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               places
               be
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               ages
               be
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               courses
               be
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               wayes
               be
               ;
               how
               faire
               and
               how
               durable
               our
               estates
               may
               appeare
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               there
               is
               a
               change
               which
               will
               befall
               us
               .
               That
               which
               Iacob
               spake
               in
               a
               patheticall
               way
               ,
               
                 Ioseph
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 Simeon
                 is
                 not
                 ,
              
               may
               truly
               be
               
               said
               of
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ;
               once
               they
               were
               ,
               now
               they
               are
               not
               :
               though
               once
               we
               reckoned
               them
               upon
               our
               account
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               they
               are
               shut
               out
               ,
               and
               stand
               aside
               as
               cyphers
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               you
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               what
               change
               it
               is
               that
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               you
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               fourefold
               change
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               a
               change
               of
               the
               condition
               ,
               this
               I
               call
               a
               temporall
               change
               ,
               wherein
               some
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               or
               all
               ,
               of
               our
               outward
               c●…mforts
               ,
               are
               shrivelled
               ,
               and
               feared
               up
               by
               some
               present
               miserie
               .
               When
               povertie
               breakes
               in
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               hunter
               doth
               upon
               his
               game
               ;
               and
               causeth
               our
               riches
               as
               so
               many
               birds
               (
               to
               which
               Solomon
               compares
               them
               ,
               )
               to
               take
               to
               themselves
               wings
               and
               flye
               away
               .
               When
               sicknesse
               stayeth
               our
               health
               in
               the
               bed
               ,
               and
               imprisoneth
               us
               to
               the
               chamber
               .
               When
               our
               friends
               glide
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               like
               a
               river
               through
               their
               Apostacie
               ,
               or
               start
               aside
               like
               a
               broken
               bowe
               through
               their
               falshood
               or
               trecherie
               .
               When
               the
               neere
               relation
               of
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               Parents
               and
               Children
               is
               cut
               asunder
               ,
               and
               the
               many
               sad
               teares
               for
               their
               losse
               ,
               imbitter
               all
               our
               former
               comforts
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               the
               change
               intended
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               call
               a
               corporall
               change
               ,
               for
               even
               these
               vilde
               bodyes
               of
               ours
               shall
               bee
               changed
               .
               Looke
               as
               the
               spring
               is
               a
               refreshing
               change
               to
               the
               season
               of
               the
               yeare
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               Resurrection
               be
               an
               exceeding
               change
               to
               our
               bodyes
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               morning
               is
               a
               change
               to
               the
               night
               ,
               so
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               shall
               our
               bodyes
               awake
               ,
               and
               their
               corruption
               shall
               put
               on
               incorruption
               ;
               neither
               is
               this
               the
               change
               which
               Iob
               here
               intends
               immediatly
               ,
               though
               some
               expound
               his
               ayme
               to
               be
               at
               this
               ,
               from
               whom
               I
               cannot
               absolutely
               dissent
               ,
               yet
               I
               thinke
               they
               hit
               not
               the
               right
               scope
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               there
               is
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Soule
               ,
               that
               I
               call
               a
               Spirituall
               change
               ,
               wrought
               in
               the
               soule
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               :
               nothing
               makes
               in
               this
               life
               such
               a
               change
               as
               true
               grace
               .
               
                 Wee
                 all
                 with
                 open
                 face
                 ,
                 beholding
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 glasse
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 Image
                 from
                 glory
                 to
                 glory
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               2
               Cor.
               3.
               18.
               
               This
               change
               is
               like
               the
               tuning
               of
               a
               disordered
               instrument
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               refining
               of
               corrupt
               mettall
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               clearing
               of
               the
               darke
               ayre
               ;
               or
               like
               the
               quickning
               of
               a
               dead
               Lazarus
               ;
               but
               neither
               is
               this
               change
               that
               the
               text
               intends
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               change
               of
               the
               life
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               call
               a
               mortall
               change
               ,
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               changed
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               5.
               life
               hath
               the
               first
               course
               ,
               but
               death
               will
               have
               the
               second
               .
               As
               in
               a
               Comedie
               severall
               persons
               ,
               have
               severall
               parts
               to
               act
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               have
               dispatched
               ,
               they
               all
               draw
               off
               of
               the
               stage
               ;
               so
               though
               in
               life
               we
               all
               present
               our selves
               on
               the
               stage
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               act
               severall
               Scenes
               and
               parts
               ,
               yet
               at
               length
               we
               must
               all
               retire
               and
               passe
               away
               through
               one
               and
               the
               same
               doore
               of
               mortallity
               .
               This
               is
               the
               
               change
               which
               Iob
               speakes
               of
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               change
               of
               his
               life
               by
               Death
               .
            
             
               Here
               then
               are
               two
               things
               to
               bee
               demonstrated
               ,
               and
               proved
               ,
               for
               the
               making
               good
               of
               the
               point
               in
               hand
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               That
               death
               is
               a
               change
               .
               2.
               
               That
               this
               change
               of
               death
               will
               befall
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               Death
               is
               a
               change
               ,
               not
               an
               anihilation
               .
               A
               change
               is
               a
               different
               ,
               and
               a
               divers
               order
               ,
               or
               manner
               of
               being
               .
               Anihilation
               
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               mutation
               is
               another
               thing
               :
               there
               the
               thing
               ceaseth
               utterly
               to
               be
               :
               here
               the
               thing
               only
               ceaseth
               to
               be
               as
               once
               it
               was
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               Death
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               reduce
               us
               to
               nothing
               ,
               but
               alter
               our
               former
               something
               ,
               it
               changes
               our
               manner
               ,
               or
               order
               of
               being
               ,
               not
               our
               being
               absolutely
               ,
            
             
               Now
               observe
               ,
               Death
               is
               a
               change
               in
               five
               respects
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               changes
               that
               neere
               union
               of
               the
               Soule
               and
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               makes
               of
               one
               two
               severalls
               ;
               they
               that
               were
               as
               the
               hands
               mutually
               clasping
               ,
               or
               as
               two
               persons
               conjugally
               tyed
               together
               ,
               when
               Death
               comes
               it
               plucks
               them
               asunder
               ,
               and
               divides
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               farre
               as
               heaven
               is
               from
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               changes
               our
               actions
               or
               worke
               .
               Whiles
               life
               remained
               here
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               while
               our
               day
               lasted
               ,
               we
               might
               have
               fedde
               the
               hungry
               ,
               clothed
               the
               naked
               ,
               visited
               the
               sicke
               ,
               r●…ved
               the
               distressed
               ,
               frequented
               the
               ordinances
               ,
               bewailed
               ●…nnes
               ,
               but
               when
               death
               once
               enters
               ,
               the
               night
               is
               come
               ,
               in
               which
               ●…an
               can
               worke
               ,
               thou
               art
               then
               turned
               ,
               changed
               into
               an
               insen●…ble
               ,
               rotten
               ,
               and
               loathsome
               carkasse
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               it
               changes
               our
               countrey
               .
               Whiles
               we
               live
               here
               ,
               wee
               are
               as
               children
               put
               abroad
               to
               schoole
               in
               a
               strange
               place
               ;
               hence
               it
               is
               wee
               are
               so
               often
               in
               the
               Scripture
               called
               Pilgrims
               and
               strangers
               .
               This
               earth
               ,
               this
               lower
               world
               is
               not
               the
               proper
               home
               of
               the
               Soule
               .
               But
               when
               Death
               comes
               wee
               change
               our
               countrey
               ,
               wee
               goe
               home
               to
               our
               owne
               place
               ,
               to
               our
               owne
               Citie
               ;
               the
               wicked
               shall
               goe
               to
               their
               owne
               place
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Iudas
               ;
               and
               the
               godly
               to
               their
               owne
               Mountaine
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               Kingdome
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               it
               changes
               our
               companie
               .
               In
               this
               life
               we
               converse
               with
               sinfull
               men
               ,
               emptie
               creatures
               ,
               infinite
               miseries
               ,
               innumerable
               conflicts
               ;
               but
               when
               Death
               comes
               ,
               all
               this
               shall
               be
               changed
               ,
               wee
               shall
               goe
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               Father
               ,
               to
               our
               Christ
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 the
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
                 blessed
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
              
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               it
               changes
               our
               outward
               condition
               .
               When
               Death
               comes
               thou
               shalt
               never
               see
               the
               wedge
               of
               gold
               againe
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               find
               thy
               delights
               in
               sinne
               any
               more
               ,
               all
               the
               excellencie
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               contentments
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               sensuall
               rejoycing
               in
               them
               ,
               shall
               goe
               out
               with
               life
               :
               Death
               shall
               shut
               and
               close
               them
               up
               in
               an
               
               eternall
               night
               ,
               which
               shall
               never
               rise
               to
               another
               day
               .
               So
               much
               for
               the
               first
               thing
               ,
               that
               Death
               is
               a
               change
               .
               
            
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               speake
               briefly
               of
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               this
               change
               of
               Death
               will
               be
               fall
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 89.
                 48.
                 
                 What
                 man
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ,
                 shall
                 hee
                 deliver
                 his
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ?
              
               We
               love
               to
               see
               most
               things
               ,
               the
               eye
               is
               never
               satisfied
               with
               seeing
               ,
               and
               yet
               many
               things
               there
               are
               which
               we
               shall
               never
               see
               .
               Every
               man
               cannot
               see
               that
               which
               one
               man
               doth
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               which
               every
               man
               shall
               see
               ,
               hee
               must
               see
               death
               .
               There
               are
               many
               enemies
               from
               whom
               wee
               can
               deliver
               our selves
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               from
               whom
               we
               may
               be
               delivered
               ,
               but
               yet
               there
               is
               one
               enemie
               from
               which
               wee
               cannot
               defend
               our selves
               ,
               nor
               bee
               defended
               by
               others
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               to
               strong
               for
               every
               man
               ;
               let
               him
               strive
               ,
               repine
               ,
               order
               his
               dyet
               ,
               intreate
               ,
               doe
               what
               hee
               will
               or
               can
               ,
               No
               (
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               )
               none
               shall
               deliver
               his
               soule
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               grave
               .
               And
               he
               puts
               a
               Selah
               ,
               a
               note
               of
               observation
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               verse
               .
            
             
               That
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               are
               subject
               to
               this
               change
               by
               death
               ,
               will
               appeare
               to
               you
               by
               these
               familiar
               Arguments
               .
               The
               First
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               qualitie
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               which
               is
               sweetly
               
               set
               out
               in
               the
               Scripture
               under
               the
               termes
               of
               changeable
               things
               ,
               all
               which
               point
               out
               unto
               us
               the
               certaintie
               of
               death
               ;
               Sometime
               our
               life
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               shew
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 6
                 ,
                 Surely
                 every
                 man
                 walketh
                 in
                 a
                 vaine
                 shew
                 .
              
               In
               a
               shew
               you
               know
               there
               is
               some
               devise
               or
               other
               opened
               ,
               carryed
               a-while
               about
               ,
               but
               at
               length
               it
               is
               shut
               up
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               lives
               .
               Sometime
               againe
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               shade
               or
               a
               shadow
               ,
               
                 Iob
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 Our
                 dayes
                 upon
                 earth
                 are
                 a
                 shadow
              
               ;
               a
               shadow
               is
               but
               an
               imitation
               of
               a
               substance
               ,
               a
               kind
               of
               nimble
               picture
               which
               is
               still
               going
               and
               comming
               ,
               and
               will
               set
               at
               last
               ,
               perhaps
               it
               is
               suddenly
               ecclipsed
               ,
               so
               is
               our
               life
               .
               Sometimes
               a●…aine
               it
               is
               compared
               to
               a
               vapour
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 4.
                 14.
                 
                 What
                 is
                 your
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 even
                 a
                 vapour
                 that
                 vanisheth
                 away
                 ,
              
               like
               〈◊〉
               poore
               cloude
               ,
               sometimes
               looking
               white
               ,
               sometimes
               blacke
               ;
               sometimes
               quiet
               and
               settled
               ,
               sometimes
               againe
               tossed
               up
               and
               downe
               with
               every
               wind
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               consumed
               and
               brought
               to
               nothing
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               lives
               .
               Sometimes
               also
               compared
               to
               a
               Tale
               ,
               
                 Psal.
                 90.
                 9.
                 
                 Wee
                 spend
                 our
                 yeares
                 as
                 a
                 tale
                 that
                 is
                 told
                 ,
              
               a
               meere
               discourse
               of
               this
               thing
               ,
               and
               that
               thing
               ,
               and
               indeed
               but
               a
               very
               parenthesis
               of
               a
               more
               tedious
               discourse
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               it
               is
               broken
               off
               in
               the
               very
               telling
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               lives
               .
               Sometimes
               againe
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               grasse
               ,
               as
               in
               
                 Esay
                 46.
                 
                 The
                 voyce
                 said
                 crie
                 aloude
                 ;
                 what
                 shall
                 I
                 crie
                 ,
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 goodlinesse
                 thereof
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 grasse
                 .
              
               And
               verse
               7.
               
               
                 The
                 grasse
                 withereth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flower
                 fadeth
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 bloweth
                 upon
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               Iob
               in
               this
               chapter
               calleth
               it
               a
               Flower
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 commeth
                 forth
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 like
                 a
                 flower
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 cut
                 downe
                 .
              
               A
               flower
               is
               a
               sweet
               thing
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               earthly
               breed
               ,
               fedde
               with
               
               showres
               ,
               at
               its
               best
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               in
               all
               its
               glory
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               it
               withereth
               ,
               and
               is
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               the
               Oven
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               our
               lives
               .
            
             
               Many
               expressions
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               might
               be
               added
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               plentifull
               in
               these
               comparisons
               ,
               comparing
               our
               life
               to
               the
               Spiders
               webbe
               ,
               to
               a
               Weavers
               shuttle
               ,
               to
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               candle
               ,
               to
               a
               pilgrimage
               ,
               to
               a
               journey
               ,
               to
               the
               dayes
               of
               an
               hireling
               ,
               &c.
               all
               of
               them
               things
               of
               a
               changeable
               and
               variable
               nature
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               argument
               may
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               qualitie
               of
               our
               
               Natures
               ,
               and
               therein
               there
               are
               two
               things
               considerable
               ,
               both
               which
               imply
               a
               certaintie
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               our
               composition
               ,
               and
               matter
               whereof
               we
               are
               made
               ,
               wee
               are
               reared
               out
               of
               a
               mouldering
               and
               wasting
               principle
               ,
               our
               bodies
               are
               therefore
               stiled
               an
               earthly
               house
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1.
               
               A
               house
               though
               of
               Iron
               will
               in
               time
               be
               cankered
               ;
               but
               a
               house
               of
               earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               most
               impotent
               against
               assaults
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               of
               its
               owne
               nature
               most
               apt
               ,
               and
               subject
               to
               dissolution
               .
               And
               in
               this
               respect
               also
               they
               ar
               termed
               Tabernacles
               .
               Now
               a
               Tabernacle
               you
               know
               is
               a
               thing
               of
               no
               perpetuitie
               ,
               made
               only
               to
               be
               soone
               set
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               a
               mans
               passage
               ;
               and
               then
               asso
               one
               taken
               downe
               againe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               beside
               this
               there
               is
               in
               our
               nature
               ,
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               it
               that
               doth
               put
               us
               to
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               cause
               this
               deadly
               change
               :
               this
               tares
               our
               lives
               with
               a
               continuall
               consumption
               .
               The
               tree
               breedes
               the
               worme
               ,
               which
               will
               destroy
               the
               life
               of
               the
               tree
               ;
               wee
               in
               Adam
               gave
               leave
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               now
               it
               is
               that
               sin
               gives
               leave
               to
               death
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eate
                 thereof
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 dye
                 ,
                 Gen.
              
               2.
               17.
               and
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 12.
                 
                 By
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 passed
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 all
                 have
                 sinned
                 .
              
               The
               shadow
               doth
               not
               so
               neerely
               attend
               the
               body
               of
               man
               ,
               as
               Death
               doth
               the
               body
               of
               sinne
               .
               And
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               the
               very
               
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 death
              
               .
               God
               should
               doe
               that
               man
               wrong
               that
               hath
               hired
               out
               his
               soule
               all
               his
               dayes
               to
               sinne
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               at
               night
               pay
               him
               with
               the
               wages
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Argument
               may
               be
               drawne
               from
               the
               certaintie
               of
               the
               
               Resurrection
               ,
               wee
               all
               beleeve
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               and
               and
               therefore
               wee
               must
               needes
               conclude
               a
               change
               of
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               for
               what
               is
               the
               Resurrection
               but
               life
               from
               death
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 dead
                 to
                 heare
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 live
                 ?
              
               What
               is
               it
               but
               a
               breathing
               in
               of
               the
               soule
               againe
               ,
               the
               lighting
               of
               the
               candle
               againe
               ?
               the
               body
               could
               never
               be
               raised
               if
               it
               were
               not
               first
               changed
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 foole
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 sowest
                 is
                 not
                 quickned
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               fourth
               Argument
               is
               from
               the
               infallibilitie
               of
               Gods
               decree
               ,
               
               
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 unto
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
                 Heb.
              
               9.
               27.
               
               Thou
               mayest
               sooner
               expect
               ,
               that
               the
               course
               of
               the
               
               Heavens
               shall
               bee
               altered
               ,
               and
               the
               Center
               of
               the
               earth
               bee
               dislocated
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               concerning
               mans
               mortalitie
               should
               bee
               reversed
               ;
               nay
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               ,
               
                 for
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 shall
                 passe
                 away
                 ,
              
               but
               this
               shall
               never
               be
               ,
               
                 not
                 one
                 jot
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 .
              
               God
               hath
               purposed
               it
               ;
               and
               none
               shall
               disanull
               it
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               hath
               established
               his
               purpose
               with
               a
               word
               of
               confirmation
               ,
               
                 Gen.
                 2.
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 thou
                 eatest
                 thereof
                 thou
                 shalt
                 [
                 surely
                 ]
                 dye
                 .
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               Doe
               not
               deceive
               thy selfe
               ,
               but
               build
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               have
               spoken
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 will
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 gone
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 mouth
              
               ;
               as
               sure
               as
               thou
               livest
               ,
               if
               thou
               eatest
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               the
               first
               assertion
               cleared
               unto
               you
               ,
               I
               will
               addresse
               my selfe
               now
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               of
               which
               briefly
               too
               ,
               and
               then
               make
               Application
               of
               them
               both
               together
               .
            
             
               
                 As
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 certaintie
                 of
                 our
                 change
                 ,
                 so
                 wee
                 should
                 alway
                 waite
                 till
                 it
                 doth
                 come
                 .
              
               
            
             
               There
               are
               two
               things
               which
               I
               will
               here
               inquire
               of
               ,
               for
               the
               fuller
               illustration
               of
               this
               point
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               what
               this
               continuall
               wayting
               may
               import
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               why
               there
               should
               be
               such
               a
               constant
               wayting
               for
               the
               
               day
               of
               our
               mortall
               change
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               this
               continuall
               wayting
               mainly
               imports
               two
               things
               ;
               one
               acertaine
               expectation
               of
               death
               :
               for
               wayting
               is
               an
               act
               of
               Hope
               expecting
               something
               ,
               
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 hope
                 for
                 that
                 wee
                 see
                 not
                 ,
                 then
                 doe
              
               
               
                 wee
                 with
                 patience
                 waite
                 for
                 it
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               15.
               
               A
               man
               is
               then
               sayd
               to
               wayte
               for
               death
               ,
               when
               hee
               is
               looking
               for
               it
               at
               every
               turne
               ,
               as
               a
               Steward
               waites
               for
               his
               Master
               when
               hee
               continually
               expects
               his
               returne
               ,
               when
               upon
               every
               voice
               hee
               heares
               ,
               or
               upon
               every
               knocke
               at
               the
               doore
               ,
               hee
               saith
               ,
               oh
               my
               Master
               is
               come
               ,
               this
               is
               hee
               that
               knockes
               .
               So
               a
               man
               is
               sayd
               to
               wayte
               for
               death
               ,
               when
               in
               every
               action
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               every
               motion
               of
               his
               estate
               ,
               in
               every
               passage
               of
               his
               courses
               ,
               sayth
               ;
               well
               I
               must
               dye
               ,
               when
               though
               his
               bones
               are
               full
               of
               marrow
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               dye
               ;
               when
               though
               riches
               come
               in
               like
               a
               flood
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               dye
               ;
               when
               changes
               appeare
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               yet
               I
               must
               dye
               ,
               I
               have
               no
               abiding
               here
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 but
                 a
                 sojourner
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 my
                 fathers
                 were
                 .
              
               I
               must
               not
               enjoy
               my
               Wife
               for
               ever
               ,
               Children
               for
               ever
               ,
               Friends
               for
               ever
               ,
               Lands
               for
               ever
               ,
               these
               comforts
               for
               ever
               ,
               my
               life
               for
               ever
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               a
               lease
               which
               may
               soon
               expire
               ;
               I
               am
               but
               a
               steward
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               bee
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               such
               a
               one
               is
               gone
               before
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               follow
               after
               ;
               the
               writ
               of
               
                 habeas
                 corpus
              
               hath
               seized
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               I
               know
               the
               next
               may
               bee
               for
               mee
               ,
               so
               when
               death
               comes
               ,
               I
               am
               readie
               to
               answer
               it
               as
               Abraham
               did
               his
               Sonne
               
                 Isaack
                 ,
                 here
                 I
                 am
              
               ;
               it
               comes
               not
               upon
               mee
               
                 as
                 a
                 thiefe
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
              
               when
               I
               am
               a
               sleep
               and
               thinke
               not
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               as
               Ionathans
               arrow
               to
               David
               ,
               
               who
               stayed
               in
               the
               field
               and
               expected
               when
               it
               should
               bee
               shot
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               rose
               up
               and
               embraced
               him
               :
               
                 Yee
                 Brethren
              
               (
               sayth
               Paul
               in
               1
               
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 4.
                 
                 )
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 day
                 should
                 overtake
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 theife
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 sleepe
                 as
                 doe
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 watch
                 and
                 bee
                 sober
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               wayting
               imports
               .
               Another
               thing
               it
               imports
               ,
               is
               a
               serious
               preparation
               for
               the
               day
               of
               our
               change
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               a
               naked
               expectation
               of
               a
               change
               ,
               arising
               from
               the
               certainty
               of
               death
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               also
               a
               religious
               preparation
               ,
               improving
               the
               interim
               of
               time
               for
               the
               best
               advantage
               for
               a
               mans
               soule
               before
               the
               day
               of
               change
               doth
               come
               ,
               which
               is
               here
               implyed
               in
               wayting
               .
               Solomon
               calls
               it
               a
               remembring
               ,
               
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 1.
                 
                 Remember
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
                 ,
                 whiles
                 the
                 evill
                 dayes
                 come
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yeares
                 draw
                 nigh
                 ,
                 when
                 thou
                 shalt
                 say
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 them
                 :
              
               what
               is
               this
               remembring
               of
               the
               Creatour
               ?
               but
               a
               care
               to
               know
               him
               ,
               a
               feare
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               a
               studie
               to
               obey
               him
               :
               and
               when
               is
               that
               to
               bee
               done
               ?
               Now
               ,
               
                 now
                 remember
              
               :
               there
               must
               bee
               a
               present
               acting
               of
               this
               ;
               Moses
               calls
               it
               a
               
                 numbring
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               90.
               12.
               and
               more
               then
               that
               ,
               such
               a
               numbring
               as
               is
               joyned
               with
               an
               
                 applying
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
                 to
                 wisedome
                 :
              
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               wisedome
               it
               directs
               to
               the
               choyce
               of
               such
               particular
               actions
               and
               works
               ,
               as
               tend
               to
               happinesse
               ;
               so
               should
               a
               man
               (
               after
               his
               serious
               consideration
               of
               death
               )
               applie
               himselfe
               to
               such
               wayes
               and
               such
               actions
               ,
               by
               which
               hee
               may
               comfortably
               close
               up
               his
               life
               with
               death
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               point
               of
               wisedome
               to
               sute
               actions
               with
               their
               ends
               ,
               to
               fit
               and
               square
               the
               wood
               before
               wee
               build
               the
               house
               ;
               to
               learne
               and
               discipline
               a
               troope
               before
               they
               goe
               to
               battell
               ;
               to
               rigge
               and
               trimme
               and
               furnish
               the
               shippe
               ,
               before
               wee
               launch
               to
               sea
               ,
               this
               is
               preparation
               indeed
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               preparation
               for
               death
               consists
               in
               two
               things
               .
               First
               ,
               
               in
               an
               undoing
               of
               that
               which
               unfits
               us
               to
               dye
               :
               Brethren
               ,
               hee
               who
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               live
               ,
               hee
               is
               not
               yet
               fit
               to
               dye
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               ever
               masters
               the
               life
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               greatest
               force
               in
               death
               .
               The
               Father
               spake
               
               it
               boldly
               on
               good
               grounds
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 nor
                 afraid
                 to
                 dye
                 :
              
               now
               that
               which
               unfits
               a
               man
               to
               dye
               is
               sinne
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               finde
               a
               bitter
               enemie
               of
               death
               .
               Oh
               when
               this
               
                 King
                 of
                 terrours
              
               shall
               present
               himselfe
               by
               thy
               bed
               side
               with
               his
               arrowes
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               I
               meane
               thy
               sinnes
               ;
               hee
               will
               wound
               thee
               with
               infinite
               amazement
               and
               horrour
               ;
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               Thou
               dost
               not
               prepare
               thy selfe
               for
               death
               ,
               if
               thou
               dost
               not
               undoe
               thy
               sinnes
               which
               thou
               hast
               done
               in
               thy
               life
               :
               the
               which
               consists
            
             
               First
               ,
               in
               a
               narrow
               search
               of
               thy
               sinfulnesse
               ,
               both
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               
               practice
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               a
               secret
               humbling
               of
               thy
               soule
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               in
               an
               unfeigned
               repentance
               and
               forsaking
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               in
               a
               constant
               imploring
               and
               obtainig
               of
               mercie
               for
               
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ.
               If
               thy
               soule
               doth
               give
               sinne
               its
               discharge
               now
               ,
               death
               shall
               give
               thy
               soule
               a
               discharge
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               the
               quallifying
               our
               persons
               for
               the
               conquest
               of
               death
               ;
               there
               are
               three
               things
               by
               which
               wee
               shall
               bee
               able
               cheerefully
               
               to
               meet
               ,
               and
               assuredly
               to
               conquer
               death
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               by
               having
               interest
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 The
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 sinne
                 is
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 but
                 thankes
                 bee
                 to
                 God
                 who
              
               
               
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 victorie
                 through
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ.
              
               If
               thou
               hast
               gotten
               Christ
               into
               thy
               armes
               by
               faith
               ,
               thou
               carriest
               thy
               peace
               ,
               strength
               ,
               and
               advantage
               both
               through
               life
               and
               death
               .
               
                 For
                 wee
                 are
                 more
                 then
                 conquerours
                 through
                 him
                 that
                 loved
                 us
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               37.
               
               
                 And
                 to
                 mee
                 to
                 live
                 is
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 is
                 gaine
                 ,
              
               sayth
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               Phil.
               1.
               21.
               if
               thou
               hast
               a
               good
               Christ
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               bee
               confident
               of
               a
               good
               death
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               renewednesse
               of
               our
               nature
               .
               What
               Saint
               Iohn
               spake
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               (
               as
               some
               conjecture
               )
               
                 Blessed
                 and
                 happie
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
              
               ;
               that
               say
               I
               of
               a
               person
               renewed
               by
               the
               sanctifying
               qualitie
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ;
               I
               ,
               happie
               is
               hee
               ,
               hee
               shall
               have
               power
               even
               over
               the
               first
               death
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 sayth
                 come
              
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               hath
               gotten
               the
               heavenly
               Spirit
               which
               beautifies
               the
               soule
               with
               the
               ornaments
               of
               Grace
               ,
               as
               the
               Bride
               is
               with
               her
               ornaments
               ;
               hee
               is
               a
               fitted
               person
               ,
               hee
               may
               well
               say
               to
               Death
               come
               ,
               and
               to
               Christ
               ,
               
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 come
                 quickly
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               uprightnesse
               of
               conversation
               ;
               
                 Righteousnesse
                 delivers
                 from
                 death
              
               ,
               sayth
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 righteous
                 hath
                 hope
                 in
                 his
                 death
              
               ;
               if
               a
               mans
               worke
               be
               Christs
               service
               ,
               if
               hee
               have
               a
               heart
               enclined
               to
               keepe
               a
               good
               conscience
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               to
               keepe
               himselfe
               exact
               to
               the
               rule
               ,
               and
               to
               walke
               with
               God
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 that
                 servant
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Master
                 when
                 he
                 commeth
                 shall
                 find
                 so
                 doing
                 :
              
               that
               man
               that
               hath
               looked
               to
               Gods
               Word
               to
               guide
               his
               life
               ,
               may
               confidently
               look
               up
               to
               Gods
               mercie
               ,
               to
               comfort
               him
               in
               death
               .
               
                 Remember
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               (
               sayth
               
                 Hezekiah
                 Isa.
                 39.
                 )
                 how
                 I
                 have
                 walked
                 before
                 thee
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 perfect
                 heart
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               ,
               all
               this
               doth
               the
               wayting
               for
               our
               change
               import
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               serious
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               first
               by
               undoing
               those
               sinnes
               of
               ours
               ,
               which
               else
               for
               ever
               will
               undoe
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               interesting
               our
               persons
               into
               Christ
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               must
               likewise
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               to
               change
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               uprightnesse
               to
               forme
               a-new
               our
               conversation
               .
               But
               then
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               Why
               must
               there
               be
               such
               a
               wayting
               for
               this
               ?
               these
               grave
               clothes
               are
               too
               sadde
               for
               the
               freshnesse
               
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               and
               would
               you
               have
               us
               be
               like
               the
               mad-man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               lived
               among
               the
               Sepulchres
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               and
               settle
               our
               thoughts
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               stayed
               with
               reason
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               strong
               Arguments
               and
               reasons
               ,
               
               why
               we
               should
               thus
               waite
               ,
               both
               by
               expectation
               and
               preparation
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               maine
               errand
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               God
               did
               not
               send
               us
               into
               
               this
               world
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               to
               adorne
               our selves
               with
               the
               creature
               ,
               but
               to
               bring
               him
               some
               honour
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               dye
               :
               the
               factor
               is
               not
               imployed
               to
               take
               his
               pleasure
               abroad
               ,
               but
               to
               doe
               his
               Masters
               worke
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               returne
               home
               .
               Tertullian
               confesseth
               he
               was
               a
               great
               sinner
               ,
               and
               therefore
               borne
               to
               repentance
               ;
               therefore
               doth
               God
               give
               us
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               Master
               allowes
               the
               servant
               a
               candle
               to
               worke
               by
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               repent
               of
               our
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               get
               our
               hold
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               worke
               out
               our
               salvation
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               great
               businesse
               of
               beleeving
               ,
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               Death
               to
               goe
               up
               to
               heaven
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               death
               is
               but
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               needs
               to
               bee
               well
               done
               
               which
               can
               be
               but
               once
               done
               ;
               if
               there
               might
               be
               another
               space
               after
               death
               ,
               a
               second
               edition
               to
               correct
               the
               faults
               ,
               and
               escapes
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               a
               present
               and
               speedie
               preparation
               were
               not
               altogether
               so
               necessarie
               ;
               but
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 all
                 men
                 [
                 once
                 ]
                 to
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               no
               more
               but
               once
               .
               Wee
               usually
               shadow
               out
               Death
               with
               an
               houre-glasse
               ;
               A
               fit
               Embleme
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               an
               houre-glasse
               is
               runne
               out
               ,
               it
               may
               bee
               turned
               againe
               ;
               but
               this
               once
               out
               ,
               can
               be
               set
               up
               no
               more
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               live
               to
               amend
               thy
               errours
               in
               dying
               ;
               O
               then
               how
               needfull
               is
               it
               before-hand
               to
               prepare
               for
               Death
               !
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               when
               death
               hath
               done
               with
               thee
               ,
               then
               God
               will
               begin
               
               with
               thee
               ;
               thou
               must
               once
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               this
               come
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               Heb.
               9.
               27.
               
               To
               judgement
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               thou
               must
               bee
               presented
               before
               the
               holy
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               and
               great
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Judge
               of
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               that
               thou
               art
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               that
               thou
               hast
               done
               ,
               there
               must
               appeare
               then
               before
               him
               all
               the
               courses
               of
               thy
               life
               ;
               all
               the
               bent
               of
               thy
               affections
               ,
               all
               the
               secrets
               of
               thy
               heart
               shall
               then
               be
               pulled
               in
               peeces
               ,
               and
               opened
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               workes
               ,
               and
               all
               thy
               words
               shall
               bee
               exhibited
               ,
               scann'd
               ,
               and
               surveyed
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               severity
               and
               righteousnesse
               ;
               how
               say
               you
               then
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               preparing
               for
               Death
               ,
               to
               fit
               thy
               soule
               ,
               to
               reforme
               thy
               heart
               and
               life
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               be
               presented
               before
               Gods
               severe
               Judgement-seat
               with
               Usurie
               in
               thy
               baggs
               ,
               with
               bribes
               and
               oppression
               in
               thy
               hands
               ,
               with
               a
               scumme
               of
               holinesse
               in
               thy
               mind
               ,
               with
               uncleannesse
               in
               thy
               members
               ,
               with
               drunkennesse
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               with
               swearing
               in
               thy
               tongue
               ?
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               tremble
               to
               thinke
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               the
               soule
               when
               it
               is
               once
               gone
               by
               Death
               ,
               can
               never
               
               be
               recovered
               any
               more
               ,
               the
               tree
               may
               be
               cut
               ,
               and
               that
               may
               grow
               againe
               ,
               the
               shippe
               may
               be
               lost
               ,
               and
               the
               wealth
               laboured
               up
               againe
               ,
               but
               if
               the
               glasse
               be
               broken
               in
               peeces
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               made
               whole
               
               againe
               ;
               the
               soule
               of
               man
               is
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               that
               one
               ,
               is
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               for
               ever
               ;
               when
               death
               hath
               closed
               up
               thy
               eyes
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               never
               have
               opportunitie
               to
               pray
               more
               ,
               to
               weepe
               more
               ,
               to
               humble
               thy selfe
               more
               ,
               to
               fast
               more
               .
               Never
               any
               Prophet
               or
               Apostle
               shall
               come
               unto
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               more
               ;
               after
               death
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               cease
               unto
               thee
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               space
               of
               returning
               shall
               cease
               unto
               thee
               for
               ever
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               not
               lye
               a
               fewyeares
               in
               flames
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               then
               get
               leave
               to
               come
               out
               and
               take
               a
               better
               course
               ;
               O
               no
               ,
               if
               once
               there
               ,
               then
               for
               ever
               there
               ;
               this
               life
               is
               the
               time
               of
               mercy
               and
               space
               of
               repentance
               ,
               but
               when
               Death
               shall
               deliver
               thee
               up
               to
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               must
               stand
               for
               ever
               to
               his
               sentence
               ;
               therefore
               as
               Christ
               spake
               ,
               
                 Agree
                 with
                 thine
                 adversary
                 while
                 thou
                 art
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 lest
                 the
                 Iudge
                 deliver
                 thee
                 to
                 the
                 officer
                 ,
                 and
                 hee
                 cast
                 thee
                 into
                 prison
                 ;
                 I
                 tell
                 thee
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 depart
                 thence
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 paid
                 the
                 last
                 mite
                 ,
              
               Luk.
               12.
               58.
               
               And
               get
               oyle
               into
               your
               lampes
               before
               the
               doore
               be
               shut
               .
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               consider
               it
               will
               be
               as
               much
               as
               thou
               canst
               doe
               ,
               to
               doe
               the
               
               worke
               of
               Death
               ,
               when
               Death
               doth
               come
               ,
               therefore
               prepare
               and
               get
               all
               thy
               other
               worke
               done
               before
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               consider
               three
               things
               ;
            
             
               First
               ,
               Conscience
               usually
               is
               most
               active
               at
               the
               time
               of
               death
               ;
               
               a
               man
               that
               could
               withstand
               ,
               and
               silence
               it
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               yet
               when
               hee
               comes
               to
               dye
               ,
               he
               shall
               heare
               his
               voyce
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               not
               bee
               able
               to
               stand
               under
               the
               bitter
               inditements
               ,
               and
               manifold
               accusations
               of
               it
               ;
               then
               it
               will
               spread
               the
               booke
               of
               thy
               life
               before
               thee
               ,
               and
               then
               ,
               and
               there
               thou
               shalt
               see
               thy
               sinnes
               as
               gastly
               presented
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               so
               many
               wounds
               newly
               made
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thy
               patience
               will
               bee
               tryed
               with
               varietie
               of
               paine
               ,
               
               interruption
               of
               sleepe
               ,
               every
               place
               will
               be
               a
               thorne
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               every
               action
               a
               burden
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               thy
               faith
               may
               be
               tryed
               to
               the
               utmost
               ,
               if
               thou
               lookest
               
               to
               thy
               Wife
               ,
               her
               teares
               may
               trouble
               thee
               ;
               if
               to
               thy
               Children
               ,
               their
               cryes
               may
               perplexe
               thee
               ;
               ifto
               thy
               friends
               ,
               they
               may
               bee
               discomforters
               to
               thee
               ;
               and
               will
               Satan
               let
               thee
               alone
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               will
               he
               let
               him
               lye
               downe
               in
               comfort
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               scarce
               let
               him
               live
               an
               houre
               in
               peace
               ?
               oh
               what
               a
               victory
               would
               it
               be
               ,
               if
               hee
               could
               at
               the
               last
               make
               thee
               cast
               a
               way
               thy
               confidence
               !
               it
               is
               true
               he
               cannotattaine
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               desperately
               attempt
               it
               .
               Why
               brethren
               ,
               who
               knoweth
               the
               power
               of
               those
               sharpe
               temptations
               which
               may
               then
               beset
               him
               ?
               Verily
               ,
               all
               the
               holinesse
               which
               we
               have
               attained
               already
               ,
               all
               the
               duties
               we
               have
               performed
               already
               ;
               we
               may
               then
               looke
               on
               them
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               cry
               out
               ,
               O
               why
               no
               sooner
               ?
               why
               no
               better
               ?
               why
               no
               more
               ?
               then
               all
               the
               strength
               of
               thy
               faith
               will
               be
               little
               enough
               to
               support
               thee
               .
            
             
               Will
               there
               then
               be
               a
               change
               befall
               even
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               .
               
               Then
               (
               to
               make
               some
               Use
               and
               Application
               of
               what
               hath
               beene
               
               said
               to
               ourselves
               .
               )
               First
               ,
               build
               no
               Tabernacls
               here
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 have
                 here
                 no
                 abiding
                 Citie
                 .
              
               And
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31.
               
               
                 The
                 time
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 it
                 remaines
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 wives
                 ,
                 bee
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 weepe
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 wept
                 not
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 ●…oyce
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 they
                 rejoyced
                 not
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Why
               this
               thirst
               for
               riches
               ?
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               change
               ;
               why
               this
               unwearied
               seeking
               after
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               as
               if
               thy
               soule
               were
               to
               goe
               into
               a
               barne
               ,
               or
               a
               bagge
               ,
               and
               there
               tumble
               it selfe
               for
               ever
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 foole
                 ,
                 this
                 night
                 may
                 thy
                 soule
                 bee
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 possessions
                 shall
                 then
                 thy
                 carefull
                 and
                 only
                 gettings
                 bee
                 ?
              
               the
               glasse
               will
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wine
               will
               flye
               abroad
               :
               though
               thou
               hast
               with
               much
               eagernesse
               grasped
               the
               world
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               ●…et
               in
               death
               thy
               hands
               must
               open
               themselves
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               goe
               ;
               thou
               must
               not
               hold
               the
               world
               above
               thy
               life
               ,
               nor
               thy
               life
               beyond
               the
               day
               of
               death
               ;
               no
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               alway
               have
               that
               which
               we
               desire
               ,
               wee
               must
               certainly
               part
               with
               what
               we
               most
               esteeme
               of
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               comfort
               is
               this
               to
               a
               good
               soule
               !
               
                 If
                 wee
                 had
                 hope
              
               
               
                 onely
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 wee
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 are
                 most
                 miserable
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               Death
               is
               a
               happy
               change
               to
               a
               holy
               person
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               change
               which
               shall
               put
               a
               period
               to
               all
               his
               changes
               in
               this
               life
               :
               his
               outward
               condition
               ,
               how
               of●…
               doth
               it
               change
               ?
               sometime
               
               by
               joy
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               sometime
               by
               comfort
               and
               miserie
               ,
               by
               health
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               by
               abundance
               and
               want
               ,
               but
               when
               Death
               comes
               ,
               all
               sorrow
               shall
               flye
               away
               for
               ever
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               never
               bee
               more
               troubled
               with
               a
               sick
               body
               ,
               with
               a
               sad
               estate
               ,
               with
               common
               losses
               ;
               but
               the
               change
               of
               a
               temporall
               life
               ,
               shall
               set
               thee
               in
               a
               full
               and
               settled
               possession
               of
               an
               heavenly
               .
               His
               inward
               condition
               how
               oft
               doth
               it
               change
               ?
               sometime
               free
               ,
               anon
               distressed
               ;
               now
               a
               sweet
               view
               of
               heaven
               ,
               anon
               darkned
               with
               feare
               ;
               now
               rejoycing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               anon
               buffeted
               with
               Sathan
               ;
               now
               blessing
               God
               for
               grace
               ,
               anon
               distracted
               ,
               with
               the
               insolent
               workings
               of
               remaining
               corruptions
               :
               but
               when
               Death
               comes
               ,
               then
               comes
               a
               change
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               will
               release
               thee
               for
               ever
               of
               sinne
               and
               Sathan
               ;
               after
               death
               sinne
               shall
               be
               a
               burden
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               Sathan
               shall
               be
               a
               tempter
               no
               longer
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               be
               as
               happy
               as
               thou
               canst
               desire
               ,
               and
               shalt
               enjoy
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               thy
               Christ
               ,
               without
               feare
               or
               trouble
               ,
               in
               glory
               ,
               in
               felicitie
               ,
               in
               eternity
               ;
               all
               the
               cruell
               insolences
               of
               tyrants
               ,
               shall
               come
               short
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               be
               above
               their
               malice
               ,
               and
               beyond
               thy selfe
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               change
               ,
               and
               no
               worse
               then
               a
               change
               ,
               just
               as
               
               Ioseph
               changed
               his
               garments
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               Pharaoh
               ;
               so
               thou
               shalt
               put
               off
               thy
               body
               ,
               and
               goe
               into
               glory
               ;
               put
               off
               thy
               mortality
               ,
               and
               goe
               into
               immortalitie
               .
            
             
               Oh
               whatterrour
               to
               wicked
               men
               !
               a
               day
               of
               change
               will
               befall
               
               
               them
               !
               Why
               didst
               thou
               say
               Oh
               
                 David
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 bands
                 in
                 their
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 changes
                 like
                 other
                 men
                 ?
              
               Verily
               I
               should
               have
               checked
               thee
               ,
               hadst
               thou
               not
               recanted
               it
               presently
               thy selfe
               ,
               Psal.
               73.
               4.
               17.
               18.
               19.
               and
               reported
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               set
               in
               slipperie
               places
               ,
               and
               are
               brought
               into
               desolation
               ,
               and
               cast
               down
               into
               destruction
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               and
               utterly
               consumed
               with
               terrour
               ;
               Good
               Lord
               ,
               what
               a
               change
               is
               that
               to
               them
               ▪
               they
               judged
               with
               insolent
               and
               unrighteous
               judgement
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               now
               ,
               but
               death
               will
               change
               this
               ;
               the
               unjust
               steward
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               beat
               his
               fellow
               servant
               ,
               shall
               bee
               eternally
               judged
               by
               a
               righteous
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               honour
               shall
               sincke
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               neither
               shall
               their
               riches
               deliver
               them
               from
               wrath
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               see
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               peirced
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               escape
               his
               presence
               .
               A
               dismall
               thing
               will
               this
               bee
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               have
               his
               honour
               die
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               God
               put
               disgrace
               upon
               him
               ;
               a
               dismall
               change
               indeed
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               see
               all
               his
               power
               changed
               into
               impotencie
               ,
               his
               pleasures
               into
               torment
               ,
               and
               wrath
               put
               upon
               his
               soule
               ;
               when
               God
               shall
               separate
               thee
               from
               his
               presence
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               have
               a
               drop
               of
               ease
               ,
               nor
               any
               friend
               to
               assist
               thee
               ,
               nor
               any
               hope
               of
               comfort
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               bee
               stript
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               moment
               shall
               a
               change
               of
               all
               this
               bee
               .
               O
               considr
               this
               (
               if
               there
               be
               any
               here
               )
               that
               forget
               God
               ,
               least
               he
               teare
               you
               in
               peeces
               and
               there
               bee
               none
               to
               helpe
               ;
               remember
               and
               consider
               your
               latter
               end
               ,
               and
               applie
               your
               hearts
               to
               wisedome
               .
            
             
               Last
               of
               all
               ,
               shall
               there
               be
               a
               change
               that
               shall
               befall
               every
               sonne
               of
               man
               ?
               then
               ,
               
                 Oh
                 that
                 this
                 people
                 were
                 wise
              
               as
               Moses
               sayth
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
              
               
               
                 would
                 remember
                 their
                 latter
                 end
              
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               appointed
               time
               ,
               to
               waite
               till
               our
               change
               come
               .
               What
               do
               you
               thinke
               of
               servants
               to
               whom
               you
               had
               committed
               servile
               employments
               till
               you
               came
               home
               ;
               and
               if
               when
               you
               come
               home
               they
               were
               absent
               ,
               and
               you
               found
               one
               in
               the
               street
               drunke
               ,
               another
               in
               a
               chamber
               with
               a
               strumpet
               ,
               how
               would
               you
               take
               this
               ?
               Brethren
               thinke
               upon
               it
               ;
               we
               are
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               or
               should
               bee
               ;
               two
               things
               are
               imposed
               upon
               us
               ,
               one
               to
               honour
               God
               ,
               another
               to
               save
               our
               owne
               soules
               :
               if
               hee
               finde
               us
               doing
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               finde
               us
               in
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               how
               will
               hee
               take
               this
               ?
               Come
               saith
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               lent
               you
               a
               life
               thus
               many
               years
               ,
               I
               told
               you
               what
               you
               should
               be
               ,
               and
               what
               you
               should
               doe
               ,
               and
               what
               have
               you
               beene
               doing
               all
               this
               life
               ?
               what
               have
               your
               workes
               been
               ?
               what
               courses
               have
               you
               taken
               ?
               are
               these
               the
               fruits
               of
               your
               waies
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               life
               runne
               over
               with
               ignorance
               ,
               with
               prophanesse
               ,
               &c.
               Alas
               !
               when
               a
               man
               at
               that
               time
               shall
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               but
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               lived
               in
               such
               a
               sin
               all
               my
               dayes
               .
               I
               have
               fulfilled
               my
               owne
               desires
               ;
               thou
               hast
               set
               mee
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               laboured
               to
               get
               a
               great
               estate
               all
               my
               dayes
               :
               Another
               may
               say
               ,
               I
               have
               spent
               my
               time
               in
               drunken
               societie
               ,
               
               &c.
               
               What
               will
               God
               say
               to
               these
               men
               ?
               are
               these
               the
               endings
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               thy
               opportunities
               ?
               where
               is
               the
               repentance
               I
               called
               for
               at
               thy
               hands
               ?
               where
               is
               that
               godly
               sorrow
               that
               I
               called
               for
               ,
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               thy
               life
               ?
               did
               not
               I
               send
               thee
               into
               the
               world
               for
               this
               end
               ,
               to
               get
               Grace
               ,
               to
               get
               Faith
               ,
               to
               make
               up
               thy
               accounts
               with
               mee
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               hast
               thou
               no
               regard
               to
               it
               ?
               Well
               thou
               hast
               beene
               foolish
               ,
               inconsiderate
               for
               the
               time
               that
               is
               past
               ;
               yet
               now
               understand
               that
               a
               day
               of
               change
               will
               befall
               thee
               .
               O
               let
               us
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               bee
               perswaded
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 day
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 concerne
                 our
                 peace
                 ,
                 whilest
                 it
                 is
                 called
                 to
                 day
                 not
                 to
                 harden
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ;
               whilest
               it
               is
               called
               to
               day
               not
               to
               deferre
               our
               repentance
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               assured
               of
               any
               more
               time
               then
               present
               ;
               Death
               may
               meet
               with
               thee
               as
               thou
               settest
               in
               thy
               seat
               ,
               as
               thou
               goest
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               doore
               ,
               and
               thou
               knowest
               thy
               heart
               hath
               beene
               wicked
               ;
               oh
               why
               wilt
               thou
               set
               thy
               eternall
               estate
               upon
               so
               small
               a
               point
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               the
               cast
               of
               a
               Die.
               Remember
               what
               Daniel
               sayd
               to
               Nebuchadnezar
               ,
               let
               it
               have
               acceptance
               with
               thee
               ;
               
                 breake
                 off
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 by
                 repentance
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Seing
               we
               must
               dye
               ,
               and
               appeare
               before
               the
               judgement
               seate
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               manner
               of
               persons
               ought
               we
               to
               bee
               in
               all
               holinesse
               of
               life
               and
               conversation
               ?
               as
               soone
               as
               we
               are
               we
               begin
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               as
               soone
               as
               wee
               are
               wee
               begin
               to
               dye
               ,
               let
               us
               looke
               upon
               our
               account
               and
               bee
               faithfull
               to
               our
               soules
               ;
               perhaps
               thy
               accounts
               are
               yet
               to
               make
               ,
               oh
               bee
               sure
               to
               let
               it
               bee
               the
               first
               thing
               thou
               doest
               ,
               and
               give
               thy selfe
               no
               rest
               till
               thou
               hast
               done
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               hast
               done
               this
               ,
               labour
               to
               cleare
               it
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ
               ,
               labour
               by
               humble
               confession
               ,
               and
               hearty
               repentance
               to
               turne
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               goe
               on
               in
               a
               holy
               course
               ,
               and
               then
               assuredly
               wee
               shall
               live
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               dye
               with
               peace
               ;
               when
               wee
               can
               get
               grace
               in
               our
               soules
               ,
               sorrow
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               newnesse
               in
               our
               natures
               ,
               reformation
               in
               our
               lives
               ,
               uprightnes
               in
               our
               waies
               ,
               faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               a
               discharge
               from
               God
               ,
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ;
               oh
               what
               a
               happie
               day
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               death
               will
               bee
               to
               our
               Soules
               !
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               ἙΞΑΛΈΞΙΟΝ
               .
               HEXALEXIUM
               .
               OR
               ,
               SIX
               CORDIALS
               TO
               STRENGTHEN
               THE
               HEART
               OF
               EVERY
               FAITHFVLL
               CHRISTIAN
               AGAINST
               THE
               TERROURS
               OF
               DEATH
               .
               By
               DANIEL
               FEATLEY
               
                 D.
                 D.
                 Chaplaine
                 to
                 his
                 sacred
                 Majestie
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Philip.
                 1.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 is
                 to
                 me
                 advantage
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Immortall
               descended
               into
               a
               single
               combate
               with
               Death
               ,
               and
               gave
               Death
               a
               deaths-wound
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               
                 Greek
                 Liturg.
                 
              
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Nicolas
                 Bourne
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 ITER
                 NOVISSIMUM
              
               .
               OR
               ,
               MAN
               HIS
               LAST
               PROGRESSE
               .
               A
               SERMON
               PREACHED
               At
               the
               Funerall
               of
               the
               Right
               Worshipfull
               Sir
               THOMAS
               THINNE
               ,
               Knight
               .
               SERMON
               XLI
               .
            
             
               
                 ECCLES
                 .
                 12.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Man
                   goeth
                   to
                   his
                   long
                   home
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Mourners
                   goe
                   about
                   the
                   streetes
                   .
                
              
            
             
               ALthough
               I
               might
               in
               the
               Kings
               (
               King
               Solomons
               )
               name
               command
               ,
               yet
               I
               will
               rather
               in
               the
               Preachers
               (
               his
               other
               style
               )
               humbly
               entreate
               your
               religious
               attention
               to
               the
               last
               Scene
               ,
               and
               Catastrophe
               of
               mans
               life
               ,
               consisting
               of
               two
               Acts
               ,
               and
               those
               very
               short
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 dead
                 his
                 passe
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   goeth
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 Mourners
                 march
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   goe
                   about
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               is
               a
               Volumne
               of
               divine
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               the
               Authour
               of
               every
               booke
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               every
               Chapter
               a
               lesson
               ;
               and
               every
               verse
               ,
               and
               piece
               of
               a
               verse
               a
               Text.
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nysscen
              
               
               reasonably
               demands
               ,
               why
               this
               Book
               which
               treateth
               throughout
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               miserie
               of
               man
               ,
               is
               intituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 booke
                 of
                 the
                 Preacher
              
               ?
               To
               passe
               by
               other
               answers
               rendred
               by
               him
               and
               others
               ,
               not
               so
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               purpose
               ,
               I
               conceive
               this
               title
               of
               
                 the
                 Preacher
              
               is
               in
               speciall
               set
               over
               this
               booke
               ,
               to
               intimate
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Argument
               thereof
               )
               there
               is
               no
               Doctrine
               so
               fit
               for
               all
               Preachers
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               all
               hearers
               to
               
               learne
               ,
               as
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               creature
               ,
               and
               the
               emptinesse
               of
               all
               earthly
               delights
               and
               comforts
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               there
               is
               no
               meditation
               more
               serious
               ,
               then
               upon
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               consideration
               more
               seasonable
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               brevitie
               and
               uncertainty
               of
               time
               it selfe
               ;
               no
               knowledge
               more
               wholesome
               then
               of
               the
               diseases
               of
               the
               mind
               ;
               no
               contemplation
               more
               divine
               ,
               then
               of
               humane
               miserie
               and
               frailtie
               .
               Which
               though
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               inscription
               of
               every
               stone
               ,
               see
               in
               the
               fall
               of
               every
               leafe
               ,
               here
               in
               the
               knole
               of
               every
               bell
               ,
               taste
               in
               the
               garnishing
               and
               sauce
               of
               every
               dish
               ,
               smell
               in
               the
               stench
               of
               every
               dead
               corpses
               ;
               feele
               in
               the
               beating
               of
               every
               
               pulse
               :
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               it
               ,
               wee
               will
               not
               take
               knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
               though
               we
               cannot
               be
               ignorant
               of
               it
               .
               In
               which
               consideration
               the
               Wise
               man
               ,
               whose
               
                 words
                 are
                 as
                 goads
                 and
                 nailes
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               11.
               pricks
               us
               deepe
               with
               the
               remembrance
               hereof
               ,
               so
               deepe
               that
               hee
               drawes
               blood
               
                 sanguinem
                 anim●…
              
               ,
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               soule
               ;
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               tearmeth
               our
               teares
               ,
               
                 lachrymae
                 sanguis
                 animae
              
               .
               For
               who
               can
               reade
               with
               drye
               eyes
               ,
               that
               
                 tbose
                 that
                 looke
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 windowes
                 shall
                 bee
                 darkened
                 .
              
               Who
               can
               heare
               without
               horrour
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 keepers
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 shall
                 tremble
                 ,
              
               or
               consider
               without
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 musicke
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 low
                 ,
              
               or
               comment
               without
               deepe
               fetched
               sighes
               upon
               
                 mans
                 going
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
                 going
                 about
                 the
                 streetes
                 ,
              
               to
               wash
               them
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               sweepe
               them
               with
               Rosemarie
               .
            
             
               Origen
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               chosen
               ,
               rather
               
                 facere
                 periculosè
                 quam
                 perpeti
                 turpitèr
              
               ,
               to
               burne
               Incense
               to
               the
               Heathen
               gods
               ,
               then
               to
               suffer
               his
               
               body
               to
               be
               defiled
               by
               a
               Blackamore
               ,
               and
               the
               flower
               of
               his
               chastitic
               which
               he
               had
               so
               long
               time
               preserved
               to
               be
               some
               way
               blasted
               ,
               at
               a
               Church
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               goeth
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               openeth
               the
               Bible
               at
               all
               adventures
               ,
               intending
               to
               preach
               upon
               that
               Text
               which
               he
               should
               first
               light
               upon
               ,
               but
               falling
               upon
               that
               verse
               in
               
                 Psal.
                 50.
                 
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 saith
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 hast
                 thou
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 take
                 my
                 covenants
                 in
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ?
              
               (
               which
               contained
               his
               suspension
               )
               shutteth
               his
               booke
               ,
               speaketh
               not
               a
               word
               more
               ,
               but
               comments
               upon
               it
               with
               his
               teares
               :
               so
               me
               thinkes
               having
               read
               this
               Text
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               find
               all
               our
               capitall
               doomes
               written
               ,
               I
               cannot
               doe
               better
               ,
               then
               follow
               that
               Fathers
               prefident
               ,
               and
               shut
               up
               not
               only
               my
               booke
               ,
               but
               my
               mouth
               also
               ,
               and
               seale
               up
               my
               lippes
               ,
               and
               comment
               upon
               the
               coherence
               with
               distraction
               ,
               the
               parts
               with
               passion
               ,
               the
               notes
               with
               sighes
               ,
               the
               periods
               with
               groanes
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               with
               teares
               ,
               for
               alas
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               a
               man
               commeth
               into
               his
               short
               booth
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               he
               saluteth
               with
               teares
               ,
               he
               goeth
               to
               his
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ,
               in
               the
               next
               ,
               
                 And
                 the
                 mourners
                 goe
                 about
                 the
                 streetes
                 .
              
               
            
             
               It
               is
               lamentable
               to
               heare
               the
               poore
               infant
               which
               cannot
               speake
               ,
               yet
               ,
               to
               boad
               his
               owne
               misery
               ,
               and
               to
               prophecie
               of
               his
               future
               
               condition
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               the
               contents
               of
               his
               Prophecie
               ,
               but
               lamentations
               ,
               mournings
               and
               woes
               ?
               Saint
               Cyprian
               accords
               with
               Saint
               Austin
               in
               his
               dolefull
               note
               ,
               
                 Vitae
                 mortalis
                 anxietates
                 ,
                 &
                 dolores
                 ,
                 &
                 procellas
                 mundi
                 quas
                 ingreditur
                 in
                 exordio
                 statim
                 suo
                 ploratu
                 ,
                 vel
                 gemitu
                 rudes
                 animae
                 testatur
              
               ;
               Little
               children
               newly
               borne
               ,
               take
               in
               their
               first
               breath
               with
               a
               sigh
               ,
               and
               come
               crying
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               assoone
               as
               they
               open
               their
               eyes
               they
               shed
               teares
               ,
               to
               helpe
               fill
               up
               the
               Vale
               of
               teares
               ,
               into
               which
               they
               were
               then
               brought
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               after
               a
               short
               time
               carried
               out
               with
               a
               streame
               of
               them
               ,
               running
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               their
               friends
               .
               And
               if
               the
               Prologue
               and
               Epilogue
               bee
               no
               better
               ,
               what
               shall
               wee
               judge
               of
               the
               Scenes
               and
               Acts
               of
               the
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               they
               yeeld
               so
               deepe
               springs
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               such
               store
               of
               arguments
               against
               our
               aboad
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               many
               reading
               them
               in
               the
               bookes
               of
               Hegesias
               the
               Platonicke
               ,
               presently
               brake
               the
               
               prison
               of
               their
               body
               ,
               and
               leaped
               out
               of
               the
               world
               into
               the
               grave
               ;
               others
               concluded
               with
               
                 Silenus
                 ,
                 Optimum
                 non
                 nasci
                 ,
                 proximum
                 quam
                 primum
                 mori
              
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               simply
               best
               never
               to
               be
               borne
               ,
               the
               next
               to
               it
               to
               die
               out
               of
               hand
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               world
               our
               salve
               ,
               and
               take
               our
               vale
               at
               once
               .
            
             
               How-be-it
               though
               this
               might
               passe
               for
               a
               sage
               Essay
               ,
               and
               a
               strong
               line
               amongst
               Philosophers
               ,
               yet
               wee
               Christians
               ,
               who
               know
               that
               this
               present
               life
               to
               
                 all
                 that
                 live
                 godly
                 in
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
              
               how
               full
               of
               troubles
               ,
               cares
               ,
               and
               persecutions
               so
               ever
               it
               bee
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               sad
               and
               short
               Preface
               to
               endlesse
               Volumnes
               of
               joy
               ,
               an
               Eves
               fast
               on
               earth
               to
               an
               everlasting
               feast
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               ought
               thus
               to
               correct
               the
               former
               Apophthegme
               ,
               
                 Optimum
                 renasci
                 ,
                 proximum
                 quam
                 primùm
                 mori
              
               ;
               That
               it
               is
               best
               to
               be
               new
               borne
               ,
               and
               then
               (
               if
               it
               so
               please
               God
               )
               after
               our
               new
               birth
               to
               bee
               translated
               with
               all
               speed
               into
               the
               new
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               But
               soft
               we
               cannot
               take
               our
               degrees
               in
               Christs
               schoole
               
                 per
                 saltem
              
               ,
               we
               must
               keepe
               our
               Termes
               ,
               and
               performe
               our
               exercises
               ,
               both
               of
               faith
               ,
               obedience
               ,
               and
               patience
               :
               wee
               must
               not
               looke
               from
               the
               Font
               ,
               to
               be
               presently
               put
               into
               the
               
                 rivers
                 of
                 pleasures
              
               ,
               springing
               
                 at
                 Gods
                 right
                 hand
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
               Wee
               must
               take
               a
               toylesome
               journey
               ,
               and
               in
               it
               often
               drinke
               of
               the
               
                 waters
                 of
                 Marah●…
              
               Wee
               must
               
                 suffer
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 before
                 wee
                 reigne
                 with
                 him
                 :
              
               Wee
               must
               taste
               of
               the
               bitter
               cup
               of
               his
               Passion
               ,
               before
               wee
               drinke
               new
               Wine
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Kingdome
               :
               wee
               must
               
                 sowe
                 in
                 teares
              
               here
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               
                 reape
                 in
                 joy
              
               hereafter
               .
               Every
               man
               goeth
               ,
               though
               some
               set
               out
               sooner
               ,
               some
               later
               ,
               and
               shall
               arive
               at
               his
               home
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               looke
               to
               his
               way
               ,
               as
               the
               way
               is
               he
               taketh
               ,
               so
               shall
               the
               home
               be
               into
               which
               he
               is
               received
               ,
               if
               he
               take
               the
               way
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               keepe
               within
               the
               pathes
               of
               Gods
               commandements
               ,
               his
               home
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 New
                 Ierusalem
                 descending
              
               from
               God
               ,
               most
               gloriously
               shining
               with
               
                 streetes
                 of
                 gold
                 ,
                 gates
                 of
                 pearle
                 ,
                 and
                 foundations
                 of
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
              
               where
               
                 all
                 teares
                 shall
                 
                 be
                 wiped
                 from
                 his
                 eyes
              
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               take
               the
               broad
               way
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               and
               follow
               it
               ,
               his
               home
               shall
               be
               a
               dungeon
               or
               vault
               in
               Hell
               ,
               where
               he
               shall
               be
               eternally
               both
               mourner
               and
               Corps
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               shoot
               somewhat
               nearer
               to
               the
               marke
               :
               Marriages
               and
               Funeralls
               though
               most
               different
               actions
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               seeming
               contrary
               nature
               ,
               yet
               are
               set
               forth
               and
               as
               it
               were
               apparelled
               with
               parallell
               rites
               ,
               and
               ceremonies
               ;
               our
               raiments
               are
               changed
               in
               both
               ,
               because
               in
               both
               our
               estate
               is
               changed
               ,
               Bells
               are
               rung
               ,
               flowers
               are
               strowed
               ,
               and
               feasts
               kept
               in
               both
               ,
               and
               anciently
               both
               were
               celebrated
               in
               the
               night
               by
               Torch-light
               :
               Hee
               that
               hath
               but
               halfe
               an
               eye
               ,
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Ritualls
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               the
               blazing
               and
               sparkling
               as
               well
               of
               the
               funeriall
               ,
               as
               the
               nuptiall
               lights
               ;
               and
               no
               marvaile
               the
               shadowes
               meete
               when
               the
               substances
               concurre
               ;
               the
               pictures
               resemble
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               the
               faces
               match
               ;
               the
               accessaries
               are
               corresponding
               ,
               where
               the
               principalls
               are
               sutable
               as
               here
               they
               are
               ;
               for
               in
               marriage
               single
               life
               dyeth
               ,
               and
               in
               death
               the
               soule
               is
               married
               to
               Christ
               :
               The
               couple
               to
               bee
               married
               in
               ancienter
               times
               ,
               first
               met
               ,
               and
               after
               an
               enterview
               and
               liking
               of
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               a
               contract
               signed
               betweene
               them
               ,
               presently
               departed
               ,
               the
               Bride
               to
               her
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Bridegroome
               to
               his
               Fathers
               house
               till
               the
               wedding
               day
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               Bridegroome
               late
               in
               the
               night
               was
               brought
               to
               his
               Spouse
               ,
               and
               then
               hee
               tooke
               her
               and
               inseparably
               linked
               him selfe
               unto
               her
               :
               Here
               the
               couple
               to
               bee
               married
               in
               man
               are
               the
               bodie
               and
               the
               soule
               ;
               at
               our
               birth
               the
               contract
               is
               made
               ,
               but
               after
               a
               short
               enterview
               and
               small
               abode
               together
               ,
               the
               parties
               are
               parted
               ,
               and
               the
               bodie
               the
               Bride
               returneth
               to
               her
               Mothers
               house
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               soule
               the
               Bridegroome
               to
               his
               Fathers
               house
               ,
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               as
               both
               their
               gests
               are
               set
               forth
               in
               this
               chapter
               verse
               7.
               the
               
                 dust
                 returnes
                 to
                 the
                 earth
              
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 i●…
                 .
              
               But
               in
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               World
               at
               that
               dreadfull
               night
               ,
               after
               which
               the
               Angell
               
                 swore
                 there
                 should
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 day
                 or
                 time
              
               here
               :
               the
               soule
               is
               given
               by
               God
               to
               the
               bodie
               againe
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               marriage
               is
               consummated
               ,
               and
               both
               for
               ever
               fast
               coupled
               and
               wedded
               for
               better
               ,
               for
               worse
               ,
               to
               runne
               one
               everlasting
               fortune
               ,
               and
               to
               participate
               either
               eternall
               joyes
               or
               torments
               together
               .
               Thus
               man
               is
               brought
               to
               his
               long
               home
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               Seventy
               and
               Saint
               Ierome
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               
                 his
                 house
                 of
                 eternitie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 :
              
               here
               is
               a
               short
               reckoning
               of
               all
               mankinde
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               who
               alluding
               to
               the
               name
               of
               the
               two
               Patriarches
               sayth
               ,
               Coll
               ,
               ADAM
               ABEL
               ,
               
                 All
                 men
                 are
                 altogether
                 vanitie
              
               ;
               so
               here
               upon
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               account
               in
               Bonavent●…res
               casting
               ,
               
               all
               appeare
               wretched
               and
               miserable
               ,
               
                 describitur
                 miseria
                 mortis
                 in
                 morientibus
                 &
                 compatientibus
                 ,
              
               all
               are
               either
               dead
               corpses
               ,
               or
               sad
               mourners
               ;
               corpses
               alreadie
               dead
               ,
               or
               mourners
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               their
               courses
               ,
               and
               motions
               are
               two
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1
                 Straite
                 ,
                 man
                 goeth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 2
                 Circular
                 ,
                 mourners
                 goe
                 about
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               dead
               goe
               directly
               to
               their
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ,
               the
               living
               fetch
               a
               compasse
               and
               round
               about
               :
               the
               termini
               of
               which
               their
               motions
               shall
               bee
               the
               bounds
               of
               my
               discourse
               at
               this
               present
               .
               Wherein
               that
               you
               may
               the
               better
               discerne
               my
               passage
               from
               point
               to
               point
               ,
               I
               will
               set
               up
               sixe
               Posts
               or
               standings
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 Scope
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Coherence
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Sense
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 Parts
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 Use.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Scope
               will
               give
               light
               to
               the
               Coherence
               ,
               the
               Coherence
               to
               the
               Sense
               ,
               the
               Sense
               to
               the
               Parts
               ,
               the
               Parts
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               to
               the
               Use.
               Wherefore
               I
               humbly
               entreate
               the
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               with
               the
               intention
               of
               yours
               ;
               whil'st
               in
               unfolding
               this
               rich
               peece
               of
               Arras
               ,
               I
               shall
               point
               with
               the
               finger
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 maine
                 Scope
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 right
                 Coherence
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 The
                 litterall
                 Sense
                 .
              
               
                 4
                 The
                 naturall
                 Division
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 The
                 generall
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 The
                 speciall
                 application
                 of
                 this
                 parcell
                 of
                 holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               the
               Scope
               .
               
            
             
               Although
               all
               other
               Canonicall
               bookes
               of
               this
               old
               and
               new
               Testament
               were
               read
               in
               the
               Church
               ;
               yet
               as
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nyssen
              
               acutely
               
               observes
               ,
               this
               booke
               alone
               is
               intituled
               Ecclesiastes
               the
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               Church-man
               :
               because
               this
               alone
               in
               a
               manner
               tendeth
               wholy
               to
               Ecclesiasticall
               politie
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               kinde
               of
               life
               or
               conversation
               as
               becometh
               a
               Preacher
               ,
               or
               Church-man
               .
               For
               the
               prime
               scope
               of
               this
               booke
               ,
               is
               to
               stirre
               up
               all
               religious
               mindes
               to
               set
               forth
               towards
               Heaven
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               Chap.
               12.
               verse
               1.
               
               
                 Remember
                 thy
                 Creatour
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 thy
                 youth
              
               ;
               to
               enter
               speedily
               into
               a
               strict
               course
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               which
               will
               bring
               us
               to
               eternall
               happinesse
               ,
               to
               dedicate
               to
               God
               and
               his
               service
               ,
               the
               prime
               in
               both
               senses
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               first
               and
               best
               part
               of
               our
               time
               .
               For
               as
               in
               a
               glasse
               of
               distilled
               water
               the
               purest
               and
               thinnest
               first
               runneth
               out
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               lees
               and
               mouther
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               our
               time
               and
               age
               .
               
                 
                   Optima
                   queque
                   dies
                   miseries
                   mortalibus
                   ●…vi
                   ,
                   prima
                   fluit
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Our
               best
               dayes
               first
               runne
               ,
               and
               our
               worst
               at
               the
               last
               :
               And
               shall
               wee
               offer
               that
               indignitie
               to
               the
               Divine
               Majestie
               ,
               as
               to
               offer
               him
               the
               Devills
               leavings
               ?
               
                 florem
                 aetat
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 consecr●…re
                 ,
                 faecem
                 Deo
                 reservar●…
                 ,
              
               to
               consecrate
               the
               toppe
               to
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               the
               bottome
               to
               
               God
               ;
               feed
               the
               flesh
               with
               the
               flower
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               with
               the
               〈◊〉
               ▪
               serve
               the
               world
               with
               our
               strength
               ,
               and
               our
               Creatour
               with
               ou●…
               weaknesse
               ;
               give
               up
               our
               lusty
               and
               able
               members
               as
               
                 weapons
                 〈◊〉
                 s●…nne
              
               ,
               and
               our
               feeble
               and
               weake
               to
               righteousnesse
               .
               Will
               God
               accept
               the
               blinde
               ,
               and
               the
               lame
               ;
               the
               leane
               ,
               and
               the
               withered
               for
               a
               sacrifice
               ?
               How
               can
               we
               remember
               our
               Creatour
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               age
               ,
               when
               our
               memorie
               and
               all
               other
               faculties
               of
               the
               soule
               are
               decaied
               ?
               How
               shall
               wee
               beare
               Christs
               yoake
               ,
               when
               the
               
                 Grashopper
                 is
                 a
                 burthen
                 unto
                 us
                 ?
              
               when
               wee
               are
               not
               able
               to
               beare
               our selves
               ,
               but
               bow
               under
               the
               sole
               waight
               of
               age
               ?
               What
               delight
               can
               wee
               take
               in
               Gods
               service
               ,
               when
               care
               ,
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               paine
               ,
               and
               manifold
               infirmities
               and
               diseases
               wholy
               possesse
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               dead
               all
               the
               vitall
               motions
               and
               lively
               affections
               thereof
               ?
               Old
               men
               are
               a
               kinde
               of
               Antipodes
               to
               young
               men
               ;
               it
               is
               evening
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               morning
               with
               these
               ;
               it
               is
               Autumne
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               Spring
               in
               these
               :
               the
               Spring
               of
               the
               yeare
               to
               decrep●…t
               old
               men
               ,
               is
               as
               the
               Fall
               ;
               Summer
               is
               Winter
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               Winter
               death
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               pleasure
               to
               them
               to
               see
               the
               
                 Almond-tree
                 flourish
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Prognosticatour
               of
               the
               Spring
               ,
               or
               the
               Grashopper
               leape
               and
               sing
               ,
               the
               Preludium
               of
               Summer
               ;
               for
               they
               now
               minde
               not
               the
               Almond-tree
               ,
               but
               the
               Cypresse
               ;
               nor
               thinke
               of
               the
               Grashopper
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               worme
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               far
               on
               in
               their
               way
               to
               their
               
                 long
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
              
               
               
                 are
                 already
                 in
                 the
                 streets
              
               ,
               marshalling
               as
               it
               were
               their
               troops
               ,
               and
               setting
               all
               in
               equipage
               for
               their
               funerall
               ;
               no
               dilectable
               objects
               affect
               their
               dull
               and
               dying
               sences
               ,
               but
               are
               rather
               grievous
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Raine
               are
               to
               old
               stumpes
               of
               trees
               ,
               which
               make
               them
               not
               spring
               againe
               ,
               but
               rot
               them
               rather
               ,
               and
               dispose
               them
               to
               putrifaction
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               have
               past
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               am
               come
               to
               the
               second
               Post
               or
               standing
               .
            
             
               The
               right
               Coherence
               .
               
            
             
               
                 When
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 afrayd
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 feare
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Almod-tree
                 shall
                 flourish
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Grashoper
                 shall
                 bee
                 a
                 burthen
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 shall
                 faile
                 ,
                 because
                 man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 .
              
               If
               this
               Consequence
               be
               firme
               ,
               the
               Coherence
               must
               needs
               bee
               good
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               bee
               infirme
               and
               lame
               ,
               that
               must
               needes
               bee
               out
               of
               joynt
               ,
               let
               us
               then
               consider
               of
               the
               Consequence
               .
            
             
               Surely
               Aristotle
               seemeth
               to
               bee
               of
               another
               minde
               ,
               whose
               observation
               it
               is
               ,
               old
               men
               that
               have
               their
               foot
               on
               Deaths
               threshold
               ,
               
               would
               then
               draw
               backe
               their
               legge
               if
               they
               could
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               very
               instant
               of
               their
               dissolution
               are
               most
               desirous
               of
               the
               continuance
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               pleasures
               of
               s●…e
               like
               the
               Apples
               of
               Tanta●…
               running
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               they
               catch
               at
               them
               the
               more
               gr●…dily
               ,
               for
               want
               is
               the
               〈◊〉
               one
               of
               d●…ire
               ;
               and
               experience
               offereth
               us
               many
               instances
               of
               old
               men
               ,
               in
               wh●…
               Saint
               〈◊〉
               growes
               
               young
               againe
               ;
               who
               according
               to
               the
               corruption
               of
               nature
               which
               Saint
               Austin
               bewaileth
               with
               teares
               ,
               
                 ●…alunt
                 libidi●…em
                 expleri
                 quam
                 ex●…gui
              
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               fa●…re
               from
               having
               no
               lust
               or
               desire
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               as
               being
               cloyed
               there
               with
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               more
               insatiable
               in
               them
               then
               in
               youth
               ;
               the
               flesh
               in
               them
               is
               like
               the
               Peacockes
               ,
               
                 quae
                 ●…ctarecrudescit
              
               ,
               which
               after
               it
               is
               sod
               ,
               in
               time
               will
               grow
               raw
               again
               ,
               so
               in
               them
               after
               mortification
               by
               diseases
               and
               age
               ,
               it
               reviveth
               .
               Sophocles
               the
               Heathen
               Poet
               might
               passe
               for
               a
               Saint
               in
               comparison
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               hee
               thanked
               God
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               old
               age
               he
               was
               free
               from
               his
               most
               Imperious
               mistris
               ,
               lust
               :
               these
               men
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               desire
               
               to
               inthrall
               themselves
               againe
               in
               youthly
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               concupisence
               in
               them
               is
               kindled
               even
               by
               the
               defect
               of
               fewell
               ;
               it
               vexeth
               them
               that
               their
               sinnes
               forsake
               them
               ;
               that
               through
               the
               impotencie
               of
               their
               limbes
               and
               faculties
               ,
               they
               cannot
               runne
               into
               the
               like
               excesse
               as
               in
               former
               times
               :
               their
               few
               dayes
               before
               death
               ,
               are
               like
               Shrovetide
               before
               Lent
               ,
               they
               take
               their
               fill
               of
               flesh
               and
               fleshly
               desires
               ,
               because
               they
               suppose
               that
               for
               ever
               after
               they
               must
               fast
               from
               them
               .
               Thus
               they
               spurre
               on
               their
               jadish
               flesh
               now
               unable
               to
               runne
               her
               former
               Stages
               ,
               saying
               ;
               let
               us
               crowne
               our selves
               with
               Rose-buds
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               presently
               wither
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 shall
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               reconcile
               the
               seeming
               difference
               betweene
               the
               miracle
               of
               humane
               wisedome
               ,
               Aristotle
               ;
               and
               the
               Oracle
               of
               divine
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               two
               distinctions
               may
               bee
               made
               use
               of
               .
            
             
               Of
               old
               Age.
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 In
                 the
                 entry
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 vigorous
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 In
                 the
                 exit
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 decrepit
                 ,
                 
                   et
                   ne
                   ad
                   mala
                   quidem
                   bona
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Of
               old
               Men.
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 As
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 bee
                 .
                 
              
               
                 2
                 As
                 they
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Euripides
               was
               taxed
               as
               too
               great
               a
               favourer
               of
               the
               female
               Sex
               ,
               because
               in
               all
               his
               Tragedies
               he
               brought
               in
               vertuous
               women
               ,
               and
               fitted
               them
               with
               good
               parts
               to
               Act
               ;
               whereas
               Sophocles
               ,
               and
               other
               Poets
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               brought
               lewd
               and
               immodest
               women
               upon
               the
               Stage
               ,
               and
               put
               odious
               parts
               upon
               them
               ;
               hee
               made
               this
               Apologie
               for
               himselfe
               :
               others
               sayth
               hee
               ,
               in
               their
               Poems
               set
               forth
               women
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               but
               I
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               should
               be
               :
               Solomons
               words
               are
               capable
               of
               a
               like
               construction
               ,
               
                 desire
                 fayleth
                 because
                 man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               doth
               in
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               should
               in
               all
               ;
               for
               what
               a
               preposterous
               thing
               were
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               one
               foore
               alreadie
               in
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               is
               drawing
               the
               other
               after
               ,
               to
               desire
               to
               cut
               a
               crosse
               caper
               ,
               and
               dance
               the
               morrice
               ?
               or
               for
               him
               that
               is
               neere
               his
               eternall
               Mansion
               hou●…e
               ,
               to
               hankerby
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               feast
               and
               revell
               it
               in
               
               an
               Inne
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               Solomon
               here
               speaketh
               of
               a
               Barzillai
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               taste
               of
               his
               meate
               ,
               no
               sence
               of
               delight
               ;
               no
               use
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               ,
               of
               sense
               ,
               to
               whom
               dainties
               are
               no
               dainties
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               taste
               them
               ;
               musicke
               is
               no
               musicke
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               heare
               〈◊〉
               ;
               sweet
               odours
               are
               no
               sweet
               odours
               ,
               because
               he
               cannot
               smell
               them
               ;
               precious
               stones
               are
               no
               precious
               stones
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               vale●…
               them
               ;
               the
               fairest
               beauties
               are
               no
               beauties
               ,
               because
               hee
               cannot
               discerne
               them
               :
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               hee
               speaketh
               of
               an
               old
               man
               in
               whom
               all
               carnall
               lusts
               are
               either
               quite
               extinct
               ,
               or
               happily
               exchanged
               into
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               swallowed
               up
               with
               sorrow
               and
               feare
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               horrible
               apprehension
               of
               judgement
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               third
               Stage
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               litterall
               sense
               and
               genuine
               interpretation
               of
               the
               words
               .
               
            
             
               As
               in
               Origen
               his
               Hexapla
               ,
               every
               word
               almost
               had
               an
               Asterisk
               ,
               or
               starre
               upon
               it
               ;
               so
               there
               needs
               a
               starre
               or
               some
               other
               light
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               every
               word
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               a
               mist
               of
               obscuritie
               upon
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               may
               well
               misse
               his
               way
               ,
               if
               hee
               know
               not
               exactly
               ,
               who
               is
               here
               the
               man
               ?
               what
               's
               meant
               by
               his
               going
               ,
               or
               gate
               ?
               where
               is
               
                 his
                 long
                 home
              
               ?
               and
               whence
               are
               these
               Mourners
               ?
            
             
               First
               ,
               whether
               man
               bee
               taken
               Collectivè
               for
               the
               whole
               kinde
               ,
               or
               Species
               ,
               as
               the
               Logicians
               speake
               ;
               or
               Distributivè
               for
               every
               
               man
               in
               particular
               ,
               wee
               shall
               seeme
               to
               bee
               at
               a
               losse
               .
               Man
               taken
               Collectivè
               ,
               stirres
               not
               a
               foot
               to
               his
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ;
               for
               Philosophie
               reprieveth
               universall
               natures
               from
               death
               ,
               or
               dissolution
               :
               and
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               though
               single
               men
               every
               day
               dye
               ,
               yet
               mankinde
               dieth
               not
               :
               If
               man
               bee
               taken
               Distributivè
               ,
               for
               all
               particular
               men
               of
               what
               ranke
               or
               qualitie
               soever
               ,
               wee
               shall
               have
               much
               to
               doe
               to
               distinguish
               the
               men
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               from
               the
               mourners
               in
               the
               latter
               .
               If
               all
               are
               attended
               with
               mourners
               to
               their
               funerall
               ,
               then
               mourners
               themselves
               must
               have
               mourners
               ;
               and
               so
               either
               the
               traine
               will
               bee
               infinite
               ,
               or
               the
               lag
               will
               bee
               destitute
               of
               mourners
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               why
               useth
               hee
               this
               phrase
               of
               going
               ,
               if
               it
               import
               
               death
               ,
               sith
               some
               expect
               death
               and
               move
               not
               at
               all
               towards
               it
               ;
               some
               runne
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               some
               it
               is
               sent
               ;
               some
               leape
               into
               it
               ,
               as
               Cleombrotus
               ;
               some
               ride
               to
               it
               in
               state
               ,
               as
               
                 Antiochus
                 Epiph●…nes
              
               ;
               some
               are
               tumbled
               downe
               into
               it
               ,
               as
               
                 S.
                 Parius
                 ,
                 Melius
              
               ,
               some
               are
               dragged
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               Sejanus
               ?
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               when
               death
               surprizeth
               most
               men
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               all
               postures
               of
               the
               bodie
               ;
               why
               is
               dying
               here
               called
               going
               ?
               
                 man
                 goeth
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               where
               is
               this
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ?
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               in
               Earth
               ,
               Purgatorie
               ,
               
               or
               Hell
               ?
               If
               wee
               speake
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               Hell
               ,
               the
               Epithet
               long
               falls
               short
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               eternall
               habitations
               :
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               or
               the
               grave
               (
               suppose
               there
               were
               any
               Purgatorie
               )
               yet
               neither
               of
               them
               may
               bee
               properly
               termed
               a
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ,
               sith
               neither
               the
               bodie
               
               stayes
               long
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               the
               soule
               in
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               whence
               are
               these
               mourners
               ?
               if
               they
               are
               mercenarie
               
               and
               hyred
               from
               home
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               true
               mourners
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               true
               mourners
               ,
               they
               keepe
               their
               Closets
               ,
               they
               gad
               not
               about
               the
               streets
               ,
               they
               shut
               themselves
               long
               at
               home
               for
               their
               friends
               that
               are
               gone
               to
               their
               
                 long
                 home
              
               .
            
             
               To
               dispell
               all
               this
               mist
               of
               obscuritie
               ,
               and
               set
               a
               light
               upon
               each
               of
               the
               materiall
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               To
               the
               first
               Quere
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               here
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               neither
               Collective
               
               for
               all
               mankinde
               in
               a
               lumpe
               ,
               nor
               Distributivè
               for
               every
               particular
               man
               without
               exception
               ,
               but
               
                 indefinite
                 ,
                 or
                 communiter
              
               ;
               for
               man
               in
               the
               ordinary
               course
               or
               tract
               ;
               for
               you
               shall
               hardly
               finde
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               no
               friend
               to
               drop
               a
               teare
               into
               his
               Grave
               .
               As
               for
               the
               last
               men
               that
               shall
               stand
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               shall
               bee
               alive
               at
               Christs
               comming
               ;
               they
               shall
               indeed
               passe
               by
               death
               properly
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               dye
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               by
               passing
               from
               a
               mortall
               state
               ,
               to
               an
               immortall
               ;
               and
               if
               their
               long
               home
               bee
               Heaven
               ,
               they
               shall
               need
               no
               mourners
               ;
               if
               Hell
               ,
               they
               shall
               want
               none
               to
               beare
               them
               companie
               ,
               for
               at
               Christs
               second
               comming
               
                 all
                 kindreds
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 mourne
                 before
                 him
                 .
              
               I
               answer
            
             
               To
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               going
               here
               is
               not
               taken
               
                 pro
                 motu
                 progressivo
              
               ,
               
               in
               speciall
               ,
               as
               walking
               ,
               or
               running
               ,
               but
               in
               generall
               ,
               for
               passing
               to
               another
               world
               which
               way
               so
               ever
               ,
               whether
               wee
               make
               our
               way
               ,
               or
               it
               bee
               made
               for
               us
               ;
               whether
               wee
               goe
               to
               death
               ,
               or
               death
               come
               to
               us
               ;
               nay
               whether
               wee
               stirre
               ,
               onlie
               still
               ;
               whether
               wee
               are
               sound
               of
               foote
               ,
               or
               lame
               ;
               never
               had
               feet
               ,
               or
               have
               lost
               them
               ,
               wee
               goe
               this
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               hereafter
               .
               I
               answere
            
             
               To
               the
               third
               ,
               that
               by
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Chaldee
               Paraphras●…
               ,
               
               is
               here
               meant
               the
               grave
               ,
               or
               the
               place
               where
               our
               bodies
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               speake
               more
               properly
               )
               our
               remaines
               are
               bestowed
               and
               abide
               till
               the
               time
               of
               the
               restitution
               of
               all
               things
               ;
               the
               Originall
               is
               
                 Beth
                 g●…olemo
              
               ,
               which
               S.
               Ierome
               renders
               
                 domum
                 aeternitatis
                 s●…
              
               ,
               because
               from
               thence
               (
               as
               Lyra
               noteth
               )
               he
               never
               returneth
               to
               live
               here
               ;
               or
               the
               house
               of
               his
               hidden
               time
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               where
               hee
               lyeth
               hid
               in
               his
               Coffin
               ,
               and
               no
               eye
               seeth
               him
               :
               whereunto
               holy
               Iob
               alluding
               saith
               ,
               Chap.
               14.
               10.
               
               
                 Man
                 dieth
                 and
                 ●…steth
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 giveth
                 up
                 ▪
                 the
                 ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 is
                 he
                 ?
              
               or
               
                 d●…us
                 mundt
                 sui
              
               ,
               (
               as
               Caietan
               will
               have
               it
               )
               the
               hou●…
               of
               his
               world
               ,
               meaning
               the
               world
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               or
               
                 domus
                 seculi
                 sui
              
               ,
               the
               house
               of
               his
               generation
               (
               as
               
                 Pagnine
                 ,
                 Montanus
              
               and
               Tremelius
               well
               expresse
               it
               )
               the
               place
               where
               all
               meete
               who
               lived
               together
               ,
               the
               randevouze
               of
               all
               our
               deceased
               friends
               ,
               allies
               and
               kindred
               even
               as
               farre
               as
               Adam
               :
               this
               home
               may
               bee
               called
               a
               long
               home
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               our
               short
               homes
               from
               which
               we
               remove
               daylie
               ,
               these
               houses
               we
               change
               at
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               ;
               there
               our
               flesh
               ,
               or
               our
               bones
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               our
               ashes
               or
               dust
               shall
               bee
               kept
               
               in
               some
               place
               of
               the
               earth
               or
               sea
               ,
               
                 till
                 the
                 Heavens
                 shall
                 bee
                 no
                 more
                 ▪
                 Iob
              
               14.
               12.
               
               I
               answer
            
             
               To
               the
               fourth
               ,
               that
               by
               mourners
               are
               here
               meant
               all
               that
               attend
               the
               corpses
               to
               the
               funerall
               ,
               whether
               they
               mourne
               in
               truth
               ,
               or
               for
               fashion
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               sayd
               here
               to
               
                 goe
                 about
                 the
                 streets
              
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               reason
               alleaged
               by
               
                 Bonaventure
                 ,
                 quia
                 predolore
                 quiescere
                 nequiunt
                 ,
              
               because
               they
               cannot
               rest
               for
               hearts
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               they
               goe
               about
               the
               streets
               to
               call
               company
               to
               the
               funerall
               ;
               or
               because
               they
               fetch
               their
               compasse
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               a
               more
               solemne
               procession
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Sepulchre
               .
               Among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               the
               friends
               of
               the
               deceased
               hyred
               certaine
               women
               whom
               they
               called
               preficas
               ,
               to
               lament
               over
               their
               dead
               :
               for
               the
               most
               part
               among
               the
               Iewes
               this
               sad
               taske
               was
               put
               upon
               widowes
               ,
               or
               they
               tooke
               it
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               imply
               ,
               and
               
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 widowes
                 to
                 make
                 lamentation
              
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               also
               ,
               Acts
               9.
               39.
               and
               
                 the
                 widowes
                 stood
                 by
                 weeping
                 for
                 Dorcas
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               widowes
               are
               very
               proper
               for
               this
               imployment
               :
               When
               a
               Pot
               of
               water
               is
               full
               to
               the
               brimme
               ,
               a
               little
               motion
               makes
               it
               runne
               over
               .
               Widowes
               ,
               that
               are
               widowes
               indeed
               ,
               and
               have
               lost
               in
               their
               Husbands
               all
               the
               joy
               and
               comfort
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               have
               their
               eyes
               brimme
               full
               of
               teares
               ,
               and
               therefore
               most
               easily
               they
               overflow
               ,
               
                 viduae
                 optime
                 deflent
                 viduas
              
               ,
               Widowes
               are
               the
               fittest
               to
               bemoane
               widowes
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               the
               body
               viod
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               a
               widow
               deprived
               of
               her
               loving
               mate
               ?
               these
               widowes
               went
               about
               the
               streets
               weeping
               and
               howling
               ,
               to
               awake
               the
               living
               out
               of
               their
               dead
               sleepe
               of
               securitie
               ,
               and
               to
               ring
               in
               their
               eares
               that
               lesson
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               
                 all
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 .
              
               As
               in
               a
               great
               Clock
               ,
               when
               the
               Index
               pointeth
               to
               the
               houre
               ,
               the
               wheeles
               move
               ,
               the
               Clocke
               strikes
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               great
               noy●…e
               ,
               till
               the
               plummets
               or
               weights
               touch
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               sayth
               
                 Filius
                 Fabri
              
               in
               his
               same
               ,
               when
               
               the
               Index
               pointeth
               to
               the
               last
               houre
               of
               a
               rich
               man
               ;
               the
               Bell
               rings
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               hideous
               and
               fearefull
               noise
               of
               singers
               and
               mourners
               ;
               and
               this
               continueth
               till
               the
               waight
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               waightie
               corpses
               of
               the
               dead
               toucheth
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               is
               put
               into
               the
               earth
               ;
               after
               which
               the
               ●…umult
               ceaseth
               ,
               and
               the
               loud
               musicke
               is
               turned
               into
               soft
               and
               solemne
               ,
               the
               Lidian
               ,
               into
               Dorricke
               ,
               and
               the
               shallow
               channells
               of
               teares
               ,
               which
               made
               such
               a
               noyse
               ,
               shall
               runne
               into
               the
               depth
               of
               silent
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               
                 M●…re
                 mortuum
              
               .
               And
               so
               I
               come
               to
               the
               fourth
               Stage
               .
            
             
               The
               naturall
               division
               of
               the
               Text.
               
               
            
             
               There
               are
               but
               three
               things
               appertaining
               to
               man
               here
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Buriall
                 .
              
            
             
             
               And
               see
               they
               are
               all
               three
               in
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Man
                   goeth
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 life
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   To
                   his
                   long
                   home
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   And
                   the
                   Mourners
                   goe
                   about
                   the
                   streetes
                   ,
                
                 there
                 is
                 his
                 buriall
                 described
                 by
                 pariphrasis
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               am
               upon
               the
               fift
               stage
               .
            
             
               The
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             
               Mans
               life
               is
               a
               voyage
               ,
               his
               death
               the
               terme
               or
               period
               of
               this
               
               voyage
               ,
               his
               Grave
               his
               home
               ,
               and
               Mourners
               his
               attendance
               ;
               you
               may
               observe
               a
               kind
               of
               sequence
               in
               these
               observations
               in
               the
               Concatination
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               first
               link
               drawes
               the
               second
               ,
               the
               second
               the
               third
               ,
               the
               third
               the
               fourth
               ;
               if
               our
               life
               be
               a
               pilgrimage
               ,
               our
               death
               must
               needes
               be
               the
               terme
               and
               our
               arivall
               at
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               if
               Death
               bee
               our
               arrivall
               ,
               the
               Grave
               must
               needes
               bee
               the
               house
               for
               our
               bodyes
               ,
               if
               the
               Grave
               bee
               our
               house
               ,
               what
               fit
               attendance
               there
               but
               mourners
               ?
               Our
               life
               is
               a
               pilgrimage
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               tearmed
               by
               Iacob
               ,
               Gen.
               47.
               9.
               
               
                 The
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 yeares
                 of
                 my
                 pilgrimage
                 are
                 130.
                 yeares
              
               ;
               And
               by
               David
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               54.
               
               
                 Thy
                 statutes
                 have
                 beene
                 my
                 songs
                 in
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 my
                 pilgrimage
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 pilgrims
                 and
                 strangers
              
               1
               Pet.
               2.
               11.
               and
               our
               fathers
               were
               no
               better
               ;
               
                 Psal.
                 39.
                 10.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 and
                 sojourner
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 my
                 fathers
                 were
                 ,
                 Vita
                 est
                 via
                 ,
                 &
                 omnes
                 Christianus
                 viator
                 ,
              
               Our
               life
               is
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               living
               in
               this
               world
               a
               passenger
               .
               A
               direct
               motion
               ,
               and
               that
               continuate
               ,
               and
               uninterrupted
               from
               the
               cradle
               to
               the
               coffin
               ,
               from
               the
               wombe
               to
               the
               tombe
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
               ,
               a
               way
               in
               which
               children
               walk
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               goe
               ;
               and
               old
               men
               crawle
               ,
               when
               they
               cannot
               now
               goe
               ;
               Infants
               who
               never
               had
               the
               use
               of
               their
               limbes
               ,
               and
               impotent
               old
               who
               have
               lost
               them
               ,
               yet
               runne
               this
               race
               ,
               wherein
               though
               some
               make
               a
               longer
               line
               ,
               and
               others
               a
               shorter
               ,
               yet
               all
               finish
               their
               course
               :
               a
               strange
               race
               ,
               wherein
               though
               a
               man
               stand
               still
               or
               sleepe
               ,
               yet
               hee
               advanceth
               forward
               ,
               and
               gaineth
               ground
               ;
               and
               he
               goeth
               so
               much
               the
               faster
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               he
               is
               the
               weaker
               ,
               for
               the
               lesse
               vigorous
               ,
               the
               more
               speedily
               he
               tends
               to
               his
               long
               and
               last
               home
               :
               the
               houre-glasse
               is
               running
               ,
               whether
               the
               Preacher
               proceeds
               ,
               or
               makes
               a
               pawse
               ;
               and
               the
               shippe
               is
               sayling
               whither
               it
               is
               bound
               ,
               when
               wee
               sleepe
               in
               our
               cabbine
               :
               so
               whether
               wee
               wake
               or
               sleepe
               ,
               moove
               or
               rest
               ,
               be
               busie
               or
               idle
               ,
               minde
               it
               ,
               or
               mind
               it
               not
               ,
               we
               walke
               on
               toward
               our
               long
               home
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               spake
               in
               a
               morall
               ,
               or
               divine
               sence
               ,
               Seneca
               
               makes
               good
               in
               a
               naturall
               ;
               
                 Wee
                 dye
                 daily
              
               ,
               for
               every
               day
               ,
               nay
               every
               houre
               ,
               we
               lose
               some
               part
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               as
               our
               yeares
               increase
               ,
               so
               our
               time
               decreaseth
               ;
               for
               the
               more
               yeares
               ,
               moneths
               ,
               dayes
               ,
               or
               houres
               that
               we
               have
               lived
               ,
               the
               lesse
               we
               have
               to
               live
               :
               the
               glasse
               is
               running
               ,
               not
               only
               when
               the
               last
               sand
               drops
               out
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               while
               :
               so
               wee
               are
               expiring
               and
               dying
               ,
               from
               the
               running
               of
               the
               first
               sand
               in
               the
               
               houre-glasse
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               last
               ,
               from
               the
               moment
               we
               receive
               breath
               ,
               to
               the
               moment
               that
               we
               breath
               out
               our
               last
               gaspe
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               man
               in
               my
               text
               goeth
               ,
               or
               rather
               runneth
               still
               in
               his
               naturall
               course
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               man
               ,
               for
               the
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               is
               Adam
               ,
               in
               whom
               wee
               all
               die
               ,
               who
               is
               so
               tarmed
               from
               Adama
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               not
               that
               more
               solid
               part
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               brittlest
               of
               all
               ,
               red
               earth
               ,
               sand
               ,
               or
               dust
               ,
               
                 Pulvis
                 es
                 in
                 pulverem
                 ivis
              
               ,
               Of
               dust
               thou
               art
               made
               ,
               and
               dust
               shall
               be
               made
               of
               thee
               .
               Now
               if
               there
               be
               any
               living
               upon
               earth
               ,
               who
               hath
               none
               of
               this
               earth
               in
               him
               ,
               let
               him
               balke
               the
               way
               of
               all
               flesh
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               earth
               be
               an
               ingredient
               ,
               nay
               ,
               a
               predominant
               in
               his
               composition
               ,
               then
               assure
               himselfe
               his
               resolution
               shal
               be
               into
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Dust
                 will
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               7.
               
            
             
               Plato
               conceived
               the
               celestiall
               bodyes
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               flower
               and
               purest
               of
               the
               elements
               ,
               but
               the
               sub
               luna●…ie
               ,
               and
               terrestriall
               of
               the
               bran
               and
               lees
               .
               (
               Beloved
               )
               we
               are
               made
               of
               dregs
               ,
               and
               
               our
               mother
               is
               muther
               ,
               cousin-germaine
               to
               corruption
               once
               removed
               ,
               all
               men
               are
               either
               young
               or
               old
               ;
               the
               difference
               betweene
               them
               is
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               wee
               find
               in
               the
               translations
               of
               my
               Text
               ;
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               it
               ,
               the
               young
               man
               ,
               ibit
               ,
               the
               one
               is
               now
               going
               ,
               the
               other
               shall
               goe
               to
               his
               long
               home
               ;
               the
               one
               may
               die
               soone
               ,
               the
               other
               cannot
               live
               long
               ;
               If
               he
               dye
               naturally
               ,
               he
               keepeth
               his
               owne
               pace
               ,
               and
               goeth
               of
               himselfe
               ;
               if
               he
               dye
               by
               violence
               ,
               he
               is
               driven
               forward
               ,
               and
               mending
               his
               pace
               ,
               sooner
               arriveth
               at
               
                 his
                 long
                 home
              
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 naturall
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 spirituall
                 body
              
               ;
               an
               earthly
               Adam
               ,
               and
               a
               heavenly
               ;
               so
               there
               is
               a
               naturall
               course
               of
               man
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               discourse
               ;
               and
               a
               spirituall
               ,
               of
               which
               I
               am
               yet
               to
               begin
               :
               As
               the
               naturall
               life
               ,
               so
               the
               Christian
               is
               a
               progresse
               in
               which
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               stay
               ,
               but
               to
               advance
               ,
               still
               proceeding
               from
               grace
               to
               grace
               ,
               and
               vertue
               to
               vertue
               ;
               If
               we
               ever
               looke
               to
               shine
               as
               the
               Sun
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               be
               like
               Ioshua
               his
               Sunne
               that
               
                 stood
                 still
              
               ;
               or
               Hezekia's
               that
               
                 went
                 backe
                 ten
                 degrees
              
               ;
               but
               like
               Davids
               ,
               which
               
                 like
                 a
                 gyant
              
               runnes
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               never
               ceaseth
               ;
               I
               need
               not
               direct
               any
               man
               in
               his
               naturall
               course
               from
               life
               to
               death
               ,
               every
               man
               knowes
               it
               ,
               and
               whether
               hee
               knowes
               it
               or
               no
               ,
               he
               shall
               accomplish
               it
               ,
               the
               spirituall
               course
               is
               more
               considerable
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 itinerarium
                 ad
                 Deum
              
               ,
               a
               Journall
               to
               eternitie
               ,
               a
               progresse
               from
               earth
               to
               heaven
               ;
               this
               progresse
               a
               man
               begins
               at
               his
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               in
               part
               endeth
               in
               his
               dissolution
               by
               Death
               ,
               but
               wholly
               and
               fully
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ;
               the
               way
               here
               is
               Christ
               ;
               the
               viaticum
               the
               blessed
               Sacraments
               ;
               the
               light
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               the
               guides
               ,
               the
               ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               the
               theeves
               that
               lie
               in
               waite
               to
               rob
               us
               of
               our
               spirituall
               treasure
               ,
               the
               divells
               ;
               our
               convoy
               the
               Angels
               ;
               our
               stages
               severall
               vertues
               and
               degrees
               of
               perfection
               ,
               the
               Citie
               to
               which
               we
               bend
               our
               course
               ,
               
                 Ierusalem
                 that
                 is
                 above
              
               ,
               wherein
               are
               many
               Mansions
               ,
               or
               eternall
               houses
               .
            
             
             
               And
               thus
               as
               before
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               so
               now
               the
               new
               man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               and
               eternal
               home
               ,
               without
               any
               resting
               place
               betweene
               ,
               at
               which
               all
               the
               ordinary
               sort
               ▪
               of
               the
               Romanists
               must
               bait
               ,
               though
               little
               for
               their
               ease
               ,
               cooling
               or
               refreshing
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               in
               a
               hot-house
               ;
               nay
               ,
               a
               house
               all
               on
               fire
               ;
               nay
               all
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               hot
               as
               hell
               ;
               I
               meane
               Purgatory
               ,
               wherewith
               if
               Solomon
               had
               beene
               acquainted
               ,
               hee
               would
               have
               changed
               this
               
                 motto
                 of
                 mortalitie
              
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 eternall
                 home
              
               ;
               but
               to
               his
               purging
               bath
               ,
               and
               the
               Friers
               goe
               about
               the
               streetes
               singing
               Masses
               and
               Dirges
               for
               his
               soule
               ;
               assuredly
               if
               the
               soules
               of
               those
               that
               die
               under
               the
               Gospell
               need
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               torment
               of
               a
               temporarie
               hell
               ,
               or
               Purgatorie
               fire
               ,
               the
               soules
               of
               them
               that
               died
               under
               the
               Law
               much
               more
               needed
               it
               ;
               why
               then
               did
               Moses
               appoint
               none
               for
               them
               ?
               why
               did
               none
               of
               the
               inspired
               Prophets
               pray
               for
               the
               release
               of
               their
               soules
               ?
               Solomon
               if
               there
               had
               beene
               such
               a
               stop
               in
               the
               mid-way
               ,
               would
               have
               made
               a
               pawse
               in
               his
               speech
               ,
               and
               not
               said
               im-immediately
               man
               goeth
               
                 In
                 domum
                 eternitatis
                 suae
              
               ,
               into
               his
               everlasting
               home
               ,
               as
               the
               Seventie
               ,
               and
               the
               vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               (
               which
               no
               Papist
               upon
               paine
               of
               a
               curse
               ,
               can
               reject
               ,
               )
               render
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 Beth
                 gnolomo
              
               .
               Purgatorie
               is
               no
               such
               home
               ;
               therefore
               Gregorie
               of
               Neocesarea
               ,
               and
               Cyprian
               so
               expound
               this
               Text
               ,
               that
               they
               quite
               leave
               out
               this
               immaginarie
               fire
               kindled
               in
               the
               paper
               walls
               of
               Purgatorie
               .
               Gregorie
               saith
               ,
               the
               good
               man
               marcheth
               out
               joyfully
               towards
               his
               eternall
               
               house
               ,
               but
               the
               wicked
               drawes
               backe
               and
               bedewes
               the
               threshold
               with
               teares
               ,
               and
               fills
               all
               with
               lamentations
               :
               and
               that
               wee
               may
               know
               when
               a
               man
               taketh
               possession
               of
               his
               eternal
               home
               ,
               Saint
               Cyprian
               tels
               us
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               expiring
               of
               our
               lease
               in
               the
               poore
               tenement
               of
               our
               body
               .
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               Purgatorie
               for
               Soules
               after
               this
               life
               ,
               why
               not
               for
               bodyes
               also
               which
               need
               as
               much
               pu●…ging
               as
               soules
               ?
               if
               such
               a
               place
               be
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               wee
               are
               certainely
               like
               to
               heare
               of
               it
               from
               Philosophie
               or
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               may
               discover
               it
               either
               in
               the
               mappe
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               type
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               Nature
               gives
               us
               no
               notice
               of
               any
               such
               place
               ;
               in
               Scripture
               wee
               finde
               indeed
               a
               
               Purgatorie
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               either
               in
               the
               
                 laver
                 of
                 our
                 regeneration
              
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               our
               Redemption
               ,
               for
               so
               wee
               reade
               I
               
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 7.
                 
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 cleanseth
                 ,
              
               or
               purgeth
               
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 finnes
              
               ;
               if
               from
               all
               sinnes
               ,
               then
               none
               are
               left
               to
               bee
               burned
               out
               with
               Purgatorie
               fire
               .
               The
               Philosophers
               indeed
               describe
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               
                 ignis
                 fatuus
              
               ;
               or
               the
               fooles
               fire
               ,
               because
               it
               leads
               fooles
               out
               of
               their
               way
               ,
               whereby
               they
               often
               fall
               into
               bogges
               ,
               or
               theeves
               hands
               ;
               is
               not
               this
               Romish
               Purgatorie
               ,
               that
               
                 ignis
                 fatuus
              
               ,
               that
               leades
               fooles
               in
               the
               night
               of
               errour
               out
               of
               their
               right
               way
               ,
               whereby
               they
               truly
               fall
               into
               theeves
               hands
               ?
               I
               meane
               the
               Monkes
               and
               Friers
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               and
               Jesuits
               ,
               who
               though
               they
               can
               purge
               neither
               the
               bodies
               ,
               nor
               the
               
               souls
               of
               the
               deceased
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               the
               purses
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               by
               these
               fire-works
               of
               their
               witte
               .
               But
               I
               list
               not
               to
               dwell
               any
               longer
               in
               Purgatorie
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               such
               reall
               place
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               it
               .
               I
               am
               now
               come
               ,
               though
               long
               first
               ,
               to
               mans
               long
               home
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               described
               in
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               leape
               into
               my
               last
               stage
               ,
               which
               as
               you
               may
               remember
               was
               ;
            
             
               The
               Application
               of
               the
               Text
               to
               this
               sad
               occasion
               .
               As
               a
               contrary
               
               order
               is
               used
               in
               a
               compositive
               method
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               is
               taken
               in
               a
               resolotive
               ,
               so
               I
               must
               now
               use
               in
               the
               Application
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               a
               method
               direct
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               I
               followed
               in
               my
               Explication
               :
               for
               therein
               first
               I
               shewed
               you
               how
               the
               naturall
               man
               goeth
               to
               his
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirituall
               to
               his
               eternall
               home
               ;
               and
               after
               how
               ,
               and
               why
               ,
               and
               what
               sort
               of
               Mourners
               went
               about
               the
               streetes
               lamenting
               the
               deceased
               ;
               but
               now
               I
               am
               first
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               Mourners
               ,
               who
               have
               already
               finished
               their
               circular
               motion
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               the
               direct
               motion
               of
               the
               Man
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               qualitie
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               worth
               ,
               the
               man
               of
               estate
               and
               credit
               ,
               who
               is
               already
               arived
               at
               his
               
                 long
                 Lete
              
               ,
               and
               now
               entering
               into
               his
               long
               home
               .
            
             
               Touching
               the
               Mourners
               I
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               number
               and
               qualitie
               ;
               the
               number
               is
               great
               we
               see
               ,
               yet
               wee
               see
               not
               all
               who
               yet
               are
               the
               truest
               Mourners
               ,
               pouring
               out
               their
               soules
               to
               God
               with
               teares
               in
               their
               private
               closets
               .
               
                 
                   Illa
                   dolet
                   verè
                   ,
                   quae
                   sine
                   teste
                   dolet
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Her
               portion
               of
               sorrow
               like
               Benjamins
               ,
               is
               five
               times
               more
               then
               any
               others
               whose
               losse
               of
               a
               Husband
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Husband
               is
               invaluable
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               qualitie
               of
               the
               Mourners
               is
               not
               slightly
               to
               be
               passed
               by
               ,
               
                 debetur
                 iis
                 religiosa
                 mora
              
               ;
               for
               ,
               not
               only
               great
               store
               of
               the
               Gentrie
               and
               Commons
               ,
               but
               some
               also
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               Officers
               of
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               Peeres
               of
               the
               Realme
               ;
               not
               Religion
               only
               and
               learning
               ,
               but
               Honour
               and
               Justice
               also
               hath
               put
               on
               Blackes
               for
               him
               ,
               thereby
               testifying
               to
               all
               men
               their
               joynt-respect
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               misse
               of
               him
               .
               And
               if
               any
               prompted
               by
               Iudas
               shall
               object
               against
               this
               Solemnitie
               ,
               and
               prolixe
               ceremonie
               
                 ut
                 quid
                 perditio
                 ista
              
               ?
               To
               what
               serves
               this
               waste
               ?
               might
               not
               the
               money
               have
               been
               better
               expended
               in
               charitable
               almes
               ,
               to
               the
               reliefe
               of
               very
               many
               poore
               .
               I
               answer
               in
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Haec
                 oportet
                 facere
                 ,
                 &
                 illa
                 non
                 omittere
              
               ;
               Those
               workes
               of
               charitie
               they
               spake
               of
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               done
               :
               and
               these
               of
               decent
               Rites
               and
               ceremonies
               not
               to
               be
               left
               undone
               :
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Let
               all
               things
               be
               done
               decently
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               is
               a
               warrant
               as
               well
               for
               the
               due
               Exequies
               of
               the
               dead
               as
               Obsequies
               of
               the
               living
               :
               if
               all
               things
               must
               be
               done
               decently
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               ,
               in
               the
               State
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               much
               more
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               whose
               embleme
               is
               ,
               
                 Acies
                 ordinata
              
               ,
               an
               Armie
               marshalled
               in
               excellent
               order
               ,
               with
               Banners
               displayed
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               must
               bee
               so
               carried
               then
               Funeralls
               as
               well
               as
               Nuptialls
               ,
               Burials
               as
               well
               as
               Christnings
               ;
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               ought
               they
               to
               bee
               celebrated
               not
               after
               the
               preposterous
               manner
               of
               some
               in
               the
               night
               as
               workes
               of
               darknesse
               :
               but
               in
               the
               day
               as
               works
               of
               Pietie
               ,
               in
               honour
               of
               them
               who
               have
               received
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Saints
               in
               light
               ,
               not
               penuriously
               and
               basely
               ,
               but
               nobly
               and
               liberally
               ;
               where
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               dead
               requireth
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               will
               beare
               it
               .
               Howbeit
               I
               confesse
               ,
               that
               as
               Magnificence
               is
               alwayes
               a
               vertue
               ,
               so
               prodigalitie
               is
               a
               vice
               ;
               and
               one
               of
               those
               master-vices
               which
               hath
               gotten
               a
               great
               head
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               a
               Garland
               upon
               it
               .
               Yet
               to
               doe
               the
               dead
               right
               ,
               though
               luxurie
               bee
               guiltie
               of
               the
               death
               of
               many
               :
               yet
               the
               dead
               are
               no
               way
               guiltie
               of
               this
               superfluirie
               ,
               they
               neither
               order
               it
               ,
               nor
               are
               sensible
               of
               it
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               prodigalitie
               (
               under
               the
               weightie
               burden
               whereof
               the
               Land
               groaneth
               )
               so
               much
               seene
               in
               blacke
               clothes
               ,
               as
               in
               Silkes
               and
               Velvets
               ,
               cloth
               of
               Gold
               and
               Tissue
               ;
               not
               in
               Jeat
               as
               in
               Pearle
               ,
               and
               precious
               stones
               ;
               not
               in
               building
               Marble
               Sepulchres
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               as
               Marble
               houses
               for
               the
               living
               ;
               not
               in
               armorie
               ,
               as
               in
               luxurie
               ;
               not
               in
               pendants
               ,
               as
               in
               attendants
               ;
               not
               in
               Funeralls
               ,
               as
               in
               Nuptials
               ,
               Maskes
               and
               Pageants
               ,
               Court
               entertainments
               ,
               and
               Citie
               feasts
               ,
               at
               which
               if
               Vitellius
               or
               Apicius
               were
               bidden
               ,
               they
               would
               condemne
               themselves
               for
               too
               much
               frugalitie
               .
               What
               Seneca
               spake
               of
               time
               ,
               
                 solius
                 temporis
                 prodigi
                 sumus
                 ,
                 cujus
                 unius
                 honesta
                 est
                 avaritia
                 ,
              
               wee
               are
               lavish
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               of
               which
               covetousnesse
               is
               onely
               commendable
               ;
               we
               may
               invert
               ,
               and
               with
               truth
               confesse
               ,
               we
               are
               frugall
               for
               the
               most
               part
               in
               those
               things
               (
               I
               meane
               the
               service
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               offices
               of
               pietie
               to
               the
               dead
               )
               wherein
               not
               only
               bounty
               ,
               but
               magnificence
               also
               is
               most
               commendable
               .
               If
               any
               bee
               otherwayes
               minded
               ,
               and
               repine
               and
               grudge
               at
               this
               last
               honour
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               comfort
               to
               the
               living
               ;
               I
               shall
               use
               no
               other
               reproofe
               of
               him
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               then
               a
               like
               to
               that
               of
               Constantine
               recorded
               in
               Eusebius
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 Acesias
                 who
                 art
                 so
                 precise
                 ,
                 and
                 holdest
                 none
                 worthy
                 to
                 keepe
                 pace
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 
                   fac
                   scalam
                   ,
                   &
                   ascende
                   solus
                   in
                   coelum
                
                 Make
                 a
                 ladder
                 ,
                 and
                 climbe
                 up
                 alone
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 heaven
                 :
              
               so
               let
               these
               men
               make
               them
               a
               Bere
               like
               the
               new-found
               Chariots
               in
               the
               Low-countreyes
               ,
               that
               runne
               of
               themselves
               without
               a
               driver
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               be
               carried
               alone
               in
               it
               to
               their
               long
               home
               ;
               Let
               no
               Mourners
               follow
               them
               ,
               nor
               eye
               pittie
               them
               ,
               or
               shed
               teare
               for
               them
               .
               
                 
                   Nec
                   enim
                   lex
                   justior
                   ulla
                   est
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               let
               them
               who
               have
               lived
               in
               credit
               die
               in
               honour
               ;
               let
               them
               who
               in
               their
               life
               time
               did
               many
               good
               offices
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               after
               they
               are
               dead
               receive
               the
               like
               offices
               from
               the
               living
               .
               Out
               of
               which
               number
               ,
               envie
               it selfe
               cannot
               exempt
               our
               deceased
               brother
               .
               Of
               whose
               naturall
               parts
               perfected
               by
               Art
               and
               learning
               ,
               and
               his
               Morrall
               much
               improved
               by
               grace
               .
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               by
               way
               of
               amplification
               
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               bee
               sayd
               of
               them
               by
               way
               of
               amplification
               .
               All
               rhe●…oricall
               exaggeration
               will
               prove
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               diminution
               of
               them
               .
               In
               summe
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               most
               provident
               housholder
               ,
               loving
               Husband
               ,
               indulgent
               Father
               ,
               kinde
               Landlord
               ,
               and
               liberall
               Patron
               .
               So
               kinde
               a
               Landlord
               ,
               that
               when
               his
               Tennants
               were
               behinde
               with
               him
               ,
               hee
               was
               so
               farre
               from
               suing
               them
               ,
               or
               putting
               them
               to
               trouble
               to
               extort
               his
               due
               from
               them
               ;
               that
               instead
               of
               receiving
               from
               them
               ,
               hee
               lent
               great
               summes
               unto
               them
               ;
               by
               the
               good
               employment
               whereof
               they
               were
               enabled
               to
               recover
               themselves
               and
               pay
               him
               .
               So
               liberall
               a
               Patron
               hee
               was
               ,
               that
               hee
               not
               onely
               freely
               bestowed
               all
               the
               Benefices
               that
               fell
               in
               his
               gift
               ,
               but
               was
               also
               at
               all
               the
               charge
               of
               institution
               ,
               induction
               ,
               composition
               ,
               first-fruits
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               burthen
               fell
               upon
               the
               Incumbent
               :
               Such
               patterns
               of
               Patrons
               ,
               wee
               may
               rather
               wish
               then
               hope
               for
               after
               him
               ;
               what
               shall
               I
               need
               to
               adde
               more
               concerning
               him
               ,
               whose
               birth
               was
               illustrious
               ,
               his
               education
               liberall
               ,
               his
               Patromonie
               great
               ,
               his
               Matches
               sutable
               ,
               his
               life
               exemplarie
               ,
               and
               his
               death
               cōfortable
               ?
               Single
               vertues
               wee
               meet
               with
               in
               many
               ,
               but
               such
               combinations
               as
               were
               in
               him
               ,
               such
               affabilitie
               in
               such
               gravitie
               ,
               such
               humilitie
               in
               such
               eminencie
               ,
               such
               patience
               in
               such
               tryalls
               ,
               such
               temperance
               and
               moderation
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               just
               cause
               to
               blesse
               God
               for
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               we
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               pray
               for
               in
               others
               of
               his
               Ranke
               .
               In
               his
               tender
               yeares
               hee
               was
               set
               as
               a
               choyce
               Plant
               in
               the
               famous
               Nurserie
               of
               good
               learning
               and
               Religion
               ,
               the
               Universitie
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               where
               living
               as
               a
               Commoner
               in
               
                 Corpus
                 Christi
              
               Colledge
               ,
               under
               the
               care
               and
               tuition
               of
               Doctor
               
                 Sebastian
                 Wenfield
              
               ;
               hee
               very
               much
               thrived
               and
               grew
               above
               his
               equalls
               both
               in
               grace
               and
               in
               knowledge
               ,
               gaining
               to
               himselfe
               as
               much
               love
               ,
               as
               learning
               .
               After
               hee
               was
               removed
               from
               thence
               ,
               hee
               fell
               into
               very
               great
               troubles
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               as
               after
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               but
               the
               Lord
               delivered
               him
               out
               of
               all
               :
               These
               crosses
               and
               afflictions
               served
               but
               as
               Files
               to
               brighten
               those
               gifts
               and
               graces
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               shined
               afterwards
               most
               brightly
               in
               his
               moresetled
               estate
               ,
               and
               eminent
               employments
               ,
               being
               chosen
               Deputie
               Lievetenant
               in
               Wiltshire
               ;
               Commissioner
               in
               three
               Shires
               ,
               Foure
               times
               High-Sheriffe
               ,
               and
               often
               knight
               for
               the
               Shire
               in
               Parliament
               ;
               in
               all
               which
               places
               of
               important
               negotiations
               and
               great
               trust
               ,
               hee
               so
               carried
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               might
               see
               in
               all
               his
               actions
               ,
               hee
               had
               a
               speciall
               eye
               to
               the
               Motto
               in
               his
               Escouchion
               ,
               
                 Ieay
                 bonne
                 cause
              
               ,
               for
               with
               Mary
               hee
               alwayes
               chose
               the
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               stood
               up
               for
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               hee
               confirmed
               with
               his
               last
               breath
               .
               You
               have
               heard
               what
               hee
               was
               in
               publicke
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               hee
               in
               private
               ?
               wee
               have
               seene
               him
               in
               the
               Sunne
               ,
               how
               demeaned
               hee
               himselfe
               in
               the
               shade
               ?
               True
               ,
               Religion
               is
               like
               the
               precious
               stone
               Garamantites
               ,
               which
               casteth
               no
               great
               lustre
               outwardly
               ,
               but
               
                 semper
                 intus
                 habeat
                 aur●…as
                 g●…ttus
              
               :
               but
               wee
               may
               discerne
               
               as
               it
               were
               golden
               drops
               within
               .
               Three
               of
               these
               after
               I
               have
               presented
               to
               your
               view
               ,
               I
               will
               then
               set
               free
               your
               patience
               ,
               and
               give
               your
               sorrow
               full
               scope
               to
               vent
               it selfe
               in
               teares
               .
               The
               first
               of
               these
               was
               tendernes
               of
               conscience
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               most
               infallible
               tokens
               and
               markes
               of
               the
               Child
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               tender
               was
               hee
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               undertake
               no
               businesse
               before
               hee
               was
               fully
               perswaded
               of
               the
               lawfulnesse
               thereof
               ,
               both
               by
               cleare
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               approbation
               of
               most
               learned
               and
               conscientious
               Divines
               ;
               hee
               made
               scruple
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               committing
               the
               least
               knowne
               sinne
               ,
               but
               of
               imbarking
               into
               any
               action
               which
               was
               questionable
               among
               those
               that
               love
               the
               truth
               in
               sinceritie
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               although
               God
               blessed
               him
               with
               great
               wealth
               ,
               and
               store
               of
               coyne
               ,
               yet
               hee
               never
               put
               it
               to
               Usurie
               or
               Interest
               thereby
               to
               increase
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               held
               the
               tolleration
               of
               the
               Law
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               to
               bee
               no
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               any
               violation
               of
               the
               divine
               Law
               ,
               the
               distinctions
               lately
               coyned
               ,
               of
               toothlesse
               and
               biting
               Usurie
               hee
               no
               way
               allowed
               ,
               judging
               truly
               ,
               that
               all
               Usurie
               according
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               Etymologie
               ,
               is
               biting
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               onely
               teeth
               ,
               but
               Adders
               teeth
               envenomed
               ;
               for
               all
               Usurie
               if
               it
               bi●…e
               not
               our
               Brother
               as
               
                 per
                 accidens
              
               sometimes
               it
               may
               not
               ,
               yet
               it
               bi●…eth
               the
               conscience
               of
               all
               such
               who
               have
               any
               remorse
               of
               sinne
               .
               The
               second
               
                 aurea
                 gutta
              
               was
               Christian
               compassion
               ,
               whereby
               he
               tooke
               to
               heart
               the
               afflictions
               of
               Ioseph
               ,
               and
               miserie
               of
               Lazarus
               ,
               whose
               sores
               hee
               cured
               with
               the
               most
               precious
               balsamum
               hee
               could
               buy
               for
               his
               money
               .
               What
               Plinie
               writeth
               (
               lib.
               ●…2
               .
               c.
               8.
               
               
                 Attalus
                 usus
                 est
                 Thynni
                 recentiores
                 adipe
                 ad
                 ul●…era
                 )
              
               on
               the
               Fish
               in
               Latine
               Thynnus
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               soveraign
               remedie
               against
               many
               diseases
               ,
               and
               cureth
               all
               kinde
               of
               ulcers
               ,
               was
               truly
               verified
               in
               him
               ;
               for
               hee
               furnished
               himselfe
               with
               the
               best
               cordialls
               and
               the
               rarest
               medicinall
               receipts
               ;
               and
               when
               hee
               heard
               of
               any
               poore
               ,
               sicke
               ,
               or
               hurt
               ;
               hee
               not
               onely
               sent
               them
               money
               ,
               but
               Bezar
               ,
               and
               balsamum
               ,
               thinking
               nothing
               could
               cost
               him
               too
               deare
               ,
               whereby
               he
               might
               save
               the
               life
               ,
               or
               recover
               the
               health
               of
               the
               poorest
               member
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               In
               the
               yeares
               of
               dearth
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               he
               sent
               provision
               to
               all
               the
               Parishes
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               thrice
               a
               weeke
               relieved
               a
               hundred
               atleast
               at
               his
               gate
               :
               neither
               did
               his
               compassion
               dye
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               in
               his
               Will
               and
               Testament
               confirmed
               by
               him
               the
               day
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               hee
               bequeathed
               divers
               Legacies
               to
               the
               poore
               ,
               whereof
               these
               following
               came
               to
               my
               notice
               .
               To
               Saint
               Margarets
               in
               Westminster
               ,
               10.
               pound
               .
               To
               Kempsford
               ,
               60.
               pound
               .
               To
               Cosley
               ,
               60.
               pound
               .
               To
               Froome
               ,
               and
               the
               Woodlands
               ,
               100.
               pound
               .
               To
               Warmester
               ,
               100.
               pound
               .
               To
               Deverill
               ,
               and
               Mounten
               ,
               100.
               pound
               .
               The
               last
               
                 aurea
                 gutta
              
               which
               I
               shall
               present
               to
               your
               view
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               was
               his
               fervencie
               of
               zeale
               for
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               in
               all
               the
               Benefices
               which
               hee
               bestowed
               ,
               hee
               tooke
               speciall
               care
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               men
               sound
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               no
               way
               warping
               either
               to
               Popish
               
               superstition
               ,
               or
               〈◊〉
               seperation
               :
               as
               he
               made
               greatest
               accompt
               of
               those
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               who
               were
               serve●…
               i●…
               spirit
               ,
               zealous
               for
               the
               truth
               ;
               so
               hee
               hated
               none
               more
               then
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               luke-warme
               Laodica●…
               :
               he
               ●…eldome
               spake
               of
               any
               Romanist
               without
               expressing
               a
               great
               dete●…tation
               of
               their
               idolatrie
               ,
               and
               superstition
               :
               the
               night
               before
               he
               changed
               this
               life
               for
               a
               better
               ,
               after
               an
               humble
               confe●…ion
               of
               his
               sinnes
               ingenerall
               ,
               and
               a
               particular
               〈◊〉
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               his
               beliefe
               ,
               in
               which
               hee
               had
               lived
               ,
               and
               now
               was
               resolved
               to
               die
               ,
               he
               added
               ,
               I
               renounce
               all
               Popish
               superstition
               ,
               all
               mans
               merits
               ,
               trusting
               only
               upon
               the
               merits
               of
               the
               Death
               and
               passion
               of
               my
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               whosoever
               trusteth
               on
               any
               other
               ,
               shall
               finde
               when
               hee
               is
               dying
               ,
               if
               not
               before
               ,
               that
               hee
               leaneth
               upon
               broken
               reedes
               .
               Here
               after
               the
               benediction
               of
               his
               Wife
               and
               Children
               ,
               being
               required
               by
               me
               to
               ease
               his
               mind
               ,
               and
               declare
               if
               any
               thing
               lay
               heavie
               upon
               his
               conscience
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               nothing
               he
               thanked
               God
               ;
               yet
               like
               an
               obedient
               child
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               both
               heartily
               desired
               ,
               and
               received
               her
               absolution
               :
               and
               now
               professing
               that
               hee
               was
               most
               willing
               to
               leave
               the
               world
               ;
               he
               besought
               all
               to
               pray
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               himselfe
               prayed
               most
               ●…ervenely
               ;
               that
               God
               would
               enable
               him
               patiently
               to
               abide
               his
               good
               will
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               to
               goe
               through
               this
               last
               and
               greatest
               worke
               of
               faith
               and
               patience
               :
               and
               the
               pangs
               of
               Death
               ●…oone
               after
               comming
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               fixed
               his
               eyes
               on
               Heaven
               from
               whence
               came
               his
               helpe
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               lifted
               up
               his
               hand
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               that
               Crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               which
               Christ
               reacheth
               out
               to
               all
               his
               children
               ,
               who
               hold
               out
               the
               good
               fight
               of
               Faith
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               conquer
               in
               the
               end
               ;
               Which
               crowne
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               the
               Lord
               who
               hath
               purchased
               with
               his
               blood
               ,
               after
               we
               have
               finished
               likewise
               our
               courses
               ,
               of
               his
               infinite
               bountie
               bestow
               upon
               us
               all
               .
               
                 Cui
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 TEMPVS
                 PVTATIONIS
              
               .
               
               OR
               ,
               THE
               RIPE
               ALMOND
               GATHERED
               .
               A
               SERMON
               APPOINTED
               to
               be
               Preached
               at
               the
               Funeralls
               of
               the
               Right
               Honourable
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               EXETER
               ,
               in
               the
               Abbie
               Church
               at
               Westminster
               SERMON
               XLII
               .
            
             
               
                 GEN.
                 15.
                 15.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   thou
                   shalt
                   goe
                   to
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   bee
                   buried
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   old
                   Age.
                   
                
              
            
             
               IT
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               and
               Greekes
               to
               embalme
               the
               dead
               bodies
               of
               great
               Personages
               ,
               and
               anoynt
               them
               all
               over
               with
               Honey
               ,
               which
               kept
               them
               a
               long
               time
               from
               corrupting
               and
               putrifying
               in
               their
               Sepulchres
               .
               Thus
               the
               Macedonians
               preserved
               the
               Corpes
               of
               Alexander
               (
               as
               some
               Historians
               report
               )
               above
               a
               hundred
               yeares
               from
               rotting
               in
               his
               Coffine
               .
               But
               
                 Gemistus
                 Phleton
              
               being
               to
               performe
               a
               like
               Rite
               to
               Ages●…laus
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Honey
               layd
               his
               Corpes
               in
               Waxe
               made
               of
               Honey-combes
               .
               I
               am
               sor●…e
               I
               am
               at
               this
               time
               to
               give
               the
               Motto
               to
               this
               Embleme
               .
               A
               Person
               of
               qualitie
               ,
               
               a
               Person
               of
               wealth
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               noble
               birth
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               Honour
               ,
               a
               Person
               of
               fame
               and
               renowne
               ,
               whose
               soule
               is
               alreadie
               bound
               up
               
                 in
                 the
                 bundle
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               is
               now
               to
               hee
               brought
               with
               Honour
               to
               his
               
                 long
                 home
              
               ;
               and
               though
               not
               his
               Bodie
               ,
               yet
               his
               name
               to
               bee
               embalmed
               ,
               and
               preserved
               as
               it
               were
               
                 in
                 honey
              
               ,
               in
               the
               sweet
               Commemoration
               of
               his
               Vertues
               :
               and
               the
               first
               Standard-bearer
               of
               Religion
               under
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Master
               of
               these
               
                 sacred
                 Rites
                 and
                 Ceremonies
              
               was
               designed
               to
               doe
               this
               office
               ,
               and
               hee
               richly
               provided
               for
               it
               ;
               of
               whom
               I
               may
               truely
               say
               as
               
                 Homer
                 of
                 Nestor
              
               .
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Cujus
                   ex
                   ore
                   melle
                   dulcior
                   flueb●…t
                   oratio
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               si●…h
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               whose
               footsteps
               are
               not
               knowne
               ,
               to
               take
               away
               for
               a
               time
               the
               use
               of
               his
               feete
               ,
               who
               should
               at
               this
               time
               have
               
                 stood
                 on
                 this
                 holy
                 Mount.
              
               Bounden
               dutie
               and
               service
               hath
               layd
               upon
               mee
               
                 Genistus
                 Phletons
              
               taske
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               constrained
               as
               hee
               was
               
                 in-apia
                 mellis
                 cera
                 mortuum
                 circùm
                 linere
                 ,
              
               to
               use
               Waxe
               for
               want
               of
               Honey
               ,
               and
               vulgar
               oyle
               in
               stead
               of
               precious
               balme
               :
               my
               best
               Apology
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               prayed
               heartily
               with
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 send
                 the
                 message
              
               (
               I
               am
               to
               deliver
               )
               
                 by
                 him
                 by
                 whom
                 hee
                 should
                 send
                 :
              
               But
               hee
               will
               make
               choice
               of
               his
               owne
               instrumen●…s
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               of
               set
               purpose
               hee
               will
               make
               use
               of
               the
               weake
               and
               ignoble
               ,
               the
               more
               to
               shew
               his
               power
               through
               the
               infirmitie
               ,
               and
               glorie
               through
               the
               ignoblenesse
               of
               the
               meanes
               .
               The
               Walls
               of
               Iericho
               shall
               fall
               with
               a
               noyse
               onely
               ,
               and
               this
               noyse
               shall
               not
               bee
               the
               shrill
               and
               sweet
               sound
               of
               silver
               Trumpets
               ,
               but
               the
               harsh
               and
               hollow
               sound
               of
               Rams
               hornes
               ;
               and
               even
               from
               this
               disappointing
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Actour
               in
               this
               
                 mournfull
                 Scene
              
               ,
               and
               taking
               a
               Novice
               in
               his
               roome
               ,
               you
               may
               gather
               
                 this
                 flower
              
               as
               it
               were
               
                 by
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               strew
               it
               with
               others
               
                 upon
                 the
                 Hearse
              
               ,
               that
               
                 wee
                 cannot
                 resolve
                 ,
                 or
                 certainly
                 build
                 upon
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 this
                 World
              
               ;
               we
               are
               sure
               of
               nothing
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               of
               the
               Tombe
               wee
               shall
               bee
               layd
               in
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               winding-sheet
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               grave-clothes
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               Mourners
               ,
               not
               of
               our
               Preacher
               :
               Wee
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               our
               Tombe-stone
               ,
               for
               when
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               hewed
               out
               a
               Tombe-stone
               out
               of
               the
               Rocke
               ,
               hee
               intended
               it
               for
               himselfe
               ;
               yet
               was
               hee
               not
               layd
               there
               ,
               but
               our
               Saviour
               in
               it
               :
               We
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               our
               grave
               ,
               cloathes
               ,
               and
               winding-sheet
               ;
               for
               Heliogobalus
               the
               Emperour
               provided
               himselfe
               of
               rich
               furniture
               in
               this
               kinde
               ;
               and
               moreover
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               come
               to
               a
               violent
               end
               ,
               or
               be
               forced
               to
               make
               away
               himselfe
               ,
               hee
               kept
               by
               him
               golden
               fetters
               ,
               and
               silken
               ropes
               ;
               and
               made
               a
               Bath
               of
               Rose-water
               to
               drowne
               himselfe
               in
               ,
               yet
               none
               of
               all
               these
               were
               made
               use
               of
               at
               his
               miserable
               death
               an
               dignominious
               burial
               in
               a
               laystall
               .
               Nay
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               not
               sure
               that
               his
               s●…nne
               shall
               cover
               his
               flesh
               ,
               for
               Zisca
               his
               skin
               was
               
               plucked
               off
               after
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               a
               Drumme
               made
               of
               it
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               
               man
               is
               not
               sure
               of
               his
               Bearers
               or
               Mourners
               ,
               nor
               the
               Preacher
               who
               shall
               make
               his
               Funerall
               Sermon
               ,
               as
               you
               learne
               to
               your
               costs
               this
               day
               .
               For
               that
               
                 excessive
                 speech
              
               of
               Saint
               Ierome
               ,
               abasing
               himselfe
               in
               
               comparison
               of
               Roffinus
               will
               prove
               defective
               ,
               in
               expressing
               the
               difference
               betweene
               him
               whom
               you
               heare
               ,
               and
               whom
               you
               should
               heare
               .
               I
               
                 shall
                 thinke
                 my selfe
                 happie
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 but
                 tread
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 steps
                 ,
                 or
                 imprint
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 notes
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 .
              
               Which
               that
               I
               may
               doe
               the
               better
               ,
               I
               have
               borrowed
               his
               characters
               ,
               I
               meane
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Text
               which
               he
               chose
               ,
               as
               best
               befitting
               this
               occasion
               ,
               wherein
               we
               see
               that
               performed
               to
               one
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               was
               long
               agoe
               promised
               to
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
              
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 should
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               hand
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               stroaking
               the
               part
               ,
               cures
               the
               Tympanie
               ,
               and
               certainly
               the
               consideration
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               a
               present
               meanes
               to
               cure
               the
               
                 swelling
                 of
                 pride
              
               in
               any
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               l●…fe
               many
               things
               
               make
               oddes
               betweene
               men
               and
               women
               ;
               as
               birth
               ,
               education
               ,
               wealth
               ,
               alliance
               and
               honour
               :
               but
               Death
               makes
               all
               
                 even
                 ,
                 respice
                 sepulchra
              
               ,
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Austin
                 ,
                 Survey
                 mens
                 graves
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 mee
                 then
                 who
                 is
                 beautifull
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 deformed
                 :
              
               all
               there
               have
               hollow
               eyes
               ,
               flat
               noses
               ,
               and
               gastly
               lookes
               ;
               Nireus
               and
               Thersites
               cannot
               bee
               there
               distinguished
               :
               
                 tell
                 mee
                 who
                 is
                 rich
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 poore
              
               ;
               all
               there
               weare
               the
               same
               weede
               ,
               their
               winding-sheete
               :
               
                 Tell
                 mee
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 noble
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 base
                 and
                 ignoble
                 ,
              
               the
               wormes
               claime
               kindred
               of
               all
               :
               
                 tell
                 mee
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 well
                 housed
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 ill
              
               ;
               all
               there
               are
               bestowed
               in
               darke
               and
               dankish
               roomes
               under
               ground
               .
               If
               this
               will
               not
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               take
               a
               sive
               and
               sift
               the
               dust
               and
               ashes
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               shew
               me
               
                 which
                 is
                 which
              
               .
               I
               grant
               there
               is
               some
               difference
               in
               dust
               :
               there
               is
               
                 powder
                 of
                 Diamonds
              
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 gold
                 dust
              
               ,
               and
               brasse
               pinne-dust
               ,
               and
               saw-dust
               ,
               and
               
                 common
                 dust
              
               ;
               the
               
                 powder
                 of
                 Diamonds
              
               resembles
               the
               remaines
               of
               Princes
               ;
               
                 gold
                 dust
              
               ,
               the
               remaines
               of
               Noble-men
               ;
               pinne-dust
               ,
               the
               remaines
               of
               the
               Tradesman
               ;
               saw-dust
               ,
               the
               remaines
               of
               the
               day-labourer
               ,
               and
               
                 common
                 dust
              
               ,
               the
               remaines
               of
               the
               vulgar
               ,
               which
               have
               no
               qualitie
               or
               profession
               to
               distinguish
               them
               ;
               yet
               all
               is
               but
               dust
               .
               At
               a
               game
               of
               Chesse
               ,
               wee
               see
               Kings
               and
               Queenes
               ,
               and
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Knights
               upon
               the
               board
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               their
               severall
               walkes
               ,
               and
               contest
               one
               with
               the
               other
               in
               
                 points
                 of
                 State
              
               and
               honour
               :
               but
               when
               the
               game
               is
               done
               all
               together
               with
               the
               Pawnes
               are
               shuffled
               in
               one
               bagge
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               in
               this
               life
               men
               appeare
               in
               different
               garbes
               ,
               and
               take
               divers
               courses
               ,
               some
               are
               Kings
               ,
               some
               are
               Officers
               ,
               some
               Bishops
               ,
               some
               Knights
               ,
               some
               of
               other
               rankes
               and
               orders
               .
               But
               when
               this
               life
               like
               a
               game
               is
               done
               ,
               which
               is
               sometimes
               sooner
               ,
               sometimes
               later
               ,
               all
               are
               shuffled
               together
               with
               the
               many
               or
               vulgar
               sort
               of
               people
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               darknesse
               and
               obscuritie
               till
               the
               
                 last
                 man
                 is
                 borne
              
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               after
               that
               
                 
                 
                   Erunt
                   ipsis
                   quoque
                   fata
                   sepulchres
                   .
                
              
               the
               Grave
               which
               hath
               swallowed
               up
               all
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Adam
               ,
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               up
               it selfe
               into
               victorie
               .
               Till
               then
               wee
               shall
               all
               goe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               our
               severall
               ranke
               and
               order
               ,
               
                 take
                 our
                 last
                 walke
              
               ,
               
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               happy
               if
               wee
               
                 goe
                 it
              
               as
               Abraham
               did
               here
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               and
               a
               speciall
               blessing
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               gathered
               as
               hee
               was
               
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
              
               in
               the
               Autmne
               of
               a
               
                 good
                 old
                 age
              
               .
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               we
               have
               two
               Acts
               of
               a
               Tragedie
               ,
               the
               former
               
                 acted
                 upon
                 his
                 stage
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 ,
              
               the
               latter
               under
               the
               scaffold
               ,
               and
               
                 bee
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
               None
               die
               better
               then
               they
               ,
               who
               have
               life
               in
               their
               hope
               :
               and
               none
               live
               better
               then
               they
               ,
               who
               have
               death
               in
               their
               mind
               and
               thought
               ;
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               health
               ,
               and
               bloome
               of
               their
               beautie
               ,
               and
               pride
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
               and
               top
               of
               their
               earthly
               happinesse
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               Ioseph
               of
               Arimathea
               ,
               is
               supposed
               by
               many
               ,
               to
               have
               set
               his
               Sepulchre
               in
               his
               Garden
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               sawce
               his
               
                 sweetest
                 pleasures
              
               ,
               with
               the
               sad
               thoughts
               of
               his
               Funerall
               :
               and
               Iohn
               surnamed
               the
               Almoner
               began
               his
               Sepulchre
               ,
               on
               the
               day
               he
               was
               Confecrated
               Patriarke
               of
               Alexandria
               :
               and
               it
               was
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               ancient
               Emperours
               at
               their
               Coronation
               feast
               ,
               to
               have
               severall
               sorts
               of
               Marble
               shewed
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               choose
               one
               of
               them
               for
               their
               Tombe-stone
               ;
               and
               agreeable
               hereunto
               the
               interlinearie
               glosse
               yeeldeth
               a
               reason
               why
               God
               commanded
               that
               the
               oyle
               where
               with
               the
               Kings
               were
               annoynted
               ,
               should
               bee
               compounded
               with
               Cinonion
               ,
               and
               other
               spices
               ,
               
                 quod
                 sit
                 cinericii
                 coloris
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               the
               colour
               of
               Ashes
               ,
               or
               rather
               such
               mold
               as
               is
               digged
               out
               of
               Graves
               ,
               to
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               that
               very
               day
               in
               which
               they
               were
               made
               gods
               upon
               earth
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               
                 die
                 like
                 men
              
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               wee
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               blesse
               the
               providence
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               our
               Mariage
               feasts
               ,
               and
               many
               occasions
               of
               mirth
               and
               joy
               ,
               presents
               us
               with
               such
               sad
               spectacles
               ,
               as
               here
               we
               see
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               we
               should
               not
               exceed
               in
               our
               mirth
               ,
               or
               too
               farre
               set
               our
               heart
               upon
               the
               pleasures
               and
               comforts
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               like
               sticks
               under
               a
               pot
               after
               a
               blaze
               fall
               suddenly
               into
               ashes
               .
               Let
               us
               learne
               from
               all
               the
               changes
               and
               chances
               of
               this
               mortall
               life
               ,
               not
               to
               sing
               a
               requiem
               to
               our
               soules
               here
               ,
               with
               the
               foole
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               because
               
                 wee
                 have
                 wealth
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               for
               if
               our
               
                 riches
                 take
                 not
                 their
                 wings
              
               ,
               and
               flye
               away
               from
               us
               ,
               wee
               shall
               bee
               taken
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               arrested
               by
               Gods
               Bayliffe
               ,
               Death
               ,
               and
               
                 then
                 wee
                 must
                 goe
              
               .
               
                 But
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 .
              
            
             
               Our
               observations
               from
               this
               Scripture
               ariseth
               from
               two
               springs
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 matter
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               former
               divides
               it selfe
               into
               two
               Rivelets
               ,
               the
               latter
               into
               three
               :
               In
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               manner
               I
               observe
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 these
                 words
                 were
                 spoken
                 to
                 Abraham
                 in
                 a
                 Dreame
                 ,
                 
                   (
                   when
                   the
                   Sunne
                   was
                   going
                   downe
                   a
                   heavie
                   sleepe
                   fell
                   upon
                   him
                   .
                   )
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 spoken
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Gracious
                 promise
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               latter
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               matter
               I
               observe
               three
               blessings
               bestowed
               upon
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 comfortable
                 death
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   goe
                   in
                   peace
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 An
                 honourable
                 buriall
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   bee
                   buried
                   with
                   thy
                   Fathers
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 seasonable
                 time
                 for
                 both
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   a
                   good
                   old
                   age
                
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               of
               the
               manner
               ;
               When
               the
               Sunne
               was
               setting
               ,
               a
               dead
               sleepe
               and
               dreadfull
               darknesse
               fell
               upon
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               God
               shewed
               him
               in
               a
               dreame
               ,
               the
               miserie
               and
               thraldome
               of
               his
               posteritie
               in
               Egypt
               :
               
                 Know
                 of
                 a
                 suretie
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 seed
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 stranger
                 in
                 a
                 land
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 theirs
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 serve
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 afflict
                 them
                 400.
                 yeares
                 ,
              
               vers
               .
               13.
               and
               lest
               at
               the
               sight
               hereof
               his
               heart
               should
               utterly
               have
               failed
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 bowels
                 dried
              
               up
               within
               him
               like
               
                 a
                 pot-sheard
              
               ;
               God
               cleareth
               the
               skie
               which
               was
               clowded
               with
               a
               
                 smoake
                 of
                 a
                 fiery
                 furnace
              
               ,
               ver
               .
               17.
               and
               cheareth
               his
               heart
               ,
               reviving
               him
               with
               a
               promise
               of
               safetie
               ,
               and
               peace
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               of
               deliverance
               of
               his
               posteritie
               also
               out
               of
               their
               grievous
               servitude
               ,
               after
               a
               certaine
               period
               of
               yeares
               allotted
               for
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               
                 growth
                 and
                 ripenesse
                 of
                 the
                 Amorites
                 sinnes
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               dreames
               in
               generall
               ,
               the
               great
               Secretarie
               of
               Nature
               discovereth
               
               unto
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Dreames
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               are
               better
               than
               the
               Dreames
               of
               bad
               ;
               and
               he
               will
               have
               his
               foelix
               or
               happy
               man
               to
               have
               a
               singular
               priviledge
               above
               other
               men
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               sleepe
               .
               And
               doubtlesse
               ,
               as
               a
               good
               conscience
               is
               a
               
                 full
                 feast
                 in
                 the
                 day
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               a
               light
               banquet
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               for
               better
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               phantasies
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               beget
               better
               dreames
               in
               the
               night
               :
               as
               the
               brighter
               colours
               in
               the
               Window
               ,
               when
               the
               Sunne
               shineth
               cast
               clearer
               
                 species
                 intentionales
              
               ,
               or
               reflections
               from
               them
               on
               the
               Wall.
               God
               is
               with
               his
               children
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               he
               imparts
               his
               counsells
               ,
               and
               discloseth
               his
               secrets
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               dreames
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               by
               visions
               in
               the
               other
               .
               That
               prophesie
               of
               
                 Ioel
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 poure
                 out
                 my
                 spirit
                 upon
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 young
                 men
                 shall
                 see
                 visions
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 old
                 men
                 shall
                 dreame
                 dreames
                 ,
              
               though
               it
               were
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Penticost
               ,
               (
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               instructeth
               us
               )
               yet
               ought
               it
               not
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               that
               day
               ,
               or
               the
               Apostles
               time
               only
               .
               For
               it
               hath
               been
               verified
               in
               all
               after-ages
               ,
               and
               holdeth
               still
               for
               profitable
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               irradiations
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               by
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               supernaturall
               and
               propheticall
               revelations
               ,
               or
               not
               so
               frequent
               :
               Dreames
               therefore
               as
               they
               are
               not
               with
               the
               Easterne
               people
               superstitiously
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               so
               neither
               are
               they
               
               utterly
               to
               be
               neglected
               ,
               as
               idle
               and
               vaine
               nocturnall
               phantasies
               ;
               The
               Poet
               could
               say
               :
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                
              
            
             
               Iupiter
               sends
               Dreames
               ,
               and
               Aristotle
               dreamed
               not
               ,
               when
               hee
               wrote
               his
               exact
               discourse
               of
               Divination
               by
               dreames
               ;
               nor
               Artemidorus
               
               when
               hee
               published
               his
               curious
               tract
               ,
               intituled
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 judgement
                 of
                 Dreames
              
               ,
               for
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               times
               proveth
               ,
               that
               the
               Dreames
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               especially
               a
               little
               before
               their
               death
               ,
               have
               been
               very
               considerable
               :
               When
               the
               
                 Windowes
                 of
                 the
                 senses
              
               are
               shut
               ,
               the
               soule
               hath
               best
               leisure
               to
               looke
               into
               her selfe
               :
               and
               after
               sicknesse
               hath
               battered
               downe
               the
               walls
               of
               the
               darke
               prison
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               in
               which
               she
               was
               close
               kept
               ,
               more
               light
               breakes
               in
               upon
               her
               ,
               and
               she
               
                 seeth
                 farther
                 off
              
               then
               she
               could
               before
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Platonicks
               ,
               in
               that
               their
               
                 Apophthegme
                 ,
                 anima
                 promonet
                 in
                 morte
                 ,
                 The
                 soule
                 lookes
                 out
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               
                 neere
                 death
              
               :
               For
               this
               particular
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               God
               is
               gracious
               to
               many
               of
               his
               children
               now
               adayes
               by
               Dreames
               ,
               or
               otherwayes
               to
               give
               them
               notice
               of
               their
               departure
               hence
               .
               To
               some
               he
               maketh
               knowne
               the
               yeare
               ,
               to
               some
               the
               moneth
               ,
               to
               some
               the
               very
               day
               and
               houre
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               
                 goe
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 .
              
               And
               as
               here
               he
               fore-shewed
               Abraham
               his
               departure
               from
               hence
               
                 per
                 viam
                 lacteum
              
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 milkie
                 way
              
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               a
               sweet
               and
               pleasant
               passage
               of
               a
               naturall
               death
               in
               the
               autumn
               of
               his
               life
               :
               so
               also
               in
               a
               Dreame
               he
               represented
               to
               Saint
               Polycarpe
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               their
               passage
               
                 per
                 viam
                 sanguineam
                 ,
                 The
              
               
               
                 bloody
                 way
                 of
                 martyrdome
                 .
                 Policarp
              
               not
               many
               moneths
               before
               hee
               was
               sacrificed
               for
               a
               
                 whole
                 burnt-offering
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               dreamed
               that
               his
               
               bed
               was
               all
               on
               fire
               under
               him
               :
               and
               Saint
               Cyprian
               saw
               in
               a
               Dreame
               the
               Proconsull
               give
               order
               to
               the
               Clerke
               of
               the
               Assizes
               ,
               to
               write
               downe
               his
               sentence
               (
               which
               was
               to
               have
               his
               head
               cut
               off
               with
               a
               Sword
               )
               which
               when
               the
               Clerke
               by
               signes
               made
               knowne
               to
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               the
               godly
               Bishop
               earnestly
               desired
               a
               little
               delay
               of
               the
               execution
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               
                 set
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 order
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Clerke
               answered
               him
               in
               his
               dreame
               ,
               that
               his
               petition
               was
               granted
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               fell
               out
               accordingly
               ,
               that
               that
               day
               twelve
               moneth
               (
               after
               he
               had
               this
               Dreame
               )
               this
               Saint
               of
               God
               closing
               first
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               lost
               his
               head
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               received
               a
               glorious
               
                 crowne
                 of
                 martyrdome
              
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               I
               observed
               in
               the
               manner
               was
               ,
               that
               these
               words
               were
               uttered
               by
               way
               of
               promise
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               whence
               Calvin
               rightly
               inferreth
               ,
               that
               Abrahams
               long
               life
               ,
               was
               a
               favour
               of
               God
               unto
               him
               ,
               not
               the
               purchase
               of
               his
               owne
               merits
               ,
               much
               lesse
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               owne
               care
               ,
               for
               although
               speaking
               
                 in
                 ordinè
                 ad
                 secundas
                 causas
              
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               be
               said
               by
               the
               observation
               of
               physick
               rules
               ,
               to
               prolong
               his
               dayes
               upon
               earth
               ,
               as
               Galen
               did
               ,
               who
               was
               otherwayes
               
               a
               man
               of
               a
               very
               crazie
               body
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               in
               all
               likelyhood
               have
               held
               out
               halfe
               so
               long
               :
               yet
               if
               wee
               speake
               simply
               and
               absolutely
               ;
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               that
               as
               no
               man
               can
               by
               his
               care
               adde
               a
               cubite
               to
               his
               stature
               ,
               nor
               an
               houre
               to
               his
               life
               ,
               beyond
               the
               period
               set
               by
               God
               before
               all
               time
               ;
               for
               
                 my
                 times
                 are
                 in
                 thy
                 hands
                 ,
              
               saith
               David
               ,
               and
               our
               
                 dayes
                 are
              
               
               determined
               ,
               saith
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 our
                 moneths
                 is
                 with
                 thee
                 ;
                 thou
                 hast
                 appointed
                 man
                 his
                 bounds
                 ,
                 which
                 hee
                 cannot
                 passe
                 .
              
               Job
               14.
               5.
               and
               7.
               1.
               
               
                 Is
                 there
                 not
                 an
                 appointed
                 time
                 to
                 man
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 a
                 hireling
                 ?
              
               The
               Almond
               tree
               groweth
               not
               upon
               the
               head
               of
               any
               ,
               without
               
                 dew
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ;
               here
               it
               grew
               and
               bloomed
               in
               a
               seasonable
               time
               .
               If
               life
               be
               a
               blessing
               ,
               long
               life
               is
               a
               greater
               blessing
               ;
               especially
               if
               it
               be
               crowned
               with
               a
               happy
               death
               ;
               for
               the
               last
               Act
               maketh
               our
               life
               a
               Comedie
               ,
               or
               a
               Tragedie
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               evening
               proves
               the
               day
               ,
               so
               a
               mans
               estate
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               after
               
                 over-rules
                 the
                 verdict
              
               of
               his
               life
               .
               
                 
                   Dicique
                   beatus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ante
                   obitum
                   nemo
                   supremaque
                   funera
                   debet
                   .
                
              
               and
               so
               I
               fall
               into
               the
               road
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               treate
               of
               the
               peaceable
               end
               of
               those
               who
               die
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               Abraham
               .
               
                 Goe
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               about
               the
               interpretation
               of
               this
               phrase
               ,
               
                 Ibis
                 ad
                 patres
              
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               difference
               is
               ,
               the
               difficultie
               which
               insueth
               upon
               every
               interpretation
               :
               For
               if
               we
               referre
               these
               words
               to
               the
               body
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               buriall
               thereof
               in
               the
               Sepulchres
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ;
               this
               Exposition
               complieth
               not
               with
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               storie
               ;
               for
               none
               but
               Sarah
               lay
               in
               this
               cave
               ,
               Abrahams
               Fathers
               were
               else-where
               bestowed
               .
               If
               we
               referre
               them
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               illustrate
               them
               with
               this
               glosse
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 in
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 glerious
                 troupe
                 of
                 thy
                 Ancestours
              
               ;
               a
               question
               then
               will
               grow
               ,
               what
               that
               place
               is
               whether
               his
               Fathers
               went
               before
               him
               ,
               is
               it
               Heaven
               ?
               but
               some
               of
               Abrahams
               Fathers
               were
               Idolatours
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               warrant
               to
               place
               any
               Idolatour
               there
               .
               Is
               it
               Hell
               ?
               thither
               no
               man
               
                 goes
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               neither
               did
               ever
               yet
               any
               Jew
               ,
               or
               Christian
               so
               
                 rubbe
                 his
                 forehead
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               
                 arme
                 it
                 with
                 brasse
              
               ;
               as
               to
               affirme
               that
               the
               soule
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 in
                 whom
                 all
                 generations
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 blessed
              
               was
               in
               Hell
               :
               shall
               wee
               then
               send
               him
               to
               the
               
                 Rabbins
                 Limbus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               Popish
               Purgatorie
               ,
               or
               the
               auncient
               Fathers
               occulta
               
               receptacula
               hidden
               receptacles
               ,
               or
               unknowne
               places
               ;
               wherein
               Tertullian
               conceiveth
               ,
               that
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfull
               departed
               ,
               resemble
               those
               among
               the
               Romans
               ,
               
                 who
                 stood
                 for
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 election
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 voyces
                 were
                 in
                 calculation
                 ,
                 expected
                 in
                 a
                 white
                 gowne
                 ,
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 chosen
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               Saint
               Austine
               ,
               also
               is
               
               very
               expresse
               for
               these
               hidden
               Cells
               ;
               
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 till
                 the
                 last
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 the
                 soules
                 are
                 bestowed
                 in
                 hidden
                 receptacles
                 ,
                 as
                 every
                 soule
              
               
               
                 is
                 worthy
                 either
                 rest
                 or
                 paine
                 .
              
               To
               dispell
               this
               mist
               which
               hath
               caused
               many
               to
               misse
               their
               way
               ,
               first
               by
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               will
               cleare
               the
               Point
               in
               question
               ,
               and
               then
               interpret
               the
               phrase
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               for
               the
               soules
               of
               the
               faithfulls
               flight
               after
               shee
               is
               free
               from
               this
               clog
               of
               flesh
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               straight
               to
               Heaven
               
                 to
                 the
                 assembly
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 borne
              
               there
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 made
                 perfect
                 :
              
               for
               of
               Enoch
               who
               was
               translated
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 might
                 walke
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               of
               Elias
               ,
               who
               was
               carried
               up
               into
               Heaven
               in
               a
               fierie
               Chariot
               ;
               there
               is
               little
               doubt
               can
               bee
               made
               ;
               and
               lesse
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 bosome
                 in
                 Heaven
                 Lazarus
                 was
                 carried
                 :
              
               and
               least
               of
               all
               on
               the
               Theife
               ,
               to
               whom
               Christ
               promised
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 this
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 with
                 mee
                 in
                 Paradise
                 .
              
               Why
               should
               Saint
               Paul
               so
               earnestly
               desire
               to
               bee
               
                 dissolved
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               if
               after
               his
               dissolution
               till
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               hee
               should
               not
               come
               neare
               him
               nor
               see
               his
               face
               ?
               Why
               should
               all
               godly
               Christians
               bee
               so
               willing
               
                 to
                 bee
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 bodie
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 bee
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               if
               after
               they
               were
               absent
               from
               the
               bodie
               they
               should
               not
               come
               into
               the
               Lords
               presence
               ?
               who
               dare
               question
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               so
               expresly
               and
               so
               confidently
               delivers
               ,
               
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 wee
                 have
                 an
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               for
               the
               phrase
               thou
               shalt
               
                 go
                 to
                 thy
                 Fathers
              
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               an
               elegant
               circumlocution
               of
               the
               period
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               
                 a
                 quaver
                 upon
                 the
                 close
              
               thereof
               ,
               for
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               ,
               or
               
                 go
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quo
                   pius
                   ●…neas
                   quo
                   dives
                   Tullus
                   &
                   Ancus
                   .
                
              
               whether
               all
               thy
               Fathers
               went
               before
               thee
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               rich
               and
               poore
               ;
               for
               Deaths
               sickle
               like
               the
               Italian
               Captaines
               sword
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               distinguish
               betweene
               a
               Guelf
               and
               Gibelive
               ,
               slaies
               all
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               prey
               of
               all
               .
               The
               righteous
               soule
               must
               for
               a
               time
               be
               divorced
               from
               the
               body
               as
               well
               as
               the
               foule
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               graves
               the
               
                 Wormes
                 claime
                 kindred
              
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               reprobate
               :
               the
               consideration
               whereof
               ,
               put
               the
               Preacher
               into
               a
               passion
               ,
               
                 how
                 doth
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 dye
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 wicked
                 ?
              
               as
               it
               is
               said
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               hee
               is
               
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               sayd
               also
               of
               Ishmael
               and
               may
               bee
               of
               the
               wickedest
               man
               that
               breathes
               .
               And
               herein
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               the
               language
               of
               Ashdod
               ,
               doe
               not
               much
               differ
               :
               for
               what
               the
               Romans
               meane
               by
               that
               their
               phrase
               ,
               
                 abijt
                 ad
                 plures
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 many
                 .
              
               The
               Hebrewes
               in
               a
               sanctified
               phrase
               expresse
               by
               
                 abijt
                 ad
                 patres
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 gone
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 people
              
               ,
               where
               of
               some
               interpreters
               give
               this
               acute
               reason
               .
               It
               
                 cannot
                 bee
                 sayd
                 of
                 us
                 here
                 whilest
                 wee
                 live
                 ,
                 that
                 wee
                 are
                 gathered
                 to
                 our
                 owne
                 people
              
               in
               a
               spirituall
               sense
               ,
               
                 because
                 here
                 good
                 and
                 bad
                 are
                 gathered
                 together
                 ,
              
               Elect
               and
               Reprobate
               so
               journe
               together
               ,
               all
               
               are
               as
               it
               were
               
                 joynt
                 Comminers
              
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               Citie
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Citie
               of
               the
               World
               sayle
               in
               the
               same
               shippe
               to
               the
               Haven
               of
               death
               .
               The
               
                 Draw-net
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               catcheth
               sweet
               and
               
                 stinking
                 fish
              
               ,
               in
               Gods
               
                 field
                 ,
                 Tares
                 grow
                 with
                 Wheat
                 ,
              
               in
               his
               
                 floare
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 Chaffe
                 with
                 good
                 graine
                 .
              
               But
               after
               death
               ,
               
                 God
                 taketh
                 his
                 Fanne
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 purgeth
                 his
                 Floare
              
               .
               After
               wee
               depart
               hence
               ,
               God
               placeth
               and
               sorteth
               his
               Children
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               World
               and
               the
               wicked
               are
               by
               themselves
               ;
               and
               so
               every
               man
               is
               exactly
               
                 gathered
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 people
              
               ;
               every
               starre
               is
               set
               in
               his
               owne
               constellation
               ,
               every
               graine
               is
               put
               in
               his
               owne
               heape
               ,
               every
               person
               and
               family
               is
               joyned
               to
               his
               owne
               tribe
               ,
               wee
               all
               passe
               by
               the
               same
               gate
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               presently
               after
               wee
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ;
               some
               take
               
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               ,
               and
               are
               ranked
               with
               sheepe
               ;
               others
               ,
               
                 the
                 left
                 hand
              
               ,
               and
               are
               
                 ranked
                 among
                 his
                 goates
              
               .
               We
               are
               all
               like
               Plate
               worne
               out
               of
               fashion
               ,
               and
               wee
               must
               all
               bee
               altered
               ,
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessitie
               must
               bee
               melted
               ,
               that
               is
               dissolved
               by
               death
               ;
               but
               after
               wee
               have
               
                 runne
                 in
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 judgement
              
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               was
               pure
               mettall
               God
               will
               make
               
                 Vessells
                 of
                 honour
              
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               
                 drossie
                 and
                 alcumie
                 stuffe
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               prophane
               or
               impure
               person
               or
               hypocrite
               
                 vessells
                 of
                 dishonour
              
               ;
               and
               these
               shall
               
                 shine
                 like
                 the
                 sunne
                 in
                 the
                 Firmament
                 ,
              
               those
               shall
               gloe
               like
               coales
               in
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               for
               ever
               more
               .
               By
               this
               it
               should
               seeme
               may
               some
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               righteous
               have
               no
               prerogative
               in
               death
               above
               the
               wicked
               ,
               but
               onely
               after
               death
               ;
               and
               consequently
               that
               God
               promised
               Abraham
               no
               blessing
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
              
               ;
               it
               had
               beene
               rather
               a
               singular
               favour
               to
               have
               kept
               him
               out
               of
               the
               
                 common
                 tracke
              
               with
               Enoch
               ,
               and
               have
               
                 translated
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 :
              
               this
               objection
               is
               answered
               in
               the
               next
               words
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 peace
              
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               speciall
               blessing
               or
               favour
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               our
               fathers
               by
               death
               ,
               for
               
                 statutum
                 est
                 omnibus
                 hominibus
                 semel
                 mori
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 Statute
                 provideth
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 send
                 us
              
               to
               the
               place
               where
               wee
               were
               borne
               ,
               but
               to
               send
               us
               thither
               in
               peace
               ,
               is
               a
               singular
               favour
               which
               God
               vouchsafeth
               his
               deare
               Children
               ,
               especially
               in
               such
               a
               peace
               as
               Abraham
               went
               in
               ,
               wherein
               a
               three-fold
               peace
               concurred
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Peace
                 of
                 esta●…
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Peace
                 of
                 bodie
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 Peace
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               thou
               
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               in
               a
               peaceable
               time
               ,
               or
               the
               dayes
               of
               peace
               ;
               the
               stormes
               I
               foreshewed
               thee
               hanging
               over
               thy
               Posteritie
               ,
               shall
               not
               fall
               in
               thy
               time
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               dye
               in
               a
               blessed
               calme
               ;
               thy
               house
               being
               set
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               thy
               friends
               about
               thee
               ,
               thy
               children
               shall
               close
               thine
               eyes
               ,
               and
               they
               whom
               thou
               broughtest
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               shall
               carry
               thee
               with
               honour
               out
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
             
             
               Secondly
               ,
               thou
               
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               have
               an
               easie
               and
               a
               quiet
               passe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               there
               shall
               bee
               no
               great
               strugling
               at
               thy
               departure
               ,
               but
               a
               kinde
               parting
               of
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ;
               thy
               soule
               shall
               earnestly
               desire
               to
               returne
               to
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               ;
               and
               though
               thy
               bodie
               shall
               contend
               in
               courtesie
               to
               stay
               it
               a
               while
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               without
               much
               adoe
               yeeld
               :
               thou
               shalt
               like
               a
               ripe
               Apple
               fall
               from
               the
               Tree
               without
               plucking
               ,
               or
               a
               violent
               blast
               of
               Winde
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               
                 goe
                 out
              
               of
               thy selfe
               as
               a
               
                 golden
                 Taper
              
               when
               the
               waxe
               is
               spent
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               leave
               a
               sweet
               smell
               ,
               
                 a
                 good
                 name
                 like
                 a
                 precious
                 perfume
                 after
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               thou
               
                 shalt
                 goe
                 to
                 thy
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
              
               ;
               that
               is
               in
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               
                 and
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 understanding
              
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               have
               no
               trouble
               in
               thy
               minde
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               death
               ,
               no
               terrours
               of
               conscience
               ,
               no
               fearefull
               conflict
               with
               despaire
               ,
               no
               dangerous
               assault
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               no
               flashes
               of
               hell
               fire
               ,
               all
               thy
               sinnes
               shall
               bee
               
                 blowne
                 away
                 like
                 a
                 cloud
              
               ,
               and
               the
               beames
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               shall
               shine
               brightly
               upon
               thee
               ,
               and
               dry
               up
               all
               thy
               teares
               ,
               
                 non
                 sic
                 impij
                 ,
                 non
                 sic
                 ,
              
               it
               shall
               
                 not
                 bee
                 so
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 bee
                 so
                 with
              
               
               them
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               
                 no
                 peace
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
              
               sayth
               my
               God
               ,
               neither
               in
               life
               nor
               death
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               ruffe
               sea
               is
               ruffest
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               most
               foaming
               and
               raging
               of
               all
               at
               the
               shore
               ;
               so
               the
               life
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               is
               alwaies
               unquiet
               ,
               but
               most
               troublesome
               at
               all
               neare
               the
               end
               ,
               If
               hee
               die
               not
               in
               some
               garboyle
               ,
               as
               Sylla
               ;
               or
               in
               the
               act
               of
               uncleannes
               with
               Iohn
               the
               Twelfe
               ;
               or
               voyding
               his
               entralls
               with
               Arrius
               ;
               or
               rending
               his
               bowells
               with
               Iulian
               ;
               or
               falling
               upon
               his
               own
               sword
               ,
               with
               Nero
               ;
               or
               rayling
               and
               raging
               ,
               with
               Latomus
               ;
               if
               hee
               bee
               not
               punished
               in
               bodie
               with
               some
               violent
               ●…it
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               unsufferable
               pang
               of
               torment
               ,
               yet
               hee
               
                 goeth
                 not
                 to
                 his
                 fathers
                 in
                 peace
              
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               sent
               
                 a
                 hue
                 and
                 cry
                 after
                 him
                 to
                 apprehend
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               lay
               him
               in
               
                 chaines
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               till
               the
               generall
               Assises
               at
               the
               dreadfull
               day
               of
               Doome
               ,
               when
               hee
               shall
               not
               bee
               
                 ●…ound
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               but
               in
               wrath
               ,
               and
               reading
               in
               the
               looke
               of
               the
               ●…udge
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               his
               dreadfull
               sentence
               ;
               hee
               shall
               cry
               to
               the
               
                 hills
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
              
               
               
                 mountaines
                 to
                 cover
                 him
                 from
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               Although
               the
               heathen
               Philosophers
               〈◊〉
               little
               accompt
               of
               
               of
               Buriall
               ,
               as
               appeared
               by
               that
               speech
               of
               Theodorus
               to
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               who
               thretned
               to
               hang
               him
               ;
               I
               
                 little
                 passe
                 by
                 it
                 whether
                 my
                 carkasse
                 putrifie
                 above
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 or
                 on
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Poet
               seemes
               to
               bee
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               whose
               strong
               line
               it
               was
               
                 
                   C●…lo
                   〈◊〉
                   qui
                   ●…on
                   habet
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                
              
               which
               was
               Pompeys
               case
               ;
               and
               had
               like
               to
               have
               beene
               Alexander●…
               ,
               
               and
               William
               the
               Conquerours
               ▪
               Yet
               all
               Christians
               who
               conceive
               
               more
               divinely
               on
               the
               soule
               ,
               deale
               more
               humanly
               with
               the
               bodie
               ,
               which
               they
               acknowledge
               to
               bee
               
                 membrum
                 Christi
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Templum
                 Dei
                 ,
                 amember
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 Temple
                 of
                 God.
              
               If
               charitie
               commands
               thee
               to
               
                 cover
                 the
                 naked
              
               ,
               sayth
               Saint
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 burie
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               when
               a
               friend
               is
               taking
               a
               long
               journey
               ,
               it
               is
               civilitie
               for
               his
               friends
               to
               bring
               him
               on
               part
               of
               the
               way
               ;
               when
               our
               friends
               are
               departed
               and
               now
               going
               to
               their
               grave
               ,
               they
               are
               taking
               
                 their
                 last
                 journey
              
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               shall
               never
               returne
               
                 till
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               and
               can
               wee
               doe
               lesse
               then
               by
               accompaning
               the
               Corpes
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               
                 bring
                 them
              
               as
               it
               were
               part
               
                 on
                 their
                 way
              
               ,
               and
               shed
               some
               few
               teares
               for
               them
               ,
               whom
               wee
               shall
               see
               no
               more
               with
               mortall
               eyes
               ?
               The
               Prophet
               calleth
               the
               grave
               Miscabin
               ,
               a
               
                 sleeping
                 chamber
              
               ,
               or
               resting
               place
               ;
               and
               when
               wee
               read
               Scriptures
               to
               them
               that
               are
               departing
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               godly
               instructions
               to
               dye
               ,
               wee
               
                 light
                 them
              
               as
               it
               were
               to
               
                 their
                 bed
              
               ;
               and
               when
               wee
               send
               a
               deserved
               testimonie
               after
               them
               ,
               wee
               
                 perfume
                 the
                 roome
              
               .
               Indeed
               if
               our
               bodies
               (
               which
               like
               
                 garments
                 wee
                 cast
                 off
                 at
              
               our
               death
               )
               were
               never
               to
               bee
               worne
               againe
               ,
               wee
               need
               little
               care
               where
               they
               were
               throwne
               ,
               or
               what
               became
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               seeing
               they
               must
               
                 serve
                 us
              
               againe
               ,
               their
               
                 fashion
                 being
                 onely
                 altered
              
               ,
               it
               is
               fit
               wee
               carefully
               lay
               them
               up
               in
               deaths
               Wardrobe
               the
               grave
               :
               though
               a
               man
               after
               hee
               have
               lost
               the
               jewell
               ,
               doth
               lesse
               set
               by
               the
               casket
               ,
               yet
               hee
               who
               loves
               much
               ,
               and
               highly
               esteemeth
               of
               the
               soule
               of
               his
               friend
               ,
               as
               Alexander
               did
               of
               Homer
               ,
               cannot
               but
               make
               some
               reckoning
               of
               the
               Deske
               or
               Cabinet
               in
               which
               it
               alwaies
               lay
               ;
               wee
               have
               a
               care
               of
               placing
               the
               picture
               of
               our
               friend
               ,
               and
               should
               wee
               not
               much
               more
               of
               bestowing
               his
               bodie
               ?
               If
               buriall
               were
               nothing
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               God
               would
               never
               have
               threatned
               Coniah
               that
               
               hee
               should
               have
               
                 the
                 buriall
                 of
                 an
                 Asse
              
               ;
               nor
               the
               Psalmist
               so
               quavered
               upon
               this
               dolefull
               
                 note
                 ,
                 dederunt
                 cadaver
                 servorum
                 tuorum
                 coeli
                 volucribus
                 ,
              
               
               
                 O
                 God
                 the
                 heathen
                 are
                 come
                 into
                 thine
                 inheritance
                 ,
                 thy
                 holy
                 Temple
                 have
                 they
                 defiled
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Ierusalem
                 an
                 heape
                 of
                 stones
                 ,
                 the
                 dead
                 bodies
                 of
                 thy
                 servants
                 have
                 they
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 fowles
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thou
                 shalt
                 bee
                 buried
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 .
              
            
             
               Procopius
               observeth
               it
               in
               
                 Miriam
                 ,
                 Aaron
              
               ,
               and
               Moses
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               exceeded
               one
               the
               other
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               so
               in
               dayes
               ;
               for
               Aaron
               out
               lived
               Miriam
               ,
               and
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Aaron
                 :
                 long
                 life
                 is
                 a
                 crowne
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 wayes
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 cum
                 senectute
                 bona
                 :
              
               and
               albeit
               it
               is
               almost
               the
               burthen
               of
               every
               mans
               song
               ,
               that
               
                 age
                 is
                 a
                 burthen
              
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetuall
               disease
               ,
               or
               rather
               a
               continuall
               tract
               of
               diseases
               ,
               and
               a
               sequence
               of
               maladies
               ;
               yet
               none
               for
               ought
               I
               see
               goeth
               about
               to
               lay
               downe
               this
               burthen
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               cured
               of
               this
               disease
               ;
               even
               they
               who
               most
               eloquently
               declaime
               upon
               the
               vanitie
               ,
               and
               exclaime
               against
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               wish
               a
               thousand
               times
               that
               they
               were
               dead
               ,
               would
               bee
               loath
               to
               bee
               taken
               at
               their
               word
               .
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greeke
               signifieth
               praemi●…m
               a
               reward
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               senectum
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               doubtlesse
               old
               age
               in
               generall
               is
               so
               to
               be
               accompted
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               reckoned
               among
               the
               blessings
               which
               God
               bestowed
               upon
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               sayd
               to
               
                 have
                 dyed
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 or
                 full
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               riches
               ,
               and
               honour
               .
               For
               howsoever
               to
               some
               men
               in
               some
               case
               ,
               contraction
               of
               their
               dayes
               hath
               proved
               an
               aduantage
               ,
               by
               abridging
               their
               present
               ,
               and
               preventing
               their
               future
               sorrowes
               ;
               as
               it
               was
               to
               good
               King
               Iosiah
               ,
               who
               was
               timely
               
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 the
                 evill
              
               which
               after
               his
               death
               fell
               upon
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               Saint
               Austine
               ,
               who
               died
               immediatly
               before
               Hippo
               was
               taken
               .
               Yet
               length
               of
               dayes
               ordinarily
               is
               a
               blessing
               ,
               
               and
               promised
               to
               such
               as
               obey
               their
               Parents
               ;
               
                 honour
                 thy
                 father
                 and
                 thy
                 mother
                 ,
                 that
                 thy
                 dayes
                 may
                 bee
                 long
                 ▪
              
               as
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               shortning
               the
               dayes
               of
               life
               is
               threatned
               by
               the
               Psalmist
               as
               a
               curse
               to
               the
               
                 blood-thirstie
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               Ely
               tooke
               it
               for
               such
               ,
               when
               Samuel
               from
               God
               told
               him
               there
               
                 should
                 not
                 bee
                 an
                 old
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 familie
                 .
              
               Howsoever
               if
               old
               age
               be
               not
               perpetually
               and
               simply
               a
               blessing
               in
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               here
               qualified
               with
               bona
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               .
               The
               Almond-tree
               is
               beautifull
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               how
               much
               more
               when
               it
               is
               hung
               
                 with
                 jewells
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
              
               ,
               as
               Xerxes
               his
               Platinas
               was
               ,
               and
               crowned
               with
               health
               ,
               riches
               ,
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               comfort
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               These
               make
               old
               age
               such
               a
               burthen
               ,
               as
               bladders
               are
               to
               him
               that
               swimmeth
               which
               beare
               him
               up
               ;
               or
               feathers
               to
               a
               bird
               ,
               which
               though
               they
               have
               some
               weight
               ,
               yet
               by
               them
               she
               raiseth
               her selfe
               up
               and
               flyeth
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               time
               you
               expect
               I
               know
               the
               application
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               made
               alreadie
               ,
               not
               in
               word
               ,
               but
               in
               deed
               ;
               not
               by
               mee
               ,
               but
               by
               him
               whose
               emptie
               Casket
               wee
               behold
               with
               teares
               ;
               yet
               rejoycing
               that
               God
               hath
               taken
               out
               the
               jewell
               to
               adorne
               his
               Spouse
               the
               triumphant
               Church
               in
               Heaven
               .
               He
               is
               alreadie
               
                 gone
                 in
                 soule
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               now
               going
               in
               bodie
               to
               them
               to
               be
               buried
               in
               their
               
               Sepulchre
               ,
               his
               bodie
               and
               soule
               are
               now
               distracted
               ,
               and
               wee
               for
               his
               distraction
               ;
               his
               soule
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               are
               gone
               .
               I
               ever
               held
               sighes
               the
               best
               figures
               ,
               and
               
                 teares
                 the
                 fluentest
                 rhetoricke
              
               in
               a
               Funerall
               speech
               ;
               if
               I
               had
               better
               known
               this
               honourable
               Personage
               ,
               I
               could
               have
               spoken
               more
               in
               his
               praise
               ,
               yet
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Citie
               and
               Countrey
               will
               prove
               to
               bee
               true
               ,
               by
               the
               misse
               of
               him
               .
               
                 
                   Desider
                   antur
                   reliqua
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               10
               PAEAN
               .
               OR
               ,
               CHRISTS
               TRIUMPH
               OVER
               DEATH
               .
               A
               FVNER
               ALL
               SERMON
               Preached
               at
               Lambeth
               .
               August
               3.
               1639.
               
               SERMON
               XLIII
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 COR.
                 15.
                 55.
                 
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Death
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   sting
                   ?
                   O
                   grave
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   thy
                   victorie
                   ?
                
              
            
             
               IFeare
               lest
               some
               here
               present
               ,
               that
               are
               of
               a
               more
               melting
               disposition
               ,
               stung
               with
               the
               sense
               of
               their
               present
               losse
               ,
               and
               overcome
               with
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               for
               it
               ,
               may
               frame
               an
               answer
               with
               a
               deep
               sigh
               to
               the
               interrogations
               in
               my
               Text
               saying
               ,
               here
               is
               Deaths
               sting
               ,
               here
               is
               the
               Graves
               victorie
               :
               here
               is
               Deaths
               sting
               ,
               for
               it
               hath
               stung
               him
               to
               death
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               stay
               of
               my
               comfort
               and
               joy
               of
               my
               life
               :
               here
               is
               the
               Graves
               victorie
               ,
               for
               it
               holdeth
               the
               corpse
               of
               my
               dearest
               friend
               captive
               ,
               and
               close
               prisoner
               in
               his
               Coffin
               .
               If
               any
               thus
               troubled
               in
               mind
               ,
               heare
               mee
               this
               day
               ,
               let
               them
               stop
               the
               flood-gate
               of
               their
               teares
               ,
               and
               lengthen
               their
               patience
               but
               to
               an
               
               houre
               ,
               and
               by
               Gods
               assistance
               in
               the
               explication
               ,
               and
               application
               of
               this
               parcell
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               I
               ●…ll
               make
               it
               appeare
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               friend
               is
               not
               dead
               ,
               but
               sleepeth
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               hath
               not
               swallowed
               up
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               swallowed
               up
               death
               into
               victorie
               ;
               and
               that
               already
               in
               soule
               hee
               insulteth
               over
               Death
               in
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
              
               and
               shall
               hereafter
               in
               body
               ,
               when
               
                 this
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
              
               insult
               in
               like
               manner
               over
               the
               grave
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 grave
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 ?
              
            
             
               This
               sentence
               is
               like
               a
               Ring
               of
               gold
               enameled
               ,
               or
               cloth
               of
               Tissue
               imbrothered
               ,
               or
               a
               peece
               of
               rich
               plate
               curiously
               wrought
               and
               eng●…aven
               ,
               
                 materiam
                 su●…abit
                 op●…
              
               ,
               the
               workmanship
               seemes
               to
               goe
               beyond
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               equall
               the
               mettall
               for
               this
               sentence
               consisteth
               of
               three
               figures
               at
               least
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               an
               Apostrophe
               which
               by
               a
               kind
               of
               miracle
               of
               art
               giveth
               life
               to
               dead
               things
               ,
               and
               eares
               to
               the
               deale
               ,
               like
               to
               that
               ,
               
                 O
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 heart
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               an
               insultation
               like
               to
               that
               in
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Esay
                 ;
                 Where
                 are
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 Hamar
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 Arphad
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 gods
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 Citie
                 of
                 Sepharvaim
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               a
               double
               Metaphor
               ,
               the
               former
               taken
               from
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               Bee
               ,
               Waspe
               ,
               or
               Hornet
               :
               the
               latter
               taken
               from
               a
               Conquerour
               :
               for
               Death
               is
               here
               compared
               to
               a
               Bee
               ,
               Waspe
               ,
               Hornet
               ,
               or
               Serpent
               without
               a
               sting
               :
               the
               Grave
               to
               a
               Conquerour
               that
               hath
               lost
               his
               bootie
               ,
               or
               prisoner
               ,
               
                 O
                 Death
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               Such
               
                 Drawne-workes
                 wrought
                 about
                 with
                 divers
                 colours
              
               of
               Art
               ,
               we
               find
               often
               in
               the
               Sacred
               context
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistles
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               the
               new
               .
               If
               we
               looke
               up
               to
               the
               heavens
               ,
               we
               finde
               in
               some
               part
               of
               the
               skie
               single
               starres
               by
               themselves
               ;
               in
               others
               a
               Constellation
               or
               conjunction
               of
               many
               starres
               :
               so
               in
               some
               passages
               of
               holy
               Writ
               you
               may
               observe
               one
               figure
               or
               trope
               ,
               as
               namely
               a
               membrum
               Or
               
                 similiter
                 cadens
              
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 hungry
                 and
                 you
                 gave
                 mee
                 meate
              
               ;
               
               
                 I
                 was
                 thirsty
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 grave
                 me
                 drinke
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 clothed
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 sicke
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 visited
                 mee
              
               ;
               or
               an
               Allegorie
               ,
               as
               
                 Where
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 the
                 Eagles
                 will
                 bee
                 gathered
              
               ;
               or
               an
               Apostrophe
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 Heare
                 O
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 hearken
                 ,
                 O
                 earth
              
               ;
               or
               an
               exclamation
               ,
               O●…
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 understand
                 this
                 !
                 Oh
                 that
                 my
                 people
                 would
                 have
                 hearkened
                 to
                 my
                 voyce
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Israel
                 would
                 have
                 walked
                 in
                 my
                 wayes
                 !
              
               In
               other
               passages
               ,
               a
               conjunction
               and
               combination
               of
               many
               figures
               ,
               and
               ornaments
               of
               speech
               ,
               as
               in
               that
               Text
               of
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Ieremie
                 ,
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 balme
                 in
                 Gilead
                 ,
                 no
                 physitian
                 there
                 ?
                 Why
                 then
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 health
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 restord
                 ?
              
               In
               which
               one
               verse
               you
               
               may
               note
               foure
               figures
               .
               First
               an
               interogation
               for
               more
               empheticall
               conviction
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               a
               communication
               for
               more
               familiar
               instruction
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               an
               Allegorie
               for
               more
               lively
               expression
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               an
               Aposiopesis
               for
               safer
               reprehension
               :
               and
               the
               like
               wee
               may
               observe
               
               in
               our
               Saviours
               exprobration
               ;
               
                 O
                 that
                 thou
                 knewest
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 thy
                 peace
                 !
                 O
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
              
               
               
                 killest
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 stonest
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 unto
                 thee
                 ;
                 how
                 often
                 would
                 I
                 have
                 gathered
                 thy
                 children
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 hen
                 doth
                 her
                 chickens
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wouldst
                 not
                 !
              
               Here
               is
               a
               posie
               of
               rhetoricall
               flowers
               ,
               an
               exclamation
               ,
               
                 O
                 si
                 cognovisses
                 ,
                 à
                 reticentia
                 ;
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 ,
                 saltem
                 in
                 hoc
                 die
                 tuo
              
               ;
               A
               repetition
               ,
               
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 Ierusalem
              
               ;
               an
               interogation
               ;
               
                 how
                 oft
                 would
                 I
                 ?
                 quoties
                 volui
                 ?
              
               And
               lastly
               ,
               an
               Icon
               or
               lively
               expression
               to
               the
               eye
               ;
               
                 sicut
                 galina
                 congregat
                 pullos
                 suos
                 ;
                 As
                 the
                 hen
                 gathereth
                 her
                 chickens
                 under
                 her
                 wings
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               are
               now
               our
               Anabaptists
               ,
               and
               plaine
               
                 pack-staffe
                 methodists
              
               ,
               who
               esteeme
               of
               all
               flowers
               of
               Rhetoricke
               in
               Sermons
               no
               better
               then
               stinking
               weedes
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               elegancies
               of
               speech
               then
               of
               prophane
               spells
               ?
               For
               against
               their
               wills
               ,
               at
               unawares
               they
               censure
               the
               holy
               Oracles
               of
               God
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               which
               excell
               all
               other
               writings
               ;
               as
               well
               in
               eloquence
               ,
               as
               in
               Science
               ;
               doubtlesse
               as
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               man
               hath
               more
               force
               in
               a
               Trunke
               ,
               and
               the
               winde
               a
               lowder
               ,
               and
               sweeter
               sound
               in
               the
               Organ-pipe
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               open
               ayre
               ,
               so
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               speech
               ,
               and
               the
               theame
               of
               our
               discourse
               which
               is
               conveyed
               through
               figures
               ,
               and
               formes
               of
               Art
               ,
               both
               sound
               sweeter
               to
               the
               eare
               ,
               and
               pierce
               deeper
               into
               the
               heart
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               them
               plus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               more
               evidence
               ,
               and
               more
               efficacie
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               fuller
               expression
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               deeper
               impression
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               where
               are
               our
               prophane
               Criticks
               ,
               who
               delight
               in
               the
               
                 flesh-pots
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               and
               
                 loath
                 Manna
              
               ,
               admire
               carnall
               eloquence
               in
               Poets
               ,
               and
               heathen
               Oratours
               ,
               and
               taske
               the
               Scriptures
               for
               rude
               simplicitie
               ;
               and
               want
               of
               all
               Art
               and
               eloquence
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               is
               written
               in
               a
               style
               peculiar
               to
               it selfe
               ,
               
                 the
                 elocution
                 in
                 it
                 is
              
               
               such
               (
               as
               Lactantius
               observeth
               )
               
                 that
                 it
                 befitteth
                 no
                 other
                 bookes
                 ;
                 as
                 neither
                 doth
                 that
                 wee
                 find
                 in
                 other
                 bookes
                 befit
                 it
                 .
              
               As
               the
               matter
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               so
               the
               forme
               is
               divine
               
                 (
                 nec
                 vox
                 hominum
                 sonat
                 ,
                 )
              
               which
               consisteth
               not
               in
               
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 mans
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 evidence
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               Yet
               is
               there
               admirable
               eloquence
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               farre
               surpassing
               which
               ,
               we
               find
               in
               all
               other
               writings
               ;
               Wherefore
               Politian
               the
               Grammarian
               ,
               who
               pretended
               he
               durst
               not
               touch
               any
               leafe
               in
               the
               Bible
               ,
               for
               feare
               of
               defiling
               the
               puritie
               of
               his
               language
               or
               slurring
               the
               glosse
               of
               his
               style
               ,
               is
               condemned
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               learned
               humanists
               ,
               as
               Divines
               :
               And
               Theopompus
               who
               went
               about
               to
               cloath
               Gods
               word
               with
               gay
               and
               
               trimme
               phrases
               of
               heathen
               Oratours
               ,
               and
               Poets
               ,
               was
               punished
               by
               God
               with
               losse
               of
               his
               wits
               .
               Thus
               have
               we
               viewed
               the
               forme
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               the
               matter
               ,
               our
               Lords
               conquest
               over
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               Grave
               .
               There
               are
               two
               things
               most
               dreadfull
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               Death
               and
               the
               Grave
               ,
               the
               one
               severeth
               the
               soule
               ,
               the
               other
               consumeth
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               resolveth
               it
               in●…
               dust
               ;
               the
               valiantest
               conquerours
               that
               with
               their
               bloody
               flags
               and
               colours
               
               have
               strucke
               a
               terrour
               unto
               all
               Nations
               ,
               yet
               have
               beene
               affrighted
               themselves
               at
               the
               displaying
               of
               the
               pale
               and
               wan
               colours
               of
               Death
               :
               the
               most
               retired
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               Monkes
               ,
               who
               have
               lived
               in
               Cells
               ,
               and
               Caves
               under
               the
               ground
               :
               yet
               have
               beene
               startled
               at
               the
               sight
               of
               their
               Grave
               .
               How
               much
               then
               are
               wee
               indebted
               to
               our
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               overcommeth
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               also
               conquereth
               the
               feare
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               dareth
               both
               in
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ;
               
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 sting
                 mee
                 if
                 thou
                 canst
                 ;
                 O
                 grave
                 ,
                 conquer
                 mee
                 if
                 thou
                 bee
                 able
                 ;
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ;
                 O
                 grave
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               which
               words
               the
               Apostle
               like
               a
               Cryer
               ,
               calleth
               Death
               and
               the
               Grave
               into
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               examineth
               them
               upon
               two
               Articles
               ,
               first
               concerning
               the
               sting
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               secondly
               concerning
               the
               victorie
               of
               the
               other
               :
               Will
               it
               please
               you
               then
               to
               fixe
               the
               eye
               of
               your
               observation
               upon
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               layd
               before
               you
               in
               termes
               of
               Law.
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 A
                 Citation
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 An
                 Examination
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Citation
               upon
               
                 
                   1
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                
                 
                   2
                   the
                   parties
                   cited
                   
                     
                       1
                       Death
                       ,
                    
                     
                       2
                       Grave
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               In
               the
               Examination
               
                 
                   1
                   Upon
                   the
                   first
                   Interrogatorie
                   put
                   to
                   Death
                   touching
                   the
                   ledging
                   of
                   his
                   sting
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Upon
                   the
                   second
                   Interrogatorie
                   put
                   to
                   the
                   Grave
                   ,
                   touching
                   the
                   field
                   of
                   his
                   victorie
                   .
                
              
            
             
               First
               ,
               for
               the
               manner
               of
               Citing
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               an
               Apostrophe
               ,
               a
               figure
               often
               accurring
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               booke
               of
               Kings
               ,
               
                 O
                 Altar
                 ,
                 Altar
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 mountaines
                 of
                 Gilboa
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               Psalmes
               ;
               
                 lift
                 up
                 ye
                 gates
                 ,
                 and
                 bee
                 ye
                 lift
                 up
                 you
                 everlasting
                 doores
                 :
              
               and
               of
               the
               Canticles
               ,
               
                 Arise
                 O
                 North
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 O
                 South
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 O
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 ,
                 earth
                 .
              
               In
               imitation
               of
               which
               strings
               of
               rhetoricke
               the
               Auncient
               Fathers
               in
               their
               funerall
               Orations
               ,
               many
               times
               turned
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               used
               such
               compellations
               as
               these
               ,
               
                 aud●…
                 Consta●…
                 〈◊〉
                 Paula
                 ,
                 heare
                 O
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 farewell
                 O
                 Paula
                 .
              
               From
               which
               passages
               our
               adversaries
               very
               weakely
               ,
               if
               not
               ridiculously
               inferres
               the
               invocation
               of
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               making
               weapons
               of
               plumes
               of
               leathers
               ,
               and
               arguments
               of
               ornaments
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               farre
               worse
               ,
               Divinitie
               of
               rhetoricke
               ,
               and
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               of
               tropes
               of
               sentences
               .
               By
               a
               like
               consequence
               ,
               they
               might
               conclude
               that
               hills
               and
               trees
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               gates
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               hell
               have
               eyes
               to
               
               looke
               upon
               us
               ,
               or
               eares
               to
               heare
               us
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               invocate
               them
               ;
               because
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               maketh
               such
               Apostrophes
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               Fathers
               doe
               to
               the
               soules
               of
               Saints
               newly
               departed
               out
               of
               their
               bodies
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               parties
               here
               cited
               and
               called
               in
               their
               order
               ;
               first
               Death
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Grave
               :
               Death
               goes
               before
               the
               Grave
               ,
               because
               men
               dye
               before
               they
               are
               buried
               ,
               and
               the
               Grave
               is
               properly
               no
               Grave
               ,
               till
               it
               bee
               possessed
               by
               a
               dead
               bodie
               ,
               before
               it
               is
               but
               a
               hole
               or
               pit
               .
               
                 O
                 Death
              
               ,
               In
               Hebrew
               Maveth
               ,
               from
               Muth
               ,
               whence
               mutus
               in
               Latine
               is
               derived
               ;
               and
               mute
               in
               English
               ,
               because
               Death
               bereaveth
               us
               of
               speech
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               like
               reason
               the
               Grave
               is
               tearmed
               
                 Domus
                 silentii
                 ,
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 silence
                 .
              
               In
               Greeke
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               either
               quasi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               quasi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               snpple
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               either
               from
               a
               word
               signifying
               to
               stretch
               ,
               because
               death
               stretcheth
               out
               the
               bodie
               ;
               or
               from
               words
               signifying
               to
               tend
               upwards
               ,
               because
               by
               death
               the
               soule
               is
               carried
               upwards
               ,
               
                 returning
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 .
              
               In
               Latine
               Mors
               either
               quasi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               our
               fatall
               portion
               ,
               or
               as
               Saint
               Austine
               will
               have
               it
               
                 a
                 morsu
              
               ,
               because
               the
               biting
               of
               the
               Serpent
               caused
               it
               .
               The
               letter
               or
               word
               ,
               is
               but
               like
               the
               barke
               or
               rinde
               ,
               the
               sense
               is
               the
               juyce
               ;
               yet
               here
               wee
               may
               sucke
               some
               sweetnesse
               from
               the
               barke
               or
               rinde
               :
               From
               the
               hebrew
               Muth
               we
               learne
               that
               
                 our
                 tongues
                 must
                 bee
                 bound
                 to
                 their
                 good
                 behaviour
                 concerning
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
              
               we
               must
               not
               make
               them
               our
               ordinarie
               table
               talke
               ,
               or
               breake
               jeasts
               upon
               them
               ;
               much
               lesse
               vent
               our
               spleene
               ,
               or
               wreake
               our
               malice
               on
               them
               ;
               wee
               must
               never
               speake
               of
               them
               but
               in
               a
               serious
               and
               regardfull
               manner
               ,
               
                 de
                 mortuis
                 nil
                 nisi
                 bene
              
               ;
               From
               the
               Greeke
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               it
               is
               derived
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 mutando
                 τ
                 tenuem
                 in
                 Θ
                 aspiratam
                 ,
              
               wee
               must
               learne
               to
               
                 extend
                 our
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 ,
              
               especially
               neare
               death
               ,
               which
               stretcheth
               out
               
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               to
               send
               our
               thoughts
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               things
               that
               are
               above
               ,
               whether
               if
               wee
               dye
               well
               the
               Angells
               shall
               imediately
               carrie
               our
               souls
               .
               From
               the
               Latine
               mors
               so
               tearmed
               quasi
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               divido
               ,
               wee
               are
               to
               learne
               to
               bee
               
                 contented
                 with
                 our
                 lot
                 and
                 beare
                 it
                 patiently
              
               ;
               considering
               first
               ,
               that
               wee
               brought
               it
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               secondly
               ,
               that
               wee
               gaine
               this
               singular
               benefit
               by
               it
               ,
               that
               our
               miserie
               shall
               not
               bee
               immortall
               .
               
            
             
               
                 O
                 Death
              
               !
               to
               which
               Death
               speaketh
               the
               Apostle
               ?
               for
               the
               Scripture
               maketh
               mention
               of
               the
               first
               and
               second
               death
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Ambrose
               also
               of
               a
               third
               .
               The
               first
               Death
               with
               him
               is
               the
               death
               of
               nature
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               they
               shall
               seeke
               death
               and
               not
               finde
               it
               :
               The
               second
               of
               sinne
               ,
               of
               which
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               soule
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               dye
               the
               death
               :
               The
               third
               ,
               of
               grace
               ,
               which
               sets
               a
               period
               not
               to
               nature
               but
               to
               sinne
               .
               The
               Death
               here
               meant
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               Death
               ,
               or
               the
               Death
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               the
               Philosophers
               diversly
               define
               according
               to
               their
               divers
               opinions
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               Aristoxemis
               who
               held
               the
               soule
               to
               bee
               an
               harmonie
               ,
               consequently
               defined
               Death
               to
               
               bee
               a
               discord
               .
               ●…len
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               soule
               to
               be
               Crasis
               ,
               or
               a
               temper
               ;
               Death
               to
               be
               a
               distemper
               .
               Zeno
               ,
               who
               held
               the
               soule
               to
               bee
               a
               ●…ire
               ;
               Death
               to
               bee
               an
               extinction
               .
               Those
               Philosophers
               who
               held
               the
               soule
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               Tullie
               interpreteth
               it
               
                 continuam
                 ●…tionem
              
               ,
               Death
               to
               bee
               a
               cessation
               .
               The
               vulgar
               of
               the
               Heathen
               who
               held
               the
               soule
               to
               bee
               a
               breath
               ;
               Death
               to
               be
               an
               expiration
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Platonickes
               who
               held
               the
               soule
               to
               be
               an
               immortall
               spiri●…
               ;
               Death
               to
               bee
               a
               dissolution
               ,
               or
               seperation
               of
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               bodie
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               two
               fold
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Naturall
                 ,
              
               
                 2
                 Violent
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               Naturall
               ,
               when
               of
               it selfe
               the
               naturall
               heate
               is
               extinguished
               or
               radicall
               moisture
               consumed
               ;
               for
               our
               life
               in
               Scripture
               is
               compared
               ,
               and
               in
               sculpture
               resembled
               to
               a
               burning
               lampe
               :
               the
               fire
               which
               kindleth
               the
               flame
               in
               this
               light
               ,
               is
               naturall
               heate
               ;
               and
               the
               oyle
               which
               feedeth
               it
               ,
               is
               radicall
               moisture
               .
               Without
               flame
               there
               is
               no
               light
               ,
               without
               oyle
               to
               maintaine
               it
               no
               flame
               ;
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               either
               naturall
               heate
               or
               radicall
               moisture
               fayle
               ,
               life
               cannot
               last
               .
            
             
               2
               Violent
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               is
               forced
               untimely
               out
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               of
               this
               Death
               there
               are
               so
               many
               shapes
               ,
               that
               no
               Painter
               could
               ever
               
               yet
               draw
               them
               .
               Wee
               come
               but
               one
               way
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               we
               goea
               thousand
               out
               of
               it
               :
               as
               wee
               see
               in
               a
               Garden-pot
               ,
               the
               water
               is
               powred
               in
               but
               at
               one
               place
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               narrow
               mouth
               ,
               but
               it
               runneth
               out
               at
               100
               holes
               .
            
             
               Dye
               Some
               
                 
                   1
                   By
                   fire
                   as
                   the
                   Sodomites
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   By
                   water
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   old
                   World.
                   
                
                 
                   3
                   By
                   the
                   infection
                   of
                   the
                   Ayre
                   ,
                   as
                   threescore
                   and
                   ten
                   thousand
                   in
                   Davids
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   By
                   the
                   opening
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Corah
                     ,
                     Dathan
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Abiram
                     ,
                     Amphiraus
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   two
                   Cities
                   ,
                   Buris
                   ,
                   and
                   Helice
                   .
                
              
            
             
               Some
               meet
               with
               Death
               In
               
                 
                   1
                   Their
                   Coach
                   ,
                   as
                   Antiochus
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   Their
                   chamber
                   ,
                   as
                   Domitian
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   Their
                   bed
                   ,
                   as
                   Iohn
                   the
                   Twelfe
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   The
                   Theater
                   ,
                   as
                   Caligula
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   The
                   Senate
                   ,
                   as
                   Caesar.
                   
                
                 
                   6
                   The
                   Temple
                   ,
                   as
                   Zenacherib
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   Their
                   Table
                   ,
                   as
                   Claudius
                   .
                
                 
                   8
                   At
                   the
                   Lords-Table
                   ,
                   as
                   Pope
                   Victor
                   ,
                   and
                   Henry
                   of
                   〈◊〉
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               Death
               woundeth
               and
               striketh
               some
               With
               
                 
                   1
                   A
                   pen-knife
                   ,
                   as
                   Seneca
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   A
                   stilletto
                   ,
                   as
                   Henry
                   the
                   Fourth
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   A
                   sword
                   ,
                   as
                   Paul.
                   
                
                 
                   4
                   A
                   Fullers
                   beame
                   ,
                   as
                   Iames
                   the
                   Lords
                   Brother
                   .
                
                 
                   5
                   A
                   Saw
                   ,
                   as
                   Isaiah
                   .
                
                 
                   6
                   A
                   stone
                   ,
                   as
                   Pyrrhus
                   .
                
                 
                   7
                   A
                   thunderbolt
                   ,
                   as
                   Anustatius
                   .
                
              
            
             
               What
               should
               I
               speake
               of
               
                 Felones
                 de
                 se
              
               ,
               such
               as
               have
               
                 throwne
                 away
              
               their
               soules
               .
               
                 
                   Sardanapalus
                   made
                   a
                   great
                   fire
                   and
                   leaped
                   into
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Lucreti●…
                   stabbed
                   her selfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Cleopatra
                   put
                   an
                   Aspe
                   to
                   her
                   breast
                   ;
                   and
                   stung
                   therewith
                   dyed
                   presently
                   .
                
                 
                   Saul
                   fell
                   upon
                   his
                   owne
                   sword
                   .
                
                 
                   Iudas
                   hanged
                   himselfe
                   .
                
                 
                   Peronius
                   cut
                   his
                   owne
                   veines
                   .
                
                 
                   Heremius
                   beate
                   out
                   his
                   owne
                   braines
                   .
                
                 
                   Licinius●…oaked
                   ●…oaked
                   himselfe
                   with
                   a
                   napkin
                   .
                
                 
                   Por●…ia
                   dyed
                   by
                   swallowing
                   hot
                   burning
                   coales
                   .
                
                 
                   Ha●…ibal●…ked
                   ●…ked
                   po●…
                   son
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   ring
                   .
                
                 
                   Demosth●…s
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   Pen
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               What
               seemeth
               so
               loose
               as
               the
               soule
               and
               the
               bodie
               ,
               which
               is
               plucked
               out
               with
               a
               haire
               ,
               driven
               out
               with
               a
               sm●…ll
               ,
               frayed
               out
               with
               a
               phancie
               ?
               verily
               that
               seemeth
               to
               be
               but
               a
               breath
               in
               the
               nosthrills
               which
               is
               taken
               away
               with
               a
               ●…ent
               ;
               a
               shadow
               w●…ch
               is
               driven
               away
               with
               a
               scare-crow
               ;
               a
               dreame
               which
               is
               f●…yed
               away
               with
               a
               phansie
               ;
               a
               vapour
               which
               is
               driven
               away
               with
               a
               pu●…e
               ;
               a
               conceit
               which
               goes
               away
               with
               a
               passion
               ;
               a
               toy
               that
               leaves
               us
               with
               a
               laughter
               :
               yet
               griefe
               kild
               Homer
               ,
               ●…hter
               Phile●…on
               ,
               a
               ha●…e
               in
               his
               milke
               Fabius
               ,
               a
               flye
               in
               his
               throat
               Adrian
               ,
               a
               smell
               of
               lime
               in
               his
               nosthrills
               Iovian
               ,
               the
               snu●…
               of
               a
               candle
               a
               Child
               in
               Pl●…e
               ,
               a
               ker●…ll
               of
               a
               Raison
               Anacyeon
               ,
               and
               a
               Icesickle
               one
               in
               Martial
               ,
               which
               caused
               the
               Poet
               to
               melt
               into
               teares
               ,
               saying
               
                 
                   O
                   ubi
                   mors
                   non
                   est
                   ,
                   si
                   jugulatis
                   aquae
                   ?
                
              
               what
               cannot
               make
               an
               end
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               a
               small
               drop
               of
               water
               congealed
               can
               doe
               it
               ?
            
             
               In
               these
               regards
               wee
               may
               〈◊〉
               the
               aff●…ive
               in
               my
               ●…xt
               into
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               say
               ●…uly
               ,
               though
               no●…
               in
               the
               Apostles
               sense
               ▪
               
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 i●…
                 not
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
              
               〈◊〉
               w●…
               see
               i●…●…st
               ou●…
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               our
               〈◊〉
               ,
               in
               〈◊〉
               apparell
               ,
               in
               our
               breath
               ,
               in
               the
               Co●…t
               ,
               in
               the.
               Countrey
               ,
               in
               the
               Ci●…
               in
               the
               Field
               ,
               in
               the
               Land
               ▪
               in
               the
               S●…
               ,
               in
               the
               
               chamber
               ,
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               where
               we
               meet
               with
               the
               second
               partie
               to
               bee
               examined
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               Grave
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 Grave
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               In
               the
               language
               of
               Ashdod
               it
               signifieth
               one
               thing
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               Heathen
               writers
               understand
               by
               it
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               first
               matter
               out
               of
               which
               all
               things
               are
               drawn
               ,
               and
               into
               
               which
               they
               are
               last
               of
               all
               resolved
               .
               So
               Hippocrates
               taketh
               the
               word
               in
               his
               Aph.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               ruler
               of
               the
               Region
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               prince
               of
               Hell
               ,
               so
               Hesiod
               .
               taketh
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Hes.
                 op
                 .
                 &
                 dies
              
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               death
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               Homer
               taketh
               it
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               language
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               it
               is
               either
               taken
               for
               the
               place
               of
               torment
               of
               the
               damned
               ;
               
                 And
                 in
                 hell
                 he
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 eys
                 being
                 in
                 torments
                 ,
                 and
                 seeth
                 Abraham
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 Lazarus
                 in
                 his
                 bosome
                 .
              
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               for
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               frequently
               in
               the
               Seventie
               Interpreters
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 goe
                 downe
                 into
                 H●…des
                 to
                 my
                 sonne
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Grave
               :
               and
               
                 let
                 not
                 his
                 h●…ie
                 head
                 goe
                 downe
                 into
              
               
               
                 Hades
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 in
                 peace
              
               ;
               and
               in
               
                 death
                 there
                 is
                 〈◊〉
                 r●…berance
              
               
               
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 thankes
                 in
                 H●…es
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 Grave
              
               ;
               and
               
               
                 what
                 man
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 ●…veth
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 shall
                 bee
                 deliver
                 his
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 Hades
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               Hades
               that
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 Grave
                 cannot
                 praise
                 thee
                 ,
              
               Death
               cannot
               celebrate
               thee
               ;
               and
               so
               
               it
               must
               bee
               here
               taken
               .
               For
               though
               Hell
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               Elect
               bee
               conquered
               ,
               yet
               it
               ●…rnally
               possesseth
               the
               reproba●…e
               men
               and
               Devills
               ;
               neither
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               bee
               destroyed
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               o●…
               em●…d
               ,
               but
               in
               ●…ed
               rather
               ▪
               and
               reple●…ed
               with
               the
               bo●…es
               of
               all
               the
               damned
               ,
               whose
               soules
               are
               there
               a●…eadie
               .
               But
               Hades
               that
               is
               the
               Grave
               ,
               shall
               lose
               a●…
               〈◊〉
               ●…ptives
               and
               prisoners
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 e●…h
                 and
                 sea
                 shall
                 cast
                 up
                 〈◊〉
                 their
                 dead
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               have
               the
               parties
               to
               bee
               exam●…ed
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               ▪
               here
               the
               
               Articles
               upon
               which
               they
               are
               to
               bee
               exam●…ed
               .
               First
               Death
               is
               to
               answer
               to
               this
               〈◊〉
               ,
               where
               is
               thy
               s●…ng
               ?
               these
               words
               may
               bee
               understood
               ●…o
               ma●…r
               of
               wayes
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 Actively
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Passively
                 .
              
            
             
               1
               Passively
               ,
               
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
              
               ?
               that
               is
               the
               sting
               thrust
               out
               by
               Deat●…
               〈◊〉
               which
               〈◊〉
               the
               〈◊〉
               of
               Death
               is
               〈◊〉
               other
               then
               the
               present
               sence
               of
               the
               desert
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               guilt
               of
               conscience
               ,
               〈◊〉
               a
               dread●…
               〈…〉
               take
               away
               this
               〈…〉
               for
               sinn●…
               〈…〉
               no
               〈…〉
               ●…is
               Saints
               ,
               and
               〈…〉
               
               of
               a
               punishment
               of
               sinne
               ,
               a
               remedie
               against
               all
               sinne
               ;
               of
               a
               short
               and
               fearefull
               cut
               to
               eternall
               death
               ,
               a
               faire
               and
               safe
               draw-bridge
               to
               eternall
               life
               .
            
             
               2
               Actively
               ,
               
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
              
               ?
               that
               is
               the
               sting
               which
               
                 causeth
                 and
                 bringeth
                 Death
              
               :
               In
               this
               sense
               
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 is
                 sinne
                 ,
                 non
                 quem
                 mors
                 fecit
                 ,
                 sed
                 quo
                 mors
                 facta
                 est
                 peccato
                 enim
                 morimur
                 ,
                 non
                 morte
                 pecc●…mus
                 ,
              
               as
               Saint
               Austine
               most
               accutely
               and
               eloquently
               ;
               Sinne
               is
               sayd
               to
               bee
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               ,
               as
               a
               cup
               of
               poyson
               is
               sayd
               to
               bee
               
                 a
                 potion
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               potion
               bringing
               death
               ,
               
                 for
                 wee
                 dye
                 by
                 sinne
                 ;
                 wee
                 sinne
                 not
                 by
                 death
                 ,
                 sinne
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 death
                 the
                 off-spring
                 of
                 sinne
              
               ;
               or
               as
               the
               Apostle
               tearmeth
               it
               
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 sinne
              
               .
               And
               it
               is
               just
               with
               God
               to
               pay
               the
               sinner
               
                 this
                 wages
              
               ,
               by
               rendring
               death
               to
               sinne
               ,
               and
               punishing
               sinne
               with
               death
               :
               because
               sinne
               severeth
               the
               soule
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               grieveth
               and
               despightfully
               ▪
               entreateth
               ,
               but
               without
               repentance
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               thrusteth
               the
               spirit
               out
               of
               doores
               :
               And
               what
               more
               agreeable
               to
               Divine
               justice
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               soule
               which
               willingly
               severeth
               her selfe
               from
               God
               ,
               should
               bee
               unwillingly
               severed
               from
               the
               bodie
               ?
               and
               that
               the
               spirit
               should
               bee
               expelled
               of
               his
               residence
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               expelleth
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               excludeth
               his
               Spirit
               from
               a
               residence
               in
               the
               soul
               ?
               This
               
                 sting
                 of
                 death
              
               is
               like
               the
               Adders
               ,
               
                 two
                 forked
              
               or
               double
               ;
               for
               
               it
               is
               either
               originall
               or
               actuall
               sinne
               ;
               originall
               sinne
               is
               the
               sting
               of
               death
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 thou
                 eatest
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
              
               
               
                 surely
                 dye
              
               :
               and
               
                 as
                 by
                 one
                 man
                 sinne
                 came
                 into
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 death
                 by
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 death
                 passed
                 upon
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 all
                 had
                 sinned
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               
               actuall
               sinne
               is
               the
               sting
               ▪
               of
               death
               ;
               
                 the
                 soule
                 that
                 sinneth
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 dye
                 ;
                 the
                 sonne
                 shall
                 not
                 beare
                 the
                 iniquitie
                 of
                 the
                 father
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 father
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 sonne
                 ,
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 bee
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 bee
                 upon
                 him
                 .
              
               Howbeit
               ,
               if
               wee
               speake
               properly
               ,
               originall
               sinne
               as
               it
               is
               a
               pronesse
               to
               all
               sinne
               ,
               so
               it
               maketh
               us
               rather
               obnoxious
               to
               death
               ,
               then
               dead
               men
               :
               but
               actuall
               sinne
               without
               repentance
               ,
               slayes
               out-right
               .
               Adam
               did
               not
               die
               the
               day
               hee
               eat
               the
               fruit
               ,
               but
               that
               day
               became
               mortalis
               ,
               or
               
                 morti
                 obnoxius
              
               ,
               guiltie
               of
               death
               ,
               or
               liable
               to
               it
               ;
               originall
               sinne
               alone
               maketh
               us
               mortes
               ,
               but
               actuall
               mortuos
               ,
               dead
               men
               .
               The
               Devill
               like
               to
               a
               Hornet
               ,
               sometimes
               pricks
               us
               onely
               ,
               but
               
                 leaveth
                 not
                 his
                 sting
                 in
                 us
                 ,
              
               sometime
               he
               leaveth
               
                 his
                 sting
                 in
                 us
              
               and
               that
               's
               farre
               the
               more
               dangerous
               .
               He
               is
               pricked
               only
               with
               this
               sting
               ,
               who
               sinneth
               suddenly
               and
               presently
               repenteth
               :
               but
               he
               who
               the
               Devil
               bringeth
               to
               a
               habit
               or
               custome
               insinne
               ,
               in
               him
               hee
               
                 leaveth
                 his
                 sting
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               wee
               know
               what
               the
               sting
               is
               ,
               let
               us
               enquire
               where
               it
               is
               ?
               The
               answer
               is
               ,
               if
               wee
               speake
               of
               the
               reprobate
               men
               ,
               or
               Devills
               ,
               it
               remaineth
               in
               their
               consciences
               ;
               if
               wee
               speake
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               it
               is
               plucked
               out
               of
               their
               soules
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               put
               in
               our
               Saviours
               bodie
               ,
               and
               there
               deaded
               and
               lost
               ,
               for
               
                 hee
                 that
                 knew
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 was
                 made
                 sinne
                 
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               imputing
               our
               sinne
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               inflicting
               the
               punishment
               thereof
               upon
               him
               ;
               
                 That
                 wee
                 might
                 bee
                 made
                 the
                 righteousnesse
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 chastisement
                 of
                 our
                 peace
                 was
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 stripes
                 were
                 wee
                 healed
                 ,
                 who
                 his
                 owne
                 selfe
                 bare
                 our
                 sinnes
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 .
                 Athanasius
              
               representeth
               the
               manner
               of
               it
               ,
               by
               
               the
               similitude
               of
               a
               Waspe
               losing
               her
               sting
               in
               a
               Rocke
               ,
               
                 Vespa
                 accule●…
                 fodiens
                 petram
              
               ,
               &c.
               
                 as
                 an
                 angry
                 Waspe
                 thrusteth
                 her
                 sting
                 into
                 a
                 rocke
                 ,
                 cannot
                 pierce
                 or
                 enter
                 farre
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 breaketh
                 her
                 sting
                 ,
                 or
                 loseth
                 it
                 all
                 :
                 so
                 Death
                 assaulting
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 striving
                 with
                 all
                 her
                 might
                 to
                 sting
                 him
                 ,
                 hurt
                 not
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 disarmed
                 her selfe
                 of
                 her
                 sting
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               interrogatorie
               is
               answered
               ,
               wee
               know
               where
               Deaths
               sting
               is
               ;
               let
               us
               now
               consider
               of
               the
               second
               interrogatorie
               ,
               concerning
               the
               victorie
               of
               the
               Grave
               ;
               
                 O
                 grave
                 !
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 ?
              
               If
               the
               Grave
               ,
               as
               shee
               openeth
               her
               mouth
               wide
               ,
               so
               she
               could
               speake
               ,
               shee
               would
               answer
               :
               My
               victories
               are
               to
               be
               seene
               in
               
                 Macpelah
                 ,
                 Golgotha
              
               ;
               in
               all
               the
               gulphs
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               Caves
               and
               pits
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               where
               the
               dead
               have
               beene
               bestowed
               since
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
               My
               victorie
               is
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               in
               the
               water
               ,
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               in
               all
               Churnells
               and
               Caemitaries
               ,
               or
               dormitories
               ,
               in
               the
               bellies
               of
               fish
               ,
               in
               the
               mawes
               of
               beasts
               ,
               in
               holy
               shrines
               ,
               Tombes
               and
               sepulchres
               ,
               wheresoever
               corpses
               have
               beene
               put
               ,
               and
               are
               yet
               reserved
               .
               Of
               all
               that
               ever
               Death
               arrested
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               order
               of
               divine
               Justice
               have
               beene
               committed
               to
               my
               custodie
               ,
               never
               any
               but
               one
               
                 escaped
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 heaven
                 of
                 heavens
                 could
                 not
                 containe
                 ,
              
               much
               lesse
               any
               earthly
               prison
               ,
               he
               might
               truly
               say
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               he
               ;
               
                 O
                 grave
                 !
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 ?
              
               all
               save
               him
               I
               keepe
               in
               safe
               custodie
               ,
               that
               were
               ever
               sent
               to
               mee
               .
            
             
               Yet
               may
               all
               that
               die
               in
               Iesus
               ,
               and
               expect
               a
               glorious
               Resurrection
               
               by
               him
               ,
               even
               now
               by
               faith
               insult
               over
               the
               Grave
               ,
               for
               
                 Faith
                 calleth
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 it
                 looketh
                 backward
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 Creation
                 ,
                 which
                 produced
                 all
                 things
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 nothing
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 farre
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 resurrection
                 which
                 shall
                 restore
                 all
                 things
                 from
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               or
               that
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               nothing
               ;
               Faith
               with
               an
               eye
               
                 annointed
                 with
                 the
                 eye-salve
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               seeth
               death
               
                 swallowed
                 up
                 into
                 victorie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 sea
                 casting
                 up
                 all
                 their
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 this
                 evidence
                 of
                 things
                 not
                 seene
              
               triumpheth
               over
               Death
               and
               Hell
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 Death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 Hell
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victorie
                 ?
              
            
             
               Wee
               have
               spoken
               hitherto
               of
               Death
               and
               the
               Grave
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               heare
               what
               they
               have
               to
               say
               to
               us
               .
               Death
               saith
               ,
               
                 feare
                 not
                 mee
              
               ;
               the
               Grave
               ,
               
                 Weepe
                 not
                 immoderately
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 :
              
               Death
               bids
               us
               
                 die
                 to
                 sinne
              
               :
               the
               Grave
               ,
               
                 Burie
                 all
                 thy
                 injuries
                 and
                 wrongs
                 in
                 the
                 pit
                 of
                 oblivion
              
               ;
               both
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 flye
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 of
                 us
                 can
                 hurt
                 you
              
               ;
               both
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               
                 Give
                 thankes
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 you
                 victorie
                 over
                 u●…
                 both
                 ,
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 pricks
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 you
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 rather
                 delights
                 and
                 tickles
                 you
                 .
                 Death
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sleepe
                 ;
                 the
                 Grave
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 a
                 grave
                 ,
                 but
                 abed
                 .
              
               Death
               is
               but
               the
               putting
               off
               of
               our
               old
               rags
               ,
               the
               Grave
               is
               the
               Vestrie
               ;
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               the
               new
               
                 dressing
                 ,
                 and
                 richly
                 embroydering
              
               them
               .
            
             
               Enough
               hath
               beene
               said
               to
               convince
               us
               ,
               that
               Death
               which
               before
               was
               like
               a
               Serpent
               armed
               with
               a
               deadly
               sting
               ,
               is
               now
               but
               like
               a
               silly
               flye
               that
               buzzeth
               about
               us
               ,
               but
               cannot
               sting
               .
               Yet
               as
               long
               as
               there
               is
               sinne
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               in
               some
               degree
               feare
               Death
               :
               and
               as
               long
               as
               naturall
               affection
               remaines
               in
               us
               ,
               
                 take
                 on
              
               for
               them
               that
               are
               
                 taken
                 away
              
               .
               Neither
               doth
               Christian
               religion
               plucke
               out
               these
               affections
               by
               the
               roote
               ,
               but
               only
               prune
               them
               .
               All
               that
               my
               exhortation
               driveth
               unto
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               moderate
               passion
               by
               reason
               ;
               feare
               by
               hope
               ,
               griefe
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               nature
               by
               grace
               :
               Let
               love
               expresse
               it selfe
               ,
               yet
               so
               that
               in
               affection
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               we
               hurt
               not
               the
               living
               :
               Let
               the
               
                 naturall
                 springs
              
               of
               teares
               swell
               ,
               but
               not
               too
               much
               overflow
               their
               bankes
               :
               let
               not
               our
               eye
               be
               all
               upon
               our
               losse
               on
               earth
               ,
               but
               our
               brothers
               gaine
               also
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               one
               counter-ballance
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               other
               .
               The
               parish
               hath
               lost
               a
               great
               stay
               ,
               his
               company
               in
               London
               a
               speciall
               ornament
               ,
               his
               Wife
               a
               carefull
               Husband
               ,
               her
               Children
               a
               most
               tender
               Father
               ,
               the
               poore
               a
               good
               friend
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               which
               his
               
                 right
                 hand
                 gave
              
               in
               his
               life-time
               ,
               which
               his
               
                 left
                 hand
                 knew
                 not
                 of
              
               ;
               by
               his
               Will
               hee
               bequeathed
               certaine
               summes
               of
               money
               ,
               for
               a
               stock
               to
               those
               Parishes
               wherein
               hee
               formerly
               lived
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               poore
               of
               this
               ,
               twentie
               pounds
               to
               be
               distributed
               at
               his
               Funerall
               .
               Many
               shall
               find
               losse
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               gained
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               found
               of
               him
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               in
               peace
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               many
               tokens
               of
               a
               true
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               very
               conspicuous
               in
               his
               life
               and
               death
               .
               
                 Hee
                 loved
                 the
                 habitation
                 of
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 his
                 honour
                 dwelleth
                 :
              
               Hee
               was
               just
               in
               his
               dealings
               ,
               and
               
                 soug●…t
                 peace
              
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               
                 and
                 〈◊〉
                 i●…
              
               hee
               forgot
               nothing
               so
               easily
               as
               wrongs
               ,
               and
               though
               h●…
               e●…oyed
               the
               blessings
               of
               this
               world
               in
               abundant
               measure
               ,
               yet
               he
               joyed
               not
               i●…
               them
               ,
               his
               heart
               was
               where
               his
               chiefe
               treasure
               ●…ay
               ,
               in
               
               heaven
               :
               he
               foretold
               his
               owne
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               thereo●…
               ▪
               ●…hat
               it
               should
               be
               sudden
               ;
               and
               sudden
               it
               was
               ,
               yet
               not
               unexpected
               ,
               nor
               unprepared
               for
               ;
               for
               three
               dayes
               before
               ,
               he
               
                 set
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 order
              
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               converse
               with
               Divines
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               discourse
               was
               of
               the
               
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 ●…ers
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               When
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               came
               upon
               ●…im
               ,
               hee
               pra●…●…ost
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               desired
               if
               it
               so
               stood
               with
               God
               ▪
               good
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               be
               ●…d
               ,
               yet
               uttered
               no
               speech
               of
               impatiencie
               ,
               but
               being
               〈◊〉
               ●…ow
               he
               did
               ,
               answered
               that
               he
               
                 was
                 in
                 Gods
                 hands
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 hee
                 committed
                 his
                 soule
                 as
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Creatour
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               died
               as
               quietly
               as
               he
               lived
               ;
               wherefore
               sith
               he
               lived
               in
               Gods
               feare
               ,
               and
               died
               in
               his
               favour
               ,
               and
               shall
               rise
               againe
               in
               his
               power
               :
               though
               the
               losse
               of
               him
               be
               a
               great
               cut
               unto
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               losse
               of
               their
               children
               were
               to
               Pericles
               and
               
                 Horatius
                 Pulvillus
              
               ;
               yet
               as
               the
               
               one
               hearing
               of
               their
               death
               as
               hee
               was
               at
               a
               solemn
               sacrifice
               kept
               on
               his
               Crowne
               ;
               the
               other
               as
               hee
               was
               at
               a
               dedication
               ,
               held
               still
               the
               pillar
               of
               the
               Temple
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               till
               the
               whole
               Ceremonie
               was
               performed
               .
               So
               let
               us
               continue
               our
               devotion
               notwithstanding
               this
               Parenthesis
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               make
               an
               end
               of
               our
               evening
               sacrifice
               concluding
               with
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               immediatly
               following
               my
               Text
               ;
               
                 Thankes
                 bee
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 given
                 unto
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 give
                 unto
                 us
                 all
                 ,
                 victorie
                 over
                 Death
                 and
                 the
                 Grave
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 Hell
                 too
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 FATO
                 FATVM
              
               .
               OR
               ,
               THE
               KING
               OF
               FEARES
               FRIGHTED
               AND
               VANQVISHED
               .
               SERMON
               XLIIII
               .
            
             
               
                 HOSEA
                 13.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Death
                   I
                   will
                   bee
                   thy
                   plagues
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THE
               Rose
               is
               fenced
               with
               pricks
               ,
               and
               the
               
               sweetest
               Flowers
               of
               Paradise
               (
               as
               this
               in
               my
               Tex●…
               )
               are
               beset
               with
               thorns
               or
               difficulties
               ,
               which
               after
               I
               have
               plucked
               away
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               assisting
               mee
               ;
               I
               will
               open
               the
               leaves
               and
               blow
               the
               flowers
               in
               the
               explication
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               application
               therof
               smell
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               draw
               from
               thence
               a
               
                 savour
                 of
                 life
                 unto
                 life
              
               .
            
             
               The
               thorne
               groweth
               upon
               the
               divers●…tie
               of
               Translations
               ,
               for
               
               
                 Rabbi
                 Shelamo
                 Iarchi
              
               reads
               the
               words
               
                 ego
                 ero
                 verba
                 tua
                 ô
                 mors
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 words
                 O
                 Death
                 ▪
                 Aben
                 Ezra
                 ,
                 ero
                 causa
                 tuae
                 mortis
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 thy
                 death
                 .
              
               Saint
               
                 Ierome
                 ,
                 ero
                 mors
                 tua
                 ô
                 mors
                 ,
                 O
                 Death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 O
                 Hell
                 I
                 will
                 bite
                 thee
                 :
              
               and
               hee
               conceiveth
               ,
               that
               when
               
               our
               Saviour
               descended
               into
               Hell
               ,
               and
               his
               flesh
               in
               the
               Grave
               
                 saw
                 no
                 corruption
              
               ,
               hee
               spake
               these
               words
               to
               Death
               and
               Hell.
               
                 O
                 Death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ,
                 for
                 therefore
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 by
                 my
                 death
                 ▪
                 O
                 Hell
                 I
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…d
                 〈◊〉
                 thee
                 ;
                 which
                 devourest
                 all
                 things
                 in
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               The
               〈◊〉
               ●…nder
               the
               Hebrew
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 ô
                 mo●…s
                 〈◊〉
                 whe●…
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 t●…
                 indict●…
                 ?
                 what
                 hast
                 〈◊〉
                 to
              
               
               
                 say
                 aga●…
                 the
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 God
                 ?
              
               Saint
               
                 Pa●…l
                 ubi
                 stimulus
                 tu●…
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               sayth
               Saint
               
                 Austine
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 sinne
                 wherewith
                 wee
                 are
                 stung
                 and
                 poysoned
                 ?
              
               Is
               not
               this
               
                 Chius
                 ad
                 Choum
              
               ?
               doe
               not
               these
               Translations
               
                 〈◊〉
                 well
                 agree
                 as
                 harpe
                 and
                 harrow
                 ?
              
               neither
               can
               it
               bee
               answered
               ,
               (
               to
               salve
               the
               repugnancie
               ,
               and
               solve
               the
               difficultie
               )
               that
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 (
                 1
                 Cor.
              
               15.
               55
               )
               his
               words
               have
               no
               reference
               
               to
               this
               Text
               in
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               the
               last
               Translation
               approved
               by
               our
               Church
               in
               the
               marginall
               note
               upon
               the
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               55.
               
               ●…ds
               us
               to
               this
               vers●…n
               Hos●…a
               ;
               and
               wee
               finde
               no
               other
               place
               in
               all
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Apostle
               should
               allude
               bu●…
               this
               .
               And
               although
               Carvin
               endeavouring
               to
               
                 untie
                 this
                 Gordia●…
                 knot
              
               ,
               saith
               ●…orily
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
              
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
                 doth
                 not
                 alledge
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 to
                 confirme
                 any
                 Point
                 of
                 D●…
                 delivered
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               yet
               Calvin
               his
               evidence
               ,
               for
               it
               seemes
               to
               mee
               
                 obscure
                 and
                 inevident
              
               ,
               his
               
                 satis
                 constat
                 ,
                 minime
                 liquet
              
               ,
               for
               the
               expresse
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               1.
               
               Cor.
               15.
               53.
               54.
               55.
               are
               ,
               
                 for
                 this
                 corruptible
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mortall
                 must
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ;
                 so
                 when
                 this
                 corruptible
                 shall
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mortall
                 shall
                 have
                 put
                 on
                 immortalitie
                 ;
                 then
                 shall
                 bee
                 brought
                 to
                 passe
                 the
                 saying
                 that
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 Death
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victory
                 ,
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 O
                 Grave
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 victory
                 ?
              
            
             
               What
               shall
               wee
               say
               then
               hereunto
               ?
               With
               submission
               to
               those
               who
               out
               of
               better
               skill
               in
               the
               originall
               ,
               and
               upon
               more
               exact
               examination
               of
               all
               Translations
               ,
               may
               bring
               them
               to
               a
               better
               accord
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               I
               thus
               resolve
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               his
               translation
               is
               utterly
               to
               bee
               rejected
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               like
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 egge
                 that
                 hath
                 no
                 〈◊〉
                 ▪
              
               what
               sense
               can
               any
               man
               〈◊〉
               out
               of
               these
               words
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 words
                 O
                 Death
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               wee
               helpe
               them
               with
               our
               English
               phrase
               ,
               I
               
                 will
                 〈◊〉
                 thy
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               to
               goe
               packing
               with
               his
               fellow
               Rabbin
               ,
               for
               his
               in●…ion
               is
               a
               manifest
               contradiction
               to
               the
               ●…er
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               I
               
                 will
                 〈◊〉
                 them
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 redeeme
                 them
                 from
                 death
              
               ;
               hee
               that
               will
               redeeme
               them
               from
               death
               ,
               can
               in
               no
               s●…se
               bee
               sayd
               to
               bee
               the
               cause
               why
               they
               die
               ,
               but
               why
               they
               die
               not
               .
               Besides
               both
               hee
               and
               Iarcht
               stumble
               at
               the
               same
               stone
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               word
               deb●…ica
               ,
               which
               they
               derive
               from
               dever
               ,
               signifying
               verb●…
               or
               causa
               ;
               whereas
               they
               should
               have
               derived
               it
               from
               dever
               ,
               signifying
               pest●…
               ,
               or
               a
               plague
               .
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               for
               Saint
               Ierome
               his
               translation
               ,
               though
               it
               differ
               somewhat
               from
               the
               originall
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               Antithesis
               to
               the
               Text
               ,
               but
               an
               elegant
               Antanaclasis
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Metonymie
               ,
               
                 generis
                 pro
                 specie
                 mors
                 pro
                 peste
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 plague
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               for
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               (
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               most
               seemeth
               to
               follow
               ,
               because
               writing
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               made
               use
               of
               that
               translation
               ,
               and
               understood
               not
               the
               originall
               hee
               would
               not
               give
               them
               any
               offence
               ,
               nor
               derrogate
               from
               it
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               great
               esteeme
               among
               all
               ,
               in
               regard
               of
               the
               a●…tiquitie
               thereof
               ;
               and
               it
               stood
               the
               Christians
               in
               those
               dayes
               in
               great
               stead
               to
               convince
               the
               unbeleeving
               Jewes
               .
               )
               It
               well
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Analogie
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Hebrew
               letter
               also
               will
               beare
               it
               ;
               for
               Ehi
               (
               as
               Buxtorphius
               the
               great
               Master
               of
               the
               holy
               tongue
               ,
               out
               of
               
                 David
                 Kimchi
              
               observeth
               )
               signifieth
               
                 ubi
                 where
              
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 ero
                 I
                 will
                 bee
              
               ;
               and
               a
               
                 venemous
                 sting
              
               ,
               and
               pestis
               the
               plague
               differ
               but
               little
               :
               so
               that
               although
               the
               words
               in
               the
               originall
               seeme
               to
               bee
               spoken
               by
               an
               affirmation
               ,
               but
               in
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               the
               Septuagint
               ,
               by
               an
               interrogation
               ;
               in
               the
               one
               by
               a
               commination
               ,
               inthe
               other
               by
               an
               insultation
               ;
               yet
               both
               come
               to
               one
               sense
               ,
               and
               containe
               an
               evident
               prophesie
               of
               Christ
               his
               conquest
               over
               Death
               and
               Hell.
               
            
             
               
                 I
                 have
                 plucked
                 away
                 the
                 thorne
                 ,
              
               and
               now
               I
               am
               come
               to
               
                 blow
                 the
                 flower
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 the
                 leaves
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 ;
                 O
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 plagues
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 away
                 from
                 Death
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 destroying
                 utterly
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 Grave
                 ,
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 keeping
                 the
                 dead
                 in
                 it
                 perpetually
                 .
              
               If
               wee
               take
               the
               words
               as
               spoken
               by
               way
               of
               insultation
               ,
               
                 ô
                 mors
                 ubi
                 est
                 aculeus
              
               
               
                 tuus
                 ?
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
              
               thus
               wee
               are
               to
               construe
               them
               ;
               as
               
                 a
                 hornet
                 or
                 serpent
                 when
                 his
                 sting
                 is
                 plucked
                 out
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 hurt
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 soone
                 after
                 dyeth
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 so
                 Death
                 is
                 disarmed
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 left
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 dead
                 :
              
               for
               as
               David
               cut
               off
               Goliahs
               head
               with
               his
               own
               sword
               ,
               and
               Brasidas
               ran
               through
               his
               enemie
               with
               his
               owne
               speare
               ;
               so
               Christ
               conquers
               over
               Death
               by
               death
               ;
               in
               as
               much
               as
               by
               his
               temporall
               death
               hee
               satisfied
               both
               for
               the
               temporall
               and
               eternall
               death
               of
               them
               that
               beleeve
               in
               him
               .
               And
               as
               hee
               conquered
               Death
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               so
               hee
               destroyed
               the
               Grave
               by
               his
               buriall
               ;
               for
               suffering
               his
               bodie
               to
               bee
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               breaking
               the
               gates
               and
               barres
               of
               the
               prison
               ,
               hee
               left
               the
               passage
               open
               to
               all
               his
               members
               to
               come
               out
               after
               him
               their
               head
               .
               These
               sacred
               and
               heavenly
               mysteries
               are
               shrined
               in
               the
               letter
               of
               this
               Text
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               Prophet
               speaketh
               to
               the
               Isralites
               ,
               and
               maketh
               a
               kinde
               of
               tender
               unto
               them
               of
               redemption
               from
               temporall
               death
               ,
               and
               deliverance
               from
               corporall
               captivitie
               ;
               yet
               to
               confirme
               their
               faith
               therein
               ,
               hee
               bringeth
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               eternall
               redemption
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               were
               to
               inferre
               ,
               
                 if
                 God
                 will
                 redeeme
                 us
                 from
                 eternall
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 from
                 temporall
                 death
                 ;
                 if
                 hee
                 will
                 deliver
                 us
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 prison
                 
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 out
                 of
                 common
                 Gaoles
                 .
              
               What
               though
               our
               enemies
               have
               never
               so
               great
               a
               hand
               over
               us
               ,
               what
               though
               they
               exceed
               in
               their
               crueltie
               ,
               and
               put
               us
               to
               all
               extremitie
               ,
               and
               doe
               their
               
               worst
               against
               us
               ;
               their
               crueltie
               cannot
               extend
               beyond
               death
               ,
               nor
               their
               malice
               beyond
               the
               Grave
               :
               but
               Gods
               power
               and
               mercie
               reacheth
               farther
               .
               For
               he
               can
               ,
               and
               he
               promiseth
               that
               hee
               will
               revive
               us
               after
               wee
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               raise
               us
               after
               we
               are
               buried
               ;
               he
               will
               plucke
               deaths
               sting
               out
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               us
               out
               of
               the
               bowells
               of
               the
               Grave
               ,
               
                 Death
                 hath
                 not
                 such
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 grave
                 over
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 over
                 both
                 ,
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 other
                 into
                 victorie
                 .
              
               For
               therefore
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               vouchsafed
               to
               
                 taste
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               Death
               might
               be
               
                 swallowed
                 up
                 by
                 him
                 into
                 victorie
                 .
              
               Although
               Death
               swallow
               up
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               Grave
               shut
               up
               all
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               yet
               God
               is
               above
               them
               both
               ;
               therefore
               when
               wee
               are
               brought
               to
               the
               greatest
               exigent
               ,
               when
               nothing
               but
               death
               and
               torments
               are
               before
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               readie
               to
               yeeld
               up
               the
               
                 buckler
                 of
                 our
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               breath
               out
               the
               last
               gaspe
               of
               hope
               ,
               let
               us
               call
               this
               Text
               to
               mind
               ;
               
                 O
                 Death
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 plagues
                 !
              
               neither
               Death
               nor
               the
               Grave
               shall
               be
               my
               peoples
               bane
               ,
               because
               I
               will
               bee
               both
               their
               bane
               ,
               and
               change
               their
               nature
               ,
               which
               destroyeth
               all
               nature
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               all
               them
               that
               beleeve
               in
               mee
               ,
               Death
               shall
               not
               be
               a
               posterne
               ,
               but
               a
               
                 street
                 doore
              
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               an
               out-let
               of
               temporall
               ,
               as
               an
               in-let
               of
               eternall
               life
               :
               and
               though
               the
               grave
               swallow
               the
               bodyes
               of
               my
               Saints
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               cast
               them
               up
               againe
               at
               the
               last
               day
               .
            
             
               Thus
               the
               words
               yeeld
               us
               singular
               comfort
               ,
               if
               wee
               take
               them
               as
               a
               commination
               ,
               and
               they
               afford
               as
               much
               or
               more
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               them
               as
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               and
               S.
               Chrysostome
               do
               ,
               
                 by
                 an
                 insultation
                 .
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 offering
                 sacrifice
                 for
                 victorie
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 mirth
                 and
                 jollitie
                 ,
                 he
                 leapes
                 and
                 tramples
                 upon
                 Death
                 ,
                 lying
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 at
                 his
                 mercie
                 ,
                 and
                 sings
                 an
                 Io
                 Poean
                 ,
                 a
                 triumphant
                 song
              
               ;
               wherewith
               Gerardus
               a
               great
               friend
               of
               Saint
               Bernards
               ,
               breathed
               out
               his
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               of
               whom
               hee
               thus
               writeth
               ;
               
                 In
                 the
                 dead
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 night
                 my
                 brother
              
               Gerard
               
                 strangely
                 revived
                 ,
                 at
                 midnight
                 the
                 day
                 began
                 to
                 breake
                 ,
                 I
                 sent
                 for
                 to
                 see
                 this
                 great
                 miracle
                 found
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 jawes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 insulting
                 upon
                 death
                 and
                 exulting
                 with
                 joy
                 ,
              
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 Death
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 a
                 sting
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 song
                 ,
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 faithfull
                 man
                 dyeth
                 singing
                 ,
                 and
                 singeth
                 dying
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               having
               
                 plucked
                 away
                 the
                 prickles
              
               ,
               and
               opened
               the
               leaves
               by
               the
               Explication
               of
               the
               letter
               ,
               I
               come
               now
               to
               smell
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               draw
               from
               thence
               the
               
                 savour
                 of
                 life
                 unto
                 life
                 .
                 Ero
                 pestes
                 tuae
                 ô
                 mors
                 .
              
               As
               Saint
               Ierome
               writeth
               of
               Tertullian
               his
               Polemmicall
               Treatises
               against
               hereticks
               ,
               
                 ●…uot
                 verba
                 tot
                 fulmina
                 ,
                 Every
                 word
                 is
                 a
                 thunder-bolt
                 :
              
               so
               I
               may
               truly
               say
               of
               this
               verse
               ,
               
                 quot
                 verba
                 tot
                 fulmina
                 ;
                 So
                 many
                 words
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 thunder-bolts
                 stricking
                 Death
                 dead
              
               ;
               by
               the
               light
               whereof
               wee
               may
               discerne
               three
               parts
               ,
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 menaced
                 ,
                 or
                 partie
                 threatned
                 ,
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 menacer
                 or
                 partie
                 threatning
                 ,
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 judgement
                 menaced
                 ;
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 menaced
                 ,
                 impotent
                 mors
                 ,
                 Death
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 menacer
                 Omnipotent
                 Ego
                 ,
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 The
                 judgement
                 ,
                 most
                 dreadfull
                 ,
                 pestes
                 ,
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               of
               the
               partie
               menaced
               ,
               Death
               .
               Christ
               threatneth
               destruction
               to
               none
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               ,
               or
               his
               Churches
               enemies
               :
               But
               here
               he
               threatneth
               Death
               :
               Death
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               enemie
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Apostle
               tearmeth
               it
               ;
               
                 the
                 last
                 enemie
                 that
                 shall
                 bee
                 destroyed
                 is
                 Death
                 .
              
               For
               albeit
               Death
               by
               accident
               is
               an
               advantage
               ,
               as
               oftentimes
               
               an
               enemie
               doth
               a
               man
               a
               good
               turne
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               that
               excellent
               Treatise
               of
               Plutarch
               ,
               wherein
               he
               sheweth
               us
               how
               to
               make
               an
               
                 Antidote
                 of
                 poyson
              
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               use
               of
               other
               mens
               ma●…ice
               :
               yet
               is
               it
               in
               it selfe
               an
               enemy
               alwayes
               to
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               grace
               also
               ;
               it
               sets
               upon
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               the
               Reprobate
               ;
               the
               beleever
               ,
               and
               the
               Infidell
               ;
               the
               penitent
               ,
               and
               the
               obstinate
               ,
               but
               with
               this
               difference
               ;
               it
               flyes
               at
               the
               one
               with
               a
               deadly
               sting
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               other
               without
               a
               sting
               :
               the
               one
               it
               wounds
               to
               death
               ,
               the
               other
               it
               terrifieth
               and
               paineth
               ,
               but
               cannor
               hurt
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               being
               divers
               kinds
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               of
               them
               is
               here
               meant
               ?
               Death
               is
               a
               privation
               ,
               and
               privations
               cannot
               bee
               defined
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               habits
               ;
               that
               is
               such
               positive
               qualities
               ,
               as
               they
               bereave
               us
               of
               ;
               for
               instance
               ,
               sicknesse
               cannot
               be
               perfectly
               defined
               ,
               but
               by
               health
               which
               it
               impaireth
               :
               nor
               blindnesse
               ,
               but
               by
               sight
               which
               it
               destroyeth
               :
               nor
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               by
               light
               which
               it
               excludeth
               :
               nor
               death
               ,
               but
               by
               life
               which
               it
               depriveth
               us
               of
               .
               Now
               if
               there
               bee
               a
               fourefold
               life
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 nature
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Of
                 grace
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Of
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               foure-fold
               death
               answerable
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               death
               of
               Nature
               ,
               is
               the
               privation
               of
               the
               life
               of
               nature
               ,
               by
               pa●…
               soule
               and
               bydy
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               death
               of
               sinne
               ,
               is
               the
               privation
               of
               the
               life
               of
               sinne
               by
               mortifying
               grace
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               death
               of
               Grace
               ,
               is
               the
               privation
               of
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               by
               reigning
               s●…ne
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               death
               of
               Glory
               ,
               is
               the
               privation
               of
               the
               life
               of
               Glory
               ,
               by
               ai●…
               and
               finall
               exclusion
               from
               the
               glorious
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               a
               casting
               into
               the
               
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 divell
                 and
                 his
                 angells
                 .
              
               Of
               Death
               in
               the
               first
               sence
               ,
               David
               demandeth
               ,
               
                 who
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
              
               
               
                 not
                 see
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 hee
                 deliver
                 his
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 hell
                 ?
              
               Of
               
               Death
               in
               the
               second
               sense
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               enquireth
               ,
               
                 how
                 shall
                 wee
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 live
                 any
                 longer
                 therein
                 ?
              
               Of
               Death
               in
               the
               third
               sense
               ,
               
               Saint
               Paul
               must
               be
               meant
               ,
               where
               he
               rebuketh
               wanton
               Widowes
               ,
               
                 Shee
                 that
                 liveth
                 in
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 is
                 dead
                 while
                 shee
                 liveth
                 .
              
               Of
               Death
               in
               
               the
               fourth
               sense
               ,
               Saint
               Iohn
               is
               to
               bee
               understood
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 for
                 on
                 such
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 .
              
               Saint
               Austin
               joyneth
               all
               these
               significations
               ,
               and
               maketh
               
               one
               sentence
               of
               divers
               senses
               ;
               
                 hee
                 is
                 dead
                 to
                 death
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Death
                 cannot
                 kill
                 ,
                 hurt
                 ,
                 or
                 affright
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 dead
                 to
                 sinne
                 .
              
               And
               another
               of
               the
               Ancients
               makes
               a
               sweet
               cord
               of
               them
               like
               so
               many
               
                 strings
                 struck
              
               
               
                 at
                 once
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 dyeth
                 before
                 hee
                 dyes
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 die
                 ;
                 hee
                 that
                 dyeth
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 before
                 hee
                 dyeth
                 to
                 nature
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 dye
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               neither
               in
               this
               world
               by
               finall
               deprivation
               of
               grace
               ,
               neither
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               of
               glorie
               .
            
             
               Of
               these
               foure
               significations
               of
               Death
               ,
               the
               first
               and
               last
               fort
               with
               this
               Text
               ,
               for
               that
               the
               first
               is
               to
               bee
               meant
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               by
               the
               consequence
               here
               ;
               
                 O
                 grave
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 thy
                 destruction
                 :
              
               And
               by
               the
               antecedents
               in
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 When
                 this
                 corruptible
                 ,
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 incorruption
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               And
               that
               the
               second
               is
               included
               ,
               may
               bee
               gathered
               both
               from
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 And
                 Death
                 and
                 bell
                 were
                 cast
              
               
               
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
              
               ;
               and
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 I
                 was
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 alive
                 ;
                 and
                 have
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 Hell
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Death
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               so
               I
               fall
               upon
               my
               second
               Observation
               ,
               viz.
               the
               Person
               menacing
               ,
               I
               ,
               the
               second
               person
               in
               Trinitie
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ.
               The
               word
               here
               used
               Ehi
               is
               the
               same
               with
               that
               we
               reade
               
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 
                 Ehi
                 Ashur
                 Ehi
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 that
                 I
                 am
              
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Ancients
               be
               current
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               God
               
               speaketh
               unto
               man
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               man
               or
               Angell
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               Christ
               ,
               for
               that
               all
               those
               apparitions
               were
               but
               a
               kind
               of
               preludia
               of
               his
               incarnation
               ;
               then
               the
               Person
               here
               threatning
               can
               bee
               no
               other
               then
               he
               ;
               besides
               ,
               the
               word
               Egilam
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               this
               verse
               being
               derived
               from
               Gaal
               ,
               signifying
               
                 propinquus
                 fuit
              
               ,
               or
               
                 redemit
                 jure
                 propinquitatis
              
               ;
               pointe●…
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               who
               by
               assuming
               our
               nature
               ,
               became
               our
               
                 Alic
                 by
                 blood
              
               ,
               and
               performed
               this
               office
               of
               a
               kinsman
               ,
               by
               redeeming
               the
               inheritance
               
               which
               we
               had
               lost
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               have
               stronger
               arguments
               then
               Grammaticall
               observations
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               here
               promised
               life
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               threatneth
               plagues
               to
               Death
               ,
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Lord
               of
               quick
               and
               dead
               ;
               for
               the
               same
               who
               promiseth
               to
               redeeme
               from
               the
               Grave
               ,
               threatneth
               to
               plague
               Death
               :
               but
               we
               all
               know
               that
               Redeemer
               is
               the
               peculiar
               style
               of
               the
               Sonne
               ,
               as
               Creator
               is
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Sanctifier
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 tu
                 redemisti
                 nos
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 redeemed
                 us
                 to
                 GOD
                 by
                 thy
                 blood
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 people
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               Nation
               .
            
             
             
               To
               the
               redemption
               of
               a
               slave
               that
               is
               not
               able
               to
               ransome
               himselfe
               ,
               three
               at
               least
               concurre
               ;
               the
               Scrivener
               who
               writeth
               the
               Conditions
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               the
               Bonds
               ;
               the
               partie
               who
               soliciteth
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               mediateth
               for
               the
               captive
               ,
               and
               layeth
               downe
               the
               summe
               agreed
               upon
               for
               his
               ransome
               ;
               and
               the
               person
               in
               whose
               power
               the
               captive
               is
               ,
               and
               who
               accepteth
               of
               the
               ransome
               ;
               Which
               of
               these
               is
               the
               Redeemer
               ?
               you
               will
               all
               say
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               at
               
                 the
                 cost
                 of
                 all
              
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               our
               redemption
               from
               spiritual
               thraldome
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               draweth
               the
               condition
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               the
               bonds
               the
               Father
               receiveth
               the
               ransome
               ,
               the
               Sonne
               both
               mediateth
               for
               the
               ransoming
               ,
               and
               layeth
               downe
               the
               summe
               ;
               
                 For
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 redeemed
                 with
                 corruptible
              
               
               
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 pretious
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 Lambe
                 without
                 blemish
                 ,
                 hee
                 tooke
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 death
                 he
                 might
                 destroy
                 him
                 that
                 had
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 them
                 who
                 through
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 were
                 all
                 their
                 life
                 time
                 subiect
                 to
                 bondage
                 .
              
               Hence
               we
               gather
               that
               hee
               that
               destroyed
               Death
               must
               die
               :
               but
               to
               affirme
               that
               the
               immortall
               and
               eternall
               Spirit
               of
               God
               expired
               ,
               is
               blasphemie
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               that
               the
               Father
               suffered
               is
               heresie
               ,
               longagoe
               condemned
               in
               the
               Patro-passions
               ;
               we
               conclude
               therefore
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               that
               the
               second
               Person
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               
                 abolished
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 brought
                 life
                 and
                 immortalitie
                 to
                 light
                 by
              
               
               
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               .
               And
               so
               I
               fall
               upon
               my
               last
               Observation
               ,
               the
               
                 judgement
                 here
                 mentioned
              
               Devorica
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Thy
                 plagues
              
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               tittle
               or
               iota
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               superfluous
               ,
               some
               mysterie
               therefore
               lyeth
               in
               the
               number
               ,
               plagues
               in
               the
               plurall
               ,
               not
               plague
               in
               the
               singular
               ,
               which
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 put
                 Death
                 to
                 many
                 deaths
                 ,
                 and
                 foyled
                 ,
                 and
                 conquered
                 it
                 many
                 wayes
              
               ;
               first
               in
               himselfe
               ;
               secondly
               in
               his
               members
               .
               First
               ,
               in
               himselfe
               by
               destroying
               sinne
               ,
               the
               sting
               of
               Death
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               breaking
               the
               bonds
               thereof
               in
               his
               powerfull
               Resurrection
               ,
               
                 wherwith
                 it
                 was
                 impossible
                 that
                 hee
                 should
                 be
                 held
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               in
               his
               members
               by
               changing
               the
               nature
               of
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               of
               a
               curse
               a
               blessing
               ;
               of
               a
               losse
               ,
               a
               gaine
               ;
               of
               a
               punishment
               ,
               either
               a
               great
               honour
               ,
               or
               a
               speciall
               favour
               ,
               or
               a
               singular
               advantage
               :
               a
               great
               honour
               as
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 who
                 thereby
                 acquired
                 so
                 many
                 Rubies
                 to
                 their
                 crowne
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 shed
                 drops
                 of
                 blood
                 for
                 their
                 Saviour
                 :
              
               A
               speciall
               favour
               ,
               as
               to
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iosiah
              
               ,
               and
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               who
               were
               taken
               away
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 feele
                 the
                 miserie
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 their
                 death
                 fell
                 on
                 the
                 postarity
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diocesse
                 of
                 the
                 third
                 .
              
               A
               singular
               advantage
               to
               all
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               who
               thereby
               are
               discharged
               from
               all
               cares
               ,
               feares
               ,
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               temptations
               ,
               and
               
                 presently
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 Masters
                 joy
                 ;
                 For
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
              
               
               
                 that
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
                 .
              
               Now
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               Christ
               conquered
               death
               ,
               and
               utterly
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               are
               diversly
               ser
               downe
               by
               the
               learned
               ;
               
               some
               argue
               
                 a
                 contrariis
                 ,
                 contraries
                 say
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 bee
                 destroyed
                 by
                 their
                 contraries
                 ;
                 as
                 heate
                 by
                 cold
                 ,
                 moysture
                 by
                 drought
                 ,
                 sicknesse
                 by
                 health
                 :
                 Death
                 therefore
                 must
                 needs
                 bee
                 destroyed
                 by
                 life
                 as
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 was
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 life
                 was
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Saint
               Austine
               declareth
               it
               after
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 Life
                 dying
                 contended
                 with
                 Death
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 got
                 a
                 glorious
                 and
                 signall
                 victory
                 .
                 Nyssen
              
               
               thus
               ,
               
                 the
                 Devill
                 catching
                 at
                 the
                 flesh
                 of
                 Christs
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 baite
                 was
                 caught
                 by
                 the
                 hooke
                 of
                 his
                 divine
                 .
              
               Saint
               Leo
               ,
               and
               Chrysologus
               thus
               ,
               
                 if
                 a
                 Bayliffe
                 or
                 Serjeant
                 arrest
                 the
                 Kings
                 sonne
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 privileged
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 him
                 up
                 in
                 a
                 close
                 prison
                 without
                 commission
                 ,
                 hee
                 deserveth
                 to
                 bee
                 turned
                 out
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 So
                 Death
                 Gods
                 Serjeant
                 ,
                 seizing
                 upon
                 his
                 Sonne
                 (
                 in
                 whom
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 fault
                 )
              
               without
               warrant
               or
               commission
               was
               justly
               discharged
               of
               his
               office
               .
            
             
               Is
               Death
               thus
               discharged
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               changed
               the
               nature
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               freed
               all
               his
               Members
               from
               the
               sting
               of
               the
               temporall
               and
               feare
               of
               eternall
               death
               ;
               hath
               hee
               of
               a
               Posterne
               made
               it
               a
               street-doore
               ,
               of
               an
               out-let
               of
               mortall
               life
               ,
               an
               in-let
               of
               immortalitie
               ?
               why
               then
               are
               wee
               so
               much
               afrayd
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               can
               no
               more
               hurt
               us
               then
               a
               hornet
               or
               waspe
               after
               her
               sting
               is
               plucked
               out
               ?
               Christ
               fought
               with
               a
               living
               death
               ,
               wee
               with
               a
               dead
               death
               ;
               which
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               severe
               our
               soules
               from
               our
               bodies
               ,
               as
               joyne
               them
               to
               Christ
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               end
               our
               life
               as
               our
               mortalitie
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               exclude
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Militant
               ,
               as
               render
               us
               to
               the
               Triumphant
               Church
               .
               Nothing
               is
               more
               dreadfull
               I
               confesse
               to
               the
               naturall
               man
               ,
               then
               Death
               which
               dissolveth
               the
               soule
               and
               bodie
               ,
               and
               the
               Grave
               which
               resolveth
               the
               bodie
               into
               dust
               and
               ashes
               .
               To
               cure
               this
               maladie
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               vertue
               in
               any
               Drugge
               of
               nature
               ;
               the
               Philosophers
               in
               this
               case
               are
               
                 Physitians
                 of
                 no
                 value
              
               ,
               they
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               
                 sicknesse
                 and
                 death
                 are
                 tributa
                 vivendi
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               
                 Grave
                 the
                 common
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 .
              
               But
               of
               what
               of
               this
               ?
               what
               comfort
               is
               here
               ?
               doth
               this
               speculation
               discharge
               us
               from
               the
               tribute
               ,
               or
               make
               the
               payment
               thereof
               the
               easier
               ?
               doth
               it
               enlighten
               the
               darknesse
               of
               these
               prisons
               of
               nature
               ?
               or
               take
               away
               the
               stench
               from
               these
               under-ground
               houses
               ?
               no
               whit
               .
               Yet
               (
               God
               bee
               thanked
               )
               there
               is
               a
               magazen
               in
               Scripture
               to
               pay
               these
               tributes
               ;
               there
               
                 is
                 light
                 in
                 Goshen
              
               to
               enlighten
               these
               houses
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 Spicknard
                 to
                 perfume
                 these
                 dankish
                 roomes
              
               ;
               there
               are
               〈◊〉
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               
                 to
                 strengthen
                 the
                 heart
              
               ;
               not
               onely
               against
               deadly
               maladies
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               death
               it selfe
               :
               For
               there
               we
               heare
               
                 of
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               not
               onely
               affirming
               
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               confirming
               it
               with
               a
               strong
               reason
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 works
                 follow
                 them
                 :
              
               we
               
               heare
               of
               
                 Tabernacles
                 not
                 made
                 with
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 :
              
               wee
               heare
               that
               
                 when
                 wee
                 are
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 wee
                 are
                 present
                 with
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 ▪
              
               wee
               heare
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               opening
               the
               eares
               and
               chearing
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 resurrection
                 and
                 the
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 beleeveth
                 in
                 mee
                 though
                 hee
                 were
                 dead
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 hee
                 live
                 .
              
               There
               wee
               heare
               death
               not
               onely
               disarmed
               of
               his
               sting
               ,
               but
               also
               slaine
               downe
               right
               ;
               
                 O
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 death
                 ,
                 O
                 Grave
                 I
                 will
                 bee
                 thy
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               destroyed
               Death
               ,
               and
               hath
               hee
               
                 both
                 the
              
               
               
                 keyes
                 of
                 Death
                 and
                 of
                 Hell
                 ?
              
               then
               beloved
               ,
               when
               wee
               lye
               on
               our
               death-bed
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               have
               recourse
               after
               the
               popish
               manner
               to
               any
               Saint
               or
               Angell
               ,
               no
               not
               to
               the
               blessed
               Virgin
               her selfe
               ,
               but
               to
               her
               Sonne
               who
               
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               who
               satisfying
               for
               our
               sinnes
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               thereby
               
                 plucked
                 out
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               after
               his
               resurrection
               
               quite
               
                 destroyed
                 this
                 serpent
              
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               he
               is
               styled
               stella
               
               matutina
               the
               
                 Morning
                 starre
                 ,
                 because
                 hee
                 ushereth
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 eternitie
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 primitiae
                 dormientum
              
               ,
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 slept
                 ,
              
               because
               in
               him
               the
               
                 whole
                 lump
                 is
                 sanctified
              
               :
               When
               therefore
               the
               fiery
               Serpent
               hovereth
               over
               us
               to
               sting
               us
               to
               eternall
               death
               ,
               let
               us
               looke
               upon
               the
               
                 Brazen
                 Serpent
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               shall
               not
               hurtus
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               hath
               Christ
               conquered
               Death
               and
               Hell
               and
               that
               for
               us
               ?
               let
               us
               then
               give
               him
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               
                 greatest
                 Worthy
                 ,
                 and
                 noblest
                 Conquerour
              
               that
               ever
               the
               World
               saw
               .
               Cyrus
               ,
               and
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               Caesar
               ,
               were
               no
               way
               to
               bee
               compared
               to
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               subdued
               but
               mortall
               enemies
               ,
               hee
               immortall
               ;
               they
               bodilie
               ,
               hee
               ghostly
               ;
               they
               with
               great
               Armies
               and
               power
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               hee
               alone
               ;
               they
               when
               they
               were
               alive
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               full
               strength
               and
               vigour
               ,
               but
               
               hee
               at
               the
               houre
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               with
               Saint
               Ierome
               his
               insultation
               over
               Death
               ,
               and
               thanksgiving
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               .
               
                 O
                 Death
                 thou
                 didst
                 bite
                 and
                 wert
                 bitten
                 ,
                 thou
                 didst
                 devoure
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 now
                 devoured
                 by
                 him
                 whom
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 thou
                 didst
                 devoure
                 ;
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 thou
                 art
                 slaine
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 death
                 wee
                 live
                 everlastingly
                 :
                 thankes
                 bee
                 rendred
                 unto
                 thee
                 O
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 who
                 hast
                 subdued
                 so
                 powerfull
                 an
                 adversary
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 thy
                 death
                 and
                 passion
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Ethiopians
               as
               Herodotus
               relateth
               ,
               make
               Sepulchres
               of
               glasse
               ;
               
                 for
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 dryed
                 the
                 corps
                 ,
                 they
                 artificially
                 paint
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 it
                 in
                 a
                 glazed
                 Coffine
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 passe
                 by
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 lineaments
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 body
                 :
              
               but
               surely
               they
               deserve
               better
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               more
               benefit
               the
               living
               ,
               who
               draw
               the
               lineaments
               of
               their
               minde
               ,
               and
               represent
               their
               vertues
               and
               graces
               in
               a
               Mirrour
               of
               Art
               :
               (
               for
               I
               am
               not
               of
               their
               judgement
               among
               us
               ,
               who
               properly
               and
               deservedly
               are
               called
               Precisians
               ,
               because
               out
               of
               the
               
                 purity
                 of
                 their
                 precise
                 zeale
                 ,
                 ita
                 praecidunt
              
               they
               so
               neere
               paire
               the
               nayles
               of
               Romish
               superstition
               ,
               that
               they
               make
               the
               fingers
               bleed
               ;
               who
               out
               of
               feare
               of
               praying
               forsooth
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               or
               invocating
               them
               ,
               are
               shie
               of
               speaking
               any
               word
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               sending
               after
               them
               their
               deserved
               commendations
               ,
               )
               for
               it
               is
               pietie
               to
               honour
               God
               in
               his
               Saints
               ;
               it
               is
               justice
               
                 suum
                 cuique
                 tribure
              
               to
               give
               every
               one
               his
               due
               :
               it
               is
               charitie
               to
               propose
               eminent
               examples
               of
               heavenly
               graces
               and
               vertues
               shining
               in
               
               the
               dead
               ,
               for
               the
               imitation
               of
               the
               living
               .
               Such
               jewells
               ought
               not
               to
               bee
               locked
               up
               in
               a
               Coffine
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               Casket
               ,
               but
               to
               bee
               set
               out
               to
               the
               view
               of
               all
               ;
               and
               surely
               they
               deserve
               better
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               who
               set
               a
               garland
               of
               deserved
               praises
               on
               their
               life
               ,
               then
               they
               who
               stick
               their
               Hearse
               full
               with
               flowers
               .
               Tapers
               made
               of
               pure
               waxe
               burne
               clearely
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               are
               blowne
               out
               ,
               leave
               a
               sweet
               savour
               behinde
               them
               ,
               so
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               have
               caused
               
                 their
                 light
                 so
                 to
                 shine
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 and
                 glorifie
                 their
                 Father
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               leave
               a
               good
               name
               like
               a
               
                 sweet
                 smell
              
               behinde
               them
               ,
               and
               why
               may
               wee
               not
               blow
               it
               abroad
               by
               our
               
                 breath
                 ?
                 Deo
                 Patri
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               The
               rest
               concerning
               the
               life
               and
               death
               of
               the
               party
               is
               lost
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 VOX
                 CO●…LI
              
               .
               OR
               ,
               THE
               DEADS
               HERALD
               .
               SERMON
               XLV
               .
            
             
               
                 APOCH
                 .
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   I
                   heard
                   a
                   voyce
                   from
                   heaven
                   ,
                   saying
                   unto
                   mee
                   ,
                   write
                   ,
                   blessed
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   which
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   from
                   hence
                   forth
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               
                 VBi
                 Vulnus
                 ,
                 ibi
                 manus
              
               ;
               From
               whence
               wee
               tooke
               our
               wound
               ,
               from
               thence
               we
               receive
               the
               cure
               :
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               strucke
               all
               the
               living
               dead
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 All
                 flesh
              
               
               
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 or
                 goodlinesse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ;
                 The
                 grasse
                 withereth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               here
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               maketh
               all
               whole
               againe
               ,
               and
               representeth
               all
               the
               
                 dead
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 living
              
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               flourishing
               too
               ,
               ●…aying
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 that
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               To
               give
               a
               touch
               at
               the
               wound
               ,
               that
               the
               smart
               thereof
               may
               make
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               cure
               more
               delightfull
               .
               
                 Omnis
                 caro
                 foenum
                 ,
                 &
              
               
               
                 omnis
                 homo
                 flos
                 ,
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 ●…very
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 flower
                 .
              
               There
               is
               difference
               in
               grasse
               ,
               some
               is
               longer
               ,
               and
               some
               is
               shorter
               ;
               so
               some
               men
               are
               longer
               lived
               ,
               some
               shorter
               ;
               Some
               grasse
               shooteth
               up
               with
               one
               leafe
               ,
               some
               with
               three
               ,
               some
               with
               five
               ,
               or
               more
               :
               so
               some
               men
               have
               more
               in
               their
               retinue
               ,
               some
               fewer
               ,
               some
               none
               at
               all
               .
               Some
               grasse
               withereth
               before
               it
               is
               cut
               ,
               as
               the
               grasse
               on
               the
               house
               toppe
               ;
               some
               is
               cut
               before
               it
               with●…reth
               ,
               as
               the
               grasse
               of
               the
               field
               :
               so
               some
               
               men
               decay
               before
               the
               
                 Sythe
                 of
                 death
              
               cutts
               them
               ;
               all
               other
               after
               .
            
             
               Likewise
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               difference
               among
               flowers
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               are
               for
               sight
               only
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               smell
               ,
               or
               any
               vertue
               in
               medicines
               ;
               as
               
                 Tulips
                 ,
                 Emims
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Crowne
                 Emperials
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               for
               sight
               and
               smell
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               use
               in
               Medicines
               ;
               as
               Sweet-williams
               ,
               the
               
                 painted
                 Lady
              
               ,
               and
               Iuly-flowers
               generally
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               are
               both
               for
               sight
               and
               smell
               ,
               and
               of
               singular
               use
               in
               Medicines
               ,
               as
               
                 Roses
                 and
                 Violets
              
               :
               So
               some
               men
               are
               of
               better
               parts
               ,
               and
               greater
               use
               in
               the
               Church
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               others
               of
               lesse
               .
               Some
               flowers
               grow
               in
               the
               field
               ,
               some
               in
               the
               garden
               :
               so
               some
               mens
               lives
               and
               improvements
               are
               publike
               ,
               others
               private
               .
               Some
               flowers
               are
               put
               in
               Posies
               ,
               some
               in
               Garlands
               ,
               some
               are
               cast
               into
               the
               Still
               :
               so
               some
               men
               are
               better
               preferred
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               some
               live
               and
               die
               in
               obscuritie
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               some
               flowers
               presently
               lose
               their
               colour
               and
               sent
               ,
               as
               the
               Narcissus
               ;
               some
               keepe
               them
               both
               long
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 red
                 Rose
              
               :
               So
               some
               men
               continue
               longer
               in
               their
               bloome
               ,
               grace
               and
               favour
               ;
               others
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               but
               all
               fade
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               while
               are
               either
               gathered
               ,
               cut
               downe
               ,
               or
               withered
               of
               themselves
               and
               die
               .
               And
               for
               this
               reason
               it
               is
               as
               I
               conceive
               ,
               that
               we
               sticke
               herbes
               and
               flowers
               on
               the
               Hearse
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               
                 commit
                 earth
                 to
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 ashes
                 to
                 ashes
              
               ;
               so
               we
               
                 put
                 grasse
                 to
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 flowers
                 to
                 flowers
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               
               
                 omnis
                 caro
                 foenum
                 ,
                 All
                 flesh
                 is
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 goodlinesse
                 thereof
                 as
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 the
                 grasse
                 withereth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 flower
                 fadeth
                 away
              
               ;
               But
               the
               comfort
               is
               in
               that
               which
               followeth
               ;
               
                 But
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 Gospell
                 is
                 preached
                 unto
                 you
              
               ;
               Whereof
               this
               verse
               which
               I
               have
               read
               unto
               you
               for
               my
               Text
               ,
               is
               part
               .
            
             
               Which
               Saint
               Iohn
               inferreth
               as
               a
               conclusion
               or
               corrolarie
               upon
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               lives
               ,
               this
               conclusion
               is
               in●…erred
               upon
               two
               premisses
               ,
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 reward
                 of
                 their
                 worke
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Syllogisme
               may
               be
               thus
               form●…d
               .
            
             
               All
               they
               who
               are
               come
               to
               an
               end
               of
               their
               labour
               ,
               and
               have
               received
               liberally
               for
               their
               worke
               ,
               or
               are
               paid
               well
               for
               their
               paines
               ,
               are
               happie
               :
            
             
               But
               all
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               come
               to
               an
               end
               of
               their
               labour
               ,
               for
               
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
              
               ,
               and
               receive
               liberally
               ,
               
                 for
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               all
               the
               dead
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               are
               happy
               .
            
             
               As
               in
               other
               Texts
               ,
               so
               in
               this
               wee
               may
               borrow
               much
               light
               from
               the
               occasion
               of
               the
               speech
               which
               here
               was
               this
               ;
               Saint
               Iohn
               having
               
               related
               in
               a
               vision
               a
               fearefull
               persecution
               to
               fall
               in
               the
               latter
               times
               ,
               whereby
               
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 bee
                 r●…aped
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 mowen
                 like
                 grasse
                 ,
                 and
                 true
                 beleevers
                 like
                 grapes
                 pressed
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 blood
                 should
                 come
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 wine-presse
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 horse
                 bellies
                 ,
              
               breaketh
               into
               an
               Epiphonema
               ,
               vers
               .
               12.
               
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               here
               is
               matter
               for
               their
               patience
               ,
               and
               faith
               to
               worke
               upon
               :
               
                 Here
                 is
                 their
                 patience
              
               ,
               to
               endure
               for
               Gods
               cause
               ,
               whatsover
               man
               or
               divell
               can
               inflict
               upon
               them
               ▪
               to
               part
               with
               any
               limbe
               for
               their
               head
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               gladly
               to
               forfeit
               their
               estates
               on
               earth
               for
               a
               crowne
               in
               heaven
               :
               chearefully
               to
               lose
               their
               lives
               in
               this
               
                 vale
                 of
                 teares
              
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               find
               them
               in
               the
               
                 rivers
                 of
                 pleasures
              
               that
               spring
               
               at
               Gods
               right
               hand
               for
               evermore
               .
               
                 Here
                 is
                 worke
                 for
                 their
                 faith
                 also
                 ,
              
               to
               see
               heaven
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               through
               hell
               ;
               eternall
               life
               in
               present
               
               death
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               that
               God
               
                 numbreth
                 every
                 haire
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               every
               teare
               they
               shed
               for
               his
               sake
               shall
               bee
               turned
               into
               a
               pearle
               ,
               every
               drop
               of
               blood
               into
               a
               Rubie
               to
               be
               set
               in
               their
               crowne
               of
               glorie
               .
               To
               confirme
               both
               their
               faith
               ,
               and
               patience
               Christ
               proclaimeth
               from
               heaven
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               in
               their
               life
               they
               seemed
               miserable
               ;
               yet
               in
               their
               death
               they
               shall
               bee
               most
               blessed
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               worst
               their
               enemies
               can
               doe
               ,
               is
               to
               put
               them
               in
               present
               possession
               of
               their
               happinesse
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               whatsoever
               the
               flesh
               saith
               to
               the
               contrarie
               .
            
             
               Here
               wee
               have
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 proposition
                 ,
                 
                   De
                   fide
                
                 ,
                 of
                 faith
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 Deposition
                 ,
                 or
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               Proposition
               of
               the
               happy
               estate
               of
               the
               dead
               .
            
             
               A
               deposition
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               to
               confirme
               our
               faith
               therin
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Saint
                 Iohn
                 sets
                 downe
                 his
                 relation
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 comfortable
                 assertion
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 A
                 most
                 strong
                 confirmation
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               relation
               strange
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               without
               any
               speaker
               .
            
             
               The
               assertion
               as
               strange
               ,
               of
               a
               
                 possession
                 without
                 an
                 owner
              
               ;
               a
               blessed
               
               estate
               of
               them
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               phrase
               ,
               are
               said
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
              
               .
            
             
               The
               Confirmation
               as
               strange
               as
               either
               ,
               by
               an
               
                 audible
                 testimonie
                 of
                 an
                 invisible
                 witnesse
                 ;
                 So
                 saith
                 the
                 spirit
                 .
              
            
             
               Or
               because
               this
               asseveration
               concerning
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Saints
               departed
               ,
               is
               
                 propositia
                 necessaria
              
               (
               as
               the
               Schooles
               speake
               )
               we
               will
               cloath
               the
               members
               of
               the
               division
               with
               tearmes
               apodicticall
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               verse
               observe
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   A
                   conclusion
                   sientificall
                
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 parts
                 are
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     subject
                     indefinite
                     ,
                     
                       mortui
                       ,
                       the
                       dead
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     attribute
                     absolute
                     ,
                     
                       beati
                       ,
                       blessed
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     The
                     cause
                     ,
                     
                       propter
                       quam
                    
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Lord
                       ,
                       or
                       dying
                       in
                       the
                       Lord.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 proofe
                 demonstrative
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 two-fold
                 .
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       A
                       priori
                    
                     .
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         By
                         a
                         heavenly
                         oracle
                         ,
                         
                           I
                           heard
                           a
                           voyce
                        
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         A
                         divine
                         testimonie
                         ,
                         
                           So
                           saith
                           the
                           spirit
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       A
                       posteriori
                    
                     ,
                     by
                     arguments
                     drawne
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         From
                         their
                         cessation
                         from
                         their
                         worke
                         ,
                         
                           They
                           rest
                           from
                           their
                           labours
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Their
                         remuneration
                         for
                         their
                         workes
                         ,
                         
                           Their
                           workes
                           follow
                           them
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Where
               the
               matter
               is
               pretious
               ,
               a
               decision
               of
               the
               least
               quantitie
               is
               a
               great
               losse
               :
               and
               therefore
               (
               as
               the
               spie
               of
               nature
               observeth
               )
               the
               
                 Iewellers
                 will
                 not
                 rubbe
                 out
                 a
                 small
                 clowde
                 ,
                 or
                 specke
                 in
                 an
                 orient
                 Rubie
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               lessening
               the
               substance
               will
               more
               disadvantage
               them
               ,
               then
               the
               fetching
               out
               of
               the
               spot
               advance
               them
               in
               the
               sale
               ;
               Neither
               will
               the
               Alcumists
               lose
               a
               drop
               of
               quintessence
               ;
               nor
               the
               Apothecaries
               a
               graine
               of
               Bezar
               ,
               nor
               an
               exact
               Commentatour
               upon
               holy
               Scriptures
               any
               
                 syllables
                 of
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               the
               eccho
               whereof
               is
               more
               melodious
               to
               the
               soule
               ,
               then
               any
               consort
               of
               most
               tuneable
               voyces
               upon
               earth
               can
               be
               .
               In
               which
               regard
               I
               hold
               it
               fit
               to
               relinquish
               my
               former
               divisions
               ,
               and
               insist
               upon
               each
               word
               of
               this
               
               verse
               (
               as
               a
               Bee
               sitteth
               upon
               each
               particular
               flower
               )
               that
               wee
               may
               not
               lose
               any
               
                 drop
                 of
                 doctrine
                 sweeter
                 then
                 the
                 honey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 honey
                 combe
                 ,
                 any
                 leafe
                 of
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 any
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 gold
                 of
                 Ophir
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               :
               there
               were
               three
               men
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               tearmed
               Iedidiah
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Beloved
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               and
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               Evangelist
               :
               and
               to
               all
               these
               God
               made
               knowne
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               by
               speciall
               revelation
               ,
               and
               their
               prophecies
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               a
               mysticall
               interpretation
               .
               This
               Revelation
               was
               given
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 when
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
                 upon
                 the
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ;
               and
               if
               wee
               religiously
               observe
               the
               
                 Lords
                 day
              
               ,
               and
               then
               bee
               in
               the
               spirit
               as
               hee
               was
               ,
               giving
               our selves
               wholly
               to
               the
               contemplation
               of
               Divine
               mysteries
               :
               wee
               shall
               also
               heare
               
                 voyces
                 from
                 heaven
              
               in
               our
               soules
               and
               consciences
               .
            
             
               Heard
               ,
               with
               what
               eares
               could
               Saint
               Iohn
               .
               heare
               this
               voyce
               ,
               sith
               hee
               was
               in
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 rapture
              
               ,
               which
               usually
               shutteth
               up
               all
               the
               doores
               of
               the
               senses
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               as
               spirits
               
                 have
                 tongues
                 to
                 speake
                 withall
              
               ,
               whereof
               wee
               reade
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 13.
                 1.
                 
                 Though
                 I
                 speake
                 with
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 :
              
               so
               they
               have
               eares
               to
               heare
               one
               another
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               spirituall
               facultie
               answerable
               to
               our
               bodily
               sense
               of
               
               hearing
               .
               The
               Apostle
               sayth
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               
                 hee
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ;
               
               and
               as
               he
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               so
               he
               saw
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               heard
               inthe
               spirit
               ,
               and
               spake
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               moved
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               did
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               recorded
               in
               this
               Booke
               .
               When
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               
                 wrapd
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 third
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 heard
                 there
                 words
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 uttered
                 ,
              
               and
               saw
               things
               which
               cannot
               bee
               represented
               with
               the
               eye
               ;
               hee
               truely
               and
               really
               apprehended
               those
               objects
               ,
               yet
               not
               with
               carnall
               ,
               but
               spirituall
               sences
               ,
               where
               with
               Saint
               Iohn
               heard
               this
               voice
               .
            
             
               
                 A
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               .
               The
               Pythagoreans
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Calestiall
                 spheares
                 by
                 the
                 regular
                 motions
                 ,
                 produced
                 harmonious
                 sounds
                 :
              
               and
               the
               Psalmist
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Heavens
                 declare
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 firmament
                 sheweth
                 his
                 handy
                 worke
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               speech
               
               nor
               language
               where
               there
               voyce
               is
               not
               heard
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               the
               voyce
               of
               Heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               demonstrately
               proving
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               sort
               proclaiming
               the
               Majestie
               of
               the
               Creatour
               .
               But
               this
               is
               
                 vox
                 de
                 coelo
              
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
               pronounced
               by
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               formed
               
               by
               an
               Angell
               ;
               so
               
                 Gasper
                 Melo
              
               expresly
               teacheth
               us
               .
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
              
               ,
               not
               
                 sounding
                 outwardly
              
               ,
               but
               
                 inwardly
                 framed
                 by
                 that
                 Angell
                 ,
                 who
                 revealed
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 whole
                 Apocalypse
                 .
              
            
             
               Saint
               Iohn
               here
               heard
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
               commanding
               him
               to
               Write
               ;
               and
               Sain
               Austin
               heard
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
               commanding
               him
               to
               
                 Read
                 ,
                 Tolle
                 lege
              
               ;
               and
               most
               requesite
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 where
                 Heaven
                 speakes
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 should
                 heare
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 God
                 writes
                 ,
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 reade
                 .
              
               There
               never
               yet
               came
               any
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               which
               it
               did
               not
               much
               import
               and
               concerne
               the
               earth
               to
               heare
               .
               The
               first
               voice
               that
               came
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               was
               heard
               on
               Mount
               Sinai
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               to
               confirme
               the
               Law
               to
               bee
               of
               divine
               authoritie
               ;
               and
               establish
               our
               faith
               in
               
                 God
                 the
                 Creatour
              
               .
               A
               second
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               
               we
               heare
               ●…o
               in
               Saint
               Peter
               on
               the
               holy
               Mount
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               were
               there
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               to
               confirme
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               to
               establish
               our
               faith
               in
               
                 Christ
                 the
                 Redeemer
              
               .
               A
               third
               voice
               ,
               (
               or
               
               sound
               )
               was
               heard
               from
               Heaven
               in
               the
               upper
               roome
               ,
               where
               Christs
               Apostles
               were
               assembled
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Pentecost
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               to
               confirme
               out
               faith
               in
               the
               
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Comforter
              
               .
               A
               fourth
               voice
               that
               came
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               was
               heard
               by
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               a
               vision
               ,
               and
               
               it
               was
               to
               confirme
               our
               faith
               in
               the
               
                 Catholike
                 Church
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Communion
                 of
                 Saints
              
               ,
               and
               the
               incorporating
               both
               Iewes
               ,
               and
               Gentile●…
               in
               one
               mysticall
               bodie
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               voice
               was
               heard
               from
               Heaven
               by
               Saint
               Iohn
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               to
               establish
               our
               faith
               in
               the
               last
               Article
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               concerning
               the
               happinesse
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               glorious
               estate
               of
               the
               Tryumphant
               Church
               ;
               
                 and
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 come
                 .
              
               If
               wee
               desire
               to
               bee
               informed
               concerning
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Abissens
               ,
               or
               those
               of
               
                 China
                 ,
                 Sumatra
              
               ,
               or
               Iapan
               ;
               wee
               conferre
               with
               those
               that
               are
               of
               the
               same
               Countrey
               ,
               or
               have
               travelled
               into
               those
               parts
               :
               and
               for
               the
               like
               reason
               ,
               if
               wee
               desire
               to
               bee
               instructed
               
               concerning
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Citizens
               of
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Ierusalem
              
               ;
               their
               infinite
               number
               ,
               their
               excellent
               order
               ,
               their
               singular
               priviledges
               ,
               their
               everlasting
               joyes
               ,
               their
               feasts
               ,
               their
               robes
               ,
               their
               palmes
               ,
               their
               thrones
               ,
               their
               crownes
               ;
               wee
               must
               enquire
               of
               them
               who
               either
               are
               inhabitants
               there
               ,
               or
               have
               brought
               us
               
               newes
               from
               thence
               ;
               nothing
               but
               a
               voice
               from
               Heaven
               can
               enforce
               our
               assent
               to
               these
               heavenly
               mysteries
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               all
               words
               of
               Kings
               are
               of
               great
               authoritie
               ,
               but
               especially
               their
               Edicts
               and
               Proclamations
               ;
               so
               all
               voices
               from
               Heaven
               are
               highly
               to
               bee
               regarded
               and
               religiously
               obeyed
               ,
               but
               especially
               .
               Decrees
               and
               Statutes
               which
               are
               commanded
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               
                 high
                 Court
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               to
               bee
               written
               for
               perpetuitie
               ;
               such
               as
               this
               is
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               
                 I
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 saying
              
            
             
               Write
               ,
               with
               a
               Pen
               of
               Diamond
               ,
               in
               letters
               never
               to
               bee
               obliterated
               ,
               write
               it
               so
               that
               it
               may
               bee
               read
               of
               men
               in
               all
               succeeding
               Ages
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               last
               man
               that
               shall
               stand
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
               Here
               I
               cannot
               sufficiently
               admire
               the
               boldnesse
               of
               Cardinall
               Bellarmine
               ,
               who
               to
               disparage
               the
               necessitie
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               cry
               up
               unwritten
               traditions
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               best
               evidence
               hee
               can
               produce
               for
               his
               new
               Trent
               Creed
               ;
               blusheth
               not
               to
               publish
               it
               to
               the
               World
               in
               print
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Evangelists
                 had
                 no
                 command
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 write
                 their
                 Gospells
                 or
                 Epistles
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               they
               wrote
               upon
               the
               entreatie
               of
               some
               friends
               ,
               or
               some
               emergent
               occasions
               .
               Were
               there
               no
               other
               Text
               in
               all
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               but
               this
               ,
               nor
               word
               in
               this
               Text
               but
               this
               one
               ,
               Write
               ,
               it
               were
               alone
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               him
               of
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               if
               not
               rath●…r
               
                 giving
                 the
                 lye
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 knowledge
                 .
              
               But
               yet
               farther
               ,
               rather
               to
               confound
               him
               with
               shame
               ,
               then
               convince
               him
               with
               evidence
               ;
               doth
               not
               the
               Apostle
               affirme
               in
               generall
               of
               the
               whole
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               
                 given
                 by
                 Divine
                 ins●…iration
              
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               inspiring
               but
               a
               kinde
               of
               dictating
               to
               all
               the
               Pen-men
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               hee
               that
               dictateth
               to
               another
               ,
               both
               tell
               him
               what
               hee
               shall
               write
               ,
               and
               bid
               him
               write
               it
               ?
               Besides
               ,
               in
               the
               1.
               of
               the
               Apocalypse
               vers
               .
               10.
               11.
               
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 heard
                 a
                 great
                 voyce
                 as
                 of
                 a
                 trumpet
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 Alpha
                 ,
                 and
                 Omega
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 the
                 last
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 thou
                 seest
                 write
                 in
                 a
                 Booke
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               besides
               the
               generall
               
               command
               of
               committing
               the
               whole
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               writing
               ,
               and
               a
               speciall
               mandate
               for
               the
               writing
               the
               Apoc●…lypse
               ,
               wee
               have
               a
               singular
               precept
               for
               the
               writing
               the
               precise
               words
               of
               this
               Text
               ;
               and
               must
               not
               that
               needs
               bee
               
                 thrice
                 worthy
              
               our
               observation
               ,
               which
               is
               written
               by
               a
               threefold
               command
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               that
               ?
            
             
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               If
               the
               dead
               are
               blessed
               ,
               the
               dead
               are
               ,
               for
               ●…n
               argument
               
                 à
                 tertio
                 adjacent●…
                 ad
                 secundum
              
               ever
               holdeth
               if
               the
               tea●…es
               bee
               taken
               in
               the
               proper
               sense
               .
               The
               Metaphisicks
               demonstra●…
               ,
               
                 non
                 entis
                 nullus
                 esse
                 affectiones
              
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               as
               have
               no
               existence
               have
               no
               qualities
               nor
               reall
               attributes
               :
               but
               blessednesse
               is
               here
               attributed
               
               to
               the
               dead
               ,
               the
               dead
               therefore
               are
               .
               And
               the
               Philosopher
               who
               being
               demanded
               whether
               the
               living
               or
               the
               dead
               were
               more
               in
               number
               ?
               answered
               ,
               that
               doubtlesse
               the
               living
               ,
               
                 quia
                 mortui
                 ne
                 sunt
                 quidem
              
               ,
               because
               the
               dead
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               reckoned
               upon
               ,
               inregard
               now
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               spake
               without
               booke
               ,
               and
               uttered
               that
               which
               is
               most
               false
               ,
               as
               wee
               learne
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Truth
               himselfe
               ;
               who
               not
               onely
               affirmeth
               that
               the
               dead
               are
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               also
               living
               ,
               though
               dead
               to
               this
               World
               ,
               yet
               not
               to
               the
               World
               to
               come
               ;
               dead
               to
               men
               ,
               but
               not
               dead
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 have
                 yee
                 not
                 read
              
               sayth
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 what
                 is
                 spoken
                 unto
                 you
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 saying
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 God
              
               
               
                 of
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Isaack
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 live
                 to
                 him
                 ?
              
               but
               are
               all
               the
               dead
               blessed
               ?
               the
               Text
               answereth
               ,
               all
               the
               dead
               that
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 That
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Yea
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               already
               dead
               ,
               cannot
               dye
               ,
               what
               then
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               this
               phrase
               ,
               
                 the
                 dead
              
               
               
                 that
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ?
               Saint
               Ambrose
               answereth
               ,
               hee
               that
               is
               dead
               alreadie
               cannot
               dye
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               that
               hee
               is
               dead
               ,
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               alreadie
               dead
               in
               one
               sense
               ,
               may
               bee
               sayd
               to
               dye
               in
               another
               ;
               
                 hee
                 that
                 is
                 dead
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               as
               all
               the
               regenerated
               who
               have
               
                 mortified
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               may
               
                 afterwards
                 dye
                 to
                 the
                 bodye
                 and
                 so
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               breathe
               out
               his
               soule
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Lord.
               This
               is
               sound
               Divinitie
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               proposition
               ,
               but
               no
               true
               exposition
               of
               this
               place
               ;
               in
               which
               the
               latter
               seemeth
               to
               bee
               a
               limitation
               of
               the
               former
               :
               as
               
                 God
                 is
                 neare
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 call
              
               
               
                 upon
                 him
                 faithfully
              
               ;
               so
               here
               
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               what
               all
               dead
               howsoever
               they
               dye
               ?
               no
               ,
               
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               There
               is
               much
               varietie
               among
               the
               interpreters
               about
               the
               interpretation
               of
               this
               phrase
               ,
               to
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Some
               will
               have
               the
               meaning
               thereof
               ,
               to
               bee
               those
               that
               
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Christian
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 seale
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 with
                 their
                 bloud
                 .
              
               And
               they
               alleage
               for
               themselves
               ,
               first
               paralell
               texts
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               wherein
               the
               preposition
               in
               ,
               is
               put
               for
               pro
               :
               for
               as
               
                 Gen.
                 18.
                 13.
                 omnes
                 in
                 t●…
                 benedicentur
                 all
                 Nations
                 shall
                 bee
                 blessed
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               for
               thee
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 thy
                 seed
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ●…orthy
               seed
               ;
               and
               
                 Gen.
                 28.
                 18.
                 servivi
                 Berachel
              
               word
               for
               word
               ,
               I
               
                 served
                 in
                 Rachel
              
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               Rachel
               .
               Next
               they
               alleage
               the
               ante●…edents
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               occasion
               of
               these
               words
               verse
               12.
               
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 here
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 keepe
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               and
               truly
               the
               maine
               scope
               of
               the
               Text
               seemeth
               to
               bee
               ,
               to
               arme
               the
               godly
               with
               patience
               ,
               and
               to
               encourage
               them
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Beast
               ,
               upon
               whom
               before
               God
               execute
               vengeance
               ,
               if
               it
               so
               fall
               out
               that
               many
               of
               Gods
               faithfull
               servants
               loose
               their
               lives
               :
               Yet
               that
               none
               should
               be
               dismayed
               therewith
               ,
               because
               all
               that
               so
               dye
               are
               blessed
               ,
               for
               they
               exchange
               a
               temporall
               life
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               for
               an
               eternall
               in
               another
               .
               Thirdly
               say
               they
               ,
               it
               cannot
               bee
               well
               conceived
               how
               any
               can
               dye
               
                 in
                 Domino
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               if
               wee
               take
               the
               preposition
               in
               the
               proper
               sence
               :
               for
               though
               in
               the
               naturall
               bodie
               a
               member
               may
               bee
               cut
               off
               and
               dye
               ,
               the
               head
               being
               alive
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               mysticall
               bodie
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               true
               Member
               thereof
               can
               bee
               cut
               off
               ,
               much
               lesse
               dye
               ,
               while
               it
               continues
               in
               that
               bodie
               ;
               by
               dying
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               wee
               must
               understand
               dying
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 so
                 they
              
               .
            
             
               Others
               will
               have
               the
               words
               not
               to
               bee
               restrained
               to
               Martyrs
               onely
               ,
               but
               to
               belong
               to
               all
               that
               die
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ.
               And
               they
               alleage
               for
               themselves
               also
               a
               paralell
               Text
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               18.
               where
               to
               fall
               a
               
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               is
               spoken
               generally
               of
               all
               true
               beleevers
               departing
               this
               life
               .
               Besides
               Saint
               
               Bernard
               and
               other
               of
               the
               Auncients
               apparantly
               distinguish
               these
               phrases
               ,
               
                 mori
                 in
                 Domino
                 ,
                 &
                 mori
                 propter
                 Dominum
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
                 mori
                 pro
                 Domino
                 martyrum
                 est
                 ,
                 mori
                 in
                 Domino
                 omnium
                 confessorum
                 ;
                 si
                 beati
                 qui
                 in
                 Domino
                 moriuntur
                 ,
                 quanto
                 magis
                 qui
                 pro
                 Domino
                 moriuntur
                 ?
                 to
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 martyrs
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 all
                 Confessors
                 :
                 if
                 they
                 are
                 happy
                 who
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 they
                 that
                 dye
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               the
               reward
               here
               promised
               is
               common
               to
               all
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               not
               peculiar
               to
               the
               Martyrs
               :
               for
               all
               true
               beleevers
               when
               they
               dye
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               workes
               follow
               them
               .
               If
               the
               Spirit
               had
               meant
               Martyrs
               onely
               ,
               hee
               would
               rather
               have
               sayd
               ,
               they
               have
               ease
               from
               their
               torments
               ,
               then
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               and
               their
               trophies
               and
               victories
               follow
               them
               .
               All
               that
               dye
               for
               
               the
               Lord
               ,
               dye
               also
               in
               the
               Lord
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               doe
               not
               necessarily
               dye
               for
               the
               Lord
               :
               wee
               denie
               not
               that
               the
               Martyrs
               have
               the
               greatest
               share
               in
               this
               blessednesse
               ,
               but
               all
               Confessours
               have
               their
               partsalso
               ?
               the
               Martyrs
               Crowne
               is
               beset
               with
               a
               Rubie
               or
               some
               richer
               jewell
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               their
               Garland
               hath
               a
               flower
               or
               two
               more
               in
               it
               ,
               to
               wit
               some
               red
               flower
               as
               well
               as
               white
               ;
               yet
               the
               Crowne
               and
               Garland
               of
               all
               Confessours
               are
               compleat
               .
               And
               therefore
               not
               onely
               Beda
               ,
               and
               Bernard
               ,
               and
               Richardus
               ,
               and
               Andreus
               ,
               and
               Primasius
               ,
               and
               Haymo
               ,
               and
               Ansbertus
               ,
               and
               Ioachimus
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Greeke
               ,
               and
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               the
               reformed
               also
               
               understand
               these
               words
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               dye
               in
               Gods
               favour
               :
               for
               they
               read
               these
               words
               at
               the
               Funeralls
               of
               all
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               at
               the
               Funeralls
               of
               Martyrs
               .
               Yea
               ,
               but
               how
               can
               any
               bee
               sayd
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               is
               continuing
               his
               Member
               ,
               sith
               Christ
               hath
               no
               dead
               Members
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               the
               faithfull
               dye
               not
               in
               the
               Lord
               in
               that
               sense
               in
               which
               they
               live
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               in
               another
               they
               die
               not
               spiritually
               ,
               nor
               cease
               to
               bee
               his
               mysticall
               Members
               ;
               but
               naturally
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               continuing
               in
               Christs
               faith
               and
               love
               ,
               breathe
               out
               their
               souies
               ,
               and
               so
               fall
               asleepe
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               or
               dye
               in
               his
               love
               ,
               laying
               hold
               of
               him
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               relying
               on
               him
               by
               hope
               ,
               and
               embracing
               him
               by
               charitie
               .
               All
               they
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               
               die
               in
               the
               act
               of
               contrition
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               who
               reading
               the
               penetentiall
               Psalmes
               with
               many
               teares
               ,
               breathed
               out
               his
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               sighing
               for
               his
               sinnes
               .
               Or
               in
               the
               act
               of
               charitie
               as
               Saint
               Ierome
               ,
               who
               in
               a
               most
               fervent
               ,
               or
               vehement
               exhortation
               to
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               gave
               up
               the
               ghost
               .
               Or
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               Saint
               Ambrose
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               had
               received
               the
               blessed
               Sacrament
               ,
               in
               a
               heavenly
               rapture
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               parley
               with
               Christ
               ,
               left
               the
               body
               .
               Or
               in
               the
               act
               of
               Devotion
               as
               Aquinas
               ,
               who
               lifting
               up
               his
               eyes
               and
               hands
               to
               heaven
               ,
               pronouncing
               with
               a
               loude
               voyce
               those
               words
               of
               the
               Spouse
               in
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ,
                 Come
                 my
                 beloved
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 goe
                 forth
                 ,
              
               went
               out
               of
               this
               world
               .
               Or
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               gratulation
               ,
               and
               thankes-giving
               as
               
                 Petrus
                 Celestinus
              
               ,
               who
               repeating
               that
               last
               verse
               of
               the
               last
               Psalme
               ,
               
                 Omnis
                 spiritus
                 laudet
                 Dominum
                 ,
                 Let
                 every
                 breath
                 ;
                 or
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 breath
                 ,
                 praise
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               breathed
               out
               his
               soule
               .
               Or
               in
               an
               Act
               of
               divine
               contemplation
               ,
               as
               Gerson
               that
               famous
               Chancellour
               of
               Paris
               ,
               who
               having
               explicated
               fiftie
               properties
               of
               divine
               love
               ,
               concluded
               both
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               with
               
                 fortis
                 ut
                 mors
                 dilectio
                 ,
                 Love
                 is
                 strong
                 as
                 death
                 .
              
               To
               knit
               up
               all
               ,
               six
               sorts
               of
               men
               may
               lay
               just
               claime
               to
               the
               blessednesse
               in
               my
               Text.
               
            
             
               First
               Martyrs
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               they
               die
               in
               
                 his
                 quarrell
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               Confessours
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               they
               die
               in
               his
               faith
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               name
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               all
               they
               that
               love
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               beloved
               of
               him
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               they
               die
               in
               
                 his
                 bosome
              
               ,
               and
               embracings
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               all
               truly
               penitent
               sinners
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               they
               dye
               in
               
                 his
                 peace
              
               .
            
             
               Firthly
               ,
               all
               they
               who
               are
               engrafted
               into
               Christ
               by
               a
               speciall
               faith
               ,
               and
               persever
               in
               him
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               they
               die
               in
               
                 his
                 communion
              
               ,
               as
               being
               members
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               all
               they
               that
               dye
               ,
               calling
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               make
               a
               godly
               end
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               because
               they
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
              
               
               
                 workes
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 happy
                 is
                 that
                 servant
                 whom
                 his
                 Master
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 shall
                 find
                 so
                 doing
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 From
                 hence-forth
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Beza
               and
               some
               other
               render
               the
               word
               in
               the
               originall
               
                 perfectly
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 dead
                 obtaine
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 they
                 hoped
                 for
              
               ;
               but
               this
               Exposition
               cannot
               stand
               ,
               unlesse
               wee
               restraine
               this
               blessednesse
               to
               the
               soule
               .
               For
               the
               perfect
               and
               consummate
               
               happinesse
               of
               all
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               consisteth
               in
               the
               glorification
               of
               their
               bodyes
               and
               soules
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               God
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               and
               the
               beames
               of
               his
               countenance
               directly
               falling
               upon
               the
               soule
               ,
               shall
               reflect
               also
               upon
               the
               body
               :
               and
               most
               true
               it
               is
               which
               Paraeus
               observeth
               ,
               the
               
                 deads
                 blessednesse
                 ,
                 farre
                 exceedes
                 the
                 blessednesse
                 
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 for
                 here
                 wee
                 have
                 but
                 the
                 first
                 fruits
                 of
                 happinesse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 heaven
                 wee
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 whole
                 lumpe
                 :
                 here
                 wee
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 for
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 there
                 wee
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               To
               this
               we
               all
               willingly
               assent
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               hence
               follow
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               their
               whole
               lumpe
               of
               happinesse
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               Blessed
               they
               are
               from
               the
               houre
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               but
               not
               perfectly
               ;
               blessed
               ,
               but
               not
               consummatly
               :
               blessed
               intensive
               ,
               as
               blessed
               as
               the
               soule
               by
               it selfe
               can
               be
               for
               that
               state
               in
               which
               it
               now
               is
               :
               not
               blessed
               extensive
               not
               so
               blessed
               as
               the
               whole
               person
               shall
               be
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               shall
               bee
               the
               second
               time
               given
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               both
               bid
               to
               an
               everlasting
               feast
               at
               the
               mariage
               of
               the
               Lambe
               .
               Others
               therefore
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Analogie
               of
               faith
               ,
               render
               the
               originall
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 from
                 hence-forth
              
               ,
               and
               referre
               the
               hence-forth
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               time
               of
               the
               uttering
               this
               Prophecie
               ;
               as
               if
               before
               it
               none
               were
               blessed
               (
               for
               before
               this
               prophecie
               all
               the
               Apostles
               (
               Saint
               Iohn
               only
               excepted
               )
               and
               thousands
               of
               Saints
               and
               Martyrs
               had
               died
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               were
               at
               rest
               from
               their
               labours
               )
               but
               to
               the
               
                 instant
                 of
                 their
                 dying
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               they
               no
               sooner
               lost
               their
               lives
               for
               Christ
               ,
               then
               they
               found
               happinesse
               in
               him
               .
               So
               soone
               as
               Lazarus
               dyed
               ,
               
                 his
                 soule
                 was
                 carried
              
               
               
                 by
                 Angels
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
              
               .
               So
               soone
               as
               the
               Thiefe
               expired
               on
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               hee
               aspired
               to
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               
                 was
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               So
               Nazianzen
               teacheth
               concerning
               every
               religious
               soule
               ;
               I
               beleeve
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 every
                 noble
                 soule
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 favour
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 presently
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 shee
                 hath
                 shaken
                 off
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 kept
                 downe
                 her
                 wings
                 ,
                 flyeth
                 joyfully
                 streight
                 up
                 to
                 her
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               Saint
               
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 Death
                 to
                 the
                 godly
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 departure
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 passe
                 from
                 a
                 temporall
                 to
                 an
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               no
               stay
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               soone
               as
               we
               have
               
                 finished
                 our
                 course
              
               here
               ,
               we
               may
               arrive
               at
               the
               goale
               there
               ;
               And
               S.
               
                 Bernard
                 ,
                 The
                 infidels
                 call
                 the
                 parting
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 beleevers
                 call
                 it
                 the
                 Passeover
                 ,
              
               because
               it
               is
               a
               passe
               from
               death
               to
               life
               .
               For
               they
               
                 die
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 perfectly
                 live
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               To
               strike
               sayle
               and
               make
               toward
               the
               shore
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               are
               blessed
               ,
               from
               the
               very
               moment
               of
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               this
               blessednesse
               is
               confirmed
               by
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               :
               let
               us
               give
               more
               heed
               to
               such
               a
               voyce
               ,
               then
               to
               any
               whisper
               of
               the
               flesh
               or
               divell
               .
               Whatsoever
               Philosophie
               argueth
               or
               Reason
               objecteth
               ,
               or
               sense
               excepteth
               against
               it
               :
               let
               us
               give
               more
               heed
               to
               God
               then
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               spirit
               then
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               faith
               then
               to
               reason
               ,
               to
               heaven
               then
               to
               earth
               ;
               although
               they
               who
               suffer
               for
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Gospell
               seeme
               to
               be
               most
               miserable
               ,
               their
               skinnes
               being
               fleyed
               off
               ,
               their
               joynts
               racked
               ,
               their
               whole
               body
               torne
               in
               peeces
               ,
               or
               burned
               to
               ashes
               ;
               their
               goods
               confiscate
               ,
               their
               armes
               defaced
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               disgraces
               put
               upon
               them
               :
               yet
               they
               are
               most
               happy
               in
               heaven
               ,
               by
               the
               testimonie
               of
               heaven
               it selfe
               ,
               the
               malice
               of
               their
               enemies
               cannot
               reach
               so
               high
               as
               heaven
               ,
               it
               cannot
               touch
               them
               there
               ,
               
               there
               ,
               much
               lesse
               awake
               them
               out
               of
               their
               sweet
               sleepe
               in
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               if
               the
               dead
               are
               blessed
               in
               comparison
               of
               the
               living
               :
               let
               us
               not
               so
               glew
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               affections
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               thereof
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               may
               bee
               easily
               severed
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               comparison
               betweene
               the
               estate
               of
               the
               godly
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ;
               for
               here
               they
               labour
               for
               rest
               ,
               there
               they
               rest
               from
               their
               labour
               :
               here
               they
               expect
               what
               they
               are
               to
               receive
               ,
               there
               they
               receive
               what
               they
               expected
               :
               here
               they
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               for
               righteousnesse
               ,
               there
               they
               are
               satisfied
               ;
               here
               they
               are
               continually
               afflicted
               ,
               either
               for
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               or
               with
               their
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               continuall
               cause
               to
               shed
               teares
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               calamities
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               or
               the
               strokes
               they
               themselves
               
               receive
               from
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               wounds
               they
               give
               themselves
               ;
               
                 there
                 all
                 teares
                 are
                 wiped
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
              
               Here
               they
               are
               alwayes
               troubled
               ,
               either
               
               with
               the
               evills
               they
               feare
               ,
               or
               the
               feare
               of
               evill
               :
               but
               when
               they
               goe
               hence
               ,
               Death
               sets
               a
               period
               to
               all
               feare
               ,
               cares
               ,
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               dangers
               .
               And
               therefore
               Solon
               spake
               divinely
               ,
               when
               hee
               taught
               Craesus
               that
               he
               
                 ought
                 to
                 suspend
                 his
                 verdict
                 of
                 any
                 mans
                 happinesse
                 till
                 hee
                 saw
                 his
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               if
               those
               dead
               are
               blessed
               ,
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               us
               strive
               to
               be
               of
               that
               number
               ,
               
                 eamus
                 &
                 nos
                 ,
                 &
                 moriamur
                 cum
                 eo
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 goe
                 and
                 dye
                 with
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               him
               :
               And
               that
               we
               may
               doe
               so
               ,
               wee
               must
               first
               endevour
               to
               live
               in
               him
               ;
               For
               
                 Cornelius
                 à
                 Lapida
              
               his
               collection
               is
               most
               true
               ;
               
                 As
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 die
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 lived
                 at
                 Rome
                 ▪
                 so
                 none
                 can
                 dye
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 lived
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               none
               can
               live
               in
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               in
               him
               ;
               first
               then
               wee
               must
               labour
               to
               
                 be
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               and
               how
               may
               wee
               compasse
               this
               ?
               Christ
               himselfe
               teacheth
               us
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 Father
                 is
                 the
                 Husbandman
                 ,
                 every
                 branch
                 that
                 beareth
                 not
                 fruit
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 taketh
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 branch
                 that
                 breareth
                 fruit
                 he
                 purgeth
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 bring
                 forth
                 more
                 fruit
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 branch
                 cannot
                 beare
                 fruit
                 of
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 exceept
                 it
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 Vine
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 can
                 yee
                 except
                 yee
                 abide
                 in
                 mee
                 .
              
               Hence
               wee
               learne
               that
               wee
               cannot
               beare
               fruit
               in
               Christ
               ,
               unlesse
               as
               branches
               we
               be
               ingrafted
               into
               him
               ;
               now
               that
               a
               graffe
               may
               be
               inoculated
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 an
                 incision
                 in
                 the
                 tree
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 graffe
                 or
                 syence
                 must
                 be
                 imped
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 After
                 it
                 is
                 put
                 in
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                   ioyned
                   fast
                
                 to
                 the
                 tree
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               incision
               is
               already
               made
               ,
               by
               the
               wounds
               given
               Christ
               at
               his
               death
               many
               incisions
               were
               made
               in
               the
               
                 true
                 Vine
              
               :
               that
               which
               putteth
               us
               in
               ,
               or
               inoculateth
               us
               ,
               is
               a
               speciall
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               binds
               us
               fast
               to
               the
               tree
               ,
               is
               love
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               perseverance
               .
               If
               then
               we
               bee
               engrafted
               by
               faith
               into
               Christ
               ,
               and
               
                 bound
                 fast
              
               unto
               him
               by
               love
               ,
               wee
               shall
               partake
               of
               the
               Iuice
               of
               the
               stocke
               ,
               and
               grow
               in
               
               grace
               ,
               and
               beare
               fruit
               also
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               and
               so
               living
               in
               the
               true
               Vine
               ,
               we
               shall
               die
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               dying
               in
               him
               ,
               wee
               shall
               reflourish
               with
               him
               in
               everlasting
               glorie
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               if
               wee
               are
               assured
               by
               a
               
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               they
               are
               blessed
               ,
               who
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               :
               all
               Infidells
               ,
               Jewes
               ,
               and
               Turkes
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               such
               hereticks
               too
               as
               denie
               all
               
                 speciall
                 faith
              
               in
               Christ
               are
               in
               a
               wretched
               and
               lamentable
               case
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               cleare
               that
               unbeleevers
               cannot
               live
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 just
                 liveth
                 by
                 faith
              
               ,
               and
               though
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               among
               them
               our
               Adversaries
               of
               Rome
               have
               a
               generall
               faith
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               want
               a
               speciall
               faith
               in
               Christ
               whereby
               they
               are
               to
               be
               ingrafted
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               members
               of
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               they
               can
               make
               no
               proofe
               to
               themselves
               or
               others
               ,
               (
               at
               least
               unlesse
               they
               renounce
               some
               of
               the
               Trent
               Articles
               )
               that
               they
               live
               ,
               or
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               all
               that
               dye
               in
               Christ
               are
               blessed
               ,
               as
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               assureth
               us
               ,
               we
               doe
               wrong
               to
               heaven
               ,
               if
               we
               accompt
               them
               miserable
               ;
               we
               doe
               wrong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               if
               we
               count
               them
               as
               lost
               whom
               he
               hath
               found
               ;
               if
               wee
               shed
               immoderate
               teares
               for
               them
               from
               whose
               eyes
               
                 Hee
                 hath
                 wiped
                 away
                 all
                 teares
              
               ;
               to
               weare
               perpetuall
               blacks
               for
               them
               ,
               upon
               whom
               he
               hath
               
                 put
                 long
                 white
                 Robes
              
               .
               Whatsoever
               
               our
               losses
               may
               be
               by
               them
               ,
               it
               commeth
               farre
               short
               of
               their
               gaine
               :
               our
               crosse
               is
               light
               ,
               in
               comparison
               of
               their
               
                 super-excellent
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
              
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               
                 sorrow
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 hope
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               not
               shew
               our selves
               Infidells
               by
               too
               much
               lamenting
               the
               death
               of
               beleevers
               .
               Weepe
               w●…
               may
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               rather
               for
               our
               losse
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               moderatly
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               our
               losse
               is
               their
               gaine
               ,
               and
               if
               wee
               truly
               love
               them
               ,
               wee
               cannot
               but
               exceedingly
               congratulate
               their
               
                 feasts
                 of
                 joy
              
               ,
               their
               
                 rivers
                 of
                 pleasures
              
               ,
               their
               
                 Palmes
                 of
                 victory
              
               ,
               their
               
                 robes
                 of
                 majestie
              
               ,
               their
               
                 crownes
                 of
                 glorie
              
               .
               Water
               therefore
               
                 your
                 plants
              
               at
               the
               departure
               of
               your
               dearest
               friends
               ,
               but
               
                 drowne
                 them
                 not
              
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               wee
               complaine
               of
               here
               ,
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               there
               :
               and
               whatsoever
               wee
               desire
               here
               ,
               they
               enjoy
               there
               :
               they
               hunger
               not
               ,
               but
               
                 feast
                 with
                 the
                 L●…
              
               ;
               they
               sigh
               not
               ,
               but
               
                 sing
                 with
                 Moses
              
               ,
               having
               safely
               passed
               over
               the
               
                 glassi●…
                 sea
              
               ;
               they
               lie
               not
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               possesse
               the
               
                 inheritance
                 of
                 Saints
                 in
                 light
              
               .
               They
               have
               immunitie
               from
               sinne
               ,
               freedome
               from
               all
               temptations
               ,
               and
               securitie
               from
               danger
               :
               they
               have
               rest
               for
               their
               labours
               here
               ,
               comfort
               for
               their
               troubles
               ,
               glory
               for
               their
               disgrace
               ,
               joyes
               for
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               life
               for
               their
               death
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               for
               all
               ,
               Cui
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 VICTORIS
                 BRABAEVM
              
               .
               OR
               ,
               THE
               CONQVEROVRS
               PRIZE
               .
               A
               SERMON
               PREACHED
               at
               Rotheriffe
               ,
               at
               the
               Funerall
               of
               M
               ris
               .
               
                 Dorothy
                 Gataker
              
               ,
               Wife
               to
               the
               worthie
               and
               Reverend
               Divine
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 Gataker
              
               ,
               B.
               D.
               SERMON
               XLVI
               .
            
             
               
                 APOC.
                 14.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 
                   So
                   sayth
                   the
                   Spirit
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   workes
                   follow
                   them
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THe
               longer
               a
               man
               enjoyeth
               the
               benefit
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               more
               cause
               he
               hath
               to
               desiredeath
               ;
               for
               cares
               grow
               with
               years
               ,
               and
               sins
               with
               cares
               ,
               &
               sorrows
               with
               sins
               ,
               and
               fears
               with
               sorrowes
               ;
               which
               trouble
               the
               quiet
               ,
               and
               confound
               the
               musicke
               ,
               and
               blend
               the
               mirth
               ,
               and
               dampe
               the
               whole
               joy
               of
               our
               life
               :
               so
               that
               hee
               who
               spinneth
               the
               thred
               of
               his
               life
               to
               the
               greatest
               length
               ,
               gaineth
               nothing
               thereby
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               hee
               can
               give
               a
               fuller
               and
               clearer
               evidence
               of
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               yeeld
               a
               more
               ample
               testimonie
               to
               the
               miserie
               of
               man
               during
               his
               abode
               in
               the
               flesh
               :
               whom
               if
               wee
               take
               at
               the
               best
               advantage
               of
               his
               worldly
               happinesse
               ,
               hee
               must
               needs
               confesse
               that
               hee
               hath
               nothing
               of
               all
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               but
               a
               sad
               remembrance
               ;
               nor
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               a
               solicitous
               
               feare
               .
               As
               after
               a
               great
               feast
               at
               which
               a
               man
               hath
               glutted
               his
               appetite
               ,
               nothing
               remaineth
               but
               lothsome
               and
               stinking
               fumes
               ascending
               from
               the
               stomacke
               to
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               offending
               the
               brain
               ;
               so
               of
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sinne
               past
               ,
               nothing
               remaineth
               but
               a
               
                 bitter
                 taste
                 in
                 the
                 conscience
              
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               use
               Saint
               Bernards
               Metaphor
               ,
               
                 amara
                 &
                 foeda
                 vestigia
                 ,
                 foule
                 and
                 stinking
                 prints
              
               left
               in
               the
               flore
               where
               hee
               daunced
               
                 after
                 the
                 Devills
                 pipe
              
               ,
               sorrow
               and
               shame
               for
               what
               hee
               hath
               beene
               ,
               and
               feare
               for
               what
               hee
               shall
               bee
               
                 mingles
                 and
                 sowers
              
               all
               the
               joy
               and
               delight
               in
               that
               hee
               is
               .
               And
               what
               is
               hee
               at
               the
               best
               ?
               a
               poore
               tennant
               ●…t
               ●…ill
               of
               a
               ruinous
               cottage
               of
               loame
               ,
               or
               
                 house
                 of
                 clay
              
               readie
               to
               fall
               about
               his
               eares
               ,
               with
               a
               Grashoppers
               leape
               in
               a
               spot
               of
               ground
               .
               His
               apparell
               is
               but
               stolne
               ragges
               ,
               his
               wealth
               the
               excrements
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               his
               dyet
               ,
               
                 bread
                 of
                 carefulnesse
              
               ,
               got
               with
               the
               
                 sweat
                 of
                 his
                 browes
              
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               comforts
               and
               recreations
               ,
               rather
               as
               Saint
               Austine
               tearmes
               them
               
                 solati
                 a
                 miserorum
                 quam
                 gaudia
                 beatorum
                 ,
                 sauces
                 of
                 misery
                 then
                 dishes
                 of
                 happinesse
                 .
              
               For
               albeit
               a
               
                 good
                 conscience
                 bee
                 a
                 continuall
                 feast
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               testimonie
               of
               the
               Spirit
               an
               everlasting
               Jubile
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               yet
               the
               most
               righteous
               man
               that
               breathes
               mortall
               ayre
               ,
               either
               by
               frailty
               ,
               or
               negligence
               ,
               or
               diffidence
               ,
               or
               impatience
               ,
               or
               love
               of
               this
               present
               life
               ,
               or
               suttletie
               of
               perswasions
               ,
               or
               violence
               of
               temptations
               so
               woundeth
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               
                 grieveth
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
              
               ;
               that
               this
               feast
               is
               turned
               for
               a
               time
               into
               a
               fast
               ,
               and
               the
               Jubile
               into
               an
               ejulate
               or
               howling
               .
               All
               things
               therefore
               layd
               together
               ,
               the
               scornes
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               assaults
               from
               the
               flesh
               ,
               temptations
               from
               the
               Devill
               ,
               rebukes
               from
               God
               ,
               checks
               from
               conscience
               ,
               sensible
               fayling
               of
               Grace
               ,
               spirituall
               dissertions
               ,
               with
               many
               a
               bitter
               agonie
               and
               conflict
               with
               despaire
               ;
               I
               cannot
               but
               perfectly
               accord
               with
               the
               Poet
               in
               his
               dolefull
               note
               
                 
                   Faelices
                   nimium
                   quibus
                   est
                   fortuna
                   peracta
                   jam
                   sua
                   .
                
              
               they
               are
               but
               too
               happie
               whose
               
                 glasse
                 is
                 well
                 runne
                 out
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Evangelist
               in
               my
               Text
               
                 beati
                 m●…rtui
                 blessed
                 are
                 the
                 dead
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               ;
               they
               rest
               from
               those
               labours
               which
               tyreus
               that
               live
               ,
               and
               the
               workes
               which
               wee
               are
               to
               follow
               ,
               
                 follow
                 them
              
               .
               A
               
                 threefold
                 cable
              
               saith
               the
               Wiseman
               is
               not
               easily
               
               brokn
               ;
               and
               such
               is
               this
               here
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               on
               which
               the
               anchour
               of
               our
               hope
               hange●…h
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 The
                 testimonie
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Yea
                
              
               
                 2
                 The
                 testimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   s●…th
                   the
                   Spirit
                
              
               
                 3
                 A
                 strong
                 reason
                 drawne
                 from
                 their
                 rest
                 and
                 recompence
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   receive
                   the
                   reward
                   of
                   their
                   labours
                   ,
                
                 they
                 are
                 discharged
                 of
                 their
                 worke
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 worke
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               they
               were
               discharged
               for
               their
               worke
               ,
               and
               not
               discharged
               of
               their
               worke
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               bee
               said
               blessed
               ,
               because
               their
               tedious
               and
               painefull
               workes
               were
               to
               returne
               .
               And
               much
               lesse
               happie
               
               could
               they
               bee
               tearmed
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               discharged
               of
               their
               worke
               ;
               but
               not
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               then
               they
               should
               lose
               all
               their
               
                 labour
                 under
                 the
                 Sunne
              
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               done
               and
               suffered
               all
               in
               vaine
               :
               but
               now
               because
               they
               are
               both
               discharged
               of
               their
               worke
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labour
                 ,
              
               and
               discharged
               for
               their
               worke
               ,
               for
               
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               ,
               they
               are
               most
               blessed
               .
            
             
               The
               Spirit
               here
               taketh
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               heavenly
               musick
               ravishing
               the
               souls
               of
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               revive
               the
               very
               dead
               either
               from
               the
               labourers
               pay
               ,
               or
               the
               racers
               prize
               .
               If
               the
               ground
               be
               the
               labourers
               joy
               for
               their
               rest
               and
               pay
               ,
               the
               descant
               must
               bee
               this
               ;
               our
               life
               is
               a
               day
               ,
               our
               calling
               a
               labour
               ,
               the
               evening
               when
               wee
               give
               over
               our
               death
               ,
               the
               pay
               our
               penny
               .
               If
               the
               ground
               be
               the
               racers
               joy
               for
               their
               prize
               ,
               the
               descant
               may
               bee
               this
               ;
               the
               Church
               is
               the
               field
               ,
               
               Christianitie
               is
               the
               race
               ,
               death
               is
               the
               last
               poste
               ,
               and
               a
               garland
               of
               glory
               the
               wager
               ,
               let
               us
               all
               
                 ●…o
                 run
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 obtaine
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 sayth
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
               Wee
               read
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 sayth
                 Iehovah
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 spake
                 Iesus
              
               :
               But
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Revelation
               thus
               
                 sayth
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
               
                 now
                 the
                 Spirit
                 speaketh
                 evidently
                 ,
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 sayth
                 unto
              
               
               
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 hath
                 an
                 eare
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 heare
                 what
                 the
                 Spirit
                 sayth
              
               
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 sayth
                 come
                 .
              
               While
               Christ
               abode
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               hee
               taught
               with
               his
               owne
               mouth
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               but
               now
               since
               his
               Ascention
               ,
               and
               sitting
               in
               state
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               hee
               speaketh
               and
               doth
               all
               by
               his
               Spirit
               .
               By
               the
               Spirit
               hee
               ordain●…th
               Pastours
               ,
               furnisheth
               them
               with
               gifts
               ,
               enligh●…h
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               hearers
               ,
               and
               enclineth
               their
               wills
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 leadeth
                 the
                 Church
                 into
                 all
                 truth
                 .
              
               In
               which
               regard
               Tertullian
               elegantly
               tearmeth
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Christi
                 Vicarium
                 Christ
                 his
                 Vicar
              
               preaching
               in
               his
               stead
               ,
               and
               
                 discharging
                 the
                 Cure
              
               of
               the
               whole
               World.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 so
                 sayth
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               not
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               earth
               denies
               it
               ,
               but
               Heaven
               avereth
               it
               :
               when
               a
               man
               removeth
               out
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               the
               flesh
               beholdeth
               nothing
               but
               a
               corpes
               brought
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               coffine
               layd
               in
               the
               Grave
               ;
               but
               the
               spirit
               discerneth
               an
               Angel
               carrying
               the
               soule
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               leaving
               it
               in
               Abrahams
               bosome
               ,
               till
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 spirits
              
               shall
               give
               her
               againe
               to
               the
               bodie
               ,
               
                 arrayed
                 in
                 glorious
                 apparell
              
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Doctrine
               the
               Devill
               ,
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               more
               oppose
               then
               this
               here
               delivered
               by
               the
               Spirit
               concerning
               the
               blessednesse
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               for
               all
               Atheists
               ,
               all
               Heathen
               ,
               all
               carnall
               men
               ,
               all
               Saduces
               ,
               and
               sundrie
               sorts
               of
               Heretickes
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               bodie
               ;
               and
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               them
               also
               ,
               the
               immortalitie
               of
               the
               soule
               :
               A
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               person
               beleeveth
               not
               his
               soule
               to
               bee
               immortall
               ,
               because
               hee
               would
               not
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               hee
               would
               not
               that
               their
               should
               be
               another
               World
               ,
               because
               hee
               can
               have
               hope
               of
               no
               good
               there
               ,
               having
               
               carried
               himselfe
               so
               ill
               in
               this
               ,
               faine
               hee
               would
               
                 stifle
                 the
                 light
                 in
                 his
                 conscience
              
               ;
               which
               if
               hee
               would
               open
               his
               eyes
               would
               clearly
               discover
               
               unto
               him
               a
               
                 future
                 tribunall
              
               ;
               yet
               sometimes
               hee
               cannot
               smother
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               as
               Tully
               ,
               who
               saw
               a
               glimering
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               observeth
               
                 hee
                 is
                 wonderfully
                 tormented
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 feare
                 ,
                 that
                 endlesse
                 paines
                 attend
                 him
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               Well
               let
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               fleshly
               minded
               men
               deeme
               or
               speake
               what
               they
               list
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               the
               dead
               ;
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
              
               sayth
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               
                 dye
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 are
                 blessed
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               where
               sayth
               the
               Spirit
               so
               ?
               In
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               new
               Testament
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               vision
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               conscience
               of
               every
               true
               beleever
               .
            
             
               First
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               
                 let
                 mee
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               and
               let
               
                 my
                 last
                 end
                 bee
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 ,
              
               refraine
               thy
               
                 voyce
                 from
                 weeping
              
               ,
               and
               
               
                 thine
                 eyes
                 from
                 teares
              
               ,
               for
               
                 thy
                 workes
                 shall
                 bee
                 rewarded
              
               ,
               and
               
                 there
                 is
              
               
               
                 hope
                 in
                 thine
                 end
              
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ;
               
                 precious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 :
              
               the
               righteous
               shall
               
                 wash
                 his
                 foot
                 in
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
              
               
               
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 man
              
               shall
               say
               ,
               
                 verily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 advantage
              
               ;
               for
               
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 a
                 straight
                 betweene
              
               
               
                 two
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 desire
                 to
                 depart
              
               and
               to
               
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ,
               which
               
                 is
                 f●…
                 better
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               in
               this
               vision
               ;
               for
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 heard
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 Heaven
              
               saying
               ,
               Write
               it
               as
               it
               were
               with
               a
               Penne
               of
               Iron
               ,
               upon
               the
               Tombe
               of
               all
               that
               are
               departed
               in
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               for
               so
               saith
               
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               speaketh
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               soule
               of
               every
               true
               beleever
               lying
               on
               his
               death
               bed
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               Gridiron
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               gibbet
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               faggot
               ;
               did
               not
               the
               Spirit
               seale
               this
               truth
               aboveall
               other
               at
               such
               times
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               were
               not
               then
               their
               
                 hope
                 full
                 of
                 immortality
              
               they
               could
               never
               have
               welcomed
               death
               ,
               embraced
               the
               flames
               ,
               sung
               in
               their
               torments
               ,
               and
               triumphed
               over
               death
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               jawes
               of
               it
               .
               When
               Iob
               was
               in
               the
               depth
               of
               all
               his
               miserie
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               spake
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Redeemer
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 shall
                 stand
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 day
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 though
                 after
                 my
                 skinne
                 wormes
              
               
               
                 destroy
                 this
                 body
              
               ,
               yet
               
                 in
                 my
                 flesh
                 shall
                 I
                 see
                 God
                 ,
                 whom
                 I
                 shall
                 see
                 for
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 and
                 mine
                 eyes
                 shall
                 behold
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 another
                 ,
                 though
                 my
                 reines
                 bee
                 consumed
                 within
                 mee
                 .
              
               Likewise
               when
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               now
               readie
               to
               bee
               offered
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               his
               departure
               was
               at
               hand
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               spake
               in
               him
               ;
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 finished
                 my
                 course
                 ,
                 I
              
               
               
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 faith
                 ;
                 henceforth
                 there
                 is
                 layd
                 up
                 for
                 mee
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 righteous
                 judge
                 shall
                 give
                 mee
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 mee
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 that
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
               Likewise
               when
               Gerardus
               was
               
                 giving
                 up
                 the
                 ghost
              
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               spake
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 O
                 Death
                 where
                 is
                 thy
                 sting
                 ?
                 Mors
                 non
                 est
                 stimulus
                 sed
                 jubilus
                 :
              
               And
               though
               
                 Robert
                 Glover
              
               the
               Martyr
               all
               the
               night
               before
               his
               Martyrdome
               ,
               
               prayed
               for
               strength
               and
               courage
               ,
               but
               could
               feele
               none
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               came
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               stake
               ,
               he
               was
               mightily
               replenished
               
               with
               Gods
               holy
               comfort
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               joyes
               ,
               and
               clapping
               his
               hands
               to
               Austin
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               the
               Comforter
               himselfe
               spake
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 is
                 come
                 ,
                 hee
                 is
                 come
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               have
               heard
               where
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 saith
                 so
              
               ,
               give
               eare
               now
               to
               
                 a
                 voyce
                 from
                 heaven
              
               ,
               declaring
               why
               the
               spirit
               saith
               so
               for
               
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifieth
               as
               well
               paine
               ,
               as
               paines
               ,
               broyles
               as
               toyles
               ,
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Greeke
               :
               so
               paine
               and
               paines
               in
               English
               ,
               are
               of
               kinne
               for
               labour
               is
               paine
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               paine
               is
               labour
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               wee
               say
               to
               bee
               punished
               and
               tormented
               with
               a
               disease
               ,
               the
               Latine
               say
               
                 laborare
                 morbo
              
               ,
               and
               the
               throngs
               and
               throes
               which
               women
               endure
               in
               Child-bearing
               ,
               wee
               call
               their
               labouring
               .
               Here
               then
               the
               dead
               have
               a
               double
               immortalitie
               granted
               them
               .
            
             
               
                 1
                 From
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 their
                 calling
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 From
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 their
                 condition
                 ,
                 freedome
                 from
                 paine
                 ,
                 and
                 paines
                 taking
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               then
               (
               may
               some
               object
               )
               doe
               the
               dead
               sleepe
               out
               all
               their
               time
               from
               the
               breathing
               out
               their
               last
               gaspe
               ,
               to
               the
               blowing
               the
               last
               trumpe
               ?
               as
               they
               suffer
               nothing
               ,
               so
               doe
               they
               nothing
               ?
               but
               are
               like
               Consul
               Bibulus
               ,
               who
               held
               onely
               a
               roome
               ,
               and
               filled
               up
               a
               blancke
               in
               the
               Roman
               fasti
               .
               
                 
                   Nam
                   〈◊〉
                   factum
                   consule
                   nil
                   memini
                   .
                
              
               or
               like
               
                 mare
                 mortuum
              
               ,
               without
               any
               motion
               or
               operation
               at
               all
               ?
               
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               most
               perfect
               Act
               ;
               or
               as
               Tullie
               renders
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 a
                 continuall
                 motion
              
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               ta●…en
               in
               that
               old
               proverbiall
               verse
               ;
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               and
               it
               can
               no
               more
               bee
               and
               not
               worke
               ,
               then
               the
               winde
               can
               bee
               and
               not
               blow
               ,
               the
               fire
               and
               not
               burne
               ,
               a
               diamond
               and
               not
               sparkle
               ,
               the
               sunne
               and
               not
               shine
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               sayd
               here
               simply
               ,
               that
               they
               rest
               from
               all
               kinde
               of
               motion
               or
               working
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               from
               toylesome
               labours
               ,
               soretravells
               ;
               and
               againe
               from
               
                 their
                 owne
                 labours
              
               or
               workes
               ,
               not
               the
               Lords
               .
               They
               keepe
               an
               everlasting
               Sabbath
               
                 in
                 not
                 doing
                 of
                 their
                 owne
                 workes
              
               but
               Gods
               ,
               they
               rest
               from
               sinfull
               and
               painefull
               travells
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               workes
               of
               a
               sanctified
               rest
               ,
               for
               they
               
                 rest
                 not
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 saying
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 Lord
                 God
                 Almighty
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 to
              
               
               come
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               a
               ceasing
               from
               all
               motion
               or
               opperation
               ,
               that
               cannot
               stand
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               spirit
               ,
               but
               a
               setling
               it selfe
               with
               delight
               upon
               an
               all-satisfying
               and
               never
               satiating
               
               object
               ,
               such
               was
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               sweet
               singer
               of
               Israel
               called
               his
               soule
               unto
               ,
               
                 returne
                 unto
                 thy
                 rest
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 soule
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 dealt
                 b●…untifully
              
               
               
                 with
                 thee
              
               .
               Bodies
               rest
               in
               their
               proper
               places
               ,
               but
               spirits
               in
               their
               proper
               object
               ,
               in
               the
               contemplation
               ,
               fruition
               ,
               admiration
               ,
               and
               adoration
               whereof
               ,
               consisteth
               their
               everlasting
               content
               .
               This
               object
               is
               God
               ,
               whom
               they
               contemplate
               in
               their
               mind
               ,
               enjoy
               in
               their
               will
               ,
               adore
               in
               both
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               their
               continuall
               worke
               ,
               and
               their
               worke
               is
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               their
               life
               is
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Divines
               fitly
               expresse
               in
               one
               word
               glorification
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               taken
               both
               actually
               ,
               and
               passively
               ,
               for
               they
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               glorifieth
               them
               ;
               God
               glorifieth
               them
               ,
               by
               casting
               the
               full
               
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               upon
               them
               :
               and
               they
               glorifie
               him
               ,
               by
               reflecting
               some
               light
               backe
               againe
               ,
               and
               
                 casting
                 their
                 crownes
                 before
                 him
              
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 worthy
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 receive
                 glory
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 created
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 thy
                 pleasure
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 created
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Text
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               containeth
               in
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Siloah
              
               not
               so
               much
               to
               refresh
               those
               that
               are
               tyred
               with
               their
               former
               labours
               ,
               
                 having
                 borne
                 the
                 heate
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lave
                 out
              
               the
               false
               fire
               of
               Purgatorie
               ,
               for
               blessednesse
               cannot
               stand
               with
               miserie
               ,
               nor
               rest
               with
               trouble
               ,
               nor
               reward
               with
               punishment
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               are
               blessed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 à
                 tempore
                 mortis
              
               from
               the
               time
               of
               their
               death
               (
               as
               venerable
               Beda
               ,
               and
               other
               expound
               the
               words
               )
               and
               so
               blessed
               are
               they
               ,
               that
               they
               rest
               from
               all
               paine
               and
               paines
               ;
               and
               so
               rest
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               ;
               that
               is
               as
               I
               shall
               declare
               hereafter
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               their
               workes
               .
               If
               this
               lave
               not
               out
               the
               Romish
               fire
               ,
               which
               scareth
               the
               living
               more
               then
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               purgeth
               their
               purses
               ,
               and
               not
               their
               soule
               ,
               wee
               may
               draw
               store
               of
               water
               to
               quench
               it
               out
               of
               divers
               other
               Texts
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               namely
               ,
               First
               ,
               
                 If
                 the
                 tree
                 fall
                 towards
                 the
                 South
                 ,
                 or
                 towards
                 the
                 North
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 tree
                 falleth
                 ,
                 there
                 it
                 shall
                 bee
                 .
              
               Which
               Text
               *
               Olympiodorus
               thus
               illustrateth
               ,
               
                 in
                 whatsoever
                 place
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whether
                 of
                 light
                 or
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 taken
                 at
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 degree
                 and
                 ranke
                 doth
                 he
                 remaine
                 either
                 in
                 light
                 with
                 the
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 Christ
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 darknesse
                 with
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 prince
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               To
               little
               purpose
               therefore
               is
               all
               that
               is
               ,
               or
               can
               be
               done
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               taken
               their
               farewell
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 after
                 wee
                 are
                 gone
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 there
                 remaines
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 repentance
                 or
                 penance
                 ,
                 no
                 effect
                 or
                 benefit
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 here
                 life
                 is
                 either
                 lost
                 or
                 obtained
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 thou
                 ▪
                 O
                 Demetrian
                 saith
                 Saint
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 setting
                 of
                 thy
                 temporall
                 life
                 dost
                 pray
                 for
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 with
                 confession
                 and
                 faith
                 ,
                 pardon
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 confessing
                 thy
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 and
                 saving
                 grace
                 is
                 granted
                 to
                 thee
                 by
                 the
                 divine
                 
                 pietie
              
               (
               or
               mercie
               )
               
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 very
                 moment
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 à
                 passage
                 to
                 immortalitie
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Eccles.
               12.
               5.
               
               
                 Man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 long
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Mourners
                 goe
                 about
                 the
                 streetes
              
               ;
               Which
               words
               Gregorius
               of
               Neocesarea
               ,
               
               thus
               paraphraseth
               ,
               
                 The
                 good
                 man
                 shall
                 goe
                 to
                 his
                 everlasting
                 house
                 rejoycing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 shall
                 fill
                 all
                 with
                 lamentations
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Cyprian
               all●…ding
               to
               this
               passage
               resolveth
               ,
               
                 that
                 after
                 this
                 temporall
                 life
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 diversly
                 bestowed
                 at
                 the
                 Innes
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 or
                 immortalitie
              
               ;
               at
               neither
               of
               which
               hangeth
               any
               
                 signe
                 of
                 Purgatorie
              
               ,
               as
               any
               man
               may
               see
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 16.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 begger
                 dyed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 carried
                 by
                 Angells
                 into
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
              
               ;
               This
               beggers
               case
               Macharius
               a
               learned
               Monke
               of
               Egypt
               maketh
               a
               president
               for
               all
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               
                 when
                 they
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 the
                 quires
                 of
                 Angels
                 receive
                 their
                 soules
                 into
                 their
                 owne
                 side
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 pure
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 brings
                 them
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               Saint
               Ierome
               raiseth
               a
               strong
               fort
               of
               comfort
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               parable
               ;
               
                 Let
                 the
                 dead
                 bee
                 lamented
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 whom
                 hee
                 doth
                 receive
                 for
                 whose
                 paine
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 doth
                 burne
                 ,
                 but
                 let
                 us
                 whose
                 departure
                 a
                 troupe
                 of
                 Angells
                 doth
                 accompanie
                 ,
                 whom
                 Christ
                 commeth
                 forth
                 to
                 meet
                 ,
                 account
                 it
                 a
                 grievance
                 ,
                 if
                 wee
                 doe
                 longer
                 dwell
                 in
                 this
                 tabernacle
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               And
               as
               Machareus
               and
               Saint
               Ierome
               ,
               so
               Saint
               Hillarie
               also
               draweth
               a
               generall
               rule
               from
               their
               example
               ,
               that
               
                 as
                 soone
                 as
                 this
                 life
                 is
                 ended
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 without
                 delay
                 is
                 sent
                 over
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 Abrahams
                 bosome
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 torment
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 state
                 are
                 reserved
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Iudgement
                 .
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 23.
                 43.
                 
                 This
                 day
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 with
                 mee
                 in
                 Paradise
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Philip.
                 1.
                 23.
                 
                 I
                 desire
                 to
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bee
                 with
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 If
                 our
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 be
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 an
                 eternall
                 in
                 the
                 heavens
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 absent
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 present
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               From
               whence
               Iustine
               Martyr
               inferreth
               ,
               
                 After
                 the
                 departure
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 presently
                 made
                 a
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 are
                 carried
                 by
                 Angels
                 into
                 Paradise
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 have
                 commerce
                 ,
                 and
                 sight
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 Archangels
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 the
                 unjust
                 to
                 hell
              
               ;
               and
               Tertullian
               collecteth
               that
               it
               is
               an
               injurie
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               hold
               that
               such
               as
               bee
               called
               from
               hence
               by
               him
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               state
               that
               should
               bee
               pittied
               ,
               whereas
               they
               have
               obtained
               the
               chiefe
               ayme
               of
               their
               desires
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 repine
                 at
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 others
                 have
                 obtained
                 this
                 their
                 desire
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 
                 our
                 grudging
                 at
                 it
                 we
                 seem
                 to
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 obtain
                 the
                 like
                 ,
              
               and
               his
               scholler
               
               S.
               Cypriam
               censureth
               them
               yet
               more
               severely
               ,
               who
               either
               feare
               death
               or
               leave
               this
               world
               in
               discontent
               :
               
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 feare
                 death
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Christ
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 for
                 him
                 to
                 bee
                 unwilling
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 beleeve
                 that
                 he
                 beginneth
                 to
                 reigne
                 with
                 Christ
                 ;
                 if
                 thou
                 dost
                 truely
                 beleeve
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 art
                 secure
                 of
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 embrace
                 the
                 message
                 that
                 thou
                 art
                 called
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 why
                 dost
                 thou
                 not
                 rejoyce
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 rid
                 of
                 the
                 divell
                 ?
              
            
             
               Fiftly
               ,
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 1.
                 7.
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 purgeth
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 sinne
                 ,
              
               no
               sinne
               is
               therefore
               left
               for
               Purgatorie
               fire
               to
               burne
               out
               .
               Were
               there
               
               sinnes
               to
               be
               purged
               yet
               after
               
                 the
                 night
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 place
                 left
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Gregorie
                 Nazianzen
                 )
                 for
                 purging
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 be
                 corrected
                 and
                 purged
                 now
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 torments
                 there
                 where
                 the
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 punishing
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 purging
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               leave
               other
               springs
               ,
               this
               in
               my
               Text
               affordeth
               store
               of
               water
               to
               extinguish
               Purgatory
               fire
               ;
               and
               therefore
               our
               adversaries
               seeke
               to
               damme
               it
               up
               two
               manner
               of
               wayes
               :
               First
               by
               restraining
               this
               Text
               to
               Martyrs
               onely
               ,
               who
               die
               in
               the
               Lords
               quarrell
               ,
               though
               their
               soules
               flye
               to
               heaven
               ,
               their
               wings
               being
               not
               singed
               with
               this
               fire
               :
               yet
               others
               (
               say
               they
               )
               are
               not
               saved
               ,
               but
               after
               some
               time
               of
               abode
               in
               it
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               cooling
               the
               heat
               of
               this
               fire
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               not
               only
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               also
               comfortable
               ,
               bearing
               us
               in
               hand
               that
               they
               that
               are
               in
               Purgatory
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               blessed
               ,
               because
               they
               rest
               from
               the
               labours
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               secure
               of
               their
               eternall
               estate
               ,
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               feele
               no
               other
               hell
               .
               From
               the
               first
               starting-hole
               I
               have
               beaten
               them
               already
               by
               demonstrating
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               beleeve
               in
               Christ
               are
               ingrafted
               by
               faith
               into
               his
               mysticall
               body
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               live
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               they
               die
               in
               him
               ;
               in
               which
               regard
               the
               Apostle
               speaking
               of
               all
               that
               depart
               in
               the
               faith
               of
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 they
                 sleepe
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               
                 die
                 in
                 Christ.
              
               Their
               second
               starting
               hole
               is
               lesse
               safe
               then
               the
               former
               ,
               for
               to
               say
               that
               this
               blessednes
               and
               Purgatory
               paines
               may
               subsist
               in
               the
               same
               soule
               ,
               is
               an
               assertion
               neither
               politique
               nor
               reasonable
               .
               First
               it
               is
               not
               politique
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               coole
               Purgatory
               fire
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               they
               will
               stop
               the
               
                 Popes
                 Mint
                 from
                 going
              
               ;
               perswade
               the
               vulgar
               that
               the
               soules
               in
               Purgatory
               are
               in
               a
               tollerable
               ,
               nay
               (
               in
               some
               sort
               )
               in
               a
               blessed
               estate
               ,
               because
               
                 they
                 rest
                 from
                 their
                 labours
                 and
                 their
                 workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Priests
               may
               set
               their
               heart
               at
               rest
               for
               gaining
               any
               remarkable
               summes
               for
               Dirges
               ,
               and
               the
               Popes
               tole-gatherers
               also
               for
               sucking
               any
               great
               advantage
               out
               of
               pardons
               to
               ransome
               soules
               out
               of
               Purgatory
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               this
               answere
               standeth
               not
               with
               their
               profit
               :
               so
               neither
               agreeth
               it
               well
               with
               their
               owne
               tenents
               ;
               for
               they
               teach
               that
               Purgatory
               fire
               is
               as
               hot
               as
               Hell
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               surpassing
               the
               smartest
               torment
               that
               can
               bee
               devised
               ,
               or
               ever
               was
               endured
               on
               earth
               :
               and
               
               call
               they
               those
               happy
               who
               lie
               soultring
               in
               this
               fire
               ?
               yea
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               there
               they
               receive
               singular
               comfort
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               sure
               they
               shall
               never
               go
               to
               hell
               .
               Surely
               small
               comfort
               to
               one
               who
               is
               in
               hellish
               torments
               and
               shall
               continue
               there
               he
               knowes
               not
               how
               long
               ,
               to
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               is
               sure
               he
               shall
               goe
               to
               no
               other
               Hell
               :
               and
               how
               prove
               they
               that
               Purgatory
               is
               a
               supersedeas
               to
               Hell
               ?
               What
               security
               have
               they
               for
               it
               ?
               Gods
               Word
               ?
               but
               in
               all
               Gods
               Word
               there
               is
               no
               sillable
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               neither
               let
               they
               the
               people
               to
               know
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               for
               in
               Spaine
               ,
               and
               generally
               where
               the
               inquisition
               is
               in
               force
               ,
               the
               proverbe
               is
               that
               he
               
                 smels
                 of
                 a
                 Faggot
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 found
                 with
                 a
                 Bible
                 about
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 mother
                 tongue
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               so
               ,
               I
               wonder
               that
               any
               ordinary
               Papist
               be
               willing
               to
               die
               ,
               seeing
               the
               best
               hee
               can
               hope
               for
               is
               to
               bee
               cast
               presently
               into
               the
               flames
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               frie
               hee
               knowes
               not
               how
               long
               ,
               perhaps
               a
               hundred
               ,
               perhaps
               a
               thousand
               yeares
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               God
               be
               blessed
               for
               it
               )
               we
               have
               otherwise
               learned
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               blessed
               Apostles
               .
               
                 Wee
                 know
                 that
                 if
                 our
                 earthly
                 tabernacle
                 bee
                 dissolved
                 ,
                 wee
                 shall
                 presently
                 have
              
               not
               a
               temporary
               habitation
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               but
               
                 an
                 eternall
                 in
                 Heaven
              
               :
               wee
               know
               ,
               that
               
                 those
                 who
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 come
                 into
                 no
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 but
                 passe
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               not
               
                 take
                 on
              
               too
               much
               for
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               taken
               away
               from
               us
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               for
               them
               that
               are
               at
               rest
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               shed
               over-many
               teares
               for
               them
               who
               can
               now
               shed
               no
               more
               teares
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               ●…oo
               much
               grieve
               for
               them
               who
               are
               free
               from
               all
               paine
               and
               griefe
               .
               And
               for
               our selves
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               be
               as
               
               some
               are
               ,
               strucken
               dead
               with
               the
               very
               name
               of
               death
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               draw
               backe
               when
               God
               calleth
               for
               us
               ,
               when
               wee
               
                 draw
                 on
              
               and
               our
               
                 Sunne
                 is
                 setting
              
               ,
               when
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               give
               us
               warning
               againe
               and
               againe
               to
               goe
               out
               from
               hence
               out
               of
               our
               
                 houses
                 of
                 clay
                 ;
                 let
                 us
                 embrace
                 the
                 day
                 which
                 bringeth
                 us
                 to
                 our
                 everlasting
                 home
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 taken
                 us
                 away
                 from
                 hence
                 ,
                 and
                 losed
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 snares
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 returneth
                 us
                 to
                 Paradise
                 and
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               followeth
               ;
               
                 And
                 their
                 Workes
                 follow
                 them
              
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               handling
               of
               this
               branch
               before
               wee
               tast
               of
               the
               sweet
               juyce
               we
               must
               pill
               the
               root
               ,
               wherein
               wee
               shall
               finde
               a
               fourefold
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 How
                 workes
                 are
                 here
                 distinguished
                 from
                 labours
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 How
                 workes
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Whither
                 they
                 follow
                 them
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 When
                 they
                 overtake
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               first
               difficulty
               is
               thus
               expedited
               :
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               dead
               are
               neere
               distinguished
               from
               their
               labours
               ,
               as
               the
               fruit
               from
               the
               branches
               that
               beare
               them
               ,
               the
               hyre
               from
               the
               day
               labour
               ,
               the
               prize
               
               from
               the
               race
               .
               As
               those
               who
               taste
               the
               fruit
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               are
               said
               by
               an
               Hebraisme
               to
               eate
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 overcommeth
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               )
               
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Paradise
                 of
                 God.
              
               So
               here
               in
               this
               Text
               workes
               are
               taken
               for
               the
               fruit
               of
               workes
               ,
               or
               their
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               But
               how
               are
               workes
               in
               this
               sense
               said
               to
               follow
               
                 the
                 dead
              
               ?
               For
               all
               the
               works
               of
               the
               dead
               are
               either
               transient
               ,
               as
               meditations
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               
               pious
               ejaculations
               ,
               present
               relieving
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               or
               ,
               they
               are
               permanent
               as
               their
               writings
               ,
               their
               building
               Colledges
               ,
               Hospitalls
               ,
               Churches
               and
               other
               Monuments
               of
               Pietie
               :
               the
               former
               cannot
               follow
               the
               dead
               because
               they
               remaine
               not
               now
               ,
               nor
               the
               latter
               ,
               because
               they
               stay
               behind
               them
               here
               on
               earth
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               the
               speech
               is
               figurative
               ,
               and
               signifieth
               no
               motion
               of
               the
               deads
               workes
               ,
               but
               rather
               promotion
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               plentifull
               remuneration
               for
               their
               workes
               ;
               the
               phrase
               imports
               no
               more
               then
               that
               all
               their
               workes
               ,
               whether
               they
               bee
               actions
               of
               Saints
               ,
               or
               passions
               of
               Martyrs
               shall
               not
               come
               short
               of
               their
               guerdon
               ,
               but
               shall
               bee
               most
               certainely
               and
               undoubtedly
               rewarded
               .
               If
               wee
               follow
               this
               interpretation
               of
               the
               verbe
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               (
               may
               some
               say
               )
               will
               not
               Popish
               merit
               follow
               thereupon
               ?
               is
               not
               Heaven
               compared
               to
               servants
               wages
               ?
               to
               the
               souldiers
               crowne
               ?
               to
               the
               racers
               garland
               ?
               and
               here
               to
               the
               labourers
               pay
               ?
               and
               doth
               not
               a
               true
               labourour
               merit
               his
               pay
               ?
               a
               faithfull
               servant
               his
               wages
               ?
               a
               valiant
               souldier
               his
               crowne
               ?
               a
               speedie
               racer
               his
               prize
               ?
               this
               doubt
               may
               bee
               cleared
               ,
               and
               the
               question
               resolved
               by
               these
               Assertions
               following
               .
               
            
             
               1
               That
               our
               
                 good
                 workes
                 shall
                 undoubtedly
                 bee
                 rewarded
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               
               the
               very
               dictate
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               hee
               that
               soweth
               should
               reape
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               Divinitie
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hee
                 is
                 the
                 rewarder
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 diligently
                 seeke
                 him
                 :
              
               yea
               ,
               so
               exact
               a
               rewarder
               is
               hee
               ,
               that
               not
               a
               widowes
               Mite
               ,
               not
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               ,
               but
               shall
               have
               an
               allowance
               for
               it
               .
               Did
               Abraham
               ,
               did
               Isaack
               ,
               did
               Iacob
               ,
               did
               Ioseph
               ,
               did
               Iob
               ,
               did
               Solomon
               ,
               did
               Constantine
               ,
               did
               Theodosius
               and
               other
               prime
               servants
               of
               God
               serve
               him
               for
               nought
               ?
               did
               hee
               not
               open
               the
               treasures
               of
               his
               bounty
               in
               such
               sort
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               but
               in
               thankefulnesse
               subscribe
               to
               that
               protestation
               of
               the
               Propheticall
               King
               ,
               
                 verily
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 reward
                 for
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               even
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               for
               
                 Ecce
                 venio
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 reward
                 is
                 with
                 mee
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 workes
                 shall
                 bee
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 by
                 patient
              
               
               
                 continuance
                 in
                 well
                 doing
                 seeke
                 for
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 immortalitie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ;
               whence
               Saint
               Bernard
               draweth
               this
               corollarie
               ,
               
                 though
                 charity
                 is
                 not
                 mercenary
                 ,
                 yet
                 shee
                 never
                 goes
                 from
                 God
                 empty
                 handed
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               That
               
                 this
                 reward
                 is
                 some
                 way
                 due
                 unto
                 our
                 workes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 labour●…
              
               sayth
               Christ
               
                 is
                 worthy
                 his
                 hire
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostle
               is
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               
               
               
                 is
                 just
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 recompence
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 trouble
                 you
                 ,
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 you
                 rest
              
               ;
               and
               hee
               seemeth
               to
               claime
               a
               crowne
               to
               himselfe
               as
               his
               
               due
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 fought
                 a
                 good
                 fight
                 ,
                 henceforth
                 is
                 layd
                 up
                 for
                 mee
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 the
                 righteous
                 judge
                 shall
                 give
                 unto
                 mee
              
               ;
               it
               is
               sayd
               to
               be
               given
               indeed
               ,
               but
               given
               by
               
                 a
                 righteous
                 judge
              
               ,
               and
               as
               
                 a
                 crowne
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               some
               way
               due
               .
            
             
               3
               
                 Our
                 good
                 workes
                 concurre
                 actively
                 to
                 the
                 attainment
                 of
                 this
                 reward
                 :
              
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 seeke
                 ye
                 first
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteousnesse
                 thereof
                 :
                 labour
                 for
                 the
                 meate
                 that
                 perisheth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 narrow
                 gate
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 worke
                 out
                 your
                 salvation
                 with
                 feare
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 momentarie
                 affliction
                 worketh
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 superexcellent
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
              
               import
               no
               desire
               .
            
             
               4
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 our
                 good
                 workes
                 no
                 way
                 merit
                 at
                 Gods
                 hand
                 their
                 reward
                 ,
                 neither
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 the
                 contract
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 grace
                 :
              
               Not
               absolutely
               .
            
             
               1
               Because
               no
               creature
               can
               simply
               merit
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Creatour
               ,
               
               as
               Saint
               Austin
               proves
               by
               many
               invincible
               arguments
               .
            
             
               2
               Because
               our
               workes
               are
               no
               way
               advantagious
               or
               beneficiall
               to
               God
               ;
               wee
               indeed
               gaine
               by
               them
               ,
               but
               he
               gaines
               nothing
               .
            
             
               3
               Because
               there
               is
               no
               proportion
               betweene
               our
               worke
               which
               is
               finite
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               which
               is
               infinite
               .
            
             
               Neither
               can
               wee
               be
               sayd
               to
               merit
               by
               the
               contract
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               our
               Romish
               adversaries
               would
               beare
               us
               in
               hand
               .
            
             
               1
               Because
               what
               God
               requireth
               by
               the
               written
               Law
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               performe
               even
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               nature
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               doe
               but
               that
               which
               wee
               ought
               to
               doe
               ,
               our
               Saviour
               teacheth
               us
               not
               to
               tearme
               our selves
               arrogantly
               meritours
               at
               Gods
               hands
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               hee
               is
               engaged
               to
               recompence
               ,
               but
               unprofitable
               servants
               .
            
             
               2
               Because
               we
               do
               not
               our
               work
               sufficiently
               ,
               and
               therfore
               cannot
               challenge
               as
               due
               by
               contract
               our
               reward
               ,
               our
               best
               workes
               are
               scanty
               and
               defective
               .
            
             
               3
               Because
               wee
               loyter
               many
               dayes
               ,
               and
               though
               at
               some
               times
               wee
               doe
               a
               dayes
               worke
               such
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               yet
               many
               times
               wee
               doe
               not
               halfe
               a
               dayes
               worke
               ,
               nay
               for
               one
               thing
               wherein
               we
               doe
               well
               ,
               we
               faile
               in
               a
               thousand
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               neither
               can
               wee
               be
               truly
               said
               to
               merit
               ,
               no
               not
               by
               the
               covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
               1
               Because
               the
               Grace
               which
               
                 worketh
                 in
                 us
                 all
                 in
                 all
              
               is
               no
               waies
               due
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               most
               freely
               given
               us
               of
               God
               ;
               our
               workes
               as
               they
               are
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               ours
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               ours
               they
               are
               not
               good
               .
            
             
               2
               Because
               whatsoever
               wee
               doe
               in
               fulfilling
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               doe
               for
               the
               inestimable
               benefits
               which
               we
               receive
               by
               our
               Redeemer
               .
            
             
               3
               Because
               wee
               imploy
               not
               our
               Tallent
               to
               our
               Masters
               best
               advantage
               ;
               no
               man
               walketh
               so
               exactly
               ,
               as
               hee
               might
               doe
               by
               the
               
               power
               of
               grace
               ;
               which
               would
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               wee
               were
               not
               wanting
               to
               our selves
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               wee
               may
               seeme
               partiall
               in
               our
               owne
               cause
               ,
               and
               take
               these
               reasons
               for
               demonstrations
               ,
               which
               our
               Adversaries
               will
               not
               acknowledge
               to
               bee
               so
               much
               as
               probable
               arguments
               :
               let
               the
               
               ancient
               Fathers
               give
               in
               the
               verdict
               ;
               Saint
               
                 Austine
                 ,
                 When
                 the
                 Apostle
                 might
                 truly
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 the
                 wages
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 chose
                 rather
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 understand
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 brings
                 us
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 merits
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 mercies
                 sake
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 There
                 remaines
                 an
                 everlasting
                 rest
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 fight
                 lawfully
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 merits
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
              
               or
               verbatim
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Greeke
               originall
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 (
                 supple
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 due
                 debt
                 of
                 their
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 our
                 most
                 munificent
                 God.
              
               And
               
                 Fulgentius
                 ,
                 To
                 possesse
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 worke
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 meere
                 grace
                 there
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 to
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 justified
                 ,
                 but
                 eternall
                 life
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 glorified
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Our
                 momentarie
                 afflictions
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 the
                 glory
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 revealed
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 forme
                 or
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 heavenly
                 decrees
                 upon
                 men
                 ,
                 proceed
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 merits
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               Marke
               the
               holy
               Hermite
               ,
               
                 The
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 workes
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 prepared
                 for
                 his
                 fruitfull
                 servants
                 .
              
               And
               let
               Pope
               Gregorie
               conclude
               all
               ,
               
                 As
                 Eleazar
                 who
                 killed
                 the
                 Elephant
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 killed
                 by
                 the
                 Elephant
                 in
                 his
                 fall
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 subdue
                 vices
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 grow
                 proud
                 of
                 their
                 victorie
              
               (
               as
               all
               doe
               who
               conceive
               they
               merit
               heaven
               by
               it
               )
               
                 are
                 subdued
                 by
                 ,
                 and
                 lye
                 under
                 those
                 vices
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 before
                 subdued
                 ,
                 for
                 hee
                 dyes
                 under
                 the
                 enemie
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 discomfited
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 extolled
                 in
                 pride
                 for
                 the
                 vice
                 which
                 he
                 conquered
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               third
               difficultie
               was
               ,
               whither
               the
               workes
               follow
               the
               dead
               ?
               
               which
               may
               thus
               be
               expedited
               :
               their
               good
               workes
               follow
               them
               not
               to
               the
               grave
               ;
               for
               there
               there
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               to
               Purgatorie
               ,
               for
               J
               have
               already
               proved
               there
               is
               no
               such
               place
               ;
               nor
               to
               Hell
               ,
               for
               none
               are
               blessed
               that
               come
               there
               .
               The
               workes
               of
               the
               damned
               indeed
               follow
               them
               thither
               ;
               there
               they
               meet
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Divell
               who
               seduced
               them
               ,
               to
               torment
               them
               for
               them
               ;
               there
               the
               swearers
               and
               blasphemers
               gnaw
               their
               tongues
               ;
               there
               the
               lascivious
               wantons
               are
               cast
               into
               a
               bed
               of
               fire
               ;
               there
               they
               who
               swome
               here
               in
               pleasures
               ,
               are
               throwne
               into
               a
               river
               of
               brimstone
               .
               But
               the
               workes
               of
               the
               godly
               follow
               them
               to
               the
               place
               where
               
               they
               receive
               their
               recompence
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               difficultie
               was
               ,
               when
               the
               workes
               follow
               the
               dead
               ?
               
               which
               may
               bee
               thus
               expedited
               ;
               some
               of
               their
               works
               follow
               them
               immediatly
               after
               their
               death
               ,
               others
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               Those
               workes
               which
               they
               have
               done
               by
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               soule
               only
               without
               the
               helpe
               or
               use
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               follow
               them
               immediatly
               after
               death
               ,
               when
               the
               soule
               receives
               her
               reward
               for
               them
               ;
               but
               those
               which
               were
               performed
               partly
               by
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               the
               body
               follow
               them
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               
                 When
                 the
                 King
                 shall
                 say
              
               ,
               
               
                 Come
                 yee
                 blessed
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 possesse
                 the
                 kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 was
                 hangrie
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 gave
                 me
                 meat
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 thirstie
                 ,
                 and
                 yee
                 gave
                 me
                 drinke
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 naked
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 cloathed
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 was
                 sicke
                 and
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 visited
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               Wee
               have
               peeled
               off
               the
               rhine
               ,
               let
               us
               now
               taste
               of
               the
               sweet
               juyce
               :
               if
               our
               workes
               shall
               most
               certainly
               ,
               and
               plentifully
               bee
               rewarded
               :
               
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 zealous
                 of
                 good
                 workes
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 fruits
              
               
               
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ;
               let
               us
               in
               no
               case
               
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 well-doing
              
               ;
               let
               us
               not
               
                 cast
                 away
                 our
                 confidence
                 which
                 hath
                 great
                 recompence
                 of
                 reward
                 :
              
               if
               a
               
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
              
               shall
               be
               reckoned
               for
               ,
               what
               thinke
               yee
               of
               a
               glasse
               of
               hot
               water
               to
               revive
               many
               a
               fainting
               soule
               ?
               
                 If
                 two
                 mites
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 treasurie
              
               shall
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               ,
               what
               thinke
               yee
               of
               
                 ten
                 talents
              
               ?
               If
               Christ
               hath
               a
               
                 bottle
                 for
                 every
                 teare
                 shed
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               how
               much
               more
               for
               every
               drop
               of
               bloud
               ?
            
             
               There
               are
               infinite
               motives
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               to
               incite
               us
               to
               good
               workes
               ,
               I
               will
               touch
               at
               this
               time
               only
               upon
               three
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Our
                 great
                 Obligation
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Our
                 exceeding
                 comfort
                 in
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Our
                 singular
                 benefit
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               First
               our
               Obligation
               to
               them
               is
               twofold
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 As
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 Christians
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               men
               ,
               wee
               are
               bound
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               our
               hands
               who
               gave
               us
               them
               .
            
             
               As
               Christians
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               employ
               them
               in
               his
               service
               ,
               who
               loosened
               them
               after
               they
               were
               manacled
               ,
               and
               restored
               unto
               us
               the
               free
               use
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               comfort
               in
               them
               is
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               they
               assure
               us
               of
               our
               spirituall
               life
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               naturall
               life
               is
               discerned
               by
               three
               things
               especially
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               beating
               of
               the
               pulse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               letting
               out
               of
               breath
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               stirring
               of
               the
               joynts
               or
               limbes
               :
               so
               also
               is
               the
               spirituall
               ;
               if
               the
               pulse
               of
               devotion
               beate
               strong
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               if
               wee
               
               breath
               to
               God
               in
               our
               
                 fervent
                 prayers
              
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               
                 if
                 wee
                 stirre
                 our
                 joynts
                 by
                 walking
                 in
                 all
                 holy
                 duties
                 ,
              
               and
               performing
               such
               good
               workes
               as
               are
               required
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               wee
               have
               spirituall
               life
               in
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               build
               upon
               it
               that
               Christ
               dwelleth
               in
               our
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               live
               in
               him
               by
               grace
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               benefit
               by
               them
               is
               manifold
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
               In
               this
               life
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               
                 their
                 soule
                 shall
                 dwell
                 at
              
               
               ease
               ;
               2.
               
               Good
               successe
               in
               all
               we
               undertake
               ,
               
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 doe
                 it
                 shall
                 prosper
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               service
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               for
               
                 all
                 things
                 worke
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 God.
              
               Lastly
               ,
               a
               comfortable
               passe
               out
               of
               this
               
               world
               ,
               we
               are
               sure
               our
               end
               
                 shall
                 be
                 peace
              
               .
               In
               the
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               benefits
               are
               such
               as
               
                 never
                 eye
                 hath
                 seene
                 ,
                 nor
                 eare
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 nor
                 ever
              
               
               
                 entered
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               God
               grant
               therefore
               our
               heart
               may
               enter
               into
               them
               :
               
                 quia
                 Aristoteles
                 non
                 capit
                 Eurispum
                 ,
                 Eurispus
                 capiat
                 Aristotelum
                 ,
              
               because
               wee
               cannot
               comprehend
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               let
               them
               comprehend
               us
               .
            
             
               You
               expect
               something
               to
               be
               spoken
               of
               our
               deare
               Sister
               deceased
               ,
               and
               much
               might
               be
               said
               ,
               and
               should
               by
               me
               in
               her
               praise
               ,
               but
               that
               one
               of
               her
               chiefest
               commendations
               was
               ,
               that
               shee
               could
               not
               endure
               praise
               ;
               
                 Laudes
                 quia
                 merebatur
                 contempsit
                 ,
                 &
                 quia
                 contempsit
                 magis
                 merebatur
                 ,
                 Because
                 shee
                 deserved
                 praise
                 ,
                 shee
                 despised
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 shee
                 despised
                 it
                 ,
                 shee
                 the
                 more
                 deserved
                 it
                 .
              
               Silent
               modestie
               in
               her
               was
               her
               crowne
               in
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               modest
               silence
               of
               her
               ,
               was
               the
               charge
               at
               her
               death
               ▪
               Her
               life
               was
               well
               knowne
               to
               most
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               her
               death
               was
               every
               way
               answerable
               to
               her
               life
               :
               all
               that
               visited
               her
               in
               her
               sicknesse
               might
               behold
               with
               sorrow
               a
               pittifull
               anatomie
               of
               fraile
               mortalitie
               ,
               and
               yet
               with
               joy
               a
               perfect
               patterne
               of
               Christian
               patience
               ,
               and
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               :
               and
               though
               shee
               were
               full
               of
               divine
               conceptions
               ,
               and
               shee
               had
               a
               spring
               by
               her
               of
               the
               waters
               of
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               devotion
               of
               her
               dearest
               helper
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               best
               things
               :
               yet
               when
               I
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               shee
               desired
               shee
               might
               be
               
                 partaker
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 my
                 meditations
              
               (
               they
               were
               her
               owne
               words
               )
               and
               when
               I
               prayed
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               for
               her
               ;
               shee
               joyned
               not
               so
               much
               with
               me
               ,
               with
               her
               tongue
               ,
               as
               her
               affections
               ,
               and
               answered
               more
               in
               sighes
               and
               teares
               then
               in
               words
               :
               often
               shee
               complained
               of
               her
               tuffe
               heart
               that
               would
               not
               yeeld
               to
               her
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               long
               long
               sheethought
               it
               ,
               till
               shee
               should
               come
               
                 to
                 appeare
                 before
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Gods
                 in
                 Sion
                 .
              
               Her
               last
               words
               were
               ,
               
                 sweet
                 Father
                 helpe
                 me
              
               ,
               and
               shee
               had
               her
               request
               ,
               for
               presently
               hee
               helped
               her
               both
               by
               the
               zealous
               ,
               and
               most
               feeling
               prayers
               of
               her
               Husband
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               holy
               spirit
               assisting
               her
               in
               her
               owne
               
                 prayers
                 with
                 sighes
                 and
                 groanes
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 expressed
                 ,
              
               and
               immediatly
               her
               
                 sw●…et
                 Father
              
               released
               her
               of
               her
               pangs
               ,
               and
               received
               her
               to
               himselfe
               on
               his
               owne
               day
               :
               On
               the
               Lords
               day
               morning
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 morning
                 watch
              
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 morning
                 watch
              
               shee
               entered
               into
               her
               rest
               ,
               and
               
               began
               to
               keepe
               her
               
                 evarlasting
                 Sabbath
              
               in
               heaven
               ,
               where
               shee
               reapeth
               what
               she
               sowed
               ,
               and
               seeth
               what
               shee
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               enjoyeth
               what
               she
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               entered
               into
               those
               joyes
               ,
               which
               never
               entered
               fully
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               living
               on
               earth
               ,
               nor
               shall
               into
               ours
               ,
               
                 till
                 wee
                 with
                 her
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               of
               us
               come
               to
               
                 Mount
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 company
                 of
              
               
               
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 first-borne
                 ,
                 whose
                 names
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 just
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 made
                 perfect
                 .
              
               Whether
               the
               God
               of
               peace
               bring
               us
               in
               our
               appointed
               time
               ,
               
                 who
                 brought
                 againe
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 sheepheard
              
               
               
                 through
                 the
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 Covenant
                 .
              
               To
               whom
               with
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               FAITHS
               ECCHO
               ,
               OR
               ,
               THE
               SOVLES
               AMEN
               .
            
             
               
                 ISAY
                 .
                 64.
                 1.
                 
              
               Oh
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               rent
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               come
               downe
               !
            
             
               
                 IER
                 .
                 11.
                 5.
                 
              
               So
               bee
               it
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
             
               Printed
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dawson
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Ralph
                 Mabbe
              
               .
               1639.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               FAITHS
               ECCHO
               ;
               OR
               ,
               THE
               SOVLES
               AMEN
               .
               SERMON
               XLVII
               .
            
             
               
                 REVELA
                 .
                 22.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Amen
                   ,
                   Even
                   so
                   come
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   .
                
              
            
             
               THese
               words
               they
               afford
               to
               us
               a
               comfortable
               and
               sweet
               argument
               to
               bee
               conversant
               in
               .
               From
               the
               sixt
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               is
               set
               down
               to
               us
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               whole
               Prophesie
               and
               booke
               of
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               partly
               by
               the
               affirmation
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               likewise
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               Iohn
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               heard
               and
               saw
               all
               these
               things
               ;
               and
               likewise
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               the
               17.
               verse
               :
               it
               is
               likewise
               confirmed
               by
               the
               promise
               of
               blessing
               and
               happinesse
               pronounced
               upon
               them
               that
               shall
               doe
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               shall
               faithfully
               expect
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               .
               This
               verse
               (
               a
               part
               of
               which
               I
               have
               read
               to
               you
               )
               is
               the
               repetition
               in
               few
               words
               of
               all
               that
               matter
               that
               goeth
               before
               ,
               from
               the
               6.
               verse
               to
               it
               :
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               First
               ,
               an
               attestation
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               verse
               .
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 come
                 quickly
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               an
               acclamation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               part
               ,
               these
               words
               I
               have
               read
               to
               ye
               .
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               the
               attestation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hee
               promiseth
               hee
               will
               come
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               hee
               will
               come
               shortly
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               likewise
               for
               their
               safety
               and
               deliverance
               from
               all
               enemies
               ,
               and
               all
               miseries
               ,
               and
               molestations
               whatsoever
               .
               To
               this
               the
               Church
               makes
               an
               acclamation
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               In
               this
               acclamation
               of
               the
               Church
               (
               to
               which
               wee
               must
               now
               come
               )
               we
               are
               to
               consider
            
             
               First
               ,
               the
               person
               of
               the
               speaker
               ,
               whose
               words
               they
               bee
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               matter
               or
               substance
               contained
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               Yee
               shall
               see
               whose
               words
               they
               bee
               ,
               if
               ye
               looke
               backe
               but
               to
               the
               17.
               verse
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               there
               ye
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               first
               it
               is
               sayd
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 sayth
                 come
              
               .
               By
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               meant
               the
               third
               Person
               in
               Trinitie
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               because
               hee
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               these
               passions
               ,
               to
               these
               desires
               ,
               but
               hee
               resteth
               himselfe
               in
               the
               execution
               and
               present
               disposing
               and
               dispensing
               of
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               owne
               will
               and
               pleasure
               .
               Neither
               by
               Spirit
               here
               is
               meant
               any
               wicked
               spirit
               or
               Angell
               ,
               for
               they
               doe
               with
               feare
               and
               horrour
               expect
               the
               same
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ;
               because
               his
               comming
               shall
               bee
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               miserie
               and
               eternall
               infelicitie
               .
               But
               by
               Spirit
               here
               is
               meant
               ,
               the
               spirit
               in
               all
               the
               Elect
               and
               holy
               people
               of
               God
               ;
               in
               whomsoever
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               that
               Spirit
               doth
               say
               
                 come
                 ,
              
               ;
               and
               doth
               wish
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               these
               most
               gracious
               promises
               .
               For
               this
               is
               not
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               of
               nature
               ;
               but
               an
               earnest
               and
               vehement
               desire
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               come
               .
            
             
               Againe
               secondly
               ,
               the
               same
               verse
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Bride
                 sayth
                 come
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               generall
               ,
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               now
               hand-fasted
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               a
               spirituall
               contract
               with
               him
               ;
               Shee
               desireth
               the
               consumation
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               the
               solemniation
               of
               the
               Marriage
               which
               is
               alreadie
               begun
               in
               the
               contract
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               every
               particular
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               whom
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               
                 saith
                 come
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               generall
               ,
               the
               
                 Bride
                 sayth
                 come
              
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               saith
               come
               ;
               wishing
               and
               desiring
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               Marriage
               which
               is
               already
               begun
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               third
               place
               ,
               the
               same
               verse
               telleth
               us
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               B●…ide
               say
               come
               ,
               so
               hee
               that
               heareth
               saith
               come
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               that
               is
               now
               present
               here
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               the
               successive
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               future
               Ages
               ;
               they
               are
               all
               of
               the
               same
               minde
               ,
               having
               received
               the
               same
               
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               all
               say
               come
               .
               Whosoever
               heareth
               this
               Prophesie
               ,
               whosoever
               heareth
               of
               these
               promises
               in
               any
               Age
               or
               Countrey
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               all
               they
               having
               the
               same
               spirit
               ,
               they
               must
               needes
               say
               
                 come
                 ,
                 hee
                 that
                 heareth
                 ,
                 sayth
                 come
                 ,
              
               hee
               that
               is
               acquainted
               with
               the
               promises
               ,
               that
               commeth
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               doth
               mingle
               them
               with
               the
               faith
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               this
               man
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               come
               ,
               to
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 sayth
                 come
                 too
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               whosoever
               hath
               tasted
               of
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               Christ
               in
               any
               measure
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               therby
               hath
               wrought
               in
               him
               a
               vehement
               thirst
               after
               more
               ;
               this
               man
               will
               say
               ,
               come
               .
               Whosoever
               hath
               such
               a
               sence
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               promises
               ,
               as
               to
               taste
               of
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               these
               never
               so
               little
               ;
               as
               hee
               that
               hath
               tasted
               a
               droppe
               of
               honey
               wisheth
               for
               more
               ,
               so
               hee
               that
               hath
               tasted
               of
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               droppe
               of
               his
               grace
               and
               mercie
               ,
               this
               setteth
               upon
               his
               spirit
               a
               heavenly
               thirst
               ,
               he
               sayth
               come
               ,
               hee
               would
               have
               more
               ,
               hee
               is
               never
               quiet
               till
               hee
               have
               the
               promise
               accomplished
               to
               him
               .
               These
               are
               the
               persons
               ,
               every
               particular
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               the
               whole
               Church
               in
               generall
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               particular
               part
               of
               the
               Church
               now
               in
               the
               World
               or
               in
               any
               Age
               ,
               but
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               severall
               Ages
               ;
               whosoever
               is
               a
               thirst
               ,
               that
               hath
               tasted
               of
               Christ
               ,
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               
                 come
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               persons
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               thing
               ,
               is
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               acclamation
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               First
               the
               matter
               contained
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vehement
               and
               earnest
               desire
               of
               the
               people
               of
               God
               after
               Christs
               most
               happie
               returne
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               The
               matter
               of
               it
               therefore
               is
               either
               infolded
               and
               implicite
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
              
               ,
               or
               unfolded
               and
               explicite
               in
               the
               latter
               words
               ,
               
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               infolded
               I
               say
               in
               the
               word
               Amen
               .
               This
               word
               signifieth
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               either
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               truth
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               an
               affirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 thus
                 sayth
                 the
                 Amen
                 ,
                 the
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 witnesse
              
               ;
               here
               Christ
               himselfe
               is
               called
               Amen
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               the
               Authour
               
               of
               all
               truth
               and
               veritie
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               and
               true
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               Sometime
               this
               word
               is
               used
               ,
               and
               most
               frequently
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               the
               affirmation
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               either
               witnessing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               wishing
               the
               truth
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               witnessing
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               those
               vehement
               speeches
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 yee
              
               ;
               or
               
                 verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 yee
                 :
              
               this
               is
               a
               vehement
               asseveration
               and
               a
               witnessing
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               which
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               or
               would
               have
               to
               bee
               beleeved
               .
            
             
               Or
               otherwise
               for
               a
               wishing
               and
               earnest
               desiring
               of
               the
               truth
               to
               bee
               accomplished
               .
               So
               in
               the
               conclusion
               of
               the
               Lords
               prayer
               ,
               and
               
               all
               our
               prayers
               ,
               we
               adde
               this
               word
               ,
               Amen
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 So
                 be
                 it
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Let
                 it
                 be
                 so
              
               :
               we
               wish
               it
               with
               earnestnesse
               of
               affection
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               confidence
               and
               faith
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               wee
               hope
               and
               beleeve
               that
               this
               shall
               bee
               so
               .
               This
               is
               that
               wee
               professe
               when
               wee
               say
               Amen
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               place
               ,
               this
               word
               is
               used
               both
               for
               affirmation
               ,
               and
               witnessing
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               likewise
               it
               is
               a
               vehement
               wish
               and
               desire
               of
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               these
               promises
               ,
               with
               an
               earnest
               and
               certaine
               hope
               and
               expectation
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               promises
               and
               good
               things
               shall
               bee
               accomplished
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               Acclamation
               is
               unfolded
               ,
               and
               explained
               in
               the
               latter
               words
               ,
               
                 Come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               both
               the
               Action
               ,
               and
               the
               Person
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               The
               Action
               ,
               Come
               .
               Christ
               commeth
               to
               his
               Church
               many
               wayes
               .
               Hee
               commeth
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               Hee
               commeth
               in
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               He
               commeth
               in
               his
               mercies
               .
               He
               commeth
               in
               his
               Judgements
               and
               Justice
               .
               None
               of
               these
               are
               here
               meant
               .
            
             
               But
               he
               commeth
               to
               his
               Church
               in
               person
               and
               appearance
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               appearance
               of
               his
               body
               and
               humane
               nature
               .
               Thus
               Christ
               commeth
               two
               wayes
               to
               his
               Church
               in
               person
               .
               First
               in
               his
               Incarnation
               ,
               he
               appeared
               to
               the
               world
               in
               the
               similitude
               of
               sinfull
               flesh
               ,
               he
               came
               in
               humilitie
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               suffer
               ,
               to
               die
               .
               That
               is
               not
               here
               ment
               ,
               for
               that
               was
               past
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               Evangelist
               Saint
               Iohn
               wrote
               this
               prophesie
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Second
               comming
               in
               person
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               is
               his
               comming
               in
               the
               flesh
               in
               glorie
               ,
               in
               exaltation
               to
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               a
               mightie
               God
               from
               heaven
               .
               This
               is
               the
               comming
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               ,
               Christs
               second
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               in
               glory
               .
               That
               is
               the
               Action
               .
            
             
               The
               Person
               ,
               is
               described
               by
               these
               two
               Titles
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 :
                 Iesus
              
               .
               Wherein
               the
               Church
               desireth
               that
               he
               may
               come
               both
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Iesus
               .
               That
               hee
               may
               come
               as
               a
               Lord
               to
               vindicate
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               revenge
               him
               upon
               his
               enemies
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               kingdome
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               the
               Divell
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               which
               hath
               beene
               a
               great
               argument
               in
               this
               booke
               of
               the
               Revelation
               .
            
             
               And
               not
               only
               come
               thus
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               Iesus
               to
               save
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               vouchsafe
               to
               her
               ,
               comfort
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               joy
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               come
               to
               cloath
               her
               with
               immortalitie
               and
               glory
               ,
               which
               she
               cannot
               expect
               on
               earth
               in
               a
               mortall
               state
               .
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               this
               Petition
               and
               request
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               would
               come
               in
               Majestie
               and
               glory
               ,
               both
               as
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               against
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               destroy
               them
               utterly
               :
               and
               as
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               to
               bestow
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               even
               all
               saving
               mercies
               ,
               especially
               that
               great
               mercie
               of
               everlasting
               blessednesse
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               mixed
               with
               
               sinne
               and
               corruption
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               mixed
               with
               any
               infirmitie
               and
               defect
               whatsoever
               .
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               and
               substance
               of
               the
               Text
               which
               I
               have
               in
               few
               words
               shortly
               explained
               to
               yee
               .
            
             
               Whence
               the
               point
               I
               observe
               (
               wherein
               wee
               will
               insist
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               at
               this
               time
               )
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               That
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               and
               propertie
               of
               every
               true
               member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               longingly
               to
               desire
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               for
               the
               full
               redemption
               of
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 saith
                 ,
                 Come
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bride
                 saith
                 ,
                 Come
                 ;
                 and
                 whosoever
                 heareth
                 saith
                 ,
                 Come
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 saith
                 ,
                 Come
                 :
              
               therefore
               every
               godly
               man
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               part
               of
               this
               Bride
               ,
               that
               is
               partaker
               of
               those
               promises
               ,
               that
               hath
               a
               taste
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               these
               most
               necessarily
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ;
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 Come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               so
               proper
               to
               beleevers
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               all
               of
               them
               described
               by
               this
               propertie
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               2
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 Crowne
                 which
                 the
                 righteous
                 Iudge
                 shall
                 give
                 mee
                 at
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 love
                 his
                 appearing
                 .
              
               The
               Apostle
               he
               might
               have
               said
               to
               all
               Saints
               ,
               and
               godly
               whatsoever
               ;
               and
               to
               all
               faithfull
               beleevers
               ,
               but
               he
               makes
               choyce
               of
               this
               Epithite
               ,
               hee
               describeth
               them
               by
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               such
               as
               love
               his
               appearance
               .
            
             
               
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 28.
                 
                 Unto
                 them
                 that
                 waite
                 for
                 him
                 shall
                 he
                 appeare
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 for
                 salvation
                 .
              
               The
               godly
               are
               there
               described
               by
               this
               very
               propertie
               ,
               they
               waite
               ,
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               desire
               after
               his
               appearance
               the
               second
               time
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               24.
               of
               Saint
               Matthews
               Gospell
               ;
               it
               is
               made
               the
               propertie
               of
               a
               good
               and
               faithfull
               servant
               there
               ,
               that
               he
               waiteth
               for
               his
               Masters
               comming
               ,
               and
               prepareth
               all
               things
               in
               a
               readinesse
               ,
               it
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               slothfull
               servant
               that
               doth
               cleane
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               Yee
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               But
               yee
               will
               say
               ;
               Is
               this
               the
               propertie
               of
               the
               Elect
               and
               faithfull
               ?
               Doe
               not
               ungodly
               men
               and
               sinners
               beleeve
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               ?
               Doth
               not
               every
               man
               make
               this
               profession
               of
               his
               faith
               ;
               
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 judge
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               Why
               then
               doe
               yee
               make
               it
               the
               propertie
               of
               Beleevers
               ,
               since
               every
               man
               beleeveth
               and
               lookes
               for
               it
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               There
               is
               a
               twofold
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               his
               returne
               to
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               ;
               An
               expectation
               with
               desire
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               earnest
               longing
               ,
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               of
               a
               Lord
               ,
               of
               a
               gracious
               Redeemer
               ,
               nay
               ,
               of
               a
               loving
               Husband
               .
               Therefore
               every
               faithfull
               soule
               cannot
               but
               waite
               upon
               him
               ;
               As
               a
               faithfull
               servant
               that
               hath
               
               done
               his
               worke
               longeth
               for
               his
               Masters
               comming
               home
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               give
               an
               account
               of
               his
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               and
               may
               bee
               acceptable
               ●…o
               his
               Master
               for
               his
               faithfull
               service
               that
               hee
               hath
               done
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               expect
               his
               Masters
               remuneration
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               annother
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               with
               desire
               ,
               but
               with
               horrour
               ,
               and
               dread
               ,
               and
               feare
               ,
               out
               of
               guiltinesse
               of
               conscience
               .
               This
               is
               the
               expectation
               of
               a
               Malefactor
               in
               the
               Jayle
               ,
               he
               wayteth
               and
               lookes
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Judge
               to
               passe
               sentence
               on
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               bee
               dragged
               to
               execution
               ;
               thus
               wicked
               men
               expect
               Christ
               ,
               thus
               wicked
               Angells
               expect
               him
               .
               But
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               godly
               is
               an
               expectation
               with
               love
               and
               desire
               ,
               an
               expectatiō
               not
               of
               a
               severe
               Judge
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               loving
               husband
               ,
               of
               a
               faithfull
               Master
               that
               hath
               promised
               a
               recompense
               to
               the
               service
               of
               beleevers
               ,
               even
               the
               least
               and
               lowest
               ;
               if
               it
               bee
               the
               gift
               of
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               in
               his
               name
               .
               Therefore
               ye
               must
               take
               knowledge
               of
               the
               expectation
               here
               meant
               ,
               This
               I
               say
               is
               proper
               to
               beleevers
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               see
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               in
               the
               Reason
               of
               it
               ;
               why
               every
               faithfull
               soule
               must
               needs
               long
               and
               desire
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Christs
               gracious
               promise
               ,
               which
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               soule
               leaneth
               on
               .
               The
               proper
               object
               of
               faith
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               this
               yee
               may
               see
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               Christ
               had
               promised
               to
               come
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
              
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               desire
               ,
               because
               his
               promise
               goeth
               before
               it
               .
               The
               faithfull
               soule
               apprehendeth
               every
               other
               inferiour
               promise
               ,
               and
               every
               lesse
               promise
               ,
               much
               more
               this
               maine
               promise
               ,
               the
               very
               knot
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               very
               complement
               of
               all
               :
               faith
               must
               needs
               expect
               and
               claspe
               fast
               hold
               upon
               this
               promise
               ,
               and
               give
               assent
               and
               acclamation
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 come
              
               as
               thou
               hast
               sayd
               and
               promised
               .
            
             
               Many
               promises
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               hath
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               pronounced
               ,
               for
               the
               stirring
               up
               of
               our
               faith
               and
               affection
               ;
               as
               namely
               that
               in
               the
               14
               of
               Saint
               Iohns
               Gospell
               toward
               the
               beginning
               ,
               where
               hee
               comforteth
               his
               Disciples
               in
               his
               absence
               ;
               
                 If
                 I
                 goe
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 come
                 againe
                 .
              
               And
               so
               in
               
                 Acts
                 1.
                 11.
                 
                 As
                 yee
                 see
                 him
                 ascend
                 with
                 your
                 bodily
                 eyes
              
               in
               his
               Person
               and
               flesh
               ,
               
                 so
                 yee
                 shall
                 see
                 him
                 descend
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               wee
               need
               not
               goe
               far
               for
               promises
               ,
               for
               immediately
               before
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               two
               verses
               besides
               in
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               7.
               and
               12.
               
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 come
                 shortly
              
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               property
               of
               every
               godly
               man
               having
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               comming
               ,
               to
               leane
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               promise
               .
               In
               the
               old
               Testament
               they
               had
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               they
               earnestly
               desired
               ;
               as
               Iacob
               Gen.
               49.
               
               
                 Lord
                 I
                 have
                 wayted
                 for
                 thy
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Abraham
                 saw
                 Christs
                 day
                 afarre
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyced
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               
               wee
               read
               of
               Anna
               ,
               and
               Zacharias
               and
               Elizabeth
               ,
               and
               the
               faithfull
               
                 that
                 waited
                 for
                 the
                 consolation
                 of
                 Israel
                 :
              
               they
               waited
               for
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               this
               promise
               ,
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               his
               first
               comming
               .
               Shall
               they
               waite
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               desire
               the
               first
               comming
               of
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               in
               humilitie
               ,
               and
               humanitie
               and
               basenesse
               ?
               and
               shall
               not
               we
               earnestly
               expect
               his
               second
               comming
               in
               glory
               ,
               to
               manifest
               not
               only
               his
               glory
               ,
               but
               our
               glory
               ?
               shall
               not
               wee
               expect
               that
               comming
               of
               his
               ,
               wherein
               we
               shall
               be
               married
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               whereby
               we
               shall
               be
               tooke
               up
               to
               himselfe
               ?
               Thus
               yee
               see
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               is
               one
               ground
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               a
               principall
               ground
               of
               this
               expectation
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Reason
               is
               drawne
               from
               the
               Union
               and
               conjunction
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               the
               faithfull
               soule
               .
               That
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               too
               ,
               
                 the
                 Bride
                 saith
                 ,
                 Come
              
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               a
               neere
               union
               and
               conjunction
               ,
               in
               this
               same
               conjunction
               of
               Mariage
               amongst
               men
               wherein
               the
               love
               must
               needs
               be
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               but
               a-drop
               of
               that
               Ocean
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               love
               of
               the
               parties
               must
               needs
               be
               finfull
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               wee
               see
               how
               vehement
               it
               is
               ,
               In
               the
               absence
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               the
               one
               longeth
               and
               pineth
               after
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               one
               partie
               enjoyeth
               not
               himselfe
               without
               the
               other
               .
               Much
               more
               ought
               it
               to
               be
               so
               here
               in
               this
               heavenly
               contract
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               his
               faithfull
               Spouse
               :
               should
               not
               here
               the
               Spouse
               bee
               
                 sicke
                 of
                 love
              
               ?
               as
               the
               Spouse
               professeth
               of
               her selfe
               in
               the
               second
               of
               Canticles
               .
               This
               vehement
               desire
               must
               needs
               arise
               out
               of
               the
               neerenesse
               and
               undevidednesse
               of
               that
               conjunction
               that
               is
               betweene
               Christ
               and
               a
               Christian
               .
               There
               is
               little
               love
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               little
               desire
               of
               the
               thing
               beloved
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               absent
               .
               Why
               doth
               the
               member
               of
               the
               Bodie
               ,
               desire
               immediate
               conjunction
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               knows
               that
               the
               separation
               from
               the
               head
               ,
               is
               the
               death
               of
               the
               member
               ?
               So
               it
               is
               in
               this
               neere
               conjunction
               betweene
               Christ
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               members
               the
               Church
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               desire
               immediate
               ,
               and
               inseparable
               conjunction
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               because
               the
               separation
               from
               the
               head
               ,
               must
               be
               the
               death
               of
               the
               members
               .
               That
               is
               the
               second
               Reason
               .
            
             
               The
               third
               Reason
               of
               the
               Point
               is
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               they
               know
               that
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               full
               happinesse
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               likewise
               of
               themselves
               that
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               consisteth
               in
               this
               ,
               in
               Christ
               his
               second
               comming
               againe
               to
               judgement
               ,
               therefore
               they
               doe
               earnestly
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               affect
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Amen
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 ,
                 Come
                 :
              
               because
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               know
               this
               is
               the
               comming
               that
               perfects
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               perfects
               their
               glory
               in
               the
               state
               of
               happinesse
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               and
               every
               member
               thereof
               doth
               expect
               :
               they
               know
               that
               that
               is
               the
               time
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 Revelation
                 of
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               who
               are
               here
               obscure
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               till
               that
               day
               come
               .
               They
               know
               well
               that
               all
               
               the
               graces
               and
               perfections
               that
               the
               child
               of
               God
               can
               attaine
               to
               in
               this
               imperfection
               ;
               all
               is
               but
               the
               first
               fruits
               ,
               all
               is
               but
               a
               tast
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               possibly
               but
               lift
               up
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               raise
               up
               their
               hearts
               to
               the
               expectation
               of
               that
               day
               wherein
               these
               first
               fruits
               shall
               bee
               perfected
               with
               
                 full
                 measure
                 shaken
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 over
              
               ;
               whereas
               there
               shall
               be
               an
               absolute
               freedome
               from
               all
               sinne
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               the
               appurtenances
               of
               it
               :
               an
               absolute
               perfection
               not
               of
               grace
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               glory
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               highest
               grace
               .
               They
               shall
               be
               one
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               makes
               them
               looke
               for
               it
               .
               Heb.
               9.
               28.
               
               (
               the
               place
               I
               named
               before
               )
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 appeare
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 that
                 waite
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               Hee
               shall
               bring
               a
               full
               horne
               of
               salvation
               ,
               he
               shall
               perfect
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               till
               that
               day
               there
               is
               no
               perfection
               in
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               Saints
               ;
               No
               ,
               though
               they
               goe
               to
               heaven
               ,
               yet
               before
               that
               day
               there
               is
               no
               perfect
               salvation
               ,
               because
               their
               bodyes
               are
               not
               joyned
               to
               their
               soules
               .
               This
               is
               a
               third
               Reason
               ,
               even
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               full
               accomplishment
               of
               all
               the
               promises
               .
               The
               Lord
               hath
               dealt
               with
               us
               as
               he
               dealt
               with
               his
               own
               Israel
               in
               their
               wildernesse
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               a
               taste
               of
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               good
               land
               ;
               he
               caused
               the
               searchers
               to
               carry
               some
               clusters
               and
               bunches
               of
               the
               fruit
               to
               the
               Israelites
               in
               the
               Wildernesse
               ,
               that
               they
               tasting
               of
               it
               might
               hie
               themselues
               to
               that
               rich
               and
               goodly
               ,
               and
               fat
               countrey
               :
               so
               the
               Lord
               giveth
               us
               some
               drops
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               onely
               giveth
               us
               a
               taste
               of
               that
               happinesse
               that
               wee
               waite
               for
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               hie
               our selves
               so
               much
               the
               faster
               through
               this
               wildernesse
               ,
               to
               enjoy
               it
               .
               This
               therefore
               is
               a
               strong
               reason
               wherefore
               the
               people
               of
               God
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               
                 Come
                 ,
                 Even
                 so
                 ,
                 Amen
              
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               (
               I
               say
               )
               they
               know
               till
               Christ
               come
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               expect
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               their
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               perfection
               of
               their
               happinesse
               .
            
             
               The
               fourth
               and
               last
               Reason
               of
               this
               Point
               may
               be
               this
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Christ
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 kingdome
                 come
              
               .
               That
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               grace
               may
               come
               into
               our
               hearts
               while
               we
               are
               here
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               kingdome
               of
               glory
               may
               hasten
               upon
               us
               :
               and
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               this
               Petition
               shall
               never
               be
               granted
               to
               us
               ,
               till
               Christ
               his
               returne
               againe
               to
               judgement
               ,
               till
               he
               come
               to
               accomplish
               this
               maine
               promise
               of
               all
               :
               for
               then
               only
               Christ
               commeth
               as
               our
               Lord
               and
               Iesus
               .
               Then
               he
               commeth
               as
               a
               Lord
               ,
               and
               makes
               an
               end
               of
               all
               the
               warres
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               throw
               downe
               all
               enemies
               before
               him
               ,
               treading
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               instruments
               under
               his
               feet
               ,
               then
               he
               shall
               manifest
               to
               the
               world
               that
               he
               hath
               
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 hell
                 and
                 of
                 de●…th
                 ,
              
               then
               he
               shall
               destroy
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               abolished
               by
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               his
               comming
               .
               And
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ,
               he
               shall
               come
               as
               a
               Saviour
               to
               performe
               perfect
               salvation
               for
               his
               Church
               ,
               to
               deliver
               his
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               condemnation
               ▪
               but
               from
               the
               
               molestation
               of
               sinne
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               tyrannie
               and
               oppression
               of
               enemies
               ,
               but
               even
               from
               all
               the
               presence
               of
               enemies
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               day
               a
               separation
               being
               made
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Moses
               said
               to
               the
               Israelites
               when
               they
               were
               afraid
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               stand
               still
               ,
               
                 feare
                 nothing
                 the
                 enemies
                 that
                 your
                 eyes
                 have
                 seen●…
                 to
                 day
                 ,
                 yee
                 shall
                 never
                 see
                 them
                 more
                 ,
              
               they
               shall
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               oppressing
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               never
               molest
               the
               Church
               not
               so
               much
               as
               by
               their
               presence
               ,
               then
               hee
               shall
               dispose
               the
               kingdome
               to
               his
               members
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               hath
               disposed
               the
               kingdome
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               strong
               and
               effectuall
               reasons
               to
               prove
               this
               point
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               true
               beleevers
               cannot
               possibly
               but
               waite
               and
               expect
               ,
               and
               vehemently
               desire
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               his
               Body
               ,
               the
               finall
               salvation
               of
               his
               people
               .
            
             
               Here
               one
               objection
               may
               be
               made
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               so
               wee
               will
               descend
               to
               the
               Use
               and
               Application
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               said
               ;
               But
               why
               doe
               the
               people
               of
               God
               thus
               expect
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               for
               the
               space
               of
               1600.
               yeares
               ,
               and
               yet
               hee
               commeth
               not
               ?
               What
               reason
               have
               they
               to
               be
               commanded
               to
               expect
               and
               wish
               ,
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               commeth
               not
               in
               so
               long
               a
               time
               ?
               Have
               not
               all
               beene
               frustrate
               of
               their
               expectation
               ?
               And
               may
               not
               we
               as
               well
               as
               they
               that
               lived
               in
               the
               Ages
               before
               us
               ,
               for
               wee
               see
               no
               appearance
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               was
               many
               hundred
               yeares
               since
               ?
            
             
               To
               this
               we
               answer
               ;
               That
               the
               patient
               abiding
               ,
               and
               waiting
               of
               the
               just
               never
               miscarrieth
               :
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               never
               lost
               nor
               shall
               lose
               for
               their
               expecting
               ,
               and
               waiting
               for
               Christs
               second
               comming
               to
               Judgement
               .
               The
               Saints
               of
               God
               in
               former
               ages
               1600.
               yeares
               agoe
               waited
               for
               Christ
               comming
               ;
               but
               were
               they
               losers
               by
               it
               though
               he
               came
               not
               ?
               This
               expectation
               of
               his
               comming
               ,
               it
               kept
               them
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               their
               faith
               ,
               of
               their
               hope
               ,
               of
               their
               patience
               ,
               of
               their
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               it
               kept
               all
               their
               graces
               a
               working
               ,
               therefore
               they
               were
               no
               losers
               by
               it
               ,
               though
               they
               had
               not
               the
               accomplishment
               of
               the
               maine
               promise
               :
               in
               expecting
               the
               promise
               ,
               they
               were
               savers
               and
               no
               losers
               ,
               because
               all
               their
               graces
               were
               kept
               in
               exercise
               .
            
             
               Besides
               this
               ,
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               the
               very
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Ages
               of
               the
               New
               testament
               ,
               though
               he
               came
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               fruitfull
               and
               usefull
               to
               draw
               up
               the
               hearts
               and
               mindes
               of
               the
               godly
               to
               heavenly
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               to
               a
               heavenly
               conversation
               :
               and
               so
               in
               the
               very
               first
               Ages
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               that
               this
               is
               the
               use
               of
               their
               expectation
               :
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 19.
                 
                 Our
                 conversation
                 i●…
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 wee
                 looke
                 for
                 a
                 Saviour
                 :
              
               they
               looked
               for
               a
               Saviour
               
               then
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               but
               newly
               ascended
               :
               was
               it
               fruitlesse
               because
               he
               came
               not
               of
               1600.
               yeares
               after
               ?
               No
               ,
               but
               
                 Our
                 conversation
                 is
                 therefore
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 waite
                 for
                 his
                 comming
                 .
              
               In
               all
               ages
               since
               ,
               this
               expectation
               hath
               beene
               a
               meanes
               to
               raise
               the
               heavy
               mold
               of
               earth
               ,
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               to
               heaven
               and
               heavenly-mindednesse
               :
               therefore
               this
               expectation
               doth
               not
               faile
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               use
               to
               helpe
               them
               to
               the
               full
               fruition
               of
               it
               in
               the
               time
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               never
               murmure
               ,
               because
               Christ
               commeth
               not
               ,
               they
               never
               murmure
               as
               those
               that
               shall
               lose
               their
               hopes
               and
               expectation
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               frame
               their
               mindes
               and
               wills
               ,
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               their
               head
               :
               Now
               ,
               the
               will
               of
               God
               is
               that
               wee
               should
               still
               waite
               ,
               though
               Christ
               come
               not
               ,
               because
               hereby
               the
               Lord
               doth
               glorifie
               himselfe
               in
               the
               gathering
               in
               together
               ,
               the
               number
               of
               the
               faithfull
               .
               The
               number
               of
               the
               Saints
               must
               be
               gathered
               in
               ,
               and
               none
               must
               be
               neglected
               :
               Now
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               Saint
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               beleever
               in
               the
               world
               that
               desireth
               not
               that
               every
               Saint
               should
               be
               gathered
               in
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               Christ
               perfected
               in
               the
               whole
               members
               of
               it
               ,
               before
               Christ
               come
               to
               judgement
               ?
               None
               must
               be
               neglected
               ,
               and
               every
               beleever
               must
               frame
               his
               will
               to
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               hath
               revealed
               that
               the
               number
               must
               be
               gathered
               in
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               Christ
               will
               come
               and
               gather
               all
               together
               under
               his
               wing
               .
               Now
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               thinke
               not
               much
               that
               the
               number
               should
               be
               gathered
               in
               ,
               they
               are
               well
               contented
               with
               it
               .
               So
               likewise
               God
               hath
               revealed
               his
               will
               ,
               that
               though
               hee
               be
               exceeding
               patient
               to
               wicked
               men
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               not
               forgetfull
               of
               his
               promise
               ;
               God
               will
               bee
               contented
               though
               he
               be
               provoked
               every
               day
               infinitely
               by
               the
               highest
               sinnes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               patiently
               to
               endure
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               to
               offer
               conditions
               of
               peace
               and
               mercy
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               worst
               ,
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               rich
               in
               mercie
               ,
               and
               so
               full
               of
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               offer
               even
               of
               goodnesse
               to
               the
               worst
               .
               Now
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               here
               frame
               their
               will
               to
               Gods
               ,
               and
               are
               content
               still
               to
               waite
               ,
               because
               God
               still
               putteth
               forth
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               still
               offereth
               Conditions
               of
               mercie
               and
               peace
               to
               those
               that
               are
               wicked
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               whereby
               some
               are
               converted
               ,
               and
               others
               convinced
               ,
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               worke
               of
               Gods
               justice
               .
               So
               this
               question
               need
               not
               trouble
               men
               ,
               or
               hold
               them
               off
               from
               a
               chearfull
               ,
               and
               fruitfull
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               he
               come
               not
               in
               our
               age
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               not
               in
               others
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               the
               Point
               is
               this
               ,
               First
               ,
               if
               this
               bee
               the
               propertie
               of
               the
               godly
               to
               wait
               and
               earnestly
               to
               expect
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ;
               then
               wee
               may
               observe
               the
               generall
               ungodlinesse
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               the
               generall
               want
               of
               this
               expectation
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               ye
               say
               ,
               but
               who
               is
               there
               that
               doth
               not
               expect
               the
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ?
               and
               who
               doth
               not
               beleeve
               that
               hee
               shall
               come
               to
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ?
            
             
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               not
               withstanding
               that
               every
               man
               confesse
               this
               Article
               of
               faith
               with
               his
               mouth
               ,
               yet
               every
               man
               beleeveth
               it
               not
               with
               his
               heart
               ;
               for
               every
               man
               frameth
               not
               himselfe
               according
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               .
               Very
               few
               are
               those
               faithfull
               servants
               that
               waite
               and
               prepare
               for
               their
               Masters
               comming
               ,
               Christ
               when
               hee
               commeth
               he
               shall
               scarce
               finde
               faith
               on
               the
               earth
               .
               What
               a
               number
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               are
               there
               ,
               though
               they
               heare
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               beaten
               upon
               them
               upon
               many
               occasions
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               in
               their
               judgements
               convinced
               that
               it
               must
               bee
               so
               ;
               yet
               notwithstanding
               the
               faith
               of
               their
               hearts
               apprehend
               it
               not
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               listen
               and
               frame
               to
               it
               .
               Wee
               (
               like
               Caleb
               )
               tell
               them
               of
               the
               good
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               fat
               of
               ▪
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               generally
               men
               (
               like
               the
               unthankefull
               Israelites
               )
               murmure
               ,
               and
               repine
               ,
               and
               rebell
               ,
               and
               scarce
               heare
               us
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               doe
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               beleeve
               it
               :
               For
               if
               men
               did
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               bee
               that
               men
               should
               live
               like
               Saduces
               as
               they
               doe
               ,
               that
               neither
               beleeve
               the
               soule
               ,
               nor
               immortalitie
               ,
               neither
               that
               there
               are
               spirits
               ,
               nor
               Devills
               ,
               nor
               resurrection
               ,
               nor
               nothing
               :
               the
               lives
               and
               conversations
               of
               men
               plainly
               bewray
               that
               they
               beleeve
               not
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               though
               they
               can
               professe
               with
               the
               mouth
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               shall
               come
               againe
               to
               judge
               the
               quicke
               and
               the
               dead
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               whom
               wee
               read
               ;
               that
               profest
               hee
               would
               not
               give
               his
               part
               in
               Paris
               ,
               for
               his
               part
               in
               Paradise
               ;
               so
               men
               live
               as
               if
               they
               would
               not
               give
               their
               part
               here
               on
               earth
               ,
               for
               a
               Childs
               part
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Like
               that
               wicked
               Pope
               that
               we
               read
               of
               when
               he
               was
               about
               to
               dye
               ;
               now
               (
               sayth
               he
               )
               
                 I
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 never
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 whether
                 there
                 bee
                 a
                 Heaven
                 or
                 Hell
                 ,
                 an
                 immortalitie
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 or
                 no.
              
               So
               men
               live
               as
               if
               they
               never
               meant
               to
               know
               those
               things
               or
               beleeve
               them
               ,
               till
               they
               come
               to
               the
               tryall
               and
               experience
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               besides
               ,
               what
               a
               number
               of
               men
               and
               women
               are
               there
               that
               can
               professe
               these
               things
               with
               their
               mouth
               ,
               but
               they
               cast
               themselves
               into
               a
               fast
               sleepe
               in
               sinne
               and
               security
               ,
               and
               sleepe
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               Gods
               Messengers
               and
               Ministers
               cannot
               awake
               them
               ,
               but
               as
               though
               their
               soules
               were
               to
               sleepe
               everlastingly
               ;
               so
               they
               sleepe
               on
               in
               their
               lusts
               and
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               bee
               awakened
               .
            
             
               And
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               who
               doth
               not
               observe
               that
               it
               is
               not
               the
               fashion
               of
               men
               even
               of
               those
               that
               professethemselves
               Christians
               ,
               to
               say
               
                 come
                 Lord
                 Iesus
              
               ,
               till
               they
               bee
               on
               their
               death-beds
               ;
               and
               till
               ●…hey
               bee
               scarceable
               to
               speake
               or
               breath
               out
               a
               word
               ;
               they
               never
               say
               come
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               till
               they
               know
               not
               what
               to
               doe
               with
               themselves
               ,
               till
               they
               can
               enjoy
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               their
               sinnes
               no
               longer
               ;
               they
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               bequeath
               themselves
               longer
               to
               the
               service
               of
               sinne
               and
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               till
               then
               they
               never
               call
               after
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               come
               to
               them
               :
               and
               when
               they
               
               doe
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               out
               of
               love
               and
               affection
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               selfe-love
               to
               helpe
               them
               out
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               too
               strong
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               to
               fetch
               them
               out
               of
               that
               miserie
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               weak
               to
               sustaine
               .
               Therefore
               they
               call
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               I
               sayd
               )
               it
               is
               farre
               from
               the
               love
               of
               him
               in
               their
               hearts
               ;
               for
               were
               these
               men
               to
               live
               over
               their
               lives
               againe
               ,
               and
               to
               bee
               restored
               to
               health
               againe
               ,
               it
               would
               bee
               the
               last
               breath
               of
               their
               lives
               still
               to
               call
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               My
               brethren
               ,
               whre
               these
               things
               are
               (
               and
               wee
               finde
               them
               too
               generall
               ,
               every
               man
               that
               lookes
               into
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               may
               finde
               himselfe
               in
               some
               measure
               touched
               herein
               )
               certainely
               it
               cannot
               bee
               that
               this
               same
               lively
               desire
               of
               a
               Christian
               can
               bee
               there
               ,
               and
               these
               persons
               can
               have
               little
               comfort
               in
               themselves
               ,
               they
               have
               few
               arguments
               to
               prove
               themselves
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               having
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               to
               bee
               those
               that
               heare
               the
               promises
               with
               faith
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               thirst
               after
               Christ
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               argument
               in
               them
               that
               they
               are
               Christs
               ,
               because
               they
               long
               not
               and
               desire
               after
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               therefore
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               since
               this
               desire
               is
               so
               rare
               ;
               let
               us
               trie
               ourselves
               a
               little
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               professe
               better
               things
               ,
               and
               hope
               well
               that
               they
               are
               indeed
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ.
               Let
               us
               trie
               and
               search
               our selves
               whether
               this
               expectation
               bee
               with
               us
               or
               no
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               finde
               comfort
               in
               our
               estate
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               union
               and
               conjunction
               with
               Christ.
               
            
             
               For
               tryall
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               first
               wee
               must
               know
               that
               a
               necessary
               attendant
               and
               companion
               of
               this
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               waiting
               for
               him
               ;
               is
               sighing
               ,
               and
               longing
               ,
               and
               a
               vehement
               desire
               after
               him
               .
               It
               is
               no
               slight
               no
               superficiall
               desire
               ,
               but
               an
               inward
               vehement
               desire
               ,
               a
               sighing
               and
               panting
               after
               Christ
               ,
               as
               those
               that
               see
               the
               need
               of
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               Wise
               man
               sayth
               ,
               
                 hope
                 deferred
                 ,
                 paines
                 the
                 heart
                 :
              
               the
               godly
               desires
               of
               the
               
               soule
               ,
               bring
               paines
               to
               the
               soule
               for
               want
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               Christ.
               And
               as
               the
               Apostle
               expresseth
               it
               in
               Rom.
               the
               8.
               
               
                 Wee
                 sigh
                 in
                 our selves
              
               (
               sayth
               hee
               )
               
                 wayting
                 for
                 the
                 redemption
                 of
                 our
                 bodyes
                 .
              
               Wee
               sigh
               in
               our selves
               ,
               as
               men
               that
               are
               ficke
               ,
               or
               in
               paine
               ,
               or
               opprest
               with
               a
               heavie
               burthen
               ,
               sigh
               out
               their
               sorrowes
               and
               griefes
               ;
               so
               the
               godly
               soule
               must
               labour
               to
               finde
               this
               expectation
               ,
               in
               the
               sighing
               ,
               longing
               ,
               earnest
               desiring
               after
               Christ
               ;
               wee
               sigh
               in
               our selves
               ,
               sayth
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               true
               love
               to
               Christ
               indeed
               ,
               when
               wee
               earnestly
               desire
               him
               in
               his
               absence
               .
               As
               a
               true
               faithfull
               Spouse
               enjoyeth
               not
               her selfe
               when
               she
               enjoyeth
               not
               her
               Husband
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               3.
               joyneth
               them
               together
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 direct
                 your
                 hearts
                 into
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 patient
                 wayting
                 for
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               As
               if
               hee
               should
               say
               ,
               there
               can
               bee
               no
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               there
               bee
               no
               wayting
               for
               
               Christ
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               vehemencie
               of
               your
               love
               ,
               will
               bee
               the
               vehemencie
               of
               your
               sighing
               and
               longing
               after
               him
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               attendant
               of
               this
               expectation
               whereby
               we
               may
               examine
               our selves
               .
            
             
               A
               second
               attendant
               is
               ,
               a
               comfortable
               sweet
               joy
               in
               the
               soule
               ,
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               not
               a
               fruit
               of
               presumption
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               sayth
               
                 Rom.
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 Being
                 justified
                 by
                 faith
                 ,
                 wee
                 rejoyce
                 under
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 glorie
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               where
               there
               is
               an
               earnest
               and
               certaine
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               (
               faith
               giving
               assurance
               to
               the
               soule
               of
               Christs
               returne
               for
               the
               happinesse
               of
               it
               )
               it
               rejoyceth
               under
               the
               hope
               ,
               the
               heart
               resolveth
               it selfe
               into
               joy
               ,
               because
               it
               shall
               enjoy
               Christ.
               That
               which
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Peter
               sayth
               ,
               confirmeth
               this
               notably
               ,
               whom
               
               (
               sayth
               hee
               )
               
                 having
                 not
                 seene
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 wee
                 love
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyce
                 with
                 joy
                 unspeakeable
                 and
                 glorious
                 .
              
            
             
               Doe
               wee
               finde
               this
               joy
               in
               our
               hearts
               ?
               this
               heavenly
               joy
               ?
               that
               which
               shall
               bee
               perfected
               in
               the
               presence
               and
               full
               fruition
               of
               Christ
               ?
               But
               alas
               !
               where
               shall
               wee
               finde
               this
               joy
               in
               the
               World
               ?
               Men
               joy
               in
               Corne
               ,
               and
               Wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               ,
               in
               the
               encreasing
               of
               their
               Money
               ,
               and
               Stockes
               ,
               and
               Estates
               ;
               where
               is
               the
               joy
               the
               heart
               is
               resolved
               into
               ,
               to
               consider
               and
               remember
               the
               returne
               of
               Christ
               to
               the
               full
               and
               perfect
               happinesse
               of
               the
               soule
               ?
               Certainely
               (
               my
               brethren
               )
               this
               is
               a
               rare
               grace
               upon
               the
               earth
               ;
               and
               yet
               where
               it
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               man
               can
               have
               no
               sound
               argument
               in
               his
               owne
               heart
               ,
               that
               hee
               hath
               this
               expectation
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               with
               it
               there
               is
               a
               sound
               joy
               in
               the
               heart
               that
               the
               world
               breeds
               not
               ,
               nor
               cannot
               take
               away
               .
            
             
               A
               third
               companion
               to
               trie
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               expectation
               is
               ,
               an
               endeavour
               after
               puritie
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               ,
               this
               must
               needes
               goe
               with
               this
               expectation
               ;
               1
               
                 Iohn
                 3.
                 3.
                 
                 Hee
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 purgeth
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 pure
                 as
                 hee
                 is
                 pure
                 :
              
               Hee
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               that
               expects
               Christ
               hopefully
               and
               joyfully
               ,
               hee
               purgeth
               himselfe
               :
               hee
               that
               wayteth
               for
               Christ
               ,
               wayteth
               for
               him
               that
               hee
               may
               bee
               like
               him
               ,
               that
               hee
               may
               bee
               holy
               as
               Christ
               is
               holy
               ,
               (
               still
               reserving
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               member
               )
               and
               bee
               pure
               as
               Christ
               is
               pure
               .
            
             
               What
               a
               number
               bee
               there
               ,
               that
               professe
               they
               looke
               for
               Christs
               returne
               for
               their
               finall
               salvation
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               expectation
               doth
               not
               purge
               their
               hearts
               ,
               doth
               not
               cleanse
               those
               nastie
               and
               filthie
               corners
               that
               are
               there
               .
               It
               purgeth
               not
               their
               mouth
               from
               falshood
               ,
               and
               lying
               ,
               and
               deceitfull
               and
               cursed
               speeches
               ,
               nor
               their
               hands
               from
               injustice
               ,
               and
               oppression
               ,
               and
               the
               like
               ;
               they
               are
               no
               whit
               like
               Christ
               in
               their
               conversation
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               hope
               for
               and
               expect
               Christ
               ,
               no
               ,
               hee
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               purgeth
               himselfe
               .
            
             
             
               What
               shall
               wee
               thinke
               of
               them
               that
               oppose
               ,
               that
               seeke
               to
               oppresse
               puritie
               of
               heart
               and
               life
               ?
               that
               cast
               scornes
               upon
               puritie
               and
               holinesse
               ?
               what
               shall
               we
               thinke
               of
               these
               persons
               ?
               Shall
               we
               thinke
               that
               they
               have
               this
               expectation
               ?
               They
               will
               tell
               yee
               I
               ,
               and
               justifie
               it
               before
               any
               man
               ,
               and
               boldly
               stand
               upon
               the
               expectation
               of
               their
               Saviour
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
               but
               if
               thou
               hate
               puritie
               in
               others
               ,
               then
               thou
               hatest
               it
               in
               thy selfe
               ,
               and
               hee
               that
               purgeth
               not
               himselfe
               hath
               not
               this
               hope
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               ,
               purgeth
               himsefe
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             
               A
               fourth
               companion
               and
               attendant
               of
               this
               expectation
               ,
               is
               Christian
               fortitude
               and
               valour
               ,
               and
               unweariednesse
               in
               labouring
               and
               suffering
               for
               Christ.
               Where
               this
               expectation
               is
               ,
               the
               soule
               is
               invincible
               in
               labouring
               and
               sufferings
               ;
               Hee
               careth
               not
               what
               he
               endures
               ,
               what
               hee
               sets
               on
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Christ.
               This
               wee
               shall
               see
               in
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               the
               white
               in
               his
               eye
               ,
               when
               hee
               had
               this
               ayme
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               
                 the
                 high
                 price
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 calling
                 of
                 GOD
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 I
                 forget
                 the
                 things
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 are
                 behind
                 ,
                 and
                 presse
                 hard
                 to
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 before
                 .
              
               Though
               his
               labour
               and
               paines
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               were
               marveilous
               great
               ,
               he
               forgetteth
               all
               them
               ,
               and
               still
               presseth
               hard
               to
               the
               marke
               ,
               the
               prise
               of
               the
               high
               calling
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               So
               holy
               Moses
               ,
               because
               
                 hee
                 looked
                 for
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 ,
                 hee
                 chose
                 to
                 suffer
              
               
               
                 affliction
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sinne
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               Besides
               ,
               those
               faithfull
               servants
               of
               GOD
               ,
               many
               other
               instances
               might
               bee
               added
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               this
               expectation
               that
               Christ
               will
               come
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               the
               end
               and
               recompence
               of
               his
               labour
               ,
               and
               eternall
               joy
               and
               glory
               for
               his
               short
               sufferings
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               worthy
               of
               the
               glory
               that
               shall
               be
               revealed
               ,
               hee
               refuseth
               no
               paines
               ,
               no
               labour
               ,
               no
               passion
               ,
               no
               sufferings
               for
               Christ
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               But
               what
               need
               we
               goe
               further
               then
               the
               example
               of
               Christ
               himselfe
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               all
               examples
               ,
               
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 joy
                 that
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 indured
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
                 ?
              
               and
               why
               was
               this
               ?
               but
               for
               our
               example
               ,
               that
               wee
               should
               despise
               the
               crosses
               that
               are
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               goe
               on
               unweariedly
               ,
               and
               unfaintingly
               through
               all
               crosses
               and
               persecutions
               ;
               if
               wee
               meete
               with
               never
               so
               many
               oppositions
               ,
               with
               never
               so
               many
               Diuells
               ,
               yet
               to
               goe
               chearefully
               on
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               why
               because
               wee
               have
               a
               hope
               ,
               and
               an
               expectation
               before
               us
               of
               Christ
               appearing
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               another
               attendant
               of
               this
               expectation
               is
               this
               ;
               It
               blunteth
               and
               abateth
               the
               fiery
               edge
               of
               our
               affections
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               .
               Hee
               that
               hath
               this
               expectation
               is
               weaned
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               looseneth
               the
               soule
               from
               the
               world
               every
               day
               more
               then
               other
               ;
               Whereas
               naturally
               wee
               are
               rivetted
               to
               
               earthly
               things
               fastened
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               this
               expectation
               wrought
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               causeth
               us
               to
               walke
               more
               loosely
               and
               unjoynted
               ,
               it
               blunteth
               and
               abateth
               those
               eager
               desires
               that
               are
               in
               us
               to
               earthly
               things
               .
               See
               it
               in
               the
               example
               of
               that
               worthy
               servant
               of
               God
               Moses
               ,
               because
               hee
               looked
               for
               a
               Citie
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               that
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ;
               hee
               scorned
               the
               treasures
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               hee
               despised
               them
               ,
               hee
               cared
               not
               for
               honour
               or
               treasures
               ,
               or
               all
               that
               Egypt
               could
               afford
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               suffer
               afflictions
               with
               Gods
               people
               ,
               why
               ?
               because
               hee
               looked
               for
               the
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
            
             
               Bee
               there
               not
               a
               number
               of
               persons
               that
               professe
               they
               expect
               Christ
               his
               returne
               for
               their
               finall
               salvation
               ,
               and
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               so
               fixed
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               they
               gather
               the
               world
               as
               greedily
               ,
               grapling
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               together
               so
               earnestly
               ,
               with
               such
               vehement
               affections
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               to
               live
               their
               age
               over
               a
               hundred
               times
               ?
               Bee
               there
               not
               a
               number
               of
               polititians
               that
               professe
               this
               hope
               too
               ,
               that
               hold
               it
               most
               unwise
               and
               foolish
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               to
               lose
               any
               thing
               for
               conscience-sake
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               ?
               Alas
               !
               these
               things
               will
               not
               stand
               with
               this
               expectation
               .
               When
               a
               man
               hath
               a
               good
               title
               to
               heaven
               ,
               he
               is
               content
               to
               part
               with
               the
               broken
               title
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               :
               as
               long
               indeed
               as
               a
               man
               hath
               not
               a
               better
               title
               ,
               hee
               will
               hold
               to
               that
               worse
               :
               but
               when
               hee
               hath
               a
               blessed
               title
               to
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               ,
               hee
               careth
               not
               for
               this
               broken
               Tenour
               and
               title
               ,
               hee
               will
               not
               hold
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               hold
               him
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               last
               place
               ,
               another
               note
               that
               attendeth
               this
               expectation
               is
               ,
               where
               this
               is
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               an
               answerable
               affection
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               promoting
               of
               all
               the
               meanes
               to
               further
               it
               ,
               there
               will
               bee
               a
               griefe
               and
               sorrow
               for
               all
               things
               that
               come
               against
               it
               to
               hinder
               it
               .
               Thus
               wee
               doe
               in
               other
               expectations
               .
               When
               we
               expect
               this
               or
               that
               reversion
               ,
               when
               any
               thing
               commeth
               betweene
               our
               hope
               ,
               wee
               grieve
               for
               it
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               commeth
               ,
               or
               falleth
               out
               to
               further
               our
               hope
               ,
               wee
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               will
               bee
               likewise
               in
               this
               expectation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               it
               bee
               true
               ,
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               that
               may
               further
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               further
               Christ
               his
               comming
               ,
               that
               wee
               desire
               and
               pray
               for
               ,
               that
               wee
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               that
               wee
               promote
               and
               put
               on
               with
               all
               our
               power
               and
               strength
               ;
               and
               because
               a
               powerfull
               ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               promoteth
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fetcheth
               in
               the
               company
               that
               shall
               bee
               saved
               ,
               and
               hasteneth
               his
               comming
               ;
               therefore
               wee
               will
               withall
               our
               power
               and
               strength
               ,
               hold
               up
               the
               ministrie
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               GOD
               ,
               (
               that
               Scepter
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               for
               the
               gathering
               in
               of
               people
               to
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               that
               so
               Christ
               may
               come
               and
               finish
               our
               salvations
               .
               
               And
               whatsoever
               it
               is
               that
               may
               hasten
               this
               his
               comming
               and
               appearing
               ,
               we
               are
               glad
               to
               see
               it
               in
               the
               meanes
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               Word
               is
               preached
               ,
               when
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               administred
               ,
               when
               people
               are
               gathered
               to
               God
               ,
               when
               grace
               appeareth
               in
               the
               hearts
               and
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               manifest
               it selfe
               any
               where
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               godly
               men
               incouraged
               and
               entertained
               ,
               when
               wee
               see
               the
               feare
               of
               God
               to
               prevaile
               in
               Families
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               we
               rejoyce
               at
               this
               .
               Why
               so
               ?
               because
               this
               increaseth
               and
               confirmeth
               our
               hope
               ,
               it
               gathereth
               in
               the
               number
               that
               must
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               before
               our
               finall
               deliverance
               .
               And
               contrarily
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               things
               to
               impaire
               ,
               and
               hinder
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hinders
               the
               salvations
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               left
               without
               able
               teachers
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               come
               in
               unprofitable
               and
               unsufficient
               ignorant
               men
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               free
               passage
               of
               the
               Gospell
               hindered
               ,
               many
               excellent
               lights
               shut
               under
               a
               bushell
               ,
               and
               their
               light
               hid
               from
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospell
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               faction
               prevaile
               ,
               and
               both
               Civill
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               government
               despised
               ,
               when
               Heresies
               are
               countenanced
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               of
               God
               discouraged
               and
               disheartened
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               abroad
               ,
               that
               many
               sad
               blowes
               are
               given
               by
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               enemie
               is
               sharpe
               upon
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               these
               things
               ,
               these
               dazle
               our
               hopes
               ,
               they
               come
               betweene
               us
               and
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               second
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               hastening
               of
               it
               :
               therefore
               there
               must
               be
               griefe
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               Thus
               it
               will
               be
               ;
               We
               pray
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               may
               hasten
               it
               ,
               and
               pray
               against
               every
               thing
               that
               stands
               betweene
               ,
               and
               hinders
               the
               conversion
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               proceedings
               of
               Christs
               kingdome
               :
               thus
               (
               I
               say
               )
               it
               will
               be
               with
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               where
               is
               the
               man
               that
               takes
               these
               things
               to
               heart
               ?
               who
               setteth
               himselfe
               on
               these
               holy
               and
               conscionable
               courses
               ?
               If
               this
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               this
               expectation
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               every
               where
               exprest
               ,
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               found
               any
               where
               ;
               there
               be
               very
               few
               that
               beleeve
               our
               report
               ,
               few
               there
               be
               that
               set
               themselves
               to
               sift
               and
               examine
               the
               soundnes
               of
               their
               expectation
               ,
               and
               desire
               after
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               where
               it
               is
               not
               (
               these
               attendants
               )
               it
               is
               not
               sound
               and
               sincere
               .
            
             
               In
               a
               word
               ,
               to
               stirre
               us
               up
               to
               this
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               athirst
               here
               saith
               Come
               ,
               to
               stirr●…
               up
               (
               I
               say
               )
               our
               desires
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               will
               use
               a
               Motive
               or
               two
               .
            
             
               Doe
               wee
               not
               see
               by
               all
               this
               discourse
               a
               plaine
               difference
               betweene
               godly
               men
               and
               unbeleevers
               ?
               A
               godly
               man
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ,
               sayth
               come
               .
               A
               wicked
               man
               hath
               no
               such
               spirit
               in
               him
               ;
               with
               his
               tongue
               hee
               may
               say
               come
               sometime
               when
               hee
               is
               forced
               ,
               but
               hee
               hath
               not
               the
               spirit
               to
               say
               come
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               difference
               in
               their
               present
               estate
               ,
               but
               afterward
               the
               
               difference
               is
               greater
               ;
               when
               the
               evill
               servant
               will
               not
               way●…e
               for
               his
               Masters
               comming
               ,
               but
               sits
               with
               the
               drunken
               ,
               and
               Libertines
               ,
               hee
               shall
               bee
               made
               a
               spectacle
               of
               his
               Masters
               surie
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 of
                 that
                 servant
                 will
                 come
                 in
                 a
                 day
                 when
                 hee
                 looketh
                 not
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 an
                 houre
                 when
                 hee
                 is
                 not
                 aware
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 cut
                 him
                 in
                 sunder
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 appoint
                 him
                 his
                 portion
                 with
                 unbeleevers
                 .
              
               Ther
               's
               then
               another
               difference
               .
            
             
               Againe
               ,
               consider
               though
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Christ
               bee
               certaine
               ,
               yet
               the
               particular
               time
               to
               our
               knowledge
               is
               uncertaine
               ;
               but
               though
               the
               particular
               time
               bee
               uncertaine
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               hastening
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               farre
               off
               .
               In
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               there
               was
               but
               an
               houre
               ,
               sayth
               Saint
               
                 Iohn
                 now
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 houre
                 :
              
               
               if
               it
               were
               the
               last
               houre
               in
               the
               Apostles
               time
               ;
               certainely
               it
               is
               the
               last
               minute
               now
               ,
               the
               very
               last
               minute
               of
               an
               houre
               now
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               let
               us
               consider
               the
               promise
               that
               is
               made
               to
               persons
               that
               expect
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 that
                 servant
                 ,
                 whom
                 his
                 Master
                 when
                 hee
                 commeth
                 shall
                 finde
                 so
                 doing
                 :
              
               how
               doing
               ?
               watching
               ,
               and
               preparing
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               expecting
               of
               his
               Masters
               comming
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 servant
                 that
                 his
                 Master
                 shall
                 finde
                 so
                 doing
                 :
              
               hee
               speakes
               there
               in
               the
               singular
               number
               ,
               there
               are
               not
               many
               that
               hee
               shall
               finde
               so
               doing
               ;
               therefore
               hee
               speakes
               of
               one
               that
               is
               blessed
               ,
               one
               of
               many
               that
               shall
               bee
               found
               so
               doing
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 watch
                 and
                 keepe
                 their
                 garments
                 cleane
                 ,
              
               that
               purge
               themselves
               as
               hee
               is
               pure
               ,
               that
               labour
               to
               bee
               holy
               as
               hec
               is
               holy
               ;
               blessed
               is
               hee
               that
               doth
               so
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               were
               not
               for
               these
               promises
               ,
               how
               were
               it
               able
               for
               Christians
               to
               get
               over
               the
               rubbes
               and
               hinderances
               that
               lye
               in
               the
               way
               of
               this
               expectation
               ?
               how
               were
               it
               possible
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               leape
               over
               the
               brunt
               of
               reproaches
               ,
               the
               execution
               of
               sentences
               ,
               and
               persecutions
               that
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               goe
               under
               ?
               onely
               because
               they
               have
               an
               eye
               upon
               this
               White
               ,
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ.
               
            
             
               The
               faithfull
               Martyrs
               in
               this
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               Countreys
               ;
               what
               did
               drive
               theem
               to
               embrace
               the
               flames
               ,
               and
               the
               cruellest
               death
               and
               torments
               that
               Persecutors
               could
               devise
               ?
               but
               onely
               this
               was
               in
               their
               eye
               ,
               this
               bore
               them
               out
               against
               all
               the
               threatenings
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               this
               was
               that
               that
               did
               give
               them
               encouragement
               and
               comfort
               above
               all
               discouragements
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               conlude
               ,
               above
               all
               let
               us
               encourage
               our selves
               ,
               by
               the
               fruit
               and
               recompence
               of
               all
               this
               expectation
               ;
               what
               is
               that
               ?
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Iohn
               sayth
               ,
               that
               when
               this
               hope
               shall
               come
               into
               our
               hand
               ,
               when
               our
               faith
               shall
               meete
               with
               fruition
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               Christ
               so
               as
               to
               bee
               like
               him
               :
               here
               is
               such
               a
               sight
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               
               never
               the
               eye
               of
               flesh
               saw
               ,
               nor
               can
               see
               ;
               to
               see
               Christ
               and
               to
               bee
               like
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               him
               as
               hee
               is
               ;
               here
               is
               such
               a
               sight
               as
               would
               ravish
               us
               if
               wee
               knew
               what
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               wee
               cannot
               know
               while
               wee
               are
               on
               earth
               ;
               eye
               hath
               not
               seene
               that
               which
               wee
               shall
               see
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               when
               wee
               shall
               enjoy
               this
               expectation
               ,
               wee
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               hee
               is
               ,
               and
               see
               him
               so
               as
               to
               bee
               like
               him
               .
               Father
               (
               sayth
               hee
               
                 Iohn
                 17.
                 24.
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 that
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 they
                 may
                 bee
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 see
                 my
                 glorie
                 .
              
               Wicked
               men
               see
               his
               glory
               ,
               what
               priviledge
               then
               betweene
               them
               and
               the
               godly
               ?
               It
               is
               true
               indeed
               wicked
               men
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               Christs
               person
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               see
               and
               feele
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               justice
               ;
               but
               the
               godly
               see
               the
               glory
               not
               onely
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               but
               the
               glory
               that
               no
               wicked
               man
               ever
               shall
               see
               ,
               the
               glorie
               of
               his
               Mercie
               ,
               and
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               grace
               ;
               here
               is
               the
               difference
               .
               God
               getteth
               himselfe
               glory
               upon
               Pharaoh
               in
               drowning
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               God
               getteth
               himselfe
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Mercie
               in
               Israel
               ,
               in
               saving
               them
               in
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               Sea
               :
               so
               the
               godly
               ,
               they
               see
               the
               glory
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               (
               and
               that
               is
               infinite
               and
               surpasseth
               apprehension
               )
               but
               they
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Mercie
               of
               his
               eternall
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               they
               see
               it
               so
               as
               to
               bee
               like
               him
               ,
               to
               be
               translated
               into
               that
               glory
               ,
               to
               get
               a
               part
               and
               share
               of
               it
               (
               as
               much
               as
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               )
               they
               make
               themselves
               all
               glorious
               with
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               shine
               with
               his
               brightnesse
               and
               beauty
               .
            
             
               Alas
               brethren
               ,
               all
               the
               sight
               we
               can
               get
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               blind
               man
               that
               Christ
               cured
               ,
               hee
               bad
               him
               looke
               up
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               men
               walking
               as
               trees
               ,
               an
               imperfect
               sight
               ;
               so
               wee
               have
               here
               but
               an
               imperfect
               glimpse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               see
               him
               through
               a
               glasse
               ,
               through
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               these
               meanes
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               an
               imperfect
               sight
               ,
               till
               Christ
               give
               us
               a
               cleere
               sight
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               see
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               returne
               .
               All
               the
               sight
               and
               vision
               of
               Christ
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               to
               see
               him
               in
               a
               glasse
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               as
               in
               a
               looking-glasse
               ,
               but
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               wee
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               .
               What
               difference
               there
               is
               betweene
               the
               shadow
               in
               a
               glasse
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               much
               difference
               there
               is
               betweene
               the
               sight
               of
               Christ
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               as
               he
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               him
               with
               open
               face
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               a
               mirrour
               .
               Therefore
               let
               this
               incourage
               us
               ,
               and
               stirre
               up
               our
               hearts
               ,
               to
               expect
               and
               waite
               for
               the
               comming
               of
               Christ
               with
               vehement
               and
               daily
               prayers
               ,
               with
               fervencie
               of
               spirit
               ,
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Bride
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Even
                 so
              
               ,
            
             
               Amen
               .
               Come
               Lord
               Iesus
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A13752-e4360
           
             The
             coherence
             .
          
           
             Devision
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
             Every
             man
             in
             the
             world
             is
             Gods
             Steward
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             what
             every
             one
             receiveth
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             what
             God
             expects
             from
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             Psal
             24.
             1.
             
          
           
             m●…n
             doe
             not
             waste
             his
             goods
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             doe
             not
             abuse
             them
             to
             ill
             ends
             .
          
           
             Luke
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             doe
             him
             Homage
             .
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             returne
             him
             fruit
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             21.
             33.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Two
             things
             required
             of
             a
             Steward
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Dispensation
             .
          
           
             Rom
             1.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             14.
             1
             
             Tim.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Right
             ordering
             of
             his
             dispensations
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             42.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Faithfully
             .
          
           
             Heb
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Wisely
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
          
           
             All
             Gods
             stewards
             must
             give
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             Two
             dayes
             of
             reckoning
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             King
             19.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             By
             the
             Rod.
             
          
           
             Iob
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             Mic.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Iob
             33.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11
             30.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             31.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             After
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             A
             necessitie
             of
             a
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             God
             his
             decree
             .
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
             Isa.
             46.
             10.
             
          
           
             His
             honour
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             their
             innocency
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             reward
             of
             their
             workes
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             〈◊〉
             .
             1●…
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             manifestation
             of
             Gods
             righteous
             proceeding
             against
             them
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             For
             the
             persecting
             of
             their
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             is
             said
             to
             call
             all
             men
             to
             an
             account
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             proceed
             in
             particular
             .
          
           
             Job
             27.
             18.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             James
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             proceed
             by
             method
             and
             order
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             A
             direction
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             he
             will
             proceed
             by
             books
             .
             Dan.
             10.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             17.
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             God
             will
             exact
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             been
             trusted
             with
             .
          
           
             Luke
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             confutation
             .
          
           
             Atheists
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
             1.
             
             Not
             to
             judge
             others
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             judge
             our selves
             here
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             reckoning
             to
             be
             made
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Reckon
             with
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             39.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Reckon
             with
             others
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             12.
             3.
             
          
           
             Acts
             20.
             26.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             Exercise
             daily
             repentance
             .
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             get
             an
             interest
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             1.
             
             Exod.
             25.
             21.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             To
             lead
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
             〈◊〉
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Acts
             ●…6
             .
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             James
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e10160
           
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             The
             devision
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             The
             death
             of
             others
             ,
             is
             a
             just
             occasion
             of
             Mourning
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             27.
             41.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             50.
             10.
             2
             
             Sam.
             25.
             1.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20.
             38.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             distemper
             in
             mens
             affections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             
          
           
             Observat.
             2
             
          
           
             Death
             the
             end
             of
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Iob
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
          
           
             Heb
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             matter
             whereof
             men
             are
             made
             .
             Job
             13.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             every
             man
             in
             him
             ,
             hath
             the
             cause
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             H●…b
             .
             11.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             Joh.
             11.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             38.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Make
             account
             of
             it
             for
             ourselves
             .
          
           
             The
             benefit
             of
             the
             particular
             application
             of
             death
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sin
             will
             be
             made
             more
             odious
             .
             Rom.
             5.
             
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             truth
             and
             justice
             of
             God
             will
             bee
             the
             more
             acknowledged
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Death
             will
             be
             the
             better
             prepared
             for
             .
          
           
             Job
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             Three
             things
             wherein
             there
             is
             to
             be
             a
             particular
             application
             of
             death
             to
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             matter
             of
             sinning
             .
          
           
             Acts
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             redeeming
             of
             the
             time
             of
             life
             :
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             13.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             our
             conversation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             moderate
             our
             mourning
             for
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             improve
             the
             life
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             to
             lay
             to
             heart
             the
             death
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             God
             is
             glorified
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             28.
             5.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Our selves
             are
             benefited
             by
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thereby
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             certainty
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thereby
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             nature
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             proper
             worke
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             separate
             the
             body
             from
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             separate
             a
             man
             from
             his
             estate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             separate
             a
             man
             from
             his
             friends
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Thereby
             we
             come
             to
             see
             the
             end
             ,
             and
             cause
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             14.
             13
             2
             
             Chro.
             34.
             28
             
          
           
             Isa.
             57.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             reproofe
             of
             the
             genetall
             neglect
             of
             this
             duty
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             excesse
             of
             sorrow
             for
             dead
             friends
             .
          
           
             Judg.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3●…
             .
             30.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             rash
             censuring
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             others
             death
             .
          
           
             Luke
             13.
             4.
             
             Eccles.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e14950
           
             Observat.
             Gods
             children
             are
             subject
             to
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             outward
             causes
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God.
             
          
           
             To
             humble
             his
             children
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             
          
           
             To
             strengthen
             their
             faith
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             To
             encrease
             their
             watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             To
             prepare
             them
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             2
             Chro.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             inward
             causes
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             it selfe
             :
             death
             .
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             death
             as
             an
             Ill.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             ,
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             death
             as
             an
             ill
             unavoidable
             .
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             as
             an
             ill
             future
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             subject
             ;
             men
             .
          
           
             Judg
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20
             :
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inward
             causes
             sinfull
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             want
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             65.
             66.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Inordinate
             love
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             11.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             fauour
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             16.
             
          
           
             Mar.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             42.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             23.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             To
             be
             under
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             an
             uncomfortable
             estate
             .
          
           
             The
             feare
             of
             death
             a
             bondage
             in
             two
             respects
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             possible
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Meanes
             to
             be
             freed
             from
             the
             feare
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Humilitie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Watchfulnesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Preparation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Right
             apprehension
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             
          
           
             Assurance
             of
             Gods
             favour
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e19080
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Definition
             of
             Patience
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             5.
             
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             let
             patience
             have
             her
             perfect
             worke
             .
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Collos.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             intire
             and
             wanting
             nothing
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             duty
             exhorted
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             An
             Argument
             to
             inforce
             it
             .
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Conclu
             .
             1.
             
             A
             Christian
             not
             perfect
             without
             patience
             .
             Mat.
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             perfection
             of
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Perfection
             of
             parts
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet
             ,
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             No
             dutie
             can
             be
             rightly
             performed
             without
             patience
             .
             Not
             Prayer
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12
             :
          
           
             Not
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             15.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Conclus
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Christian
             must
             labour
             for
             perfection
             in
             Patience
             .
             Coll.
             1.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat
             5.
             48.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5
             :
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             2
             
             Pt.
             2
             :
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             9.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             verse
             11.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             14
             22.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             27.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             For
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             W●…ies
             how
             men
             increase
             impatience
             in
             themselues
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             aggravating
             their
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             giving
             liberty
             to
             their
             passions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             refusing
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             34.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             looking
             only
             on
             afflictions
             present
             ,
             not
             on
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Est.
             5.
             13
             :
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             looking
             on
             the
             instrument
             ,
             and
             not
             on
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             55.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             9.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             By
             looking
             on
             the
             smart
             and
             not
             on
             the
             benefit
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             exercise
             patience
             in
             present
             crosses
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             God
             the
             orderer
             of
             all
             conditions
             .
             Therefore
             
          
           
             give
             him
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             soveraignty
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             20.
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             1●…
             .
             25
             
          
           
             Of
             his
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Of
             his
             mercy
             .
          
           
             Lam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             45.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             desert
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             9.
             
             Ezra
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Consider
             the
             comfortable
             fruit
             of
             affliction
             borne
             with
             patience
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             10
             :
          
           
             How
             to
             exercise
             patience
             in
             Gods
             delaying
             of
             mercies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Consider
             that
             delayes
             are
             not
             denials
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             delaies
             increase
             mercies
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             61.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             delaies
             are
             but
             short
             ,
             compared
             to
             eternitie
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e24180
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Davids
             cariage
             during
             his
             childes
             sicknesse
             .
             Meaning
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             8.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             Davids
             Fast
             a
             religious
             fast
             .
          
           
             Davids
             tears
             proceeded
             not
             from
             a
             naturall
             ,
          
           
             but
             from
             a
             spirituall
             principle
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             32.
             
             Hose
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             reason
             of
             Davids
             carriage
             .
          
           
             Gods
             absolute
             sentence
             implies
             conditions
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             Verse
             35.
             
          
           
             Chapt.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             incouragement
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             33.
             10.
             11.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             Joel
             2.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Observe
             first
             Davids
             pitty
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             15.
             22.
             
          
           
             Comfort
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             103
             :
          
           
             Isa.
             63.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             Observe
             Davids
             piety
             .
          
           
             Parents
             in
             their
             childrens
             miseries
             should
             remember
             their
             owne
             sins
             .
             1
             King.
             17.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             1.
             
             Deut.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             2.
             29.
             chap.
             3.
             12.
             13
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             To
             Parents
             .
          
           
             The
             sinnes
             that
             bring
             judgements
             upon
             mens
             posterity
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             To
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Davids
             carriage
             when
             his
             child
             was
             dead
             .
          
           
             The
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             first
             reason
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             way
             to
             order
             our
             affections
             is
             to
             reduce
             them
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             rectified
             reason
             .
          
           
             Job
             14
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             second
             reason
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             third
             reason
             ,
          
           
             Observation
             from
             the
             fourth
             reason
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e27770
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             Sin
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             consideration
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             What
             death
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Corporall
             death
             .
             Principally
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             spirituall
             death
             .
          
           
             What
             sinne
             is
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
             Sinne
             two
             wayes
             considered
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             unmortified
             proves
             the
             sting
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             guilt
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             filth
             .
          
           
             How
             sinne
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             .
          
           
             Sin
             stings
             before
             death
             .
          
           
             At
             death
             .
          
           
             After
             death
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             After
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             makes
             death
             fearful
             .
          
           
             Sinne
             makes
             death
             hurtfull
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             shall
             know
             whether
             Death
             shall
             come
             with
             a
             sting
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             the
             sting
             of
             Death
             pulled
             out
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Get
             a
             part
             in
             Christ.
             Rev.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Get
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Practise
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e30590
           
             Division
             of
             the
             text
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Death
             is
             .
          
           
             Nature
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             death
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             properties
             of
             death
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             1.
             
             Universall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Inevitable
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Uncertaine
             .
          
           
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             1.
             
             What
             death
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             are
             the
             causes
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             consequences
             of
             death
             .
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             The
             particular
             judgement
             ,
          
           
             The
             generall
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             is
             the
             remedy
             against
             the
             evil
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Death
             is
             an
             enemie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Depriving
             a
             man
             of
             all
             that
             is
             beneficiall
             or
             comfortable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Inflicting
             misery
             upon
             a
             man.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Death
             the
             last
             enemy
             :
          
           
             Not
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Death
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Examination
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             be
             fitted
             for
             death
             .
             〈◊〉
             .
             Get
             death
             disarmed
             now
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Get
             armour
             against
             death
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             reprehension
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             For
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e33650
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             The
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             subject
             :
             Mercifull
             men
             ,
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             predicat
             ,
             they
             perish
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             the
             extent
             :
             from
             the
             evill
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             the
             evill
             of
             suffering
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             it
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             endue
             it
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             evill
             of
             sinning
             .
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             see
             sinne
             committed
             by
             others
             
          
           
             That
             he
             shall
             not
             commit
             sin
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             losse
             of
             a
             godly
             man
             ,
             a
             great
             punishment
             to
             a
             place
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             part
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Inconsideration
             a
             great
             sinne
             .
          
           
             A
             fruit
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             A
             cause
             of
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e38730
           
             Isa.
             40.
             6.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             10.
             
          
           
             Bxod.
             17.
             14.
             
             Isa.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             24.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             5
             
          
           
             Observation
             1.
             
          
           
             Aust.
             lib.
             19.
             de
             Civit.
             Dei.
             
          
           
             A
             double
             blessednesse
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             7
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Job
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psa
             :
             119.
             175
             
             Psal.
             39
             13.
             
             Isa.
             38.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Job
             7.
             15.
             
             Num.
             11.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             19.
             4.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             .
             4
             3.
             
          
           
             Job
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Five
             causes
             of
             selfe-murther
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Observation
             2.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Rom.
             16.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             die
             in
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             With
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Luke
             23.
             46.
             
             Act.
             7.
             59.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             charity
             .
          
           
             Euke
             23.
             34.
             
             Acts
             7.
             60.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             peace
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             come
             to
             die
             in
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e43210
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Devision
             .
          
           
             Explanation
             .
             None
             of
             us
             
          
           
             liveth
             
          
           
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Observation
             A
             beleever
             is
             not
             to
             make
             himselfe
             the
             end
             in
             his
             Actions
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             A
             double
             consideration
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             seeke
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Selfe-love
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             The
             Observation
             proved
             by
             reason
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             dishonourable
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             injurious
             to
             Christ.
             Phil.
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             1
             Per.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             It
             is
             dangerous
             to
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             man
             in
             seeking
             himselfe
             ,
             loseth
             his
             happinesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             which
             he
             gaines
             ,
             is
             but
             a
             shadow
             of
             gaine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hee
             loseth
             himselfe
             .
             Mat.
             16.
             26.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             many
             that
             professe
             themselves
             Christians
             yet
             live
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Complained
             of
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             Forbidden
             .
             1
             Cor
             ▪
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             shall
             know
             whether
             he
             liveth
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Rule
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Iustance
             1.
             
          
           
             ●…oh
             .
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             Instance
             2.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Instance
             3.
             
          
           
             Rule
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             it
             is
             an
             evill
             thing
             for
             a
             man
             to
             live
             to
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             A
             single
             eye
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Helpes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             good
             is
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             our selves
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Exercise
             the
             grace
             .
          
           
             Of
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             1
             
             Sam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Of
             Love.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e46110
           
             The
             Coherence
             ,
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             Text.
             1.
             
             Preface
             .
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Exhortation
             .
             1.
             
             The
             ground
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Exhortation
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             motivo
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Preface
             .
          
           
             Observation
             1.
             
          
           
             Observat.
             2
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             groūd
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             meditation
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             our
             lives
             ,
             a
             special
             means
             to
             take
             us
             off
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             principall
             thing
             we
             have
             to
             doe
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             all
             our
             neglect
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             the
             want
             of
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             shortnesse
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Sath
             an
             labours
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             make
             men
             put
             off
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             brevity
             of
             their
             lives
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Exhortation
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             having
             wives
             ,
             and
             yet
             to
             be
             as
             having
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             weeping
             as
             if
             they
             wept
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             rejoycing
             ,
             as
             if
             rejoyced
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             buying
             ,
             as
             if
             possessed
             not
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             using
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             not
             abusing
             it
             .
          
           
             Observat.
             
          
           
             Opened
             .
          
           
             A
             beleever
             is
             to
             be
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             a
             worldly
             man
             to
             the
             things
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             By
             Reason
             .
             1
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             are
             emptie
             things
             to
             a
             beleever
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             are
             none
             of
             a
             beleevers
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             hinder
             a
             beleever
             in
             the
             service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Reprehension
             .
          
           
             Particular
             instances
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             use
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             if
             wee
             used
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             How
             a
             man
             may
             come
             to
             use
             things
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             used
             them
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Apostles
             Motive
             ,
             or
             spurre
             .
             Obser.
             1.
             
             The
             things
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             a
             shew
             without
             a
             substance
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
             The
             shew
             of
             the
             world
             is
             suddenly
             gone
             .
          
           
             Grace
             is
             onely
             substantiall
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e48870
           
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             peace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             by
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             destruction
             .
             1.
             ●…udden
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Painfull
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Vnavoidable
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             a
             double
             description
             .
             1
             Zach.
             1.
             
             ●…1
             .
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             The
             Observation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             greathe
             security
             ;
             the
             greatest
             danger
             .
          
           
             A
             double
             security
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Holy
             and
             spirituall
             .
          
           
             Spirituall
             security
             ,
             what
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sinf●…ll
             and
             carnall
             .
          
           
             Carnall
             security
             a
             forerunner
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             particular
             examples
             of
             particular
             persons
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             19.
             
          
           
             Job
             21.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             generall
             examples
             of
             nations
             and
             states
             .
             Luke
             17.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15
             
          
           
             Zepha
             .
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             47.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             7.
             
          
           
             Confirmed
             by
             Reason
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             security
             .
             Infidelity
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             61.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             3.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             29.
             19.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             concomitants
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             Disrespect
             of
             God
             in
             all
             his
             Attributes
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             8.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             fruit
             and
             consequences
             of
             securitie
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             examination
             .
          
           
             Signes
             of
             security
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Profiting
             not
             by
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             on
             our selves
             ,
             or
             others
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             5.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             31.
             9.
             
          
           
             Amos
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Contempt
             of
             the
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             Amos
             6.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             9.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             33.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Vaine
             confidence
             .
          
           
             Jer
             7.
             11.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             11.
             13
             
          
           
             Jer.
             49.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             48.
             15.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Continual
             increase
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             xxhortation
             .
          
           
             Motives
             to
             watchfulnesse
             .
             1.
             
             The
             watchfulnesse
             of
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             flesh
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Heretiques
             .
          
           
             Mot.
             2.
             
             The
             evill
             of
             security
             .
             In
             it selfe
             a
             spirituall
             lethargie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             effects
             .
             1.
             
             It
             drives
             away
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             lets
             in
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hinders
             our
             Communion
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Bringeth
             judgement
             positive
             .
          
           
             Future
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             24.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mala.
             3.
             
          
           
             Helpes
             to
             watchfulnesse
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Sobrietie
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Spirituall
             exercise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Continual
             feare
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Good
             company
             .
             Eccles.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Be
             alwaies
             as
             in
             Gods
             presence
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             139.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             23.
             23.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Consider
             thy
             latter
             end
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             9.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e53670
           
             Prov.
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             Death
             is
             an
             enemie
             .
          
           
             What
             kind
             of
             enemie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             common
             enemie
             .
             1
             King.
             22.
             31
             
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             48.
             
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Josh.
             23.
             14.
             
          
           
             Job
             30.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             secret
             enemie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             spirituall
             Enemie
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             continuall
             Enemie
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             Death
             is
             an
             Enemie
             .
          
           
             Job
             18.
             18.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             its
             attendants
             .
             1.
             
             Sicknesse
             ,
             &c.
             Heb.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             6.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Dissolution
             of
             the
             frame
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             grave
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             24.
             16.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Losse
             of
             worldly
             contentments
             ,
             and
             actions
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             11.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Conscience
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             certainty
             of
             Judgement
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             salvation
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             33.
             14.
             
          
           
             Why
             Death
             called
             the
             last
             enemie
             .
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             last
             that
             shall
             assault
             us
             .
             Therfore
             we
             have
             more
             enemies
             than
             Death
             .
          
           
             The
             Divell
             .
          
           
             The
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             flesh
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             27.
             11.
             
          
           
             Therefore
             likely
             to
             be
             the
             worst
             enemie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             the
             last
             that
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             Who
             it
             is
             that
             destroyeth
             Death
             .
             Rev.
             5.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             17
             ,
             32.
             
             Hos.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             When
             Deach
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             Comfort
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             15.
             57
             
          
           
             Rev.
             7.
             17.
             
             Hos.
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Death
             an
             enemy
             only
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             20
             
          
           
             Death
             to
             the
             beleever
             is
             
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             subdued
             Enemie
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             41.
             3.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             Job
             19.
             27.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             23.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             1●…
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             reconciled
             Enemie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             An
             Enemie
             that
             at
             last
             shall
             be
             destroyed
             .
             Rev.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Die
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Live
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Be
             of●…
             i●…
             the
             meditation
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Settle
             all
             things
             before
             hand
             ,
             that
             
          
           
             concerne
             the
             outward
             man.
             
          
           
             The
             inward
             man.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             29.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e59890
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             The
             Person
             judging
             .
          
           
             God.
             Opera
             〈◊〉
             ad
             extra
             sunt
             indivisa
             .
             Opera
             〈◊〉
             ad
             intra
             sunt
             divisa
             ;
             ●…uique
             personae
             incommunicabiliter
             propria
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             Christ
             is
             said
             to
             be
             the
             Judge
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             hath
             committed
             the
             power
             of
             the
             ex●…cution
             of
             Judgement
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Three
             properties
             requi
             site
             in
             a
             Judge
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Knowledge
             to
             discerne
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Power
             to
             execute
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             149.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             15.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Justice
             in
             the
             Execution
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             ▪
             
          
           
             Types
             of
             the
             last
             Judgement
             .
             Luke
             17.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             what
             manner
             it
             shall
             be
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             summons
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             28.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             24
             31.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Appearance
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cot.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             separation
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             tryall
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Bookes
             that
             shall
             be
             opened
             at
             the
             day
             of
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Sentence
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e63940
           
             The
             generall
             things
             observable
             in
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             dutie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             motives
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             exprest
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Generally
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Particularly
             .
          
           
             The
             generall
             dutie
             expressed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Acts
             that
             are
             exercised
             on
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             manner
             of
             exercising
             .
          
           
             The
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             God.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             name
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Acts
             that
             are
             exercised
             on
             the
             Object
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Memorie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             will
             and
             affections
             .
          
           
             Desires
             .
          
           
             Desires
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             gracious
             heart
             .
          
           
             Joyned
             with
             endeavours
             .
          
           
             Desires
             without
             endeavours
             ,
             false
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             exercising
             these
             acts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             must
             come
             from
             inward
             principles
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             must
             be
             sincere
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             must
             be
             pitched
             on
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             must
             bee
             universall
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             must
             be
             constant
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             particular
             duties
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             of
             mercie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Chearfulnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Fruitfulnesse
             .
          
           
             In
             times
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Perseverance
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Diligent
             exercise
             of
             our
             graces
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Proficiencie
             .
          
           
             The
             Motives
             to
             the
             duties
             .
          
           
             1
             God
             seeth
             ,
             and
             
          
           
             judgeth
             all
             our
             wayes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             alone
             differenceth
             the
             godly
             from
             the
             wicked
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e66100
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             4
             
          
           
             Obser.
             1.
             
             The
             Saints
             on
             earth
             have
             a
             heavenly
             conversation
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             The
             priviledges
             thereof
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Their
             names
             are
             written
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             governed
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             are
             safely
             kept
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             have
             interest
             .
          
           
             In
             God.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             32.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             In
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             10.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Angels
             .
          
           
             In
             th●…
             Saints
             that
             are
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             That
             are
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             They
             are
             inriched
             with
             heavenly
             treasure
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Traffique
             of
             a
             Christian
             what
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             conversation
             be
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             By
             our
             affections
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Obser.
             2.
             
             While
             the
             Saints
             are
             on
             earth
             they
             are
             stated
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             right
             and
             title
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             present
             possession
             .
          
           
             John
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Presumption
             to
             hope
             for
             heaven
             ,
             without
             union
             with
             Christ
             first
             on
             earth
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             2.
             62.
             
          
           
             Christ
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             bodily
             presence
             is
             onely
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiarion
             .
          
           
             Collos
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obser.
             3.
             
             Expectation
             of
             Christs
             comming
             to
             Judgement
             ,
             the
             best
             meanes
             to
             worke
             a
             man
             to
             a
             holy
             conversation
             .
          
           
             The
             continuall
             expectation
             of
             the
             Saints
             is
             for
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             A
             threefold●…
             comming
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Proved
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             tryall
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             our
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             comming
             bee
             right
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             ground
             of
             it
             .
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             companions
             of
             it
             ,
             Which
             are
             1.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Love.
             
          
           
             Manifested
             in
             secret
             longings
             .
          
           
             Care
             to
             walk
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Delight
             in
             the
             ordinances
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             effects
             and
             fruits
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             expectation
             of
             Christs
             comming
             ,
             the
             best
             meanes
             to
             procure
             a
             heavenly
             Conversation
             .
          
           
             Proved
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             worker
             of
             Mortification
             .
          
           
             Collos.
             3.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Guilt
             of
             sinne
             causeth
             the
             apprehension
             of
             death
             to
             be
             terrible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Subdues
             our
             worldly
             affections
             .
          
           
             Collos.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Keepes
             us
             from
             sinfull
             actions
             .
          
           
             A
             &
             .
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Act
             :
             17.
             30.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Quickens
             to
             holinesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Furthers
             our
             perseverance
             in
             godlinesse
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Iohn
             .
             2.
             28.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             tryall
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e70640
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             dutie
             commanded
             .
          
           
             Meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Two
             parts
             of
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Shewing
             our
             miserie
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             remedie
             against
             this
             miserie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Redeemer
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             manner
             how
             we
             are
             redeemed
             .
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             means
             how
             to
             enjoy
             the
             remedie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Mark.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             parts
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
             Psal.
             38.
             
          
           
             ●…am
             .
             4.
             9.
             
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             28.
             
             Psal.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Firme
             purpose
             of
             amendment
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Petition
             for
             patdon
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Hos.
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             Repentance
             only
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             Mans
             repentance
             tends
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             Gods
             justice
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith.
             Joh.
             6.
             29.
             
          
           
             Definition
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Faith
             only
             taught
             in
             the
             Gospell
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             New
             obedience
             ,
          
           
             How
             differenced
             from
             that
             required
             under
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             to
             keepe
             the
             saying
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             benefit
             .
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             see
             Death
             .
          
           
             What
             Death
             is
             here
             meant
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             Act.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             Act.
             ●…1
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Intitation
             to
             thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Reprehension
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Consolation
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e74880
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Division
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             sin
             of
             young
             men
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Cure.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             si●…
             of
             young
             men
             to
             rejoyce
             inordinately
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             Isa
             22.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Naturall
             corruption
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Forgetfulness
             of
             judgement
             .
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Freedome
             from
             crosses
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             32.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Want
             of
             spirituall
             joy
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             Admonition
             .
             1.
             
             To
             take
             notice
             of
             their
             carnall
             joy
             .
             Young
             mens
             rejoycing
             proved
             to
             be
             inordinate
             .
             1
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             placed
             there
             where
             it
             should
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             placed
             there
             where
             it
             should
             not
             be
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             excessive
             in
             lawfull
             things
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             it
             terminates
             not
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             their
             walking
             after
             owne
             heart
             .
          
           
             Hosea
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             their
             walking
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Job
             31.
             1.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11
             ▪
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             Exhortation
             .
             1.
             
             To
             abandon
             carnall
             joy
             .
          
           
             Luke
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             Job
             20.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Directions
             how
             to
             avoid
             carnall
             joy
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             labour
             for
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             the
             vanity
             of
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Of
             humane
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             10.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             wotldly
             honour
             and
             credit
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             John
             5.
             44.
             
          
           
             John
             10
             :
             43.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             wordly
             pleasures
             .
             Eccles.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Verse
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             29.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             8.
             14.
             
          
           
             4
             Of
             riches
             .
          
           
             Jēr
             .
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             18.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             12.
             25.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             friends
             and
             Allies
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             62.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             49.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Labour
             for
             spirituall
             joy
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             A
             twofold
             ground
             of
             spirituall
             joy
             .
             1.
             
             The
             good
             things
             exhibited
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             good
             things
             promised
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             Exhortation
             not
             to
             walke
             after
             their
             owne
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Exhortation
             ,
             not
             to
             walke
             after
             the
             sight
             of
             their
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Joshu
             .
             7.
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             To
             old
             men
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             God
             will
             bring
             men
             to
             judgement
             for
             all
             their
             sinnes
             .
             Mala.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             12.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             Jude
             14
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             Because
             of
             Gods
             decree
             .
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             of
             his
             righteousnesse
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
             Because
             of
             clearing
             his
             wayes
             before
             all
             ,
             men
             and
             Angels
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
             Because
             of
             his
             hatred
             against
             sinne
             declared
             in
             particular
             judgements
             in
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
             Because
             of
             the
             horrour
             that
             is
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             manner
             of
             the
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             the
             last
             judgement
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             Generall
             judgement
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             manifest
             judgement
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             sudden
             judgement
             .
          
           
             5
             It
             shall
             be
             a
             righteous
             judgement
             .
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             shall
             be
             an
             eternall
             Judgement
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             A
             preservative
             against
             tentation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             31.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Keep
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
             To
             feare
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e81490
           
             1.
             
             Observat.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Mic.
             7.
             2.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pro.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Tho.
             Aquin.
             Quod
             lib
             9.
             act
             .
             16.
             
             Cojet
             .
             Trast
             .
             de
             Indulg
             .
             Canus
             ,
             l.
             5.
             
             Cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             Luther
             ,
             L.
             de
             capt
             .
             Bab.
             Melancth
             .
             in
             Apol
             .
             Confes.
             art
             .
             4.
             5.
             27.
             
          
           
             Lorich
             .
             in
             Fortalitio
             ,
             haer
             .
             1.
             de
             Sanct.
             
          
           
             Bellarmine
             indeed
             in
             the
             very
             beginning
             of
             his
             Retractations
             tells
             us
             ,
             hee
             allowes
             not
             the
             word
             Divus
             to
             bee
             given
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             that
             either
             the
             word
             fell
             imprudently
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             writing
             a
             B
             ,
             for
             Beatus
             ,
             the
             Printer
             mistooke
             it
             for
             D.
             and
             printed
             Divus
             .
             But
             others
             sticke
             not
             at
             the
             word
             ,
             nor
             〈◊〉
             much
             more
             .
             Serarius
             in
             an
             Ode
             of
             his
             thus
             ;
             
               Rinaldus
               Antistes
               beatis
               additus
               agminibus
               Deorum
               .
            
             And
             
               Melchior
               Nunez
            
             in
             an
             Epistle
             of
             his
             to
             Ignatius
             ,
             anno
             1544
             ,
             among
             other
             matters
             of
             the
             Indyes
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             
               Iesuits
               Zaviers
            
             death
             ,
             calls
             it
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               Zaverii
               .
               Bishop
               Vida
            
             in
             his
             hymne
             called
             
               Divis
               coelestibus
            
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             invocated
             the
             B.
             Virgin
             and
             others
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 Tum
                 vos
                 caduci
                 corporis
              
               
                 Ceu
                 nos
                 onusti
                 pondert
                 ,
              
               
                 Quondam
                 mares
                 aut
                 virgines
                 ,
              
               
                 Nunc
                 Dii
                 beati
                 caelites
                 .
              
            
             And
             to
             adde
             but
             one
             more
             ,
             Lipfius
             in
             
               Virg.
               Aspricolli
            
             ,
             cap.
             30
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               Tunc
               tibi
               ●…udes
            
             DEA
             ,
             dicit
             omnis
             sextus
             &
             aetas
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Men.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               is
               Testa
            
             ,
             Such
             a
             tyle
             ,
             brick
             ,
             or
             Pot
             ,
             as
             is
             made
             of
             burnt
             clay
             .
          
           
             Moriar
             ?
             Desinam
             alligari
             posse
             ,
             desinam
             aegrotare
             posse
             ,
             desinam
             posse
             mori
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Observat.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Reas.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             Num.
             23.
             10.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ez.
             44.
             25.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e88490
           
             Gen.
             28.
             
          
           
             Origen
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             excellencie
             of
             mans
             soule
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             respect
             .
             Plato
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             originall
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             
          
           
             Manichees
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Image
            
             .
             Plato●…
             Aristotle
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             substance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             indowments
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             command
             over
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             g●…ce
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Redemption
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             renovation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             glorie
             .
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             take
             especiall
             care
             of
             our
             soules
             .
          
           
             Plate
             .
             Aug.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             possibilitie
             to
             lose
             the
             soule
             .
             Mat.
             24.
             
          
           
             
               Quest.
               Answ.
            
             How
             the
             soule
             may
             be
             lost
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             man
             may
             lose
             his
             soule
             in
             gaining
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Rich
             men
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Are
             covetous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ambitious
             men
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             To
             tax
             covetous
             men
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Ambitious
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             losse
             by
             this
             gaine
             .
          
           
             Observat.
             The
             world●…
             gaine
             ,
             with
             the
             soules
             losse
             ,
             it
             comes
             to
             nothing
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Death
             takes
             all
             away
             .
          
           
             ●…er
             .
             17.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             loseth
             the
             chiefe
             good
             .
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Possest
             of
             the
             greatest
             ill
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Without
             hope
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             prevent
             this
             miserie
             betimes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e91230
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Christ
             will
             come
             to
             judgement
             to
             reward
             the
             godly
             and
             ungodly
             .
          
           
             The
             speedinesse
             of
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             11
             1
             
             Joh.
             2.
             18.
             1
             
             Pet.
             4.
             7.
             
          
           
             Two
             heresies
             concerning
             Christs
             comming
             to
             judgement
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Confuted
             by
             S.
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             90.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             14.
             24.
             
             Numb
             .
             14.
             25
             
             Luk.
             12.
             38.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             S.
             Paul.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             26.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Act.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Signe●…
             of
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             Of
             three
             sorts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Long
             before
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             preaching
             the
             Gospell
             to
             all
             the
             world
             .
             Mat.
             24.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Therevesling
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Generall
             departure
             from
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Corruption
             in
             manners
             .
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Persecution
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Generall
             securitie
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Calling
             of
             the
             Jewes
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Signes
             immediatly
             before
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             judgementit
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Two
             Judgements
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Particular
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Generall
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Necessitie
             of
             a
             day
             of
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             37.
             
             Iob
             24.
             12.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             73.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vnbeleever
             condemned
             already
             how
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             20.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Job
             15.
             
             Psal.
             14.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             end
             of
             Christs
             comming
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             60.
             3.
             
             Isay
             ult
             .
             Ezek.
             28.
             22.
             
             Rev.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eternitie
             of
             the
             torment
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Extremitie
             of
             torments
             .
          
           
             Iam.
             2
             :
          
           
             The
             reward
             of
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             Isay
             2.
             
          
           
             Isay
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
             Mal.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             To
             be
             fitted
             for
             the
             day
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e94580
           
             Looking
             foure
             things
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Earnestnesse
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Patience
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             10.
             36.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             time
             is
             uncertaine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             seemes
             long
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Gods
             strange
             working
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Joy.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Diligence
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Blessed
             hope
             ▪
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             freedome
             from
             all
             ill
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             enjoy
             all
             good
             .
          
           
             Appearing
             of
             Christ
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             flesh
             in
             humilitie
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             judgement
             in
             glorie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             Person
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Throne
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Attendants
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Administration
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Saints
             .
             2
             Thes.
             〈◊〉
             .
             ●…0
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             God.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Ioh.
             Isay
             9.
             6.
             
          
           
             Christ
             a
             great
             God.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Comfort
             to
             Gods
             children
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Terrour
             to
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Comfortthat
             Christ
             the
             Saviour
             is
             Iudge
             .
          
           
             Act.
             ●…7
             .
             31.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             Every
             Christian
             so
             to
             live
             ,
             as
             expecting
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Luke
             2.
             36.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             20.
             
             Jude
             21.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e97200
           
             Observat.
             1.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Observat.
             2
             
          
           
             Observat.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Observat.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e100140
           
             Aug.
             lib.
             8.
             
             Confess
             .
             Cap.
             ●…lt
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text
             unfolded
             .
          
           
             Sleep●…
             threefold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             .
             Psal.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Morall
             .
             Dan.
             12.
             2.
             
             Act.
             7.
             ult
             .
          
           
             3
             Spirituall
             ,
             compared
             to
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             the
             time
             ,
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Exposed
             to
             danger
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             32.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Willingnesse
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Suddennesse
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             26.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Incensiblenesse
             ,
             and
             immoveablenesse
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Vaine
             fancies
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             continuance
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             meant
             by
             waking
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             open
             the
             eyes
             to
             see
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             rouze
             the
             senses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Get
             out
             of
             bed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Who
             must
             awake
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             naturall
             man.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             regenerate
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             the
             Apostle
             calls
             upon
             these
             that
             are
             asleepe
             .
          
           
             Exhortations
             not
             invaine
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             the
             godly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             the
             wicked
             .
          
           
             The
             dead
             sleepe
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Rev.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Adulterers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Drunkards
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Sabbath-breakers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Oppressours
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Securitie
             .
          
           
             The
             sleepe
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Signes
             of
             sleepie
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Carelesnesse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             men
             intend
             nothing
             but
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Wasting
             of
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Decay
             of
             naturall
             heate
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             to
             awake
             from
             sleepe
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             unprofitable
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             unfit●…
             for
             dutie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Exercise
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Combate
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             wait●…
             our
             Masters
             comming
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             enemie
             sleepes
             not
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             13.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Gods
             mercie
             sleepes
             not
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Gods
             judgements
             sleepe
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             We
             are
             all
             to
             meet
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e103110
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             They
             that
             are
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             may
             bee
             without
             carnall
             feare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             feare
             is
             .
          
           
             Kindes
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Carnal
             feare
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Servile
             feare
             .
          
           
             Act
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Filiall
             feare
             .
          
           
             Isay
             8.
             12.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             We
             are
             delivered
             from
             our
             enemies
             either
             .
             Luke
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             reconciliation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             conquest
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             The
             power
             of
             grace
             must
             reflect
             on
             a
             mans
             selfe
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Possible
             to
             live
             with
             out
             feare
             :
          
           
             Psalme
             23.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Reproofe
             for
             inordinate
             feare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             We
             feare
             too
             soone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Too
             much
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             brings
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             ill
             .
          
           
             Esay
             66.
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             unfits
             the
             heart
             to
             beare
             evil●…
             .
          
           
             It
             hurts
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             It
             doth
             hurt
             to
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturally
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Spiritually
             .
          
           
             Feare
             the
             ground
             of
             most
             sinnes
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             To
             fence
             our
             hearts
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             No
             cause
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             spirituall
             enemies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             worldly
             evills
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             46.
             28.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             to
             get
             the
             conquest
             of
             feare
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Labour
             for
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Keepe
             covenant
             with
             God.
             Num.
             14.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Strengthen
             faith
             .
             Psal.
             112.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             place
             our
             love
             aright
             .
             August
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e105980
           
             Doct.
             Both
             words
             and
             actions
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             account
             .
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             10.
             
             Eccles.
             12.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             22
             :
          
           
             Iude
             13.
             14.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             binds
             men
             in
             speeches
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Words
             injure
             God
             and
             man.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             24.
             11.
             
          
           
             Act.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             To
             condemn
             those
             that
             make
             light
             account
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             39.
             
             Psal.
             131.
             
          
           
             Doctr.
             God
             will
             proceede
             in
             judgement
             according
             to
             his
             Law.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             12.
             48.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             All
             men
             judged
             by
             the
             Law.
             The
             Law
             not
             alike
             expressed
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             14
             :
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
             The
             Law
             is
             Gods
             scepter
             that
             he
             rules
             by
             .
             Psal.
             110.
             2.
             
          
           
             Isay
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             law
             is
             a
             rule
             .
          
           
             Mica
             .
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Rep●…oofe
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             13.
             13.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             To
             despise
             Gods
             commandement
             what
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             41
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Admonition
             to
             observe
             the
             Law
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             direction
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             5
             :
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             tryall
             .
             Gal.
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             32.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.
             13.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             The
             consideration
             of
             the
             day
             of
             judgement
             should
             moove
             to
             holinesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             hath
             drawn
             some
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             9.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             forsake
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Disposing
             the
             heart
             to
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             :
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             quickens
             to
             actions
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Os
             particular
             calling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Generall
             calling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             confirmes
             in
             obedience
             :
          
           
             Rev.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             Shewing
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             worlds
             prophanenesse
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             dejectednesse
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             To
             strengthen
             faith
             of
             the
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Ierome
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e108860
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Meaning
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             Death
             due
             to
             sinne
             as
             wages
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Quest.
               Answ.
            
             Wha●…
             death
             due
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Temporall
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             12.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             Adam
             died
             a
             natural
             death
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             sinned
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             Christians
             freed
             from
             temporall
             death
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
          
           
             Christians
             undergoe
             temporall
             death
             ,
             why
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Simile
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Eternall
             death
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Sinne
             infinite
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             object
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             subject
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             sinners
             d●…sire
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Originall
             lust
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             Basile
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
             no
             sinne
             in
             it selfe
             veniall
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Sins
             mortall
             ,
             and
             veniall
             ,
             how
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             In
             spectacles
             of
             death
             to
             see
             the
             haynousnesse
             of
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Todeterre
             us
             from
             sin
             .
          
           
             Similies
             .
          
           
             Ioh.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam
             14
             :
          
           
             Vse
             5.
             
             To
             be
             humble
             and
             thankfull
             .
          
           
             Life
             twofold
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Naturall
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Spirituall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             Job
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             death
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             After
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             A
             thing
             eternall
             three
             wayes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Salvation
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Austin
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Confutation
             of
             merit
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             To
             humble
             us
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             54.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             Thankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             50
             :
          
           
             Deut.
             30.
             19.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e112360
           
             Isa.
             45.
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             Analysis
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             Propos.
             1.
             
             God
             is
             pleased
             to
             set
             himselfe
             to
             procure
             the
             profit
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             Proved
             by
             instances
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             his
             instituting
             Ordinances
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             .
             Act.
             26.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Supper
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Prayer
             :
          
           
             Vnprofitable
             living
             under
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             a
             taking
             the
             name
             of
             God
             in
             vaine
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Se●…ng
             of
             Christ
             into
             the
             world
             in
             our
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             his
             command
             and
             injunction
             .
             Deut.
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             〈◊〉
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             his
             several
             administrations
             .
             1.
             
             Permitting
             sin
             to
             remain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             prevaile
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Withdrawing
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Suspending
             his
             answer
             to
             their
             prayers
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Denying
             their
             particular
             suites
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Deprives
             them
             of
             their
             dearest
             blessings
             :
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Use
             of
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Of
             Instruction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             33.
             
          
           
             Propos.
             2.
             
             Gods
             ayme
             in
             afflicting
             his
             children
             ,
             is
             their
             profit
             .
          
           
             Gen
             41.
             52.
             
          
           
             Afflictions
             they
             are
             profitable
             .
          
           
             The
             blessed
             fruit
             of
             afflictions
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             33.
             
             1●…
             :
          
           
             Deut.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             Saints
             of
             God
             have
             waited
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             afflictions
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             16.
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             37.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             reproofe
             .
          
           
             Gods
             children
             prone
             to
             misconster
             the
             intent
             of
             God
             in
             their
             afflictions
             .
             1
             Sam.
             27.
             1.
             
             Esa.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Lam.
             3.
             16.
             18
             
             Isa.
             49.
             14.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             29.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             comfort
             .
          
           
             Isa.
             10.
             57.
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Isay
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             to
             a
             patient
             expectation
             of
             the
             fruit
             of
             affliction
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob
             17.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e115570
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Explication
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ground
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             From
             God.
             Psal.
             84.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             withdrawes
             the
             light
             of
             his
             countenance
             from
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             For
             correction
             of
             their
             former
             abuse
             of
             his
             mercies
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             neglect
             of
             their
             dutie
             .
          
           
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             their
             carnall
             securitie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             teach
             them
             wherein
             their
             present
             comfort
             and
             happines
             consists
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             provention
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             pride
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             confidence
             in
             the
             creature
             or
             in
             the
             habits
             of
             grace
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Ground
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             How
             Sathan
             causeth
             trouble
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             servants
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             stealing
             out
             of
             their
             hearts
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Heb.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             13.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             presenting
             to
             the
             soule
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             in
             false
             glosses
             .
          
           
             Ground
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             our selves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             From
             some
             distemper
             of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Prevailing
             of
             some
             strong
             lust
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             3
             Inordinate
             passions
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
             To
             teach
             us
             compassion
             towards
             those
             that
             are
             in
             trouble
             .
          
           
             Isay
             53
             4.
             
          
           
             God
             suffers
             his
             servants
             to
             be
             in
             inward
             distresse
             and
             why
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Faith
             is
             a
             speciall
             meanes
             to
             quiet
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             40.
             2
             
             Chro
             20.
             20
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             27.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             6.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Faith
             that
             quiets
             the
             soule
             ,
             must
             be
             pitched
             upon
             God
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             John
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             
               Quest.
               Answ.
            
             What
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             
          
           
             What
             it
             is
             to
             receive
             Christ
             as
             a
             Prophet
             
          
           
             As
             a
             king
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             Priest.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e119080
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Devision
             of
             the
             words
             ▪
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             Strong
             tryals
             befall
             strong
             Christians
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             strength
             of
             a
             tryall
             consists
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             God
             laieth
             strong
             trialls
             ,
             on
             strong
             Christians
             .
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Faith
             acquit●…
             a
             man
             in
             great
             tryalls
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             4.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e121390
           
             The
             summe
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             Explication
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             life
             it
             is
             that
             is
             here
             meant
             .
             Eternall
             life
             proper
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             Begun
             in
             this
             world
             .
             Gal
             2.
             20.
             
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Consummated
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             17
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             33.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             demonstration
             .
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             For
             consolation
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             12.
             
             Act.
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mark.
             5.
             26.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             9.
             4.
             
          
           
             Job
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             7.
             
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2
             9
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             18
             ,
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Eternall
             life
             commeth
             from
             divine
             grace
             .
             Tit.
             3.
             7.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             8.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             confutation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             consolation
             .
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             3.
             
             For
             instruction
             .
          
           
             Vse
             4.
             
             For
             exhortation
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             The
             Saints
             have
             right
             to
             eternall
             life
             by
             inheritance
             .
             Tit.
             3.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             confutation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             consolation
             .
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             For
             direction
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             6.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             branch
             of
             the
             Text.
             All
             of
             all
             sorts
             have
             a
             right
             to
             eternall
             life
             .
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             34.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             For
             admonition
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             consolation
             genreall
             .
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Particular
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             〈◊〉
             .
             28.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             47.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             49.
             23.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e124810
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             The
             servants
             of
             God
             have
             a
             comfortable
             and
             willing
             expectation
             of
             death
             .
             ●…roved
             .
          
           
             a
             Phil.
             1.
             
             ●…3
             .
          
           
             b
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             The
             ground
             of
             the
             desire
             of
             death
             in
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             c
             Eccles.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             d
             Rom.
             7.
             24.
             
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             120.
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Philip.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             g
             Exod.
             34.
             23
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             h
             Rom.
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             i
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             26
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
             D●…ath
             considerable
             two
             wayes
             .
          
           
             Object
             ▪
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Psal.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             l
             Esay
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             Ma●…h
             .
             26.
             39
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
             Why
             some
             of
             the
             Saints
             in
             the
             Scripture
             have
             pray●…d
             against
             death
             .
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             23.
             4.
             
          
           
             o
             Phil.
             〈◊〉
             .
             23
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             〈◊〉
             King.
             8.
             25
             
          
           
             q
             Heb.
             7.
             5.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
             Two
             things
             considerable
             in
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             r
             Mat
             26.
             41.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             ●…or
             .
             5
             :
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             For
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             A
             special
             care
             in
             the
             servants
             of
             God
             to
             be
             alwayes
             ready
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             t
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             3●…
             .
          
           
             x
             Iob
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             y
             Psal.
             90.
             12
             
          
           
             z
             Heb.
             13.
             14
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Psal.
             89
             48.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             d
             2
             Sam
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             
          
           
             e
             Job
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             f
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
          
           
             g
             Esay
             28.
             15.
             
          
           
             h
             Iob
             18.
             14.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             bee
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             i
             Revel
             .
             20.
             6.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             l
             Joh.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Ignorant
             men
             can
             neither
             take
             comfort
             in
             ,
             nor
             be
             truly
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             m
             Math.
             22.
             ●…9
             
          
           
             n
             Psal.
             119.
             24.
             
          
           
             o
             Psal.
             119
             :
             92
             ,
             93.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             4
             Death
             freeth
             Gods
             servants
             from
             all
             miserie
             .
          
           
             p
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             q
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             r
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             s
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             t
             Rev.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             u
             Rev.
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             x
             Luke
             16.
             22
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Confutation
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             For
             consolation
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
          
           
             y
             Gen.
             4●…
             .
             40
             
          
           
             z
             Rev.
             21.
             4.
             
          
           
             a
             Esay
             
          
           
             b
             Esth.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             c
             1
             John
             3.
             2
             :
          
           
             d
             1
             Cor.
             1●…
             .
             1●…
             .
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             the
             day
             of
             death
             be
             a
             discharge
             from
             all
             former
             ,
             and
             following
             miseries
             .
          
           
             Doctr.
             5.
             
             The
             Saints
             at
             their
             going
             hence
             have
             a
             comfortable
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             departure
             .
          
           
             e
             Psal.
             37.
             37.
             
          
           
             f
             〈◊〉
             .
             14.
             32.
             
          
           
             g
             Gen.
             49
             33
             
          
           
             h
             Gen.
             15.
             15.
             
          
           
             i
             2
             Kin.
             22.
             20
             
          
           
             Reas.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             l
             Cap.
             16.
             v.
             16
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             m
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             n
             Esay
             38.
             3.
             
          
           
             o
             Ephes.
             1.
             10
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
          
           
             p
             Ioh.
             7.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             unquiet
             departure
             of
             many
             of
             the
             Saints
             cleared
             with
             the
             ground●…
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             q
             Eccles.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             r
             Rev.
             12.
             12.
             
          
           
             s
             Mark.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             t
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             u
             Esay
             54.
             8.
             
          
           
             x
             Iohn
             13.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Respons
             .
          
           
             The
             seeming-quiet
             departure
             of
             the
             wicked
             with
             the
             grounds
             thereof
             .
          
           
             y
             Psal
             ,
             73.
             4.
             
          
           
             z
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             37.
             
          
           
             a
             Luk.
             11.
             21.
             
          
           
             b
             Eccles.
             8.
             12
             
          
           
             c
             Esay
             57.
             21.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Confutation
             of
             Furgatory
             .
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             Exhortation
             
          
           
             d
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Prov.
             11.
             7.
             
          
           
             f
             Iob
             27.
             8.
             
          
           
             g
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             7.
             8
             
          
           
             h
             Joh.
             17.
             4
             ,
             5
             
          
           
             i
             Psal.
             119.
             1.
             
          
           
             k
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             30.
             
          
           
             l
             Luk.
             13.
             3.
             
          
           
             m
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             n
             2
             King
             9.
             22
             
          
           
             o
             Heb.
             10.
             24.
             
          
           
             p
             Dan.
             4.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e129490
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             Author
             of
             all
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             body
             .
          
           
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             what
             .
          
           
             Joh
             2.
             19.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             18.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Of
             spirituall
             life
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             14.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             21.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             35.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             Coll.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             both
             comprehended
             under
             one
             terme
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             Analogie
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom
             :
             6
             :
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             connexion
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Comfort
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             soule
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             14
             :
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             36.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             32.
             4.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Sam.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             20.
             
             3●…
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             the
             death
             of
             the
             ●…odie
             .
          
           
             Rom
             8.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             49.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             Difference
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             wicked
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             cause
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             Jo●…
             .
             5.
             29.
             
          
           
             Luke
             20.
             36.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Tryall
             .
          
           
             Signes
             of
             the
             first
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Forsaking
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Newnesse
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Collos.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Progresse
             in
             both
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
             Exhortation
             ,
             direction
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             15.
             52.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             26.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             115.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e132610
           
             All
             men
             must
             die
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             To
             manifest
             Gods
             truth
             .
             Gen.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Our
             benefit
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             To
             cōforme
             us
             to
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Rachel
             wa●…
             
          
           
             1.
             Fruitfull
             
          
           
             Psal.
             128.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             18.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Gen
             24.
             60.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             107.
             41.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             104.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Act.
             16.
             14.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             30.
             22.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1
             50.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Obedient
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             31.
             11.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam
             6.
             23.
             
          
           
             Philem.
             1.
             2
             ▪
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Her
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e134590
           
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             3.
             
          
           
             Observ.
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             5.
             
             There
             is
             a
             change
             in
             all
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             as
             from
             death
             to
             life
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             analogy
             betweeene
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             naturall
             life
             and
             death
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Generall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Generall
             ,
             change
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             orderlynesse
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Analoin
             particular
             .
          
           
             Death
             ,
             three
             fold
             .
          
           
             1
             Iudiciall
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             36.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             Civill
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Naturall
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Imperfect
             .
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Newnesse
             of
             life
             expressed
             by
             life
             in
             three
             respects
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             principle
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             63.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             15.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             actions
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             properties
             of
             life
             ,
             Appetit●…
             .
          
           
             2
             Propagation
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             1.
             44.
             
          
           
             The
             order
             .
          
           
             Observ.
             Men
             first
             die
             tosin
             ,
             and
             then
             live
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             4.
             22.
             24.
             
          
           
             Zach.
             3.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             1.
             
             From
             our
             union
             with
             Christ.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             cōtrarietie
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
             Conviction
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             No
             losse
             in
             dying
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Not
             life
             ,
          
           
             2
             Not
             peace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Not
             esteeme
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Not
             wealth
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Not
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Sin
             a
             needlesse
             thing
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             gaine
             by
             death
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ezra
             .
             9
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e137190
           
             1
             The
             scope
             .
          
           
             The
             part●…
             .
          
           
             1
             Conclusion
             .
             ●…he
             faithfull
             are
             hopefull
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             Definition
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             1
             ●…et
             .
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             24.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Tryall
             of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             21.
             16.
             
          
           
             Hab.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             8.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             P●…l
             .
             73.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             102.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Iob.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mala.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2
             Cot.
             6.
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             6.
             22.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Hindrances
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             4.
             18.
             
             Rev.
             21.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             ,
             118.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             19.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             16.
             
          
           
             Job
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             27
             :
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Christ
             the
             object
             of
             hope
             .
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             38.
             15.
             
             Psal.
             71.
             5.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             18.
             
          
           
             Job
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             146.
             
             3●…
             Psal.
             62.
             3●…
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             55.
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             20.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             14.
             6.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             6.
             68.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             This
             life-time
             is
             our
             hope-time
             ;
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             55
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             1.
             3.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             20.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             17.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Hope
             is
             not
             for
             the
             things
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa
             ;
             57.
             13
             :
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             Our
             life
             is
             a
             miserie
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             14.
             1●…
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             29
             
          
           
             Iam.
             4.
             14.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             84
             :
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Conclusion
             .
             The
             hopefull
             are
             not
             miserable
             .
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             5.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reve.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             33.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e142070
           
             Explication
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Jam.
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             15.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Division
             .
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             the
             dutie
             of
             Christians
             to
             take
             the
             best
             opportunities
             of
             their
             life
             to
             doe
             good
             .
          
           
             A
             twofold
             opportunitie
             to
             be
             taken
             of
             doing
             good
             .
          
           
             1
             :
             The
             time
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16
             :
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             10.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             .
             Of
             outward
             estates
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             23.
             5.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             8.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             17.
             
          
           
             Job
             31.
             15.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             78.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             the
             dutie
             of
             Gods
             servants
             to
             relieve
             others
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             15.
             7.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             58.
             7.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             15.
             29.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Pro.
             3.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16
             9
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             41.
             1.
             
          
           
             Psal
             37.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             19.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             give
             so
             as
             to
             doe
             good
             .
             Answ.
             1
             Give
             justly
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Give
             wisely
             .
             Psal.
             1
             12.
             
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             quantitie
             .
          
           
             In
             respect
             of
             the
             qualitie
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Give
             in
             simplicitie
             .
             Rom.
             12.
             8.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             6.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Give
             chearefully
             .
             2
             Cor.
             8.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             persons
             to
             whom
             good
             must
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Generally
             to
             all
             .
          
           
             Luke
             10.
             
          
           
             Mala.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Iohn
             4.
             20.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             25.
             
          
           
             Obiect
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Obiection
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             some
             poore
             of
             the
             houshold
             of
             faith
             .
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             James
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             26.
             
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Cor.
             8.
             9.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             Reason
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Luk
             9.
             53.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             5.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             Job
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             James
             2.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             The
             houshold
             of
             faith
             especially
             to
             to
             be
             regarded
             :
             Psal.
             16●…
             1.
             
             Phil
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Reas.
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             Mat.
             15.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
          
           
             1
             Chro.
             ●…9
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             19.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             311
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e147690
           
             Parts
             of
             the
             Text.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             1.
             
             A
             change
             wil
             befall
             all
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             Death
             a
             change
             ,
             and
             why
             so
             termed
             .
          
           
             The
             change
             by
             death
             must
             befall
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             it
             is
             to
             waite
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Wherein
             the
             preparation
             for
             death
             consists
             .
          
           
             1
             In
             freeing
             our selves
             from
             sin
             in
             our
             life
             .
             time
             .
          
           
             How
             that
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             having
             our
             persons
             qualified
             .
          
           
             How
             that
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             Why
             we
             must
             wayte
             and
             be
             prepared
             for
             death
             .
          
           
             Reason
             1.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             2.
             
          
           
             Reas.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reason
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             1.
             
          
           
             Vse
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Vse
             3.
             
          
           
             Vse
             .
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e150120
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Pro●…
             .
             in
             Eccles.
             
          
           
             Ag●…oscere
             nolumus
             ,
             quod
             ignorare
             non
             possumus
             ,
             ●…ypr
             .
             de
             Mortal
             .
          
           
             Vid.
             Vit.
             Orig.
             praefix
             .
             operib
             .
          
           
             Infans
             nondum
             loquitur
             ,
             &
             tamen
             prophetat
             .
             Serm.
             de
             bono
             pat
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             primo
             ,
             tusc.
             
          
           
             In
             Eccles.
             chap.
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Scope
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cupressus
             ●…u
             neria
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             Coherence
             .
          
           
             Sene●…
             in
             limine
             mort
             is
             vi●…
             sunt
             avidissimi
             .
             Aristot.
             de
             long
             .
             &
             breu
             .
             vitae
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             de
             sen●…ctute
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             sense
             .
          
           
             Que.
             1.
             
          
           
             Que.
             2.
             
          
           
             Que.
             3.
             
          
           
             Que.
             4.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             2.
             
          
           
             Sol.
             3.
             
          
           
             Et
             strepitus
             iste
             perdurat
             quousque
             pondus
             id●…st
             ponderosū
             corpus
             ad
             terram
             pervenerit
             sed
             corpore
             in
             terram
             projecto
             statim
             cessa●…
             tumultus
             Destructor
             vit
             par
             .
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             division
             
          
           
             The
             Doct.
             
          
           
             Quotidiè
             ,
             morimur
             quotidiè
             enim
             demitur
             ali●…ua
             pars
             vitae
             .
          
           
             Bern.
             in
             serm
             .
             Seni●…us
             mori
             &
             in
             sanuit
             〈◊〉
             in
             insidiis
             .
          
           
             Aevi
             temporalis
             fine
             completo
             ad
             eterna
             vel
             mortis
             vel
             immortalitatis
             hospitia
             dividimur
             .
          
           
             Scelusaut
             exwiturigne
             .
          
           
             Application
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e153890
           
             Cant.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             Coclous
             hist.
             
          
           
             
               I
               may
               adde
            
             ,
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             ,
             &
             eruditionis
             ves●…igia
             ,
             ego
             cinis
             &
             velissima
             pars
             luti
             ;
             &
             scintilla
             dum
             vertor
             ,
             satis
             habeo
             si
             splendorem
             illius
             imbecillitas
             occulorum
             meorum
             ferre
             possit
             .
          
           
             Aug.
             l.
             de
             Nat.
             &
             grat
             .
             respice
             sepulch●…
             ;
             &
             vide
             quis
             servi
             quis
             Dominus
             ,
             quis
             dives
             ,
             &
             quis
             pauper
             ,
             discerne
             si
             potes
             vinctum
             à
             rege
             ,
             fortem
             à
             debili
             ,
             pulchrū
             à
             deformi
             .
          
           
             Sophocl
             in
             Antig.
             
          
           
             Aris●…
             .
             Eth.
             
          
           
             Homer
             Ilae
             .
          
           
             Aristot.
             phy
             .
          
           
             Acts
             and
             mon.
             p.
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Pontius
             Diaconin
             vit
             .
             Cyp.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             31.
             15.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             resurrect
             .
             in
             candidâ
             expectant
             ,
             ut
             eandidat
             magistratum
             ambientes
             expectabant
             suffragia
             .
          
           
             Encharid
             ad
             L●…urent
             .
             omne
             tempus
             quod
             inter
             homines
             mortem
             ,
             &
             ultima
             resurrectionis
             interpositum
             est
             a
             nimas
             abdita
             recep●…acula
             continent
             ,
             sicut
             gueque
             d●…g
             na
             est
             ,
             vel
             requiae
             ,
             vel
             e●…mna
             ,
             pro
             co
             quod
             sortit●…
             est
             in
             carne
             dum
             viverct
             .
          
           
             Esay
             48.
             22.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             Eraz.
             Apoph
             .
             Theodoro
             parum
             interest
             humine
             an
             in
             sublime
             putrescat
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             re●…rect
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             22.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             79.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Dossid
               .
               in
               vit
            
             .
             Exod.
             20.
             12.
             
             Psal.
             55.
             23.
             
             The
             bloud-thirstie
             and
             de
             ceitful
             man
             shall
             not
             live
             out
             halfe
             his
             dayes
             .
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             31.
             
          
           
             Hiro
             .
             epitaph
             Paul.
             sentimus
             quid
             ●…abuemut
             ,
             po●…quam
             〈◊〉
             deciuimu●…
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e158130
           
             Jer.
             12.
             29.
             
          
           
             Es.
             37.
             13.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             24.
             28.
             
             Esay
             1.
             2.
             
             Deut.
             32.
             29.
             
             Psal.
             81.
             13.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             8.
             22.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             19.
             41
             ,
             42
             Matth.
             23.
             37.
             
          
           
             Divin
             .
             institut
             .
             l.
             1.
             ut
             nec
             ipsam
             decent
             alia
             ,
             nec
             alios
             ipsa
             .
          
           
             Bellar.
             l.
             1.
             de
             Verb.
             Dei.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             Nazianz.
             orat
             38.
             mortemut
             peccati
             precisionem
             homo
             lucratur
             ,
             ne
             malum
             sit
             immortale
             ita
             poena
             in
             misericordia
             cedit
             .
          
           
             Amb.
             in
             Luke
             .
             mors
             triplex
             est
             1.
             naturae
             de
             qua
             dicitur
             querent
             mortem
             ,
             &
             inveniunt
             secunda
             culpae
             ,
             de
             qua
             dicitur
             anima
             quae
             peccat
             morietur
             ,
             tertia
             gratiae
             in
             qua
             non
             natura
             sed
             dilicta
             moriuntur
             .
          
           
             Sen.
             ep
             .
             70.
             nihil
             melius
             aeterna
             ●…ex
             fecit
             quam
             qu●…d
             unumintroitum
             ad
             vitam
             nobis
             dedit
             ,
             exitus
             multos
             .
          
           
             Hippoc.
             Aph.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             23.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             37.
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Kings
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             6.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             48.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             38.
             18.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             〈◊〉
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             Esa.
             53.
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             Musculus
             in
             Gen.
             fides
             in
             id
             quod
             futurum
             est
             prospi
             cit
             ,
             ac
             de
             eo
             non
             secus
             ,
             ac
             si
             jam
             factum
             esset
             gloriatur
             .
          
           
             Cic.
             consolat
             .
             Fericlem
             narrant
             historiae
             intra
             quadridum
             duobus
             filiis
             orbatum
             ,
             quiusque
             eò
             for
             tu
             &
             constans
             fuit
             ,
             ut
             nihil
             prorsus
             depristin●…
             habitu
             cultuque
             diminurit
             ,
             nec
             unquam
             coronam
             de
             capite
             deposuerit
             .
             Horatius
             Pulvillus
             dum
             edem
             Iovi
             dedicabit
             inter
             solemnem
             verborum
             nuncupationem
             postem
             tenens
             ut
             filium
             mortuum
             audivit
             ,
             neque
             manum
             à
             poste
             removit
             ,
             neque
             s●…cra
             diremit
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e161860
           
             Plin.
             l.
             21.
             c.
             4.
             rosa
             nascitur
             spina
             veri●…s
             quam
             frutice
             .
          
           
             Hieron
             .
             comment
             .
             in
             proph
             Hoseac
             .
             13.
             ero
             mors
             tua
             ô
             mors
             ideomor
             tuus
             sum
             ,
             ut
             tu
             mea
             morte
             moriaris
             ,
             ero
             morsus
             tua
             inferne
             qui
             omnia
             tuis
             faucibus
             devorasii
             .
          
           
             A●…g
             .
             l.
             3.
             de
             r●…mit
             .
             peccat
             c.
             11.
             ubi
             est
             peccatum
             quo
             puncti
             &
             venati
             sumus
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             in
             Hos.
             satis
             constat
             Paulum
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             non
             citasse
             Prophetae
             testimonum
             ad
             confirmandam
             ullam
             doctrinam
             de
             qua
             disserit
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             in
             hunc
             loc
             .
             ero
             peste●…
             tuae
             ô
             mors
             ,
             id
             est
             ego
             ero
             interitus
             mortis
             ut
             mors
             ipsa
             non
             possit
             nos
             amplius
             perdere
             .
          
           
             Calv.
             in
             Hose●…
             qu●…mvis
             mors
             absorbeat
             omnia
             ,
             quamvis
             sep●…lchrum
             aboleat
             omnia
             ,
             Deus
             tamon
             est
             superior
             morte
             &
             sepulchro
             ,
             ergo
             si
             quando
             desperatio
             nos
             it
             a
             deijciat
             ,
             ut
             non
             gustemus
             omnes
             Dei
             promissiones
             ,
             veniat
             nobis
             in
             mentem
             hic
             locus
             quod
             s●…licet
             Deus
             sic
             exit●…o
             mortis
             .
             Chrys●…st
             .
             in
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Bernard
             .
             ferm
             .
             26.
             in
             Cont.
             〈◊〉
             frater
             in
             no●…e
             adhuc
             med
             â
             dusie
             ●…t
             ,
             nox
             sicut
             dies
             illuminabatur
             accitus
             sum
             ●…go
             ,
             ut
             id
             miracul●…
             vide
             rem
             ,
             hominem
             exul●…ntem
             in
             morte
             insultantem
             mor●…
             ,
             ubi
             est
             mors
             stimulus
             tu●…s
             ?
             jam
             non
             est
             stimulus
             sed
             iubilus
             ,
             jam
             cantando
             moritur
             homo
             ,
             &
             moriendo
             cantat
             .
          
           
             Plut.
             moral
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             utilitat
             .
             ex
             inimicis
             capiend●…
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             89.
             47.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             6.
             
             Mortuus
             est
             morti
             qui
             moritur
             crimini
             .
          
           
             Qui
             moritur
             ante
             quam
             moritur
             ,
             nunquam
             moritur
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             20.
             14.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             25.
             25.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             13.
             
          
           
             Vit●…
             moriens
             conflixit
             cum
             vivente
             morte
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.
             
             ●…3
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             1.
             
             ●…8
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             2●…
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             14.
             
             As
             Moses
             lifted
             up
             the
             serpent
             in
             the
             wildernes
             ,
             even
             so
             must
             the
             Sonne
             of
             man
             be
             lifted
             up
             .
          
           
             O
             mors
             devorasti
             &
             devorata
             es
             ,
             illius
             morte
             tu
             mortua
             es
             illius
             morte
             nos
             vivimus
             ,
             gratias
             tibi
             ogimus
             Christe
             salvator
             quod
             tam
             potentem
             adversarium
             dum
             occidiris
             occidisti
             .
             Hier.
             epitaph
             .
             Nepotiam
             .
             Herodotus
             in
             Thaliâ
             .
             Aethiopes
             postquam
             mortuum
             arefecere
             gypso
             oblinunt
             picturaque
             exornantes
             representant
             ,
             deinde
             ei
             Cippum
             cavum
             e
             vitro
             circumdant
             in
             cujus
             medio
             mor●…us
             interlucet
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e164790
           
             Esay
             40.
             6.
             
          
           
             Nazianz.
             de
             ob
             .
             ●…usar
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             16.
             11.
             
          
           
             Borheus
             in
             hun●…
             loc
             .
             adversus
             bestiam
             spiritus
             sanctus
             consolatur
             pios
             ,
             si
             ab
             ill●…
             prius
             propter
             testimonium
             Iesu
             tru●…dantur
             quam
             de
             e●…
             supplicium
             sumptum
             sit
             ,
             na●…
             vel
             sic
             moriente●…
             beati
             sunt
             ,
             qui
             temporariam
             vitam
             amittentes
             in
             ho●…
             seculo
             ,
             ae●…ernam
             adipiscuntur
             in
             a●…ro
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             42.
             36.
             
             Ioseph
             is
             not
             ,
             and
             Simeon
             is
             not
             .
             Math.
             〈◊〉
             .
             18.
             
             Rachel
             mourning
             for
             her
             children
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             comforted
             because
             they
             are
             no●…
             .
          
           
             Isocr
             .
             ad
             Demonicum
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Ambrosius
             Ausbert
             ,
             in
             Apoc.
             c
             ,
             14.
             ille
             nunc
             in
             spiritu
             raptu●…
             spirituali
             aure
             hanc
             vocem
             percip●…ens
             inuit
             eodem
             spiritu
             ecclesiam
             replendam
             esse
             ut
             eundem
             vocem
             audire
             posset
             in
             suâ
             personâ
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             19.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Melo
             in
             Apoc.
             c.
             14.
             〈◊〉
             vocem
             non
             corporalem
             neque
             a
             foris
             st●…
             pentem
             ,
             sed
             intus
             firmat
             ā
             per
             Ange●…um
             qui
             totam
             e●…
             Apocalyp●…in
             Christo
             juben●…e
             revelavit
             .
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.
             13.
             
          
           
             Amb
             A●…sber
             .
             quia
             maximum
             est
             quod
             nunc
             solu●…
             audis
             ,
             s●…ilo
             expri●…e
             ut
             adejus
             aures
             perveniat
             cujus
             f●…guram
             geris
             .
             Gasper
             Melo
             scribene
             transvole●…
             quod
             ad
             electorum
             sola●…ium
             ad
             finem
             usque
             persevorare
             debet
             .
             Bellar.
             l.
             4.
             de
             verb.
             Dei
             non
             scrip
             :
             c.
             3.
             
             Si
             Christo
             &
             Apostoles
             fuisset
             propositum
             verbum
             Dei
             coarctandi
             ad
             scripturam
             inprimis
             rem
             tanti
             momenti
             Christus
             praecepisset
             ,
             &
             Apostoli
             alicubi
             testarent
             .
             se
             ex
             Domini
             mandato
             scribere
             ;
             a●…id
             n●…squam
             legimus
             .
             Eus●…b
             .
             l.
             3.
             hist.
             ad
             Matthaeum
             ea
             occasione
             scripsi●…e
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             Hebrews
             who
             say
             of
             one
             that
             is
             dead
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             meane
             ●…ot
             simply
             that
             he
             is
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             h●…
             is
             not
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             appears
             not
             among
             the
             living
             ,
             or
             is
             to
             us
             as
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             Luke
             20.
             38.
             
          
           
             Ambros.
             loc
             .
             supr
             .
             cit
             .
             quis
             mort●…us
             mori
             potest
             ?
             Resp.
             pij
             moriantur
             mundo
             prius
             quam
             moriantur
             corpori
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             145.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             18.
             
          
           
             But
             
               è
               contra
            
             all
             that
             dye
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             dye
             in
             the
             Lord.
             So
             Martyrs
             are
             not
             excluded
             though
             they
             are
             not
             included
             alone
             ,
             but
             all
             true
             confessours
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Vid
             Alcazorum
             in
             Apoc.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             Math.
             ●…4
             .
             46.
             
             Beza
             in
             hunc
             loc
             .
             quid
             si
             legatur
             perfectè
             quia
             tum
             optans
             p●…ratam
             beatitudinem
             .
          
           
             Paraeus
             in
             Apoc.
             Hic
             primitiae
             ,
             in
             coelo
             ipsa
             massa
             beatitudinis
             ,
             hic
             sitimus
             justitiam
             illic
             satiamur
             .
          
           
             Luke
             16.
             22.
             
             Orat.
             24.
             in
             laudem
             Caesar
             credo
             ge●…
             erosum
             om●…em
             caramque
             Deo
             animam
             postquam
             vinculis
             corporis
             hinc
             so●…a
             excesser●…
             excu●…s
             comped●…s
             quibus
             a●…imi
             penna
             deprimi
             s●…lebat
             hil●…rem
             ad
             Dominum
             suum
             ●…onvolare
             .
             Cyp.
             de
             mor●…lmors
             non
             est
             exitus
             s●…d
             transitus
             ,
             &
             temporal●…●…ti
             nert
             decurso
             ad
             eterna
             tra●…sgressus
             .
             Bern.
             c.
             15.
             de
             amore
             Dei
             Infideles
             mortem
             appellant
             fideles
             pas●…ha
             ,
             qui
             moritur
             mundo
             ,
             ut
             perfectae
             vivet
             Deo.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Herod
             .
             Hist.
             l.
             1
             ▪
             beatus
             est
             nemo
             nisi
             cujus
             prosperitatem
             Deus
             foelici
             exitu
             ,
             &
             morte
             confirmavit
             ut
             Cleobis
             ,
             &
             Bitonis
             ac
             viventis
             ,
             &
             periculis
             obnoxi
             beatitudo
             ut
             currentis
             praemium
             ,
             &
             coronafl●…
             &
             vana
             est
             .
             Cornel.
             à
             Lapid
             .
             comment
             in
             Apoc.
             c.
             14.
             ut
             Romae
             mori
             non
             potest
             ,
             qui
             Romae
             ▪
             non
             vixit
             ,
             ita
             qui
             in
             Domino
             non
             vixit
             in
             eo
             non
             moritur
             .
             Joh.
             15.
             1.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e168780
           
             Eccles.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             9.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             7.
             17.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             Cic.
             co●…solat
             .
             animorum
             aeternitatem
             proprius
             intuentes
             cruciantur
             mirum
             in
             modum
             quasi
             flagi●…iose
             actum
             vitam
             pena
             etiam
             sit
             immortalis
             consecutura
             .
          
           
             Numb
             .
             23.
             10
             
          
           
             J●…re
             .
             31.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             15.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             58.
             11.
             
          
           
             Phil
             1.
             21.
             23
             
          
           
             Iob.
             19.
             25
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             6.
             7.
             8.
             
          
           
             Acts
             and
             monuments
             ,
             part
             .
             3.
             
             Page
             427.
             
          
           
             Vid
             vitem
             Amerbath
             &
             Lod
             Vives
             lib.
             1.
             de
             an
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             116.
             7.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             4.
             10.
             11.
             
             Vid.
             Mo●…
             .
             tract
             Eau.
             de
             Siloam
             .
             Eccles.
             11.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Ol●…mp
             .
             in
             eccles
             .
             in
             quocunque
             igitur
             loco
             ●…ive
             illustri
             ,
             ●…ive
             tenebrosus
             ,
             ●…ive
             in
             turpi
             scelerum
             ●…atione
             ,
             sive
             in
             honestâ
             virtutum
             deprehenditur
             ,
             homo
             cum
             moriatur
             in
             eo
             gradu
             ,
             ●…tque
             eo
             ordine
             permanet
             in
             aeternum
             nam
             vel
             requiescit
             in
             lumine
             felicitatis
             aeternae
             cum
             justis
             ,
             &
             Christ●…
             Domino
             :
             vel
             in
             tenebris
             cruciatur
             cum
             impuris
             ,
             &
             pr●…cipe
             hujus
             mund●…
             diabolo
             .
             Cyp.
             ad
             Demet
             .
             quand
             .
             huic
             excessum
             fu●…it
             nullus
             jam
             penitentiae
             locus
             est
             ,
             uullus
             satisfactionis
             effectus
             ,
             hie
             vita
             ,
             aut
             amittitur
             ,
             ●…ut
             tenetur
             ,
             &
             infra
             ad
             immortalitem
             sub
             ipsa
             morte
             transitur
             .
          
           
             Metaphr
             .
             in
             ●…les
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Cyp.
             ●…d
             Demet
             .
             aevi
             temporalis
             ●…ne
             complet●…
             ad
             aeterna
             mortis
             vel
             immortalitatis
             hospiti●…
             divid●…mur
             .
             H●…m
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Ierome
             ep
             ▪
             25.
             lug●…atur
             mortuus
             sed
             ille
             quem
             ●…ehenna
             sus●…epit
             qu●…
             tart●…rus
             d●…vorat
             in
             cujus
             p●…nam
             aeternus
             ignis
             estuat
             ,
             non
             quorum
             exitum
             A●…gelorum
             turba
             commitatur
             ,
             quibus
             obviam
             Christum
             occurr●…
             g●…avemur
             m●…g
             is
             s●…
             diutius
             in
             ●…abernaculo
             isto
             mortis
             ●…abitemus
             .
             H●…ar
             .
             in
             psal
             2.
             nihil
             〈◊〉
             a●…lationis
             ,
             aut
             more
             est
             tem●…us
             mortis
             habet
             unumque●…que
             suis
             legibus
             ,
             dum
             ad
             judicium
             ●…num
             ●…uemque
             〈◊〉
             Abra●…
             sinus
             res●…rvat
             aut
             poenae
             .
             Iustine
             Mart.
             lib.
             qu.
             &
             resp
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             Tertul.
             l.
             de
             pat
             .
             ergo
             hoc
             votum
             si
             alios
             consecutos
             impatientur
             dolemus
             ipsi
             consequi
             nolumus
             .
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             mortal
             .
             ejus
             est
             mortem
             timere
             qui
             ad
             christum
             nollet
             ire
             ejus
             est
             ad
             christum
             nolle
             ire
             qui
             se
             non
             credit
             cum
             christo
             incipere
             regnare
             .
          
           
             Nazianz.
             orat
             .
             42.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Cyp.
             de
             mortal
             .
             amplectamur
             diem
             quius
             signat
             singulos
             domi
             filio
             suo
             &
             laque
             is
             secularibus
             exolutos
             paradiso
             restituit
             &
             regno
             coelesto
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Math.
             10.
             42.
             
             Whosoever
             shall
             give
             drinke
             to
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             ,
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             onely
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Disciple
             ;
             vetily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             hee
             shall
             not
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
          
           
             Apoo.
             22.
             12.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             7.
             
             Be●…
             .
             in
             Cant.
             cha●…it
             as
             vacu●…
             non
             est
             nec
             tamen
             est
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             L.
             13.
             confes
             .
             c.
             12.
             ex
             ple●…itudine
             bonitatis
             tuae
             creatura
             tua
             subsistit
             ut
             bonum
             quod
             ●…bi
             nihil
             prodesset
             nec
             de
             se
             quale
             tibi
             ●…sset
             tamen
             quia
             ex
             te
             fieri
             potuit
             non
             deesset
             quid
             eni●…
             te
             prome
             .
             ●…uit
             coelum
             &
             terra
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             De
             grat
             .
             &
             lib.
             arbit
             .
             c.
             9.
             cum
             p●…sset
             Apostolus
             rectè
             dicere
             stipendium
             justitiae
             ,
             est
             vita
             eterna
             ,
             maluit
             dicere
             grati●…
             autem
             Dei
             est
             vita
             eterna
             .
             Vt
             intelligeremus
             ,
             Deum
             non
             pro
             merit
             is
             ▪
             nostris
             ,
             nos
             ad
             vitam
             aeternam
             ,
             sed
             pro
             sua
             miserati
             .
             one
             perducere
             ,
             Basil.
             in
             Psal.
             1●…4
             .
             Manet
             sempiterna
             requies
             illos
             ,
             qui
             in
             hac
             vitâ
             legitime
             certarunt
             ,
             non
             ob
             eorum
             merita
             factorum
             sed
             de
             munificentissima
             Dei
             gratia
             .
             Fulgent
             .
             〈◊〉
             predestinat
             .
             p.
             18.
             ad
             Monimum
             .
             ossidete
             Regnum
             paratum
             vobis
             ,
             sed
             &
             hoc
             ipsum
             opus
             est
             gratiae
             ,
             exgratiae
             ,
             enim
             datur
             non
             solum
             justificati
             vita
             bona
             ,
             sed
             &
             glorificatis
             vita
             aeterna
             Ambrose
             in
             Psal.
             1●…8
             .
             Non
             sunt
             cond●…gna
             ,
             non
             ergo
             secunda
             merita
             nostra
             ,
             sed
             secundum
             misericordiam
             Dei
             c●…lestium
             decretorum
             in
             homines
             forma
             procedit
             .
             Marcus
             Eremita
             de
             op
             .
             justif
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Greg
             l.
             19.
             in
             Iob
             6.
             17.
             
             Eleazar
             in
             pr●…lio
             Elephantem
             stravit
             ,
             sed
             sub
             ipso
             quem
             extinxit
             eccubuit
             ,
             fic
             qui
             vitia
             superantes
             sub
             ipsaquae
             subiiciunt
             superbiendo
             succumbunt
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             difficultie
             .
          
           
             Math.
             25.
             34.
             35.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             35.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             25.
             13.
             
             Psal.
             1.
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             28.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             22.
             23.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             13.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A13752-e172990
           
             Reve.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             13.
             22.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             45
             ,
             46.